Chapter 185

I still don’t call Kagami “Mom.”

I don’t want to… or rather, to be honest, it’s just too embarrassing.

It’s even more embarrassing because I said, “I won’t call you Kagami.” Frankly, at that time, I was prepared to die, so that statement was somewhat of a ‘blank check’ if I may say so.

So, for now, I’m still addressing Kagami without any title.

And the best way to call someone without using a title is to not speak unless they speak first. It doesn’t mean I won’t say anything at all, but, well, I’ve naturally become less frequent in initiating a conversation.

I know it seems… like a bit of a loser move.

But it seems like Kagami doesn’t really care.

As always, Kagami was waiting for Koko and me at our house.

It’s already been two weeks since we’ve been living like this.

Slowly but surely, I’ve come to recognize that we’re a family. Living together with Kagami isn’t as uncomfortable as I thought it would be.

By the time we both get home, Kagami prepares the bathwater and gets dinner ready while we take turns washing up.

When I get home, Kagami’s cooking skills have improved quite a lot—it’s even gotten to the point where I think, “This is good enough not to get criticized for selling it.”

It feels a bit strange to think that praise comes from me and Koko.

After leisurely washing up and drying off, I smelled the dinner Kagami had prepared.

Tonight’s dinner was curry.

“Looks delicious!”

Koko exclaimed with sparkling eyes.

“Meow.”

Kuro, who was eating her own food, meowed at Koko’s shout. Her gaze was fixed on the table.

Maybe she was curious about the taste of the curry?

I was worried she might jump up, but she soon lost interest and bent down to crunch on her kibble again.

Kagami looked at Koko with a warm smile. It was a picture of a mother enjoying watching her child eat.

I followed Koko’s lead and took a bite of the curry mixed with rice, then stared at Kagami for a moment.

It seemed the government was not particularly interested in interfering with Kagami.

Kosuzu’s organization had completely fallen apart. Not only did they lose the center that was Kosuzu, but prior to that, Kosuzu had already been draining and reorganizing the members, resulting in their power gradually diminishing.

Unlike ordinary cults, the pseudo-religion led by Kosuzu wasn’t about money; it had a ‘real’ religious purpose, and its followers would risk their lives to achieve that goal.

In some sense, they even worshiped a real god. Everyone from the priests to each devoted follower endured pain and death out of their fanatical faith, which ultimately led to their failure.

What can I say? It was bound to fall apart.

On the other hand, Kagami’s influence is still intact.

The member of parliament who has an acquaintance with Kagami seems fine, and most importantly, the Yamashita clan hasn’t crumbled yet.

I don’t know how things will change over time, but for now, Kagami, who is busy dealing with the aftermath of the previous incident, seems to have been pushed to the back burner.

…Time freezing, with people unaware of why that incident happened or how it unfolded, has turned out to be a stroke of luck for Kagami.

“Why are you looking at me like that?”

While wanting to hear the title of ‘Mom,’ Kagami didn’t change her tone with us at all.

“Oh, it’s nothing.”

And I’m still using informal speech.

I’ve never been the type to use formal language with family, even from my previous life.

“…How’s work going?”

I thought it’d be better to ask something else before the atmosphere turned awkward by bringing up my resurrection.

Honestly, I was a little curious.

Before, I could just go over to see Kagami at her workplace, but now she doesn’t go there at all.

We don’t even leave her behind at home. If I wake up in the middle of the night, Kagami is there sleeping beside me. For at least the last two weeks, it seems she hasn’t been working at all.

“Would you prefer if I went there?”

She turned my question back on me.

I thought for a moment.

I have come to regard Kagami as a kind of family, albeit still struggling to see her as a real mom.

So for now, even if Kagami told me she was going there, it wouldn’t bother me that much.

But—

Kagami was watching me.

Her eyes were wide open—much more than they usually are.

It could be interpreted as an expression of excitement or anticipation, but honestly, it’s a bit scary to see Kagami making that kind of expression.

“…No.”

I thought I’d give the answer I believed was right.

Kagami seemed a bit pleased. Thank goodness for that.

I tried to focus back on eating, but Kagami spoke up again.

“By the way, why did you ask that?”

Wouldn’t that kind of remark usually come first?

If the earlier question carried a sense of expectation, this time it felt genuine curiosity.

“Just thought. I might go there later. You never know what could happen in life.”

So I gave a vague answer this time.

Part of it was a joke too. I probably wouldn’t end up working there. If I brought up the idea of working there, Yuka would definitely come charging in, slap me on the back, and drag me out to make me work at her mom’s place.

“…”

But right after answering, I felt a sticky gaze on me, and when I turned my head, Kagami was looking at me with a frozen smile.

Her expression was smiling, but the atmosphere was not.

“Uuh?”

It seemed even Koko, who had been diligently eating her curry without a care in the world, sensed something was off and looked at Kagami.

“I’m just joking, a joke!”

“Is that so?”

With my words, Kagami’s atmosphere slowly calmed down again.

However, it didn’t return to the same atmosphere as before.

Hmm.

I guess I shouldn’t say such things in front of Kagami.

Come to think of it, while I don’t see her as a mom, Kagami accepts me as her true daughter.

If my daughter said something like that, I would have reacted similarly.

I had some comments I wanted to make about Kagami operating that place, but I decided to just bury it deep in my heart.

“Hey, you know, like Fukuda. Isn’t there a lot of people who would miss her? She was pretty popular, right?”

“Um… That’s true.”

After a brief moment of thought, Kagami suddenly looked at me and spoke.

“Are you saying that it’s not enough to just have a mom, and you need a dad too?”

I almost spat out my curry.

“Well, I’d prefer if you could just hold off on that for now. I don’t plan on getting married anytime soon.”

“No, that’s not it.”

“Of course, it might be tempting to live in Fukuda’s house since it’s so big and all.”

I briefly imagined myself moving into Fukuda’s house.

Would that make Fukuda… my sister?

I frowned.

Since I still can’t bring myself to call Kagami ‘Mom,’ if Fukuda called me her younger sister, it would be incredibly awkward in many ways.

Although it seems she’s not particularly keen on the idea of making me her little sister from the start.

Plus, there’s my relationship with Yuuki. He seems to have a lot of thoughts about me on this front too. Though I wanted to have a serious chat about this afterward, I had Kagami and Koko here, and Yuuki had Mako and Fukuda with him, making it difficult to have a proper serious conversation.

“…Nah, I guess I don’t need to worry about that.”

“I’m glad you feel that way.”

Is she thinking about getting married if I say I need it?

For now, I think these three are enough. Occasionally having friends over to sleep is more than enough.

If I keep this conversation going, it feels like the topic will spiral into a strange direction, so I decided not to say anything further and just eat.

*

Sunday morning.

I’m not really sure how many days the workers in this country work a week, but students still go to school until Saturday.

Of course, for someone like me, Sundays are very important. Staying up late the night before, then sleeping in until late on Sunday…

Until now, I’ve managed to maintain some kind of lifestyle. I had a part-time job.

However, ever since I started living with Kagami, I haven’t been worried about money at all, so I didn’t have to stress much about my part-time job.

By adjusting my schedule to work only three days a week during weekdays, I feel much more at ease. Especially the fact that I can finish early on Saturdays and rest on Sundays feels greatly satisfying.

Though Kagami’s money is still coming from donations from her followers, most of those followers are either related to Yamashita or politicians. Given that the cult’s ‘goal’ has been shattered, it’ll be hard to remain a pseudo-religion any longer.

It seems Kagami is pushing ahead with her long-anticipated proper religious transformation. The fact that Kurosawa has started to make some changes to her mansion is likely due to that.

Maybe she’s trying to bring in the exorcists. Since Kagami is handling it herself, I won’t interfere.

Returning to the point, anyway, I planned to savor this comfortable Sunday—until Kagami shook my shoulders to wake me up.

“Uugh?”

I was startled and let out a silly sound as I opened my eyes.

Kagami, not smiling at all—though to be honest, she always wears a smile—looked at me and said, “Wake up. We have something important to do today.”

At that, Kagami was wearing a wide-brimmed hat.

“Something important?”

When I couldn’t grasp the meaning of her words, Kagami nodded.

Then I noticed she was wearing a white dress.

How should I put it? If I were to draw a picnic basket, it’d fit the impression of someone leisurely eating sandwiches in the middle of a green meadow.

But since it’s late January, it’s more likely we won’t be able to do that due to the cold weather.

“Today is a day for going out.”

“…Really?”

I sat up from my spot. As I rubbed my eyes, my vision slowly cleared up. I was adapting to the light peeking through my eyelids, so it wasn’t blindingly bright.

“Is there such a day?”

I asked with a groggy voice.

Japan doesn’t celebrate the Lunar New Year like Korea does. The first day of the lunar calendar is New Year’s Day, right?

“There isn’t one, no.”

Kagami’s voice was quite serious.

“But we promised, right?”

For a moment there, I racked my brain trying to recall if I really had made such a promise with Kagami. No, no matter how hard I thought, I can’t remember a thing.

If Kagami told me, “Let’s go for a picnic,” I wouldn’t possibly forget that because it would be an extraordinarily unusual statement.

“I’m talking about me and the self from that time.”

“….”

So it means she just didn’t tell me about it.

I scratched my head and yawned before clumsily getting up.

Well, if Kagami wants a family outing, I don’t mind it either. I also like to enjoy myself in my own way.

Moreover, I have a kind of debt to Kagami. The last time I fought, she rushed in with a mirror and showed me my reflection, allowing me to find myself. Although I was able to maintain my ego with the help of the blood of the Sasaki siblings, without that mirror, I probably wouldn’t have been fully aware of myself.

When I got up, I noticed Koko was still soundly asleep.

She looked cute, lying there with her mouth slightly open and hugging the blanket.

She looks just like me.

“The water is ready.”

I shivered slightly at Kagami’s attentiveness as I went to wash up.

Ignoring the rustling sound, Kuro was sleeping in a strange position on the floor.

I’m a bit envious.

*

Despite claiming there was a promise to go out, it seemed Kagami had no real destination in mind.

Thinking quietly about Kagami’s mindset, she probably longed for a ‘normal family routine.’

It wasn’t a special outing with a plan to go somewhere; it was just a casual, light trip sparked by a passing thought of, “Should we go out for a bit?”

At first, we wandered around our neighborhood.

The apartment was under Kagami’s name, but she seemed to have never walked around this area at all.

Well, it’s hard to imagine Kagami wandering around the neighborhood without any particular purpose.

As we walked around the neighborhood, I explained various things.

Like the convenience store nearby or a mart with good prices. Kagami seemed to already know about the mart, which surprised me a little.

For some reason, Koko’s eyes sparkled with excitement even at places she had been to with me before.

“Shall we go to Tokyo?”

After taking a round around the neighborhood, Kagami suggested.

Since we left early in the morning, there was still plenty of time. Koko was in good spirits, and Kuro wasn’t expected to cause any trouble at home for a day, so I nodded in agreement.

Fortunately, there weren’t too many people on the train.

Koko, me, and Kagami.

Sitting side by side, staring blankly out the window felt somewhat novel.

Now that I think about it, how long has it been since I felt like this?

An adult buys the tickets for you, and you ride the train, being guided to a fun place without having to think.

It’s a feeling I hadn’t experienced in a long time.

Honestly, high school students don’t really have such opportunities—

I glanced up at Kagami sitting next to me.

Noticing my gaze, Kagami looked down at me with a proud smile.

She said she wanted to be a mom.

Of course, she must be eager to experience the things she hasn’t had a chance to do as a mom.

“What a wow!”

At last, there’s still a child sitting nearby with all her innocence intact.

Well, to be precise, I might say it seems she has retained her innocence rather than just having it.

It wouldn’t be accurate to say ‘retained’ since it hasn’t been long since she became like this.

Koko was squatting on the seat, looking out the window just like little kids do. She was sitting in a position contrary to the direction of the seated passengers, like on her knees.

Even though it’s something I see every day, it looks different when you say we’re going out to play.

Indeed, it looks different enough to matter. Since we were riding the train at the time when it’s usually crowded.

“Koko, you should sit properly.”

“Uuh.”

When I said that, Koko puffed out her cheeks, showing discontent, but she still sat obediently.

“….”

I felt a strange gaze, and when I turned my head, Kagami was looking at me with a peculiar expression.

What’s this?

Is she perhaps wishing to say something?

Although she didn’t outright puff out her cheeks, there was a kind of atmosphere that suggested it.

I sensed a bit of a vibe like she’s a big kid herself.

Now that I think about it, did Kagami actually graduate from school properly? I feel like Kosuzu would have made sure of that.

Better not to ask so she doesn’t get hurt.

Thinking this way, I turned my gaze back again.

*

The place we had come to together was Odaiba.

It was also a place I had visited alone in the past. It was hot then, and now it’s the complete opposite.

I’m not alone, which is also a change.

The winter sea has its own charm, just like the winter itself.

If I were alone, it would feel unbearably lonely, but having someone by my side makes it feel different.

Slurp.

I sipped the can of coffee in my hand that Kagami deliberately bought warm for me.

From behind, it also felt nice to be with an adult.

Though it’s a bit of an awkward notion to have, it really feels like I’m returning to my childhood.

“Kotone, Kotone.”

Koko grabbed my arm and pulled me.

When I turned my attention, I saw Kagami waving her hand from a bit further away. I was wondering where she had gone, and it seemed she was searching for something.

When I walked over with Koko, Kagami, with an excited expression, said, “Shall we get something to eat?”

It was a little early for lunch, but it was not impossible.

Since I thought I’d follow Kagami’s lead today, I nodded eagerly.

Kagami seemed to be enjoying herself, leading us to an ordinary tonkatsu place with nothing special.

By now, I was sure.

Kagami yearns for ‘normalcy.’

She didn’t show it outwardly.

As we entered, guided to our seats, we sat side by side, Koko and I, with Kagami across from us.

Kagami always smiled, but looking at her now, I felt like I could distinguish between her genuine and fake smiles. There was a considerable difference in naturalness.

The prices were a little higher than usual, and the food was just ordinary.

But that very ordinariness must have been what Kagami cherished the most.

I had experienced it, but Kagami had not.

“How is it? Is it delicious?”

She asked, without even tasting her own food, her eyes filled with expectation.

“It’s delicious!”

Koko exclaimed, her eyes sparkling as she said that.

“…It’s tasty.”

When I said that, smiling for no particular reason, Kagami finally started to eat with a content expression.

“….”

I also watched her for a moment before picking up a piece of tonkatsu with my chopsticks and took a bite.

For some reason, it strangely tasted better than the first time I had it.

Chapter 186

Sometimes, even as someone living with Koko, I find myself mistaking her consciousness.

Thanks to her somewhat youthful appearance and slightly childish way of speaking, I can’t help but think that her tastes must also be like that of a little kid.

Of course, that doesn’t mean Koko’s tastes are particularly grown-up.

To be precise, it’s more accurate to say she doesn’t have any dislikes.

She even enjoys eating cat food as if it were a delicacy. Sometimes, when Kuro is eating, Koko looks on with envy.

Unlike before, she doesn’t pounce on Kuro to steal the food, but every time it happens, I end up worrying and quickly bring out something for her to eat.

“Oh, drinking bitter coffee and sweet treats together? Seems you’ve already learned how to do it.”

So when Kagami muttered that, I pondered whether I should correct her assumptions or not.

At a café we visited after the meal, Koko had ordered a coffee and dessert set and was happily diving in.

There was no particular reason for the choice; I had simply suggested going there after glancing at the price list posted outside the café.

The coffee was hand-brewed and, I didn’t add any sugar.

People who don’t usually enjoy coffee can still find it delicious, maybe like canned coffee, but those same people are often surprised when they taste coffee without any sugar. Often, it doesn’t match their imagined taste as it has no sweetness at all.

Koko’s somewhat childish personality seemed to suggest that she’d dislike it just as much.

Rather than bringing it up and potentially ruining the mood, I decided to just sip my coffee quietly, while Kagami was staring at me intently.

“Kotone drinks well too.”

“Well, yeah.”

I used to drink it frequently in my previous life.

Feeling a bit awkward from Kagami’s intense gaze, I tried to shrug it off.

There was no longer any suspicion between us. We had come to see each other as a kind of family. However, we still didn’t fully understand each other.

Yet I felt like Yuka would catch on to something if Kagami got like this, but with Kagami, it was a bit harder to grasp what was happening.

“…Want some?”

I cautiously slid my cake towards Kagami, just in case.

“We should travel.”

But the answer that came back was completely unrelated.

Suddenly?

“Oh, not that we should leave tomorrow or anything.”

Kagami said, with a rather serious expression.

So, it seemed she had just thought of it out of the blue.

Koko looked up at Kagami with her eyes slightly widened.

“How about during the vacation?”

I briefly considered it.

The next vacation was at the end of March. Unlike Korea, which has two semesters, Japan has a three-term system, so after the spring break, one changes grades at the beginning of April.

The spring break period isn’t that long—less than two weeks until April 7th.

“There’s nothing wrong with that.”

I nodded in agreement.

While I may have some plans with friends, there’s no way I’d spend the entire ten days solely with them.

Koko, who was enthusiastically stuffing cake into her mouth, sparkled at the mention of travel.

It seemed like any distance she had felt toward Kagami was completely gone, and she even looked a bit excited at the prospect of us three going on a trip together.

“Do you have a place in mind?”

At my words, Kagami fell silent for a moment, contemplating.

Her serious expression was kind of amusing.

“Should we go see cherry blossoms?”

By that time, it would be the height of cherry blossom season.

“As a trip?”

“Well, since I live in Saitama, going to play in Tokyo counts as a trip too.”

It seems like they don’t have anything too extravagant planned.

Well, I figured that if it were Kagami, she probably hadn’t had a proper trip before.

Reserving a hotel in Tokyo, wandering around, and seeing the cherry blossoms should definitely count as a proper trip.

“Sounds good.”

I nodded my head.

Koko was also nodding along, looking happier than I was.

Kagami broke into a bright smile.

There was something about that smile directed at me that made me feel a little shy.

*

After finishing our outing, we returned home quite late.

Having decided to stop by a barbecue place for dinner, it was well past eight o’clock when we got home.

After filling the bathtub with water and determining the bathing order,

Kagami had started dressing comfortably at home these days. At first, I found it a little embarrassing, but as time went on, it became quite okay.

Short shorts and a white t-shirt.

Had she worn that before living with us? It’s hard to imagine.

Kagami, stumbling in tired from work, washing herself quickly, and lounging in light attire while tossing peanuts into her mouth was quite a stretch of my imagination.

How should I put it, I would have expected her to be adorning herself all day long.

Although, she wasn’t quite that comfortable yet.

“Not sitting?”

I asked Kagami, who was awkwardly lingering at the door leading from the room to the kitchen, while my lower half was snuggled inside the kotatsu.

Kagami seemed restless, shifting from one foot to the other.

“Um, it’s just that I want to do something.”

Kagami replied, sounding a little shy to my question.

Does she want to go to the bathroom?

Even though we have been living together for about two weeks now, it felt a little weird to talk about such things openly.

In the past, I thought of Kagami as someone at a separate level, but now I just see her as a person. Although the word “normal” doesn’t quite fit either.

Of course she goes to the bathroom like everyone else.

I decided to ignore it and turned my gaze back to the TV. Kuro, who was in the kotatsu with me, climbed up and tapped my hand with her paw. I gently stroked Kuro’s fur.

Soon the sound of water splashing from the bathroom could be heard. I noticed Kagami moving a bit from the corner of my eye; it seemed like Koko was about to emerge.

Since Kagami was flustered and acting hurriedly, I felt a slight urge to steal a glance at what was happening.

Kagami appeared in my line of sight—

“Whoa!?”

She suddenly hugged Koko, who had come out of the bathroom wearing light clothes.

“……”

Was that what she wanted to try?

Perhaps she had been thinking about this ever since she suggested going out today.

If I or Koko had shown any aversion, Kagami wouldn’t have dared to hope for it, but since the three of us had established a pretty decent relationship,

It doesn’t feel like we are getting any closer. So maybe she felt a sense of urgency.

“Uu?”

Koko looked up at Kagami, who was hugging her strangely, and then snuggled into her arms.

Koko doesn’t just like hugging anyone. In fact, there hasn’t been a person to test that. She may seem like an innocent child, but she possesses quite a dangerous ability, so trying it recklessly could lead to trouble.

At least up until now, everyone who has hugged Koko has been close friends of mine.

So……

“Aah……”

The way Kagami was clutching Koko, looking as if she would melt away, meant she is considered within the category of those who can hug Koko.

Did she notice me staring?

Kagami slightly opened one arm and turned partially towards me.

“……”

I silently shifted my gaze to Kuro.

Kuro was dozing off, making purring sounds.

I felt a hint of disappointment from Kagami’s posture glimpsed in my sight, but…… I don’t know why.

It feels a bit embarrassing.

In the end, that day Kagami failed to hug me.

*

“……”

“……Why?”

While Mako, who sits behind me, had briefly left her seat, Fukuda stared at me intently, and I couldn’t hold back anymore to ask her.

“Lately, um… how’s that person, Kagami doing?”

It seems Fukuda is still unsure of how to address Kagami.

Using a term like ‘that woman’ would be awkward since she knows Kagami lives with me, and referring to her as ‘mom’ isn’t quite right either given our relationship.

Fukuda knows that she and Kagami are acquainted.

“……She’s doing really well.”

I relayed as it is.

Kagami, living with her daughters, seemed to finally be enjoying the pleasures of life. Sometimes it even made me feel awkward how joyfully she reacted to even the littlest things I did for her.

“Really? Is that so?”

Fukuda crossed her arms and sank into thought.

That expression of hers looked quite serious. Well, I didn’t really believe it, as Fukuda usually throws such serious faces away in no time.

“Why?”

But then again, I felt a bit uneasy not addressing it properly now that Kagami’s name had come up.

“Oh, that’s…”

Fukuda sighed deeply before continuing.

“My dad asked me to convey his regards.”

“……”

Not just me; Yuu, who sits behind Fukuda, also showed a slightly strange expression.

I could tell he was thinking the same thing as I was.

It was indeed my side that would get into real trouble if that thought became a reality.

I racked my brain, wondering what on earth I should say so that things wouldn’t take a weird turn here.

If it were the old Fukuda, she wouldn’t have gotten flustered like this. She had jokingly suggested, “What if I became your older sister?” after hearing about her father.

But the current Fukuda looked genuinely serious. More so than usual.

“Let’s talk during lunchtime a bit later.”

Besides, it was rare for Fukuda to say something like that too.

I felt curious about what considerable awkward talk might come up, but I couldn’t help but nod my head in agreement.

*

Lunchtime.

As Yuka entered the literature club room, she looked slightly startled.

Unlike usual, there were about five people in the room.

Myself, Koko, Mako, Fukuda, and Yuu—these five were present.

It felt a bit odd for Fukuda and Yuu to come together with only Mako left behind, so I thought it wouldn’t be too bad for them all to know a little about each other’s family situation.

After all, we would continue to know each other for a long while.

“Hello.”

I was the first to greet.

“Hi.”

Yuka looked a bit flustered but accepted my greeting without much awkwardness, as we definitely knew each other well enough for that.

“So, as I was saying earlier…”

For some reason, Fukuda didn’t sit on a chair but perched herself on the table instead.

“You two are cousins.”

Fukuda pointed between Yuu and me with her fingers.

“And your dad seems to have an interest in, um, Kagami.”

I nodded my head.

“Does that mean if they get married, we’ll also be relatives?”

When Fukuda said this while looking at Yuu, his expression turned a bit peculiar.

Being close friends, we are rather like sisters in a way, but becoming real family upon marriage would mean something entirely different.

While it might not be a bad thing, it’s still a complicated feeling to accept.

I am still unable to call Kagami ‘mom’ after all.

“So… can we say that’s a good thing?”

Mako thought seriously about it.

And no one was able to answer.

Yuka’s expression became a bit uncertain. Meanwhile, Koko totally ignored our discussion and accepted the bread Yuka offered her.

I also accepted the bread from Yuka and pulled out a chair to create space; Yuka sat beside me and glanced around cautiously.

Having jumped halfway into this topic, it seemed she was trying to follow along.

“No, rather, how do you both feel about this?”

Fukuda suddenly turned her question towards Yuu and me.

We exchanged glances.

I’m close to Yuu. How close, you ask? Well, I’d be totally fine if he suddenly came over to my house and crashed for a night. In simple terms, I’d say we’re as close as Fukuda and Mako.

However, it feels a bit strange now.

With another person now living in that cramped house, it makes it a little awkward— not just because it’s small, but having a friend and someone expected to fill a ‘mother’ role in the same space is challenging. Who wants to go visiting a friend’s house and be stuck in the parents’ company all the time?

Plus, Kagami is, to put it bluntly, in a position of being Yuu’s aunt.

“Um… friend.”

Yuu was the first to come to a conclusion.

I’ve had discussions with Yuu about this.

It’s not easy to find time for just the two of us due to how busy our schedules are, but we’ve exchanged emails and settled this in our minds.

The conclusion was to continue existing just like we have until now.

While cousins may use family terms in Korean culture, in Japan, cousins are technically allowed to marry. Furthermore, if we lived not knowing each other until now, in Korea as well, we would be treated as nothing more than strangers.

Let’s treat each other like the close friends we have been.

There will be other chances to see each other during family events, but for now, this is how our relationship stands.

So I nodded along with Yuu’s words.

“Um… Is that so? Well then, for the next question.”

Fukuda looked at me.

“So um… Kagami won’t be working at that place anymore, right?”

This could be a slightly embarrassing question, but no one here really didn’t know what Kagami did for work.

No one would be unaware of where she met Kagami either. While we didn’t talk about it openly, it was clear.

“I think she won’t.”

I answered as honestly as I felt it.

“Then… does that mean our dad won’t have an opportunity to meet Kagami?”

Fukuda’s words bore some seriousness.

I stared at Fukuda silently for a moment before gently prompting her.

“Do you want to make them meet?”

“Oh, well…”

Fukuda frowned slightly before responding.

“To be honest, no. How about you? What do you think about our dad meeting Kagami?”

“I don’t care.”

“It’s possible they could get married though?”

“……I wouldn’t like that.”

“Right? Me neither.”

Fukuda cut off decisively.

“It’d be weird to have another mom show up now.”

Well, that’s true.

While it’s clear that Kagami has been doing her role as a mother somewhat well, I’m still acutely aware that, relationship-wise, I consider her my mother. So I can just brush it aside. From Fukuda’s perspective, it’s someone entirely different coming into their home to take the place of a mother, so it shows everything can be weird.

“However, it doesn’t bother me if Dad dates or anything. Just as long as I don’t get a little sibling.”

Mako’s face turned a little red as she listened to this.

She had been quiet in the conversation just taking it in, and I guess it’s hard for her to openly express interest even though it’s about something her friend is going through.

But I guess regardless, this conversation was too interesting for her not to be intrigued.

Yuka was slightly gaping, her mouth open.

“And right now, Dad’s been incredibly gloomy about it! I think he’s nearing depression stage or early stages of it!”

“……”

We all fell momentarily silent.

“And I feel like that root cause might be… Kagami.”

Fukuda looked at me.

A hint of worry was evident on her face.

“That’s why I asked.”

“……I see.”

All I could manage to say was that.

What more could I say?

In silence, we began eating the food each of us had brought along.

Fukuda is… my friend. Just like Yuu, when someone finds themselves in a difficult situation, it’s only natural to want to jump in and help.

However, talking about this felt a bit hard to take seriously. I hadn’t ever seen him looking gloomy, and even if I did, taking someone’s romantic issues seriously is a tall order.

Perhaps Fukuda was frustrated by my silence and kept thinking to herself.

“Kagami is… just staying at home, right?”

Yuka asked.

“Yeah.”

“……”

Yuka soon fell into a contemplative silence.

“Well then, how about we all go see her together?”

Yuka cautiously suggested.

Everyone looked at Yuka, then at me.

“Well, it wouldn’t bother me….”

If Fukuda were to ask Kagami directly, I suppose that would save me some trouble. But… um.

For the time being, having all of us sleep over in my room is quite impossible. There simply isn’t enough space.

However.

“……We’ve made some fixes to the other rooms.”

While I had repurposed other rooms, I still hadn’t completely fixed the ceiling that was torn down, but at least I had managed to save one room adjacent to where my family sleeps.

It was the result of me wishing for a place for my friends to stay during their visits.

I think the rest of the rooms will get fixed gradually too. Although I don’t see us lowering rent just yet, if we get to occupy an entire apartment, space would surely become much easier to handle.

By the way, the guy next door still lives there. Since then, I think he’s become something like a researcher for a government agency in Korea, but he almost never returns home from what I can see.

Looking around, I noticed Mako’s eyes sparkling. Yuka had a thoroughly expectant expression, to be honest. I suspect that’s why she had brought it up.

“Well then, should we?”

I spoke, glancing at Fukuda to see if she would feel alright about this.

“Oh, really? That sounds great! We haven’t even had a revival party yet.”

And at Fukuda’s response, I nearly spat out the pastry I had in my mouth.

Chapter 187

Oh……

Fukuda, after glancing around the room, fell into a brief contemplation.

Can we really sleep here?

Hmm. With Yuka, Yuuki, Fukuda, and Mako — four people, it seems manageable.

Since there was even space for one more person in my room where Koko and Kagami were, having four people in the same room shouldn’t be a big issue space-wise.

The cleared room was a bit more barren than where we were staying. First off, there was no TV. It was a room that usually stayed empty, so there was no need to place such things.

Just in case, we had the bare minimum of furniture: a kotatsu to survive the cold winter, and furniture for blankets. The kotatsu wasn’t made of wood or plastic like the one in our room, but was simply a movable frame covered in fabric.

Still, I thought it should be enough to accommodate us for a short stay.

Well, since we have blankets, we can manage sleeping somehow.

We exchanged glances. Only Koko seemed blissfully oblivious.

…What about sleeping arrangements?

Right. It was a matter of how to split up.

At least three must sleep in the same room.

I doubted that Koko, Kagami, and I could be separated. I myself wouldn’t mind sleeping alone, but Koko and Kagami would refuse.

Koko would insist on sleeping next to me unless circumstances forced her otherwise. Normally a kind kid who compromises easily, this was only true when she deemed herself unnecessary.

Ever since I had died and come back, Koko had tried her best to stay close to me. Was it some sort of anxiety?

I think it’d get better after a few months —

Wuu?

Noticing I was pondering, Koko tilted her head.

Considering she was still close to me now, it was impossible to sleep apart today.

Then what about Kagami?

……In some ways, Kagami was more troublesome than Koko.

In my opinion, Koko’s stubbornness definitely came from Kagami. Kagami always appeared to be naively smiling, but she would never give up on what she believed she should do.

Most likely, Kagami would also not give up her spot next to me. After all, she claimed to be the “Mom.”

She might withdraw a bit when playing with friends, but when it came to sleeping, she’d assert that she needed to sleep in the same room, so ultimately, Koko, Kagami, and I would end up in one room.

That being said, it might seem reasonable to suggest that the other three could just sleep in the other room.

…

…

Mako, Fukuda, Yuuki, and Yuka looked at each other.

Those four were undoubtedly close.

So close that they resembled friends who only got along when they had a mutual friend to mediate.

Both sides could engage in pleasant conversation with their close friend, but conversely, there was a palpable awkwardness when it was otherwise.

……There was nothing quite as cruel as putting such friends in the same room overnight.

…Yuka, would you like to sleep with us?

After pondering my question, Yuka nodded.

That makes sense.

After all, Kagami and Yuka were probably the least awkward pair.

How ironic.

Since we all gathered here today, it might actually be best to facilitate some bonding between us.

Kagami, what about you?

Fukuda asked.

If we’re having fun together, she’ll probably worm her way in at some point.

Kagami’s desired role was that of the “typical mom.”

Then, what does that “mom” usually do when her child’s friends come over?

Thinking back to old memories, it’s usually “bringing cut fruits to the room.” It’s not a must, but it gives off a vibe.

All the kids, except Koko, tilted their heads slightly, but they didn’t challenge my statement.

…Ah.

As the kids fell into a momentary contemplation, Yuuki made a muttering sound as if he remembered something and grabbed his bag.

He pulled out a white envelope.

Unlike a typical letter envelope that opens on the narrow side, it was elegantly designed to open on the wide side.

What’s this?

An invitation to a wedding.

…

At Yuuki’s bombshell, we stared blankly at one another before eagerly pulling out its contents.

……Thank goodness it wasn’t “Yuuki’s” invitation. After all, he didn’t have a girlfriend anyway.

It was an invitation for the wedding of Yamashita and Mori.

Hadn’t they tied the knot yet?

But I might have underestimated that. Yamashita was getting married for the second time, but since Mori was a first-timer, she’d want all the congratulations she could get.

Despite being a close little sister, it would also be the future relationship to Yuuki, now with his wife and mother.

The kids’ expressions turned ever more ambiguous.

Yuka didn’t know Yuuki’s family situation well, and Koko had never been to a wedding, so she seemed confused, while Fukuda and Mako’s faces were truly the embodiment of “ambiguity.”

Should they congratulate? Comfort?

Yuuki even ran away from home over that incident. So maybe comforting was the way to go. He wasn’t really a fan of marriage, after all.

But now Yuuki seemed to have accepted the situation to some extent.

Could it be said that the relationship had been restored due to the incident where Miho nearly died?

Considering that, it seemed like congratulations were in order, but… honestly, I didn’t know what to say when “Dad” was getting married.

…You could congratulate me if you want.

In the end, Yuuki set our course of action.

Um… congratulations?

Fukuda was the first to break the silence.

C-congratulations!

Mako quickly followed.

…

Yuuki looked at Koko, Yuka, and me.

Congratulations.

I spoke first, then,

Um… I hope you have a good love.

Yuka, who knew nothing about Yamashita and Miho, spoke with a look as though she might start sweating any moment.

No, perhaps she was already getting damp from the back.

There will probably be a lot of delicious food at the wedding.

Wow!

Koko, who had been looking confused about why “marriage” was something to celebrate, let out a cheer upon hearing Yuuki’s remark.

I thought she had learned a lot about the world, but somehow, there seemed to be a lot more to teach her.

Yuuki gazed at me thoughtfully, then reached into his bag and pulled out one more invitation. I wonder how many he had brought along.

This one’s for you, Kagami.

Ah.

I took it.

Right.

Kosuzu had the worst humanity, and in the end, it was entirely her fault that her relationship with Yuuki crumbled.

But that didn’t change the fact that we were somehow still connected by blood.

Kagami experienced the same situation.

…Miho unni sent her thanks.

Yuuki spoke again.

Ah, right.

It felt a little uncomfortable to say this, but if it weren’t for me, Miho wouldn’t be well right now.

Thinking back on it, it was Kosuzu’s doing. A pure act of malice committed solely out of her own emotions, unrelated to any social purpose.

In many ways, she was truly a troublesome person.

No, it’s nothing.

But still, having received this apology made me feel somewhat embarrassed.

As I fiddled with the invitation,

Knock knock.

I heard a knock at the door.

Please talk while you eat this.

In walked Kagami.

Seeing her enter with a tray piled high with prepared strawberries and a cheerful smile made me feel quite oddly emotional.

Wasn’t she basically someone who wore a somewhat suspicious smile?

Sorry to Kagami, but her first impression was so fishy that even that smile still seemed suspicious. …She still had quite a distance to go to be assessed as a “loving mother.”

At the same time, friends’ gazes converged on me.

I shrugged.

What did I tell you?

Chapter 188

Eventually, Yuka ended up sleeping in our room.

If we’re talking about knowing Kagami’s face, Yuuki would actually be the appropriate person, but as soon as I heard Yuuki’s story, I couldn’t help but put on a very displeased expression.

We were all students and since we had to go to school tomorrow, we divided into separate rooms around ten.

Kagami, as if committed to her role, spread her blanket out before going to bed.

Fortunately, Yuka’s spot was next to Koko. It seems Kagami knows how to be considerate up to that level.

Or maybe she still hasn’t forgiven me for being stabbed.

When the four of us lay down together in the room, it was almost cramped.

Um…

I feel like if Kagami hadn’t been there, we could have talked for quite a while in that state—

“Feel free to talk as you like.”

—It was as if Kagami had read my mind, and she spoke up first.

“I’ll just pretend I didn’t hear anything.”

“……”

No, regardless of that, the fact that she’s listening doesn’t change.

Of course, I knew Kagami wouldn’t bring up such things to others.

It’s not because I trust her blindly; it’s just that there’s no one with whom she can openly discuss topics regarding a being she thinks of as her daughter…

Not wanting to answer Kagami, I just tried to fall asleep. Even Yuka would feel burdened talking about what’s inside her heart in front of Kagami.

“…I have a question.”

But Yuka, going beyond my thoughts, casually brought up the topic.

“What’s the exact relationship between the three of you?”

The emotion felt in those words was hard to describe.

What Yuka saw in Kagami was a mother abusing her daughter. Other than that, she appeared to be a leader of social gatherings or someone who might be plotting something suspicious behind the scenes, or even someone who would endanger the rest of the world in order to save her daughter.

Perhaps the huge gap between the first two scenarios and the last one created some confusion.

“…What should I say?”

Kagami pressed for my answer while hesitating slightly. Her voice had the atmosphere of someone who had heard a rather interesting story.

It just so happened that this voice was coming from right next to me.

I could hear a rustling sound, which indicated that Kagami had turned her body towards me.

“……”

I hesitated to answer.

The reason for my hesitating was quite simple.

If I answered honestly, referring to my thoughts, I was certain Kagami would take that as some kind of weakness.

Even if it was just a weakness regarding how we call each other when we’re alone, in this moment, it felt somewhat fatal.

“Koko, what about you?”

“Um?”

Yuka seemed to sense that my thoughts were complicated and asked Koko first.

Koko pondered for a moment and replied, “The food is delicious.”

…That was her answer.

“Really? That’s a relief. I’ve been studying quite hard.”

What was really surprising was that Kagami seemed to really like that answer.

What’s up with that?

No matter how I thought about it, it seemed like she regarded Koko as some sort of automated cooking tool rather than her mother. But is that okay?

Well, it was definitely a better relationship than being arch-enemies.

And perhaps it was also a result of Koko’s unique ‘omission’ phenomena. Kagami, when hugging tightly, enjoyed reciprocating, so it seems that at least in Koko’s eyes, Kagami appeared as a ‘friendly’ person.

…Ah, right.

Kagami had revived me.

Since Koko evaluated people based on whether they like or dislike them, Kagami, who saved someone she liked, would probably fall into the ‘good person’ category.

“So, it seems correct to say we are living together.”

Yuka answered with a small sigh.

Had she not believed it until now?

Well, even if she couldn’t believe it, I wouldn’t have anything to say.

“Isn’t it uncomfortable or anything?”

“It’s not uncomfortable.”

It’s not uncomfortable.

Honestly, it’s rather comfortable. Most of the chores I used to do were being taken care of by Kagami instead.

I didn’t have to get up like a knife in the morning to prepare Koko’s meals or to prepare dinner for Koko in advance—things like those were no longer my responsibility.

And I also didn’t need to feel guilty for letting Koko eat alone at home.

…It seems that Yuka was genuinely concerned since she kept asking such questions.

“I understand that the relationship between the two of you was an act,” Yuka said.

“But…”

She paused, gathering her words.

“If that was the case, it means you were quite an important person to her, right?”

And then, carefully added, “I’m wondering if you’re still acting.”

“……”

It’s not acting.

Honestly, it wasn’t completely comfortable with Kagami. I had made a promise to her that I still hadn’t fulfilled.

Yet, Kagami treated me as if I were genuinely her daughter.

Something about it just felt like it was a one-sided favor—it often made me uncomfortable.

Logically speaking, I thought it was because Kagami was in a position as my mother, but in the back of my mind, I still couldn’t accept her as my mother.

“You don’t need to worry too much.”

Before I could answer, Kagami spoke first.

“I’m sincere about it.”

“Sincere?”

“Yes. Why wouldn’t I be sincere? I have no one left except for these two.”

Strictly speaking, there was still the social group left.

But it was clear that what Kagami referred to as ‘being is not meant in that way.

“……”

Yuka couldn’t respond to that remark from Kagami.

“It’s understandable to ask why I’m saying this now,” Yuka finally spoke.

Kagami rushed this time, slowly continuing her story.

“While the way I treated them was an act, my feelings prior to that were real. Leaving Koto Ne alone in that empty room, and Koko being trapped inside the fridge; all those things were real, intertwined with me. I never considered them my true daughters.”

A small sigh escaped.

“So, even if you tell me right now that you can’t forgive me, I wouldn’t have a defense for that. The only reason I can be here is that the two of you are allowing me to.”

“……”

Yuka fell silent, but her breath trembled slightly.

It seemed Yuka hadn’t planned to say something like that either.

She probably never imagined she would say this much with herself in the picture.

Actually, I was a bit taken aback too. Why was Kagami sharing such things with Yuka? Their relationship didn’t seem all that close. I wouldn’t have said such things to Yuka if it were me.

But once I listened to Kagami’s next words, I could understand the reason why.

“While I haven’t been able to fulfill my duties, you have been the one who helped the two the most.”

Kagami said.

“Most of the things in this room are from your home.”

Even the blanket we’re covering ourselves with right now.

“Rescuing an abandoned child in an empty place wasn’t their mother but a friend. I think I can’t thank you enough for that.”

“……”

Yuka seemed a little flustered, unable to say a word.

Perhaps she had never thought she would hear such words from Kagami.

“Although you might question if I’m being genuine,” Kagami continued in a tone that seemed to look somewhere far away.

“I think I am just that; someone who longs for something, a human who lacks something.”

Ultimately, she must be saying that she found what she wanted and is now making an effort to possess it.

Just like the previous Kagami had acted.

“Compared to you, who moved almost by goodwill.”

“…No.” Yuka replied.

“Even if it was goodwill, it doesn’t change the fact that I used Koto Ne’s abilities.”

What’s this?

Why is there suddenly a mutual understanding between them?

And moreover, I couldn’t insert myself into their dialogue, considering the two were oddly tiptoeing around me, like they were both apologizing in a roundabout way.

So I decided to shut my eyes and pretend to sleep.

“……”

Then their conversation came to a stop.

Were they both looking at me?

Fortunately, it seems Koko must’ve fallen asleep in the middle, as she let out gentle breathing sounds.

In the end, that night I fell asleep feeling the awkwardness all over my body.

*

The next morning.

I woke up early, and we all gathered in the room we were staying.

Having breakfast separately is just too much hassle for many reasons.

“…It’s good.”

Yuuki mumbled with a somewhat displeased expression while eating miso soup.

“Right? I thought you were someone who knew nothing about this kind of stuff.” Fukuda said.

“Simple dishes are easy to cook once you learn a little. If you want, I can teach you.”

“…Thanks, but I’m good. I’m already making breakfast for Dad every day.”

Fukuda sighed deeply.

Her expression was immensely complex. Is she thinking there was still a ‘possibility’?

It’s honestly hard for me to imagine Kagami treating Fukuda like she’s her daughter.

As Kagami said last night, she’s here because she wants something.

And what she desires is a family relationship.

With her biological daughter.

If she simply wanted a family, she would’ve married long ago.

I think she would have likely been a good mom to Fukuda, assuming she wanted it, but the fact that she doesn’t want it makes it a lost cause.

Then again, could she at least date someone?

“Is there something on my face?”

“…No, it’s nothing.”

Without realizing it, I looked directly at Kagami’s face.

Seeing her reaction, I averted my gaze back to my bowl of rice.

Mako, who had been alternating her gaze between Kagami and me, cautiously spoke.

“So, you two are… mother and daughter, right?”

All eyes from those eating came to focus on Mako’s cautious voice. By the way, the same goes for the gaze from Kagami and me.

“…Uh, well…”

I hesitated a bit before answering, “Yes, that’s right.”

Kagami answered with a broad smile.

My reaction seemed to leave Kagami more flustered than my own.

“Ah, yes…”

Seeming to think that it might be better not to probe further, Mako spoke in a lower tone and tried to finish the conversation, but—

“Is something strange about it?”

Kagami asked Mako like that.

Although her tone wasn’t interrogative, it was a rather ambiguous question to answer.

Naturally, it would seem strange.

Just the way we talk shows that.

I’m speaking informally with Kagami, while she talks respectfully; there’s a hint of playfulness, but fundamentally, her vocabulary is of extreme politeness.

Isn’t that quite a rare mix for a mother-daughter relationship?

Moreover, Mako had already witnessed how Kagami treated me in a domineering way. Since then, she’d only seen the changed side of Kagami.

So naturally, it would be even more puzzling.

“It’s just that….”

But who could say that in front of Kagami?

“If that’s the case, it seems we need to get a bit closer.”

Kagami said, looking at me.

“I think it’s about time we reconsider how we address each other, don’t you think?”

“……”

I shot a glare at Kagami.

She was entirely enjoying this.

When I didn’t say anything, Kagami decided not to bother me further.

In the end, breakfast concluded quietly.

*

The last people to leave the room were naturally Koko and me.

If we ran out first, the kids waiting through that small door would feel super awkward, so it was only natural.

“……”

Waiting for the kids to leave one by one, I was crouched down while brushing Kuro, who was stretching, when I felt someone staring at the back of my head.

Turning around, I found it was Kagami.

Kagami was staring intently at me while I stroked Kuro.

Why?

Of course, we would say hi as we went to school. Even if it’s not specifically “I’ll be back,” some casual hand waving should be expected.

Kagami had even come all the way to the door to see me off!

To an outsider, it looked like a picture-perfect family.

It was a funny situation where the hierarchical relationships seemed completely reversed.

“Um?”

When Kagami shifted her gaze to Koko, Koko tilted her head lightly.

After a while of staring at Koko, Kagami suddenly opened her arms wide.

Koko seemed surprised, but then gently moved into her embrace.

Kagami hugged Koko tightly with a happy expression.

It felt like Koko was getting used to Kagami more and more as time passed.

Being raised alongside Kuro likely influenced Koko, as she has a certain cat-like nature. Of course, she’s much less wary than a real cat; at times she feels more like a puppy, but still.

As such, she loves being stroked by people. She enjoys being cuddled too… unless that person is one Kuro is wary of.

Koko’s wariness towards Kagami seems to have completely vanished. Since that outing where she cuddled, she no longer has any recoil about hugging.

Just a moment ago, when Kagami was staring at me blankly, in complete contrast, I found myself staring at the two of them.

Realizing I was looking, Kagami released one of her arms to gesture me to come.

Was she inviting me in?

“……”

I pondered for a moment.

I considered them family. I know how hard Kagami is trying to grow closer to us.

However…

Hmm.

Somewhere, last night’s conversation and today’s morning chat lingered in my thoughts.

No matter how much I thought of them as family, it wouldn’t mean anything unless I showed that sentiment.

It could be meaningless if I say we’re friends while not feeling really close.

The kids at the funeral were children who truly mourned my death. Among them was Kagami.

She sat closest to the coffin, her face all teary-eyed and expressionless.

The moment we locked eyes was vivid.

The sincerity of that wish to bring me back to life, even if it meant switching with this world, was undeniable.

In my previous life, I wasn’t particularly warm towards my family. That said, I didn’t dislike them nor was our relationship rocky.

Given my nature, it was hard for me to outright say I liked them. Rather than enjoying pleasant conversations, I often put up more fights than not with my sibling.

In the end, I lost them all.

“……”

The smile on Kagami’s face twisted into a bitter grin.

The hand I had raised slowly descended. Would I be giving up again today?

Maybe so.

I can’t force a bond on someone trying to grow close to me.

So far, whenever Kagami has done something for me, I’d just responded with a blunt expression, kept my distance, or felt burdened.

After experiencing that multiple times, any confidence I had would be gone.

I slowly rose from my seat.

“Meow?”

As my hand suddenly dropped from Kuro’s head, she looked up at me, seeming pleased, and meowed.

I turned my body and walked toward Kagami, and then stepped into her outstretched arms.

Kagami’s eyes widened for an instant.

Worried she’d misread the situation, I tried to retract my body, but her arms had already wrapped around me tightly.

Kagami embraced both me and Koko together.

No words were exchanged.

It felt as if she simply wanted this moment to last, holding us close for a while.

When she finally released us, the parts of me that had touched her felt strangely warm.

I could tell without looking that her face was bright red.

Kagami looked at me with her usual expression.

Something stirred within me, but then I caught just the slightest shimmering at the end of her eyebrows.

“……”

I turned away without saying a word.

Since we hugged today, we probably wouldn’t need a morning greeting.

“Koto Ne?”

As I suddenly turned to leave, Koko hurriedly followed.

“Meow.”

The Kuro who had been looking up at me all this time finally meowed sadly, so I bent down again to stroke Kuro’s head and whispered, “I’ll be back.”

Then simply stood up, not looking back at Kagami, and turned away.

I glanced over at the kids waiting by the door.

They all had eyebrows collectively shaped into a frown, but simultaneously wore warm smiles.

Indeed, we had stayed inside for far too long.

It wouldn’t be strange if it were already time to peek outside again.

“Take care.”

Kagami said from behind.

Not bothering to look back, I simply waved my hand and left the house.

Ah, right. I thought that since I no longer needed to greet them, I forgot.

It was a miracle that I didn’t explode from the sheer intensity of focus that the children had on me during the hour-long subway ride.

…In the end, I couldn’t tidy up the addressing issue.

But still, somehow…

I had a feeling that eventually, I would.

Chapter 189

The working days have decreased, but that just means there’s less reason to work hard for money.

Living expenses are coming out of the money Kagami has saved, so my part-time earnings just keep piling up.

Of course, I felt a little guilty just going along with it, so I offered to contribute to the living expenses, but Kagami just smiled like a bodhisattva and refused.

“You don’t need to do that yet, since you’re not even an adult.”

…It seems she liked the fact that I even thought about contributing.

By the way, it seems she plans to stick around for a while even after I become an adult. Well, until I fully become independent, we’ll probably still be living together.

Anyway, after saving up some money, other thoughts naturally came to mind.

Before, I had to worry about spending this money on food and transportation, but now, this is truly a ‘free’ amount, isn’t it?

No one would question how I spent it either.

Realizing that, I dashed straight to Akihabara.

That’s right. Ever since I came to this world, I haven’t really acted like an otaku, but my essence hasn’t changed at all.

I might think that I can just catch up on manga, anime, and games later, but that’s not how it works in reality. Trends don’t come back once they pass.

The best time to buy merchandise for anime currently airing is right now.

Games, DVDs, and album cases are bound to get scratched and damaged, and no matter how carefully you take care of figures, they’ll inevitably start to fade over the years.

Even if I think of buying items from back then after becoming an adult, all I can find will be those with the marks of time glaringly evident on them, and I know that too well.

“Kotoné?”

“……”

However, my thought of ‘I’ll buy anything’ was shattered by a single word from Koko, who followed me.

In my previous life, I didn’t pay much attention to my younger sister’s gaze. In fact, I didn’t care much about how my friends or classmates saw me either.

I would confidently talk about manga with my friends in class and buy bunny girl figures to display in my room, no matter how disdainfully my sister looked at me.

But here?

I carefully glanced at Koko’s face.

“Uwoo?”

What an innocent, almost too innocent expression.

Thank goodness Koko didn’t ask, “Why is that guy dressed like that?”

If she were to ask why I’m buying such things, I wouldn’t know how to respond.

I didn’t really care if my younger sister looked down on me since we had lived together since childhood, but if Koko gazed at me like that, it would wound me deeply.

Besides, all my friends are girls. The only guy is Sasaki. Even he is set up as someone who likes things like manga, but I never saw any figures at his place when I visited.

They wouldn’t look down on me if I bought figures; perhaps they’d just accept it as a quirky hobby, and I might end up in a position like that cheerful otaku character in a slice-of-life show who has lots of friends.

“……”

If only I were twenty years younger.

My ego isn’t as inflated as it was back then, and I’ve managed to get over a lot of my middle school syndrome issues due to various circumstances, leading me to seek normalcy rather than individuality, so thinking about doing that in front of my friends now feels a bit difficult.

Besides, Kagami is at home too.

If she gave me that bodhisattva-like look while nodding gently, I’d feel like I’d break down mentally.

“……Should I go look at books?”

“Sure!”

In the end, I changed my direction.

Yeah, why not.

Books or DVDs should be fine.

Thinking about it, being able to buy things without having to wait months or years for content that isn’t deleted is a huge advantage.

If I save a little more money, I can buy a game console too.

Nodding to myself, Koko, who was following from behind, tilted her head.

*

What I ended up buying was a camcorder.

It’s not one of those old ones that use 8mm tapes but a newly released digital camcorder. It doesn’t even achieve 720p DVD quality and falls short of SD quality.

Compared to the monitors that will become commonplace in twenty years, the quality is pretty terrible, but since monitors at this time aren’t that great either, it isn’t too big of a deal.

“Oh, it’s a camera!”

Kagami said, smiling at me.

“Do you have something you want to film?”

It was only then that I remembered I had taken quite a few pictures last year.

I wanted evidence that I would die. The photos I took with my phone won’t have that great of quality either, but I thought that’s the only way to remain in my friends’ memories for as long as possible.

I had also thought about buying a film camera, but I never ended up doing so. The separation came way faster than I expected.

“Something I want to film……”

I mumbled, opening the box.

In an age where using a smartphone eliminates the need to buy a ‘camcorder,’ this one still looks somewhat interesting to me. In fact, it’s a camcorder that seems fascinating even to me since I didn’t have one when I was young.

The strong resemblance to a pistol without a grip would be an easy description for understanding its shape.

The screen can rotate a great deal, allowing it to capture one’s own video from the opposite side.

Honestly, I didn’t buy it because I wanted to film anything.

I already knew, ahead of time, that a streaming site called YouTube, which would grow to the world’s largest scale, would start service this year. I don’t think there’s a huge chance to earn a lot at the moment. However, if I start now, I can at least create a character that has been doing YouTube for ten years by the mid-2010s.

People in this world wouldn’t know I’m a character, but in a sense, videos of “high school students actually wearing sailor uniforms” might be interesting, which is a rather pedestrian calculation.

“Kotoné?”

Seeing Koko tilting her head while I was lost in thought made those thoughts disappear.

I don’t mind appearing alone, but I hope my friends or Koko don’t get hurt from appearing in the video.

…I’ll have to film those alone.

Well, that’s fine.

Even if I’m filming alone, there are countless kinds of videos I can’t shoot without a camcorder.

I attached the battery to the camcorder, and when I turned it on, it had a bit of charge left.

I opened the screen and rotated my body to film Koko and Kagami.

“Oh!”

Koko blinked, wondering what I was exactly trying to do, while Kagami hurriedly turned away.

“Why? Are you shy about being filmed? You took a great photo just now.”

For reference, I put the pictures I took at the festival into frames and displayed them nicely in my room. Seeing Kagami enjoy them often makes me think they turned out well.

I wonder if I smiled while looking at those pictures after I died?

“Taking a proper picture while dressed nicely is different from just being filmed out of the blue, I think.”

Thinking she might genuinely be upset, I quickly turned off the camera, and Kagami spoke gently.

This is the first time she has looked this serious since we started living together. I should be a bit cautious.

I never thought Kagami would care about her appearance—ah, no, given that she worked in areas regarding looks initially, it makes sense.

“Kotoné.”

Koko took my hand and looked up at me, observing the camcorder curiously.

It seems she’s worried about what kind of thing it is, as it looks like both she and Kagami are aware of it.

“Do you want to see it?”

“Yeah!”

I turned the camcorder back on and showed it to her.

[Oh my.]

[What? Are you shy about being filmed? You took a great photo just now.]

And Kagami’s face appeared in the recording.

Even now, she has a pretty face like this. While her casual outfit showed a bit of cleavage, honestly, I think it’s a lot more decent than the outfits she wore at the bar.

Plus, I don’t intend to share this video with anyone else. I was just hoping to use it for reminiscing later on, long after we’ve moved on from this time.

“……Is it saved?”

While Koko and I were watching the video, I heard a voice from behind.

It was similar to Kagami’s usual tone, but I could tell it was a bit annoyed.

“Oh, that—”

As I started to apologize and clear it, I had the feeling that wasn’t quite right.

Natural videos only work the first time you film them. If I shoot again later, it’ll end up being a stereotypical formation based on what was filmed earlier.

I’m not a philosophical director or anything, but for everyday videos, I thought it’s best to just capture how we normally live.

I thought that and turned the screen towards this side.

It was a bit cramped.

Since the three of us were squeezed together, it nearly filled up the view.

None of us looked particularly well-groomed. Koko and I had just washed up moments ago, so our hair was still damp, and Kagami was looking a bit more disheveled than usual.

However, since it was three of us standing there, the appearance in the video suited us quite well.

And it was only after seeing us all together like this that I realized.

Ah, I really do resemble Kagami.

Since Koko looked the same as me, the sight of the three women in the video was a perfect reflection of a mother and her daughters.

“……”

As Kagami’s words trailed off, I peeked over there.

Kagami’s outstretched hand reached for the camcorder, but her eyes were transfixed on the screen.

Her resolve weakened a little.

“……What do you think?”

I asked cautiously.

After my question, Kagami stayed silent for a moment before letting out a small sigh.

“Don’t show it to others.”

“Sure.”

I nodded.

While laughing on the inside, Kagami let her arms down and grabbed Koko and me, pulling us close.

“Waaah!”

Koko exclaimed, seemingly joyful.

The three of us grew closer, clearly featured in the video.

“Kagami, look at the lens, not the screen.”

“I know.”

At my words, Kagami smiled toward the lens.

It was a somewhat awkward smile.

While she’s always cheerful, it seems she stiffens up when suddenly facing the camera for a photo.

Or perhaps it’s because it’s a video instead of a photo?

Yeah, whatever.

Right now, I won’t tease her too much about it.

Well, who knows what’ll happen ten years down the line.

That thought must have shown on my face, as Kagami threw me a quick glance, but I desperately pretended not to notice.

*

“Whoa!? Ah, a camcorder?”

On my way to school.

Yuka was waiting in front of Tamachi Station, so I approached her while filming from a distance, startling her.

“Did you just get that?”

While she gently fiddled with her bangs, it seems filming videos isn’t as easy as snapping photos.

“Yeah, I want to save memories.”

“……Really?”

Sensing something from my words, Yuka narrowed her eyes slightly while looking at me.

“This time, it’s not for that.”

It seems Yuka figured out that the reason I was diligently photographing things previously was due to the prophecy, so I cut her off with a slightly firmer tone than usual.

“Since there are only two years left until high school.”

“Ah, I see.”

Yuka nodded in understanding.

It’s already February.

I’m not a second-year yet, and graduation is in April, so measured by time, it’s technically a little over two years left, but having experienced school life once, I can’t consider that time as short.

Time is something you only realize is fast when it has passed.

“The seniors will graduate next year.”

I nodded calmly at Yuka’s words.

Time will flow without pause.

However, I at least wanted to keep a record.

At first, it was a highly superficial reason, but thankfully, it has turned into something useful.

“I definitely need to take it when we go on trips.”

Yuka said with a smile.

“Of course.”

I replied with a smile as well.

After walking in silence for a moment, Yuka suddenly spoke up, as if she’d had a thought.

“Oh, right.”

Then she looked at me and said,

“Last winter, I was too busy to go to Comiket.”

“Yeah.”

She’s been paying attention.

Well, I guess it makes sense for Yuka.

They say that when someone comes close to death and survives, their perspective on life changes.

Life can be unpredictable; people tend to value their time more when they know they could die at any moment.

Honestly, I’m the only one who nearly died here… well, I did die and came back to life, but Yuka seems to have gained something from that.

“This year, let’s definitely go. It feels a bit late to set a New Year’s plan now.”

Yuka said with a radiant smile, looking dazzling.

Somehow my instincts whispered that there could be some ulterior motive behind that, but I didn’t recognize it at the time.

Cosplay costumes can take months to make if they’re done meticulously.

*

“Wow, that’s awesome! So cool!”

Fukuda beamed at the camcorder.

She was holding it and moving around, filming here and there herself.

I could feel a bit of tension each time the lens pointed my way; it seems there’s a surprisingly big difference between the one taking the picture and the one being filmed.

Thinking of this made me feel a bit apologetic towards Kagami.

“Hey, wait, Harumi!”

As soon as the lens faced her, Mako’s face flushed red, and she covered her face with her hands.

“Hehe. That’s why I want to film more. It’s cute, right?”

“What kind of criminal talk is that?”

Yamashita said incredulously as Fukuda changed the angles of the camera to take a shot of Mako.

“Speaking of which, how does that person feel?”

Fukuda asked while facing Yuuki with the camera, but he was merely tapping his phone with a stoic expression.

It was as if he knew that was how it would be; he shrugged, and Fukuda turned back to me with the camcorder.

“Nevertheless, I’ve packed plenty of cute captures of Mako.”

For reference, she immediately filmed herself as soon as she got the camcorder. Right after that, when pointing it at Koko, she threw her arms up and exclaimed “Waaah!” causing the classroom to erupt in laughter.

“Are you going to put together videos later and make a movie?”

“…I haven’t thought that far ahead.”

Not mentioning that I bought it to film videos for YouTube, Fukuda instantly came up with the idea.

Maybe she is just that in tune with current trends?

“Hey, it feels a bit of a waste just to let it sit there.”

Fukuda laughed.

“I’ll think about it.”

I figured it wouldn’t be bad to gather and edit videos of friends at the very least, so I said that for now.

Of course, that means needing to buy a computer and editing software, but let’s set that aside for now.

“Oh, right!”

Excitedly snapping her fingers, Fukuda bounced with an idea.

“How about a courage test?”

“A courage test?”

“Yeah, yeah.”

I repeated her question, and Fukuda nodded.

“Why, they say ghosts photograph well on cameras. If we go to a spooky place and film it, maybe we can catch something?”

In reality, it will probably just be the camera capturing something bizarre, rather than anything ghostly, so those types of photos will likely fade away with advancements in quality decades later…

No reason to burst dreams.

And besides, in this world, there really are ghosts.

Comparing the camcorder I held to those that will exist in twenty years from now, the quality is astoundingly poor.

“Alright.”

“Really!?”

I nodded, and Fukuda smiled brightly.

“Let’s do a courage test?”

In contrast, Mako’s face had turned pale.

If she’s scared of such tests, she can always opt out—you’d think that would be the case, but her reaction suggests it’s just taken for granted that she will join in.

“Then, isn’t doing it now a bit soon?”

Fukuda said with a grin.

“Since it’s better to do that kind of thing in summer. It’s the best time for that, right?”

Fukuda’s words added another event in our summer schedule.

For reference, Yuuki, who sat behind Mako and Fukuda, had been looking at me with a subtle expression since the courage test topic came up.

I can’t technically say that I’m a priestess, but I am still a descendant of the Kurosawa bloodline.

If one considers it similarly to being a priestess, it holds some truth.

Honestly, I am somewhat curious. If real priestesses, who have experienced such encounters, came across a ghost, I wonder what reactions we would see?

Capturing video evidence of a ghost getting flustered might just be entertaining.

Then I’d definitely have to bring Yuka along with me.

…Will Kagami join too?

Chapter 190

What? The summer schedule still has almost half a year left, so let’s just put it off for now.

The immediate thing approaching was spring break.

Countries that adopted a three-term system, including Japan, have the impression that vacations are scattered everywhere.

The summer vacation is long, about a month, but the winter vacation is about two weeks, and spring break is just under two weeks, so from my perspective, having spent my school days in Korea, it looked like one vacation split into two.

It’s not that the three terms are particularly short, but perhaps because they overlap at the beginning of the year, the atmosphere during the third term feels a bit loose. Instead of midterms and finals, there’s just one final exam, so depending on the person, it feels a bit more relaxed.

“Am I already in the third year?”

As winter slowly passed and the weather began to feel a bit warmer, Kaoru said with a look that suggested she might die tomorrow while in the literature club room.

“Once the vacation is over, I’ll be a test-taker…”

It felt a bit strange hearing that from someone who had confidently declared just a while back that she would intervene in producing the publication during third year.

Essentially, it was declaring that she wouldn’t study.

“If we’re going by that logic, we should’ve considered ourselves test-takers since the start of the year.”

In response to Kaoru’s words, Izumi replied.

“Don’t say such dreary things~ It’s normal not to be able to study at the beginning of the year.”

In fact, there was a real reason why studying was hard at the beginning of this year, but since the issue related to me, I opted to stay silent and just sit quietly.

I was so serious that I even momentarily set down my dorayaki.

“In summer, studying is hard because of the vacations and festivals, and in autumn, it’s hard due to the sports festival and cultural festival.”

“Well, that’s only natural!”

Kaoru shouted passionately at Izumi’s words.

“How can a person just study all year long? You have to take breaks in between to concentrate better.”

I completely agreed with that, but for some reason, when Kaoru said it, I found it hard to believe.

“And you’re reading a novel right now, too.”

Seeing her gaze shift towards the book she was holding made Izumi’s face turn red.

“I’ll be a test-taker after the break ends.”

And then Kaoru echoed the same words she said earlier.

It’s as if they were a pair.

“What are you looking so relaxed about? You two are next, soon.”

“…Still, I think there’s a big difference between a year and a week.”

At Yuka’s words, Kaoru clutched her heart as if she had received a critical hit and collapsed back onto her desk.

“…Okay!”

But soon Kaoru seemed to recover completely and sat up.

Her eyes were shining brightly.

“Then, I’ll make sure to spend this last vacation splendidly!”

While it was clear in her eyes that she intended to thoroughly enjoy all the future vacations, I knew that there was no point in arguing against such words from Kaoru, so I quietly resumed eating my dorayaki.

“Hey, what’s up, junior? Can’t you hear what the senior is saying?”

“I can hear you.”

“Ugh.”

“And even Koko…”

Seeing Koko, who responded so nonchalantly with a very everyday expression, Kaoru was a bit taken aback.

“And didn’t you say you would still produce the publication this year? Just by that, it’s quite a distant story from studying.”

When Yuka said this, Kaoru shrugged her shoulders.

“Well, that’s that and this is this. Producing a publication doesn’t mean I’m slacking off, right? I’m doing it because the school asked me to.”

She might be doing it for fun. If club activities were boring, she could just quit.

“Oh, speaking of which, last year I was really dedicated to the literature club…!”

“That allowed you to feature occult articles in the publication.”

“That’s not exactly a literature club activity!”

Since the topic of club activities came up, it seemed Kaoru finally recalled that, in fact, she wasn’t a literature club head, but rather the head of the occult club.

“You don’t have to worry too much. Your name is already listed under the literature club.”

Izumi said this, puffing out her chest and flashing a confident smile.

“Aah, is this how my school days will just wither away?”

“Wither or not, I’d say you had a pretty fruitful school life up until last year.”

“That’s true, but…!”

Kaoru let out an incomprehensible groan for a while before suddenly standing up.

“I can’t take this anymore! This spring break, I really have to have fun. Does everyone have time?”

“Uh.”

At Kaoru’s words, I made an ambiguous sound while she directed her gaze toward me. Of course, Yuka wasn’t surprised at all since she already knew.

“Well… the thing is, I’m going on a family trip.”

Right. Kagami had already scheduled it. It seemed she still hadn’t decided where to go.

“A family trip? Perhaps?”

Kaoru, who had been all hyped up until a moment ago, widened her eyes in surprise.

“Yeah. Together with Kagami!”

Koko raised both hands excitedly.

“Oh, well, there’s no helping that.”

Kaoru said in a serious tone, as if she was baffled.

No, really, there was no need to react so seriously.

“That’s good.”

Forget about Kaoru, even Izumi smiled warmly and happily.

Koko, on the other hand, wore a somewhat vague expression. It seems she still hadn’t adjusted to that Kagami. After all, first impressions can last quite a while.

“Have you decided where to go?”

“Well… I’m not quite sure myself. Kagami suggested it.”

“If necessary, I could ask my grandma for recommendations.”

She must have been referring to the onsen we visited last time.

“No, I wouldn’t want to impose that much…”

“Come on, don’t be such a worrywart. It’s not like she’s giving it away for free. It’s not the kind of time when there are no guests, so there’s no way she would go that far.”

Kaoru chuckled at my words.

“But still, we could get a good spot. The prices might even be a bit cheaper. Spring vacation is a good season for other families to travel too, isn’t it?”

That is true.

But… an onsen.

Hmm. It doesn’t sound bad, but…

Thinking about changing in the same bath as Kagami feels a bit burdensome.

“How about Koko? The place we went to last summer vacation.”

“The food was delicious!”

“Right? Grandma takes her cooking seriously!”

When Koko sparkled her eyes while saying this, Kaoru puffed up with pride.

I mean, the food was good.

“Then… I’ll ask Kagami.”

“Yay, I’ll be waiting for your message!”

Kaoru’s beaming smile felt refreshing.

*

“An onsen?”

When I relayed what Kaoru had said, Kagami looked a bit dazed as she asked back.

She usually always has a smiling expression, and even if emotions were moving within her, her expression hardly broke. In fact, I had only noticed that ‘dazed’ look because of very subtle changes in her demeanor.

Living in the same space for a while allows you to pick up on those nuanced changes quickly—it was an astonishing realization, but before I could get lost in thought, Kagami suddenly grabbed my hand.

“Let’s definitely go.”

“…Wait a minute, didn’t you say you had a place already planned to go?”

“There is a place already planned, but we can go there too. It’s a vacation after all.”

If she put it that way, I have nothing to say.

“Do you have any other plans for the break?”

“No, I just left it open-ended just in case.”

“Well, then that’s fine.”

I wondered if they planned to fill the break entirely with trips.

I wouldn’t really care, but…

“Traveling throughout the vacation?”

“Yes, traveling throughout the vacation.”

Koko, who was sitting next to me, asked and Kagami answered with that same cheerful expression.

“Wow!”

Excited, Koko threw her hands up in the air.

Kagami hugged her tightly. Koko’s arms were stuck above her head, unable to move.

Seeing Kagami looking at me while resting her cheek on Koko’s head, I subtly took a step back.

No, that…

I mean, hugging every morning is already more than enough.

Kagami looked a bit disappointed but didn’t forcibly try to hug me back.

Just like I was starting to understand Kagami little by little, it seemed she was figuring me out too.

Thinking that way sent a shiver down my spine.

“What’s the first destination?”

“Various places.”

Well, that vague answer didn’t help me understand.

“I got a car.”

“Do you have a driver’s license?”

That was the most fresh and shocking news I had heard related to Kagami.

I couldn’t picture Kagami driving.

Just as I couldn’t imagine her being called ‘Mom’.

…Wait, thinking about it again, it’s hard to imagine Kagami holding a baby or cooking for someone, either.

“Wait, was the car sitting in front of your house since last week ours?”

“Not ‘sitting’—I’ve been practicing whenever I have time.”

Hearing the word ‘practice’ made me even more nervous.

Could it be that she can’t drive? Although there hasn’t been much opportunity for me to get behind the wheel in a year of being a high school student, I still had some reasonable driving experience in my past life.

Anyway, I hadn’t realized she meant that she wanted to go on a trip.

In fact, I had seen a compact car parked in front of our apartment a few days ago.

It looked too cute to be driven by an adult man. If not, I thought someone might have illegally parked it. Since Kagami didn’t seem to mind, I didn’t bother to ask.

“……”

By the way, are things going smoothly with driving practice and buying a car?

It’s a positive notion, but it’s amazing that Kagami seems to be gradually enjoying life.

She always had a somewhat bright side, but if that was often an artificial facade to create comfort, now she had an authentically bright look.

“…You don’t believe me?”

“No.”

Well, Kagami is the one who brought me back to life. At the very least, she probably wouldn’t want to put my life in danger.

“Just thinking it sounds quite fun.”

Yeah. Once we become adults and start working, it’ll be hard to enjoy ourselves that way.

I don’t know whether Koko and I will end up going to university. At least, I wanted Koko to go to college.

If I could delay that sudden plunge into society a bit longer, I’d be thrilled.

Imagining Koko and I working in a few years is harder than I expected. I wonder if Koko will change a bit by then. Will she stop saying things like ‘wow’?

The current Koko gives off a vibe that suggests she won’t change easily.

Still, just as we’ve all changed little by little, perhaps she will gradually change too. One day we might suddenly think how fast time has flown by.

Time is something that cannot be held back.

You can only reminisce about it after it has passed.

“Can we shoot a video in the car?”

“Of course.”

When I asked, Kagami nodded in response.

Although the danger had disappeared, I still want to preserve the memories.

Memories that I can cherish for a long time.

So that even after 20 years from now—or rather, after the era of the world I once knew—I can remember these moments for a long, long time.

*

Time passed, and spring break arrived.

Since I was planning to be away from home for over a week, I had just gone out for the last party of the school year with friends. It was a party, but it wasn’t anything extravagant; we just went to a yakiniku place and ate meat together.

Departure was the next day.

I woke up early in the morning, had a simple breakfast, and washed up before stepping outside.

I stood in front of a somewhat classically designed, cute car. Standing in front of the beige car felt a bit sentimental.

Although it wasn’t a car I bought.

“Is this your taste?”

I muttered as I nodded awkwardly.

Now that I think about it, I don’t really know Kagami’s taste well. She often did things for me and Koko, but not really much for herself.

Even in clothing, she often wore plain, unobtrusive things. The frequency of wearing pants and skirts was almost equal, and both were typically long.

Every now and then she would wear a dress that revealed a bit of her chest, but typically it would be long-sleeved t-shirts with skirts or just a plain long-sleeved shirt and jeans. I understood that she liked neatness, but aside from that, there weren’t really any distinguishing features.

Maybe she has a uniquely Japanese minimalist sensibility.

“Is it strange?”

“No, I wouldn’t say it’s bad.”

I answered and got into the passenger seat.

“What’s the car’s name? Lapin?”

“It’s ‘Rapin’.”

Isn’t that in English?

“Wow!”

Koko, in the backseat, exclaimed with delight.

All the luggage was in the trunk. Although it was a compact car, it seemed to be made with enough interior space, as there was surprisingly enough room to store luggage.

Still, I held the camcorder in my hand.

“I didn’t think you would buy a car.”

I said while fidgeting with the camcorder.

“I just thought if you were to buy a car, it would probably be a really big and expensive one.”

Certainly, she’d get someone else to drive it.

That’s to be expected; Kagami is still a head of a religious organization. Even if she had supposedly changed from her past of devouring her own followers, she probably still brought in quite a bit of money.

“Should I have bought a bigger and nicer car?”

Kagami responded with a somewhat anxious expression.

“…No.”

I answered her.

If she wanted a better car with her money, she wouldn’t have even thought about staying at that house at all.

While it barely survives without collapsing, Kagami still has a mansion. In fact, it’s closer to the center of Tokyo than this place. If I had judged based solely on money, I might have suggested fixing that place up to live in.

However, for now, I liked it just fine.

Someday, perhaps I might want a room to myself, but not yet. For now, yeah. This is the best.

“I like it now.”

“So do I.”

Kagami said while subtly caressing the steering wheel.

“Living in a house like this, driving this kind of car, having this distance from everything…”

As she said that with a smile, her eyes were on the steering wheel directly in front of her, but it seemed like her gaze was far beyond that.

Is that so?

Maybe Kagami is longing for something ‘ordinary’.

She was born in a bizarrely twisted family and grew up among strangely twisted individuals.

She couldn’t live like regular people. I didn’t know whether Kagami went through school properly or not.

I wonder if Kosuzu ever cared about such things?

Kagami might have had someone she liked. Perhaps she met her first love at school. She might have made close friends and wanted to go out and have fun.

But all of those dreams were taken away by another.

The belief that enduring and overcoming all those challenges would yield something precious was crushed.

Now, all that time has passed, and here we are.

Has Kagami obtained what she wanted?

Or is she still in the process of gradually picking things up?

…The passage of time doesn’t seem to be purely bad.

It seems one can find wonderful things in it.

“Alright, I’ll start now.”

Kagami said while gripping the steering wheel with both hands.

I nodded.

And then I raised my hand to grab the handle above the door.

“Whoa?”

Koko tilted her head and mimicked my actions.

“Koko, seatbelt.”

“Okay!”

Koko nodded in response and fastened her seatbelt in the backseat.

“See? You totally don’t trust me.”

“I just can’t trust your driving skills.”

“That means, I’ll show you that you can trust my driving skills.”

Kagami said and put the car in reverse.

And then she hit the accelerator too hard, causing all of our heads to jerk forward, and we quickly lifted our feet off the pedals.

“……”

My face probably turned pale.

I seriously contemplated taking over the driving instead of Kagami. Of course, doing that would mean I’d be arrested for driving without a license, so I only thought about it.

“Do you trust me now?”

No, the moment she slammed the accelerator, how could I trust her?

But now that it was too late to say I didn’t want to go on the trip, I figured she seemed to have truly practiced driving, so all I did was nod slightly.

“Wow!”

Koko in the backseat was still throwing her hands up in excitement.

Surely, she’s not mistaking this for an amusement park ride, is she?

“Alright, then…”

Kagami, who had regained her composure, eased off the accelerator gently.

The car was moving slowly.

She turned the wheel, completely backed out, and shifted gears to go forward.

Though it was slow-moving, at least it was much more stable than before. My racing heart started to calm down a bit.

“Safety driving. Safety driving.”

As I emphasized twice, Kagami nodded.

“I’m already doing that.”

Well, if that’s the case, then I have no more words left.

At least I just hope her driving skills will improve remarkably during this trip.

Chapter 191

Kagami’s expression was so serious that it felt a bit unsettling, but still, we managed to travel safely.

Was it because Kagami was a novice driver? Moving slowly and safely eased my mind just a bit.

The onsen run by Kaoru’s grandmother was our last stop. After having fun wandering around, the plan was to relax and head back home. I had already informed Kaoru in advance, and she agreed.

So, where would we go before that?

“Do you know?”

While driving, Kagami spoke with a slightly cheerful voice. Her gaze was perfectly fixed on the front, but she seemed to have the leisure to talk.

“I’ve never left the vicinity of Tokyo since I was born.”

“……”

“It seems like you’ve been around, though.”

That makes sense. No matter how long it took to give birth to something that wasn’t human, it wouldn’t have been a short period. It probably took weeks or months, during which she wouldn’t have been able to roam freely outside.

It’s not like there’s a concept that it’s dangerous for a pregnant woman to move too vigorously.

The being inside isn’t a human child, and everything about its form and size is different, and the timeframe is all different too.

What if Kagami suddenly felt labor pains and was rushed to the hospital, only to give birth to a blob? What on earth would happen?

Kagami has never talked about those times directly. It’s not something she particularly want to discuss.

No matter how she got pregnant, how she gave birth, and what her experience was before confirming she was pregnant, I can’t imagine she was treated like an ordinary human.

Even after Kosuzu left and everything was over, Kagami had to clean up behind her. I wouldn’t know, but I’m sure it was quite a busy period.

Having lived a life where she couldn’t even have an interest in the world, it’s no wonder her experiences are so limited.

When I look at the common sense she does have, I think it’s pretty remarkable. At least, when I talk with Kagami, I don’t get the feeling that the conversation stalls or that she doesn’t understand a lot of words.

I didn’t even sense that she might be behind in common sense.

“So, I’m a little excited. It’s my first time riding in a car like this.”

I wonder if my driver’s license was earned after I woke up at the funeral.

I hadn’t missed a single day of school during the three terms, so I have no idea what Kagami does during the daytime. Plus, it’s not like it only happened in the third term. There was plenty of time before that too. If we count the time since Kagami started paying attention to me, that makes for even more time. Maybe she was quietly preparing herself.

Thinking back, there were a few books in Kagami’s luggage. I didn’t really plan to look through all of them. There was even one picture book by Koko on that bookshelf. Well, I haven’t been reading picture books much lately.

… Am I being too insensitive?

That thought crossed my mind, and I glanced at Kagami. Kagami, focused on driving, didn’t seem to notice.

I wonder if Koko would be okay with me reading her a picture book again.

What would Kagami think if she read to Koko? I wouldn’t want to hear it though. If there were things I could do as a mom, I think Kagami would like that too, right?

“……”

Was I overstepping because I consider them family?

I broke a bit of a sweat internally for a moment.

While pondering quietly, I opened my mouth.

“I guess I’ll have to get my license after graduation?”

“That’s up to you.”

So Kagami’s a hands-off type, huh?

I still feel like it’s a bit off to evaluate myself as her daughter, but in a way, I already have a mature soul inside me, so I guess there isn’t much need to teach her anything separately. In that sense, I could say I’m an easy-going teenager, right?

Koko might just have a difficult way of speaking, but in some respects, she has been around for quite a while. I don’t know if it’s because she received the common sense of the souls that were in her but aside from the way she speaks, Koko is fairly mature.

So, even if she’s a bit hands-off, it’s not a problem. In reality, Koko and I have spent quite a lot of time together.

Still…

If Kagami wants to “raise” me, I wonder if I could give her that opportunity.

Since it’s impossible to start from early childhood, the relationships after that—

“I might be a bit nervous even after getting my license.”

“Is that so?”

“Yeah, well…”

For example, cars in Japan drive on the left side of the road. The driver’s seat is also on the opposite side compared to Korea. This means that the operation method of the vehicles differs quite a lot from what I’m used to.

The steering wheel is one thing, but I think it’ll take me time to get used to the gear lever being on the left.

Getting a Japanese driver’s license takes quite a bit of time, and you have to learn a lot of details, which means that even right after getting your license, people can drive fairly well, but still, a beginner’s a beginner. Compared to someone who has been driving for years or even decades, it’s bound to be lacking.

So,

“… I was wondering if you could teach me a few things when that time comes.”

Don’t there exist people who separately get driving lessons from their parents?

I thought it might make Kagami feel a bit better if it was that kind of thing.

But it seems my words had a more positive effect than I expected.

Feeling something strange, I looked towards Kagami and saw her looking at me.

After a few seconds of confusion, I suddenly shouted.

“Wait, Kagami! Look ahead, ahead!”

“Oh, yes!”

At my words, Kagami quickly turned her head forward again. Still, it wasn’t a winding road, so there was no accident.

“…….”

A brief silence filled the car.

Only Koko, who hadn’t quite understood the previous situation, was smiling brightly.

“…I’ll be careful.”

“Yeah.”

Nodding at Kagami’s words, I felt relieved.

In the next two to three years, it should get better.

I sincerely hoped so.

*

Since it’s a long trip anyway, there was no need to rush.

Even though Kagami was a novice driver, some wandering around was inevitable.

Moreover, in 2004, cars didn’t have navigation systems available.

Well, some more expensive models might have options, and features could possibly be loaded into PDA-like models.

But I don’t think my dad’s car had navigation back when I was a kid.

Additionally, this car is a compact and used one. So it’s not surprising that it doesn’t have a navigation system since it’s older than 2004.

Kagami was driving, but as a beginner, her vision wasn’t perfect. Sometimes she failed to find the road going in the direction she wanted.

It was inevitable that I ended up holding a map.

Moving my head back and forth to read signs outside, I checked again on the map to see where we were.

It was, in a way, somewhat fun. Maybe I’m just looking at it positively.

We could have taken the highway, but that’s something you do when you’re going straight to your destination, and we had the idea of wandering around together.

From Saitama to Tokyo. And from Tokyo, back along the coast.

We purposely drove along a road that had a view of the sea.

In Japan, cars drive on the left, and of course, the passenger seat I was sitting in was on the left too. Throughout the drive, the sea was easily visible.

We left early in the morning and drove until about two in the afternoon, and we barely arrived in Shizuoka.

On the map, it didn’t look that far, but without navigation or smartphones, it was hard to guess how long it would actually take. One thing was certain though, the time it took us to get here was noticeably longer than usual.

We found a parking spot, parked the car, and got out to stretch.

I thought it wouldn’t be that tiring, but it seems I was a little worn out.

“Let’s take a break here for a bit and then set off again. By my estimation, we should reach our destination by tomorrow.”

Kagami said with a slight sense of pride.

It was only after Kagami started driving that, she finally revealed our destination: Osaka.

For reference, even though we’re aiming for Osaka, we didn’t have a specific destination. Since I didn’t reserve any accommodations, we had to find them once we got there.

We hadn’t set a place to eat along the way either.

Also, the reason we got off in Shizuoka was not because we set it as a mid-destination, but just for a quick break and to find a restroom.

That is to say, Kagami didn’t hide the plan; it seems she simply didn’t have a plan to speak of.

If I had to guess, the reason why she chose Osaka as a destination is probably because it sounded like, “A place that’s a bit far away and not Tokyo.”

Well, I, for one, didn’t mind at all.

“We’ve come quite far for a drive.”

As I expressed my thoughts with a smile, I noticed Kagami’s shoulders shrink a bit.

“Is it too far?”

“No, it doesn’t really matter since we have plenty of time.”

Kaoru’s grandmother’s place is close to Tokyo. Two days to get there, two days of fun, and another two days coming back. If we rest at the onsen for about two days, it roughly fits the timeframe.

“So… what do you want to eat?”

“That is….”

At my question, Kagami fell into a brief contemplation.

Whether I ask Koko what she wants, she’ll likely say anything is fine, and I wouldn’t care much either. Honestly, I think I wouldn’t be the one eating much compared to Kagami, who has mostly stayed in Tokyo and nearby.

“It feels a bit much to ask something so specific after coming out this far, but….”

“But?”

Seeing Kagami hesitating a bit unusually, I patiently prodded her.

“… is it okay if I say a hamburger?”

“A hamburger?”

It was an unexpected response, so I tilted my head, and a slight look of confusion passed over Kagami’s face.

Ah, did she think I wouldn’t like it?

“No, it’s not that I dislike it or anything.”

Before Kagami could redirect the conversation, I shrugged.

“I’m just curious why a hamburger?”

“Um.”

At my question, she seemed to calm down a bit and hesitantly said,

“I saw it on TV.”

“TV?”

“Yes. Families enjoying a meal together.”

“…….”

After she said that, I couldn’t possibly refuse. Though, I had no intention to refuse either.

In other words, it’s a yearning.

Since Kagami didn’t have a proper family, she might have yearned for the picturesque scenes shown on TV.

Although our atmosphere was not that way, Kagami has been to family restaurants with me, so…

“Sounds good.”

“Hamburger!”

As I nodded, Koko raised her arms in excitement.

In that case, let’s thoroughly hit up a common franchise.

“McDonald’s?”

“…That should be enough.”

It seemed Kagami only realized she had expressed her wish to go to McDonald’s when I mentioned it.

Her expression didn’t waver much from usual, but her cheeks were slightly flushed.

“Then let’s go. If we wander about, we should be able to find at least one.”

Saying that, I took the lead.

The scene looked a bit strange, but well…

I thought to myself that it wouldn’t be too surprising for a teenage girl to be walking ahead with her parents following behind.

*

I made sure to record the video of us eating at McDonald’s.

Most of the luggage was left in the car, but I made sure to bring the camcorder. The battery was sufficient.

Kagami felt a little embarrassed when I recorded her eating a hamburger, but she complied peacefully, perhaps due to the things she had said earlier.

Then, as if wanting to get back at me, she snatched the camcorder from me to record how I was eating. In the end, she seemed so immersed in recording that she continued to film Koko until I managed to retrieve it back.

We walked to the sea together, sat down viewing the ocean, and walked across the sandy beach.

Since we were already there, I begged Kagami to buy a disposable camera, and before we knew it, we had used it all up. I thought we would develop the photos later, so for now, I put it back in the bag.

After spending some time, it was around three in the afternoon.

It was time to get back in the car and set off again.

We arrived in Nagoya around midnight.

No, actually, it was more precisely around dinner time. The sun had already gone down, making it look like night.

“Let’s have meat for dinner.”

This time, I stated it firmly.

There was no particular reason. Truly.

I simply felt like eating meat after driving for a while. Perhaps I was feeling a bit hungry since I had to think about finding the road.

“Meat!”

Naturally, Koko exclaimed, raising her arms again.

“What kind of meat would you prefer?”

At my words, Kagami seemed a bit happy. It appeared she was glad I spoke first.

“Beef. Let’s eat Wagyu, Wagyu.”

Once again, I simply said what came to mind.

While riding in the car with Kagami, I chose the route based on my whims.

Maybe that’s just how it has come to be.

“Sounds good. Then let’s look for a nice place together. There might be no seats available, but…”

Well, it wouldn’t be such a large city, I thought.

There ought to be at least one decent place.

And we might indeed have found just that. A small place tucked away in an alley. Inside, there were only three tables.

But it was more than enough.

The meat was delicious.

“…….”

As Kagami focused on grilling her meat, she also diligently flipped Koko’s meat at the same time, and I recorded the scene on video.

To be honest, I wondered if there was even a need to go to such lengths, but well, as long as Kagami was enjoying it.

“It’s delicious!”

Koko exclaimed, her eyes sparkling.

As Kagami fed her with pieces of meat, I couldn’t help but smile watching them, and even the elderly couple who ran the shop watched with gentle, happy expressions.

Speaking of which, how long has it been since I’ve had a trip like this?

It goes without saying that after losing family, I have no memories of traveling like this.

Perhaps the reason I feel so happy now is that I’m reminded of the trips I took with my family when I was a child.

In those days, we didn’t record many videos or take a lot of pictures.

So maybe after everyone left, I felt particularly empty.

After eating happily till my belly showed a slight bulge, we stepped out in front of the shop.

“Let’s take a picture.”

I said that and lined up Kagami and Koko in front of the shop.

The camera flash popped. I had no idea how the result looked. Disposable cameras don’t capture well in dark spaces because of the small lenses.

So the name of the shop might not even be visible. But that didn’t matter. What mattered is that we were here, and that would remain in our memories.

After taking the picture, Kagami stretched her hand towards me.

Her expression seemed to ask for something, and when I blinked, Kagami snatched the camera from my hands.

Then she put her arm around my shoulder and pulled me next to Koko.

“Since we both look so similar anyway.”

So, if either Koko or I appeared in the camera, it wouldn’t make a difference. It would be enough to remember our appearance.

“I’ll know when I see it.”

Yet Kagami said that.

As I settled next to Koko at Kagami’s urging, Koko firmly grasped my hand.

Then she smiled brightly at me.

Seeing that moment, a bright flash went off.

With a smile, Kagami handed the camera back to me. Her expression was satisfied as well.

Well… if they’re happy, then that’s good enough.

I thought to myself while fiddling with the camera lever.

*

Even though it’s vacation, that didn’t mean that every accommodation in Nagoya was entirely booked.

A room with three beds side by side.

It was a hotel that looked quite expensive, but Kagami paid without a hint of hesitation. Well, since she can afford it, I suppose she wasn’t worried. Perhaps Ms. Fukuda invested quite a bit of money into Kagami.

“I think we can get by with just one bed.”

I looked at Kagami with a dumbfounded expression, but she didn’t change her expression at all.

“Wouldn’t you say this room is similar in size to the one we use?”

“…….”

Well, that’s true.

But I really can’t counter that.

“Let’s wash up and rest.”

Regardless of what I said, it seemed like Kagami was set on using just one bed, so I chose to sidestep the issue by responding that way.

I was the last one to wash up. Kagami and Koko bathed first, and I was the last to go in.

After giving Kagami a look of disbelief, who had a proud expression as if she had achieved one of life’s purposes, I washed up and came out, and Kagami was already lying next to Koko in bed.

Koko, who was using Kagami’s arm as a pillow, had already fallen asleep.

On the nightstand beside the bed was a picture book from home.

With the two of them cuddled up, there was surprisingly enough space on the bed.

When Kagami’s eyes met mine, she held a finger to her lips, then patted the spot beside her.

For a brief moment, I thought about just sleeping in the other bed, but—

Seeing how happy Kagami looked, I sighed long and went over beside her.

I didn’t lie down like Koko did, using her arm as a pillow.

But it seemed that was enough for Kagami.

Perhaps she was more tired than I realized.

Without exchanging many more words, the three of us fell asleep just like that.

Chapter 192

I, Kagami, and Koko were pretty much clueless about the Japanese region.

I learned a bit in school. I know roughly where the cities are, and I tend to forget everything after the tests, but I vaguely remember some local specialties.

But knowing things in theory doesn’t really help when you actually go there. Honestly, I’ve barely been to any other region in Korea besides Seoul.

Even though I acted like I knew better than Kagami, we were both blank slates on this.

Still, now that we were in Nagoya, I thought I should at least take one picture.

We took a photo in front of Nagoya Castle, had some tonkatsu for lunch, and set off around 1 PM.

Looking at the road map that Kagami prepared, the distance from Nagoya to Osaka was much shorter than the distance from Tokyo to Nagoya. Thinking about yesterday’s experience, it wouldn’t take more than two and a half to three hours.

“…Driving.”

“Pardon?”

After zoning out for a moment in the moving car, I suddenly said that, and Kagami responded. This time, her eyes were properly focused ahead.

“Driving seems to be getting a bit easier for you.”

Well, after driving for several hours, it’s only natural to improve. She had practiced hard before, and she must have learned a lot at the driving school too.

“Really?”

Kagami seemed to be in a good mood from my compliment.

“Koto Ne.”

Suddenly, Koko, who had been sitting behind me, leaned forward and thrust a bag of snacks at me.

Though Koko gobbles up anything without hesitation, she somehow developed specific preferences after being force-fed various things.

Basically, if people say something is “delicious,” she’ll almost always like it—snacks, bread, and meaty foods. She likes vegetables and eats them well too, but when both meat and vegetables are available, she tends to eat the meat first. It seems Koko doesn’t yet have the concept of “saving something she likes for later.”

And maybe it’s the same with snacks—if I let her choose, she tends to pick sweet snacks over salty ones. It seems she doesn’t care much about texture.

Kagami treated Koko to a bunch of snacks. What Koko was offering me now was one of those.

Hmm, wait, looking again, it does seem a bit odd for a snack.

I think it was called a “snack” where I bought it, but it looked more like a rice cake.

I recalled the excitement when the attractive mom brought in two cute girls, and the clerk explained things about it. Honestly, I barely understood most of it, but I do remember that it’s made by steaming.

A specialty of Nagoya, huh? It seems to be a traditional snack of the region, like what Mako brought me after her trip to Sendai last summer.

It’s a bag containing five small square-shaped rice cake-like things lined up, labeled ‘Uwiro (ういろう).’

Though they called it a rice cake, they did seem somewhat similar to yokan. Well, it’s still a rice cake, but yokan is something you can’t call a rice cake. In the end, they’re both snacks.

“Is it tasty?”

“Yep!”

Just to ask, I probed Koko, who seemed to be chomping away, probably having stuffed a few in her mouth at once.

She must have offered it to me because it was delicious, right? Though, I can’t fully trust her taste, considering how broad it is.

I tore one open and tasted it.

It had a flavor somewhat like what it looked, slightly akin to yokan. It was a little less sweet than the factory-made yokan sold in Korean supermarkets.

If I had to judge whether it was delicious, I’d say it was decent, but typical local specialties aren’t necessarily something that would make me travel just to eat.

After chewing on the one in my mouth, I opened another. The one I had was bean-filled, so it had a strong red bean flavor, while this one was black and looked much more like yokan.

“…Want some?”

I showed Kagami and said.

At my words, Kagami almost turned her head fully toward me, but she seemed to hold back, stopping at about a 15-degree angle. At least her eyes were looking straight ahead, thank goodness. This made her expression a bit comical, though.

Hmm… It seems that since Kagami is still a beginner, it wouldn’t be a good idea to let go of the steering wheel.

Thinking that, I brought the snack closer to Kagami’s mouth.

It wasn’t too big, so it fit in her mouth. Once I put it in, her cheeks bulged out a bit.

With a happy look while munching on the not-so-yokan, she seemed immensely satisfied.

“Koto Ne, Koto Ne!”

I heard Koko’s excited call from behind, turning slightly to look back.

Koko had her mouth wide open toward me like a baby bird, and it was adorable.

I opened another package and placed it in her mouth. Koko happily munched on the snack with a pleased expression.

This trip really feels like the right choice.

I wiped my slightly sticky fingers on my pants and turned on the camcorder, filming the two still enjoying their snacks.

Then, I widened the angle to capture my face and made a peace sign with my fingers.

“…….”

Not knowing what to say, I pondered for a moment before saying casually.

“On our way to Osaka.”

I mumbled that without a care.

*

During the trip to Kyoto City, we briefly chatted in the car, deciding to visit Osaka first and then Kyoto instead of the other way around.

We planned to stay in Osaka for two nights.

When we arrived, it was still around 4 PM, and after dropping our luggage in the hotel room by the beach, we quickly started searching for famous things in Osaka.

We decided to visit Osaka Castle tomorrow. It was simply too close to closing time to go now.

Universal Studios Japan was also around at this time, but if we went there tomorrow, we wouldn’t have time to go anywhere else. While I didn’t mind spending a whole day at an amusement park, we both felt it was somewhat… disappointing.

Let’s save the amusement park for another time; we agreed on that. After all, once the spring break ends, there’ll be Japan’s unique Golden Week, plus summer and winter vacations.

I wasn’t sure how hard I would study for my exams, but it wouldn’t be impossible to carve out some time during the 3rd year’s break.

Kagami was eager to explore Osaka as a whole, so we settled on that. I wanted to do the same.

Our first stop was Dotonbori.

Living in that area, the busy streets can feel tiresome if you visit too often, but from a traveler’s perspective, it felt invigorating.

Even if all the buildings look somewhat similar, that unique atmosphere always exists, even in a different city within the same country.

Dotonbori was just like that.

As the sun set and the area darkened, Dotonbori sparkled just like any lively commercial district.

The most prominent feature was the giant sign of the marathon man. The neon lights blinking around the border were incredibly dazzling.

I recognized the background; it was a location frequently shared in blogs of those who travel to Japan.

Kagami seemed to know it too, her eyes sparkling.

We all took photos there.

It was too dark for disposable cameras, so we started with the camcorder and phone. Though the digital photos taken in the dark were heavily noisy, we figured it would be better to shoot again in the daylight tomorrow.

We bought takoyaki to eat while wandering around, observing everything around. The people passing by were chatting in unfamiliar dialects—perhaps it was the Osaka dialect I had only heard about?

Tokyo is vast, and it would take quite a bit of time to check out all the famous streets in it, but just being this far away was enough to enjoy the atmosphere.

For dinner, we had udon.

Apparently, udon originated in Osaka, but honestly, I couldn’t tell how much it differed from the udon served elsewhere.

Regardless, it was enjoyable.

Without any worries or thoughts.

Just walking with family.

How long has it been since I felt like this?

“…….”

Suddenly, I stopped walking.

Koko and Kagami took a few more steps before realizing and looking back at me.

“Koto Ne?”

Their voices overlapped.

Since Koko had been calling me by my name until now, there wasn’t much surprise. But when I think about it, Kagami’s way of addressing me has changed somewhere along the way.

Previously, she used to refer to me with pronouns like “you” more frequently, but now she simply calls me by name.

Maybe it’s because Kagami has started recognizing me as family. It’s hard to call one’s daughter “you.”

“Is something wrong?”

I wondered if there would come a day when Kagami would speak to me informally?

After briefly pondering, I shrugged my shoulders.

Well, whether that day comes or not doesn’t really matter. If I were to dictate that, the relationship as family would be strained from that moment on.

Moreover, I don’t really have a preferred method.

What’s important is how I change.

Would it change naturally and slowly, like with Kagami and Koko? Without me even realizing it?

Who knows, but…

It seems like it wouldn’t matter all that much either.

“Nothing.”

I spoke my thoughts out loud and stepped in between them, causing Kagami and Koko to tilt their heads in confusion.

The way they looked reminded me so much of a mother and daughter.

However, if I said that now, I’d probably find myself wrapped up in Kagami’s arms for sure, so I decided it was better not to say anything.

*

At the hotel, Kagami seemed intent on reading a picture book to Koko, which she did yesterday, and it looked like she wanted to read it to me today, so I quickly went to wash up. In fact, I was the last one to wash up today. Was she planning to put me to bed without a wash?

…Was her heart so anxious?

I heard there’s a solution for kids with behavioral problems who didn’t receive enough parental love—revisiting educational phases from baby to young child stage. It seemed like Kagami was instinctively applying that solution to herself.

She recognized me as family, and while we’ve broken down a pretty good number of walls, it still felt a bit off to read a picture book at this age.

It would be better if Koko took on that role. Koko doesn’t mind and enjoys it.

“Phew.”

Soaked in the bathtub, I dozed off a little while, and the bath product had a pleasant scent.

After dozing off and waking up, I found myself smiling slightly.

Knowing that I had the money to stay at such a hotel, I still strangely clung to living in that house. I could easily move to a place in Tokyo to cut down on commute time and live closer to my friends if I wanted to.

But somehow, I didn’t want to.

It wasn’t because I wanted to endure discomfort. I also didn’t dislike the idea of living near my friends.

It was simply that I had come to recognize that place as home.

Having grown attached to that house after a year, I found myself not wanting to throw away or move many of those belongings.

At first, it was painful because I had nothing at all, but someone kept trying to fill my deficiencies. Everything inside, including the objects and the people who often came in.

Eventually, that would pass too.

It might be hard to live there for a lifetime. There might come a time when I have to move to a bigger house, or there could be reasons to demolish that house.

At this moment, everything will eventually fade away.

“…….”

I can’t hold on to it.

But I want to remember. Everything.

“Shall I go out?”

After drying myself off, I stepped outside to find Koko again resting her head on Kagami’s arm.

What the heck is this?

Does my voice have a sleep-inducing effect? Is it like some sort of magic?

Well, Koko usually has a personality that allows her to sleep anywhere, but it still feels like she’s sleeping a bit too deeply.

As I tried to head to another bed, Kagami patted her side like yesterday.

I seriously wondered why we rented a room with three beds.

Then again, since it’s Kagami’s money, I had no right to complain.

I lay down next to Kagami.

I had been dozing off in the bathroom too. It seems that after hours of driving today and wandering around until late, I had much more fatigue than I thought.

“……Koto Ne.”

As my consciousness slowly drifted away, Kagami suddenly asked a question, startling me awake.

“Uhh?”

Instead of answering, I made a weird noise, but Kagami didn’t seem surprised at all; she didn’t even smile.

She just asked with a serious voice.

“Are you enjoying this?”

I opened my eyes again.

Turning to look, I saw Kagami looking at me.

The room’s curtains were intentionally left open, and the mood light next to the bed was on, so I could see Kagami’s face quite clearly.

Moreover, crammed into the bed that was originally meant for one, her face was quite close to mine.

“It’s fun, even with no plans.”

“Weren’t you the one who arranged it deliberately without a plan?”

I thought it was simply a long drive.

“Deliberately… it is, but still.”

Kagami lay back down, staring at the ceiling.

Her side profile looked a bit dazed.

Kagami must be the most fatigued, considering how long she’s been driving. She had driven quite a long distance for two consecutive days, and right after driving, we hadn’t had time to rest, going here and there instead.

“Honestly, I wanted to make a smarter plan.”

She likely wouldn’t have known how to do it.

Even someone who grew up in an ordinary household might feel confused planning a trip for the first time as an adult.

It’s impossible to devise a perfect plan when going somewhere you’ve never been before. Even in this smartphone age.

They say it can take a few minutes to get from one point to another, but once you get there, it could be too crowded or you could walk too slowly or too quickly, changing the time it takes.

You learn to plan cleanly after visiting several times and gaining certainty about how to continue.

But Kagami didn’t grow up in an ordinary household.

So, she didn’t know that every ‘hardship’ is something everyone experiences. It’s similar to a working couple who often leave the house yet still make an effort to plan their kids’ meals.

“It’s all our first time.”

So, I simply put it like that.

“It’s my first time, Koko’s too.”

Sure, we’ve been on a school trip, but I decided not to bring that up here.

“Next time, we can do better, can’t we?”

When I asked like that, Kagami was silent for a second before finally speaking.

“Yeah, next time…”

She spoke with a tone that seemed to carry an echo.

“Right, even now, it’s quite fun. Like I said, it’s our first time anyway.”

It’s usually fun to do anything for the first time. Just seeing a new place can fill up time. I felt that just a little earlier.

“Is that so?”

Kagami finally sighed as if she felt relieved.

*

The next day.

In the morning, we visited an aquarium to see the fish.

For some reason, Koko drooled a bit while watching the fish swim freely in the water. Maybe she thought they were fish to eat?

Fortunately, thanks to the rigorous training against feeding her cat food, she didn’t attempt to hunt the fish.

For lunch, we grilled meat and then headed to Osaka Castle in the afternoon.

It was larger than I had expected. The place called the Tenshukaku seemed to have been rebuilt recently because it looked more modern than I anticipated.

Well, I wasn’t here to ponder its historical significance anyway.

Koko’s eyes sparkled the whole time. Kagami too, though she was trying not to show it, her eyes were definitely shining a bit.

And my eyes probably sparkled as well. Honestly, I felt like I was on an overseas trip.

I had never felt this relaxed, even when hanging out with friends. Upon reflection, I was always too worried back then about everything.

This was truly a carefree vacation, having cleared away all concerns.

“I want to eat something!”

“Well then, shall we go eat that?”

When Koko suddenly exclaimed about something she wanted, Kagami quickly replied.

Seeing that, I almost burst out laughing, but I bit my lips to suppress the laughter and walked alongside the two.

The three of us walking under the clear sky made a cheerful sound.

Chapter 193

Kyoto was actually a place I’ve been to before, so just looking at it didn’t bring anything new.

But even if there was nothing new to see, the people I was with and the scenery were different.

The scenery of March was a vivid green.

The rich greenery made even just looking at it feel like my eyes were becoming clearer.

And, unsurprisingly, Kagami seemed to be seeing that scene for the first time, too.

She must have seen it in photos. She probably also saw it on TV. But taking in the whole view with her eyes and seeing it on a small screen at home were completely different.

“Let’s buy a camera.”

After buying the third disposable camera, I said.

The third means that today is the third one. If we count all the ones bought throughout the trip, it’s already way more than that.

The reason I insisted on buying this was probably because I felt that leaving memories on film would yield better quality than phone photos.

However, taking an endless number of pictures was a hassle, and it turned out to be clunky to carry around more than I expected. After taking photos on film, I understood why the digitalization of photos happened so quickly.

“Since we are buying it, let’s go for a good quality one.”

When I said that with a serious expression, Kagami laughed.

“Should we?”

“Yeah.”

I turned the lever of the camera to switch to the next film as I spoke.

“It’s convenient to have. Plus, you can keep it for a long time and it doesn’t take up much space. And once we buy it, we’ll probably keep using it, not just for the trip but also for daily life.”

I raised my head to look at Kagami as I spoke.

“We could fill entire albums with it.”

“…….”

Kagami looked at me with a smile.

“That sounds nice.”

Since there was a brief silence, I thought maybe bringing up the camera was a bit much, but in reality, it seemed like she was caught up in daydreams. My cheeks flushed slightly.

Hmm…….

Did I bring it up for no reason? I feel like I might end up taking a photo of my sleeping face since I woke up early to get breakfast ready.

click!

I pressed the camera shutter aimed at Kagami’s face. At the sound, Kagami blinked as if she regained her senses.

“Since we plan to stay for the day, should we get the camera developed in advance?”

“Sounds good. It’s indeed quite bulky to carry around as it is.”

Although it wasn’t overflowing the trunk yet, it would be inconvenient to carry everything to develop.

“And since we’re at it, let’s go buy a camera too!”

“Huh?”

At that, I blinked my eyes.

“A camera? Right now?”

“Yes. Since we have time, and there are memories to capture.”

She said it so naturally that I stared blankly at Kagami for a moment, mouth slightly agape.

“That’s… expensive, isn’t it?”

“I don’t think it’s out of my reach.”

What? Is she way richer than I expected?

No, of course, the hotel we’re staying at doesn’t look cheap, and I know that if they are able to travel almost full-time for the whole vacation, they must have plenty of leisure, but.

In both my past and current lives, I haven’t completely shaken off the mindset of a commoner, so this discussion was a bit mind-boggling.

“Let’s go and think about it. If we don’t move quickly, the sun will set!”

In fact, we were running a bit short on time to visit many places. I thought taking a car to roam around the city would delay us even more, so we took the subway, but Kyoto and Osaka were farther apart than I thought. The distance between tourist spots was pretty far too.

Maybe that’s why Kagami was in such a hurry. It was all about the time.

“Wow?”

When Kagami grabbed Koko’s hand, Koko tilted her head.

Then, seeing her take my hand with the other, I found it unbelievable again, but Kagami’s cheerful face leading the way was so bright that I couldn’t say anything.

*

In the end, we bought a camera.

Neither Kagami nor I knew much about cameras, so we went with something easy to use and carry. Not just any digital camera, but a decent-looking DSLR.

It looked similar to the camera I had seen in the photo department. Then again, cameras naturally look like cameras, so for someone who didn’t know any better, they could easily look the same.

click!

The sound of the camera shutter was cheerful. It was different from the sound of a disposable camera that simply made a tick noise.

I dropped off only the disposable cameras I had on me for development. Since the car was headed toward the hotel, going back would waste even more time.

click!

“Wow, this is great.”

Kagami pressed the shutter with a genuinely cheerful expression.

I wonder if I ever looked like that when I was fiddling with the camcorder.

The fact that you can check the results right away after taking a photo probably feels comfortable. And of course, the quality would definitely be much better than a phone camera.

Digital technology at the time I knew was significantly inferior, so it takes a bit longer to save, and it’s bulkier than cameras or phones back then, but it’s still way more convenient than film cameras.

It seems Kagami has already taken enough pictures for one roll of film.

Hmm, at first, I wondered whether it would be worth the money, but honestly, seeing her snapping away like this makes it seem like we would quickly reclaim the cost.

“I want to take some pictures too.”

“Will you?”

As I reached out my hand, Kagami willingly handed over the camera to me.

Back in my childhood, even though it wasn’t a DSLR, I had a similar-looking film camera at home. It felt similar to what I had seen before.

Through the lens, I focused on the faces of Kagami and Koko, click, click, taking one shot at a time.

Both of them looked so pretty that just clicking the shutter made a nice shot.

“Alright, let’s make sure to take lots of pictures with this today.”

“Of course.”

Kagami nodded, smiling.

*

So we spent time in Osaka and Kyoto, and it was time to leave.

Usually, when it’s time to depart from a travel destination, I would feel a strange sense of regret, but really, it wasn’t like that here.

It was probably because even the road we were returning on was still part of the “journey.”

I got into the car driven by Kagami while checking the map, and Koko happily hummed a song.

Sometimes, if there was a song I knew among the children’s songs Koko hummed, Kagami would hum along, and I followed suit. It wasn’t something we did on purpose.

The atmosphere had simply become that relaxed.

On the highway, we stopped by a rest area to buy something delicious, recommending things to each other and eating more.

In the clothing store at the rest station, Kagami bought me a dress. It was a white dress resembling one that was a simple design that Kagami often wore.

Suddenly, I remembered it was the kind of outfit typically worn by heroine characters in the mid-2000s, which made me chuckle a bit.

At Kagami’s insistence, Koko and I changed into that outfit. Once we draped cardigans over it, it matched exactly what Kagami usually wore.

Of course, there was a significant difference in body shape that made it hard to compare. Honestly, I had no idea if it suited me.

Well, since Kagami was excitedly taking pictures, at the very least, I felt it suited what she saw.

When we returned, we didn’t stop anywhere along the way. We had already spent an extra day touring Osaka and Kyoto, so it was unavoidable if we wanted to reach the hot spring on time.

Unlike the last time we stopped midway, being in the car for over three hours in a single day was a bit tough.

“This is a nice place.”

When we arrived at the ryokan, Kagami’s eyes sparkled.

Every moment with family was a first for her.

At first, I thought her face, glowing with the joy of a child, was a bit amusing, but the more I saw that expression on her face while doing anything, the more I couldn’t help but feel somewhat bittersweet.

It wasn’t that I was bored or tired.

It was just… a bit pitying.

My attitude gradually softened, and I started to accommodate Kagami more. That was probably the reason.

“Come on, hurry up!”

After greeting Grandma Kaoru and during our guidance to our room, Kagami had been calm, yet upon entering the room, her expression brightened immediately.

I barely managed to stop her from throwing off her clothes right there and then, guiding her to the changing room to calm down a bit.

The room we received was a family room. It seemed to be designed to comfortably accommodate around five people, so with just the three of us, there was plenty of space.

Moreover, there was an open-air hot spring outside. The small open-air bath was for the use of people staying in the room, providing a unique charm in itself.

March in Japan isn’t that cold a season. However, it was definitely a much more pleasant temperature to enter than the hot springs I experienced last summer.

Before entering the hot spring, we first washed our bodies clean and tied up our hair.

I, Koko, and Kagami all wrapped large towels around our bodies.

In fact, I didn’t mind showing my body to Koko, or seeing hers. It was only natural. Koko’s body was exactly the same as mine.

Moreover, I often washed her body while taking care of her.

If I were to nitpick, I had entered the hot spring with friends back then, so there shouldn’t be too much need to be overly worried about showing my body to others.

But, the other person was Kagami, after all.

To be honest, there’s no way I couldn’t be conscious about her body.

Fortunately, Kagami seemed unaware that I was being conscious.

“Haah…….”

Kagami was the first to enter the hot spring. That was a relief.

She cautiously dipped her toes into the hot water and slowly made her way in, behaving like someone who entered an onsen for the first time.

I often heard that Japanese people are serious about hot springs. I had heard several times that they love soaking in baths, not just onsen.

How often Japanese people visit onsen, I’m not sure, but in an ordinary family of three to four, they probably go onsen touring at least once.

It seemed Kagami didn’t even know that.

I took Koko with me and sat between her and Kagami.

I exhaled lightly and looked up at the sky.

The sky was tinged red from the sunset.

“Did you really want to come in that bad?”

When I spoke, Kagami’s gaze turned towards me.

Her eyes were slightly unfocused.

As a smile threatened to escape from those eyes, I held back my urge to laugh.

“I’m talking about the hot spring.”

“Ah….”

At my words, Kagami chuckled softly, then leaned her head back again with her eyes closed.

In a slightly languid voice, she said,

“Well… there is that.”

Her eyes drooped slightly.

Gazing blankly at the sky, Kagami spoke.

“It feels like if I don’t enjoy it quickly and leave evidence of it, I’ll have to regret it later.”

“Why? I’m not going anywhere.”

“Is that so?”

At my words, Kagami turned her gaze back toward the inside.

Her eyes were still a little unfocused, but there was a hint of disbelief mixed in her expression.

“……There won’t be such a thing anymore.”

I guess I was referring to the times I’ve died twice.

The reason Kagami felt oddly anxious whenever she was with me was probably because of that. She still hadn’t completely shaken off those memories.

“Umm, is that so?”

“Can’t you believe it?”

When I asked, Kagami considered for a moment before speaking.

“Honestly, no.”

“……”

“A bit… can I be a spoil sport?”

A spoil sport?

But before I could say anything, Kagami moved her lips first.

“It’s not just about what happened back then, but honestly, I don’t think Kotoné treats me like family completely yet.”

“Um….”

I found it hard to respond to that statement.

In reality, I’ve never completely thought of her as family. No, it’s not that I don’t think of her as family… but that’s not the case either.

I don’t possess memories of living here since childhood, and it hasn’t even been a year since I met Kagami.

So much has happened in that time, and thanks to all of that, the period for acceptance could certainly have decreased, but still, I needed a bit more time.

Slowly—

I felt that saying “slowly” wouldn’t be appropriate right now.

“……”

Like Kagami, I leaned back and stared at the sky.

The color of the sunset sky was changing very, very slowly. If time passes just a bit longer, it will surely turn completely into night, and stars will appear.

“What if I promise?”

I couldn’t give a definite answer right now.

But still, I could undoubtedly accept it with time.

So.

“A promise?”

“Yeah. I’ll always be here.”

‘Here’ means the name ‘Kurosawa Kotoné.’

Once I start living, I don’t want to give it up. So, I will continue to live in this world as Kurosawa Kotoné.

If so, it logically follows that Kagami will always be my mom, and Koko will always be my sister… Well, if you go by birth order, one could say I’m the older sister, but let’s brush that aside for now.

I may change, but that change will be as Kurosawa Kotoné.

“So, there’s no need to worry too much.”

As I made a decisive statement, Kagami thought for a moment before suddenly extending her hand toward me.

A hand with a pinky raised.

“Then let’s make a promise.”

I stared at her hand and then hooked my pinky around hers.

“Alright. It’s a promise.”

“And one more.”

“Yeah?”

Kagami tightened her grip on my finger, making it hard to escape. Well, with being wet from the water, and the fact that Kagami isn’t incredibly strong, I could easily run away if I wanted to.

“I need one definite assurance.”

“Assurance?”

“Yes. After all, Kotoné already made a promise to me before.”

“…….”

Oh.

“What did you say you would do when you got back? Well, you didn’t say it precisely, but I think you called me ‘Kagami’ when you were leaving for your trip.”

That’s right.

In the car, I was so flustered that I called her without realizing it.

Back then, I thought Kagami wouldn’t remember it since she was stunned.

“How can I trust this promise of yours when you’ve already broken one?”

Kagami’s words pricked my conscience.

Although her expression was playful, I figured if I truly hated it, she would probably give it a break.

But…….

I kept my mouth shut.

Should I make an excuse here?

Coming back was a promise from that time, and since I returned after dying and coming back to life, that promise was practically invalid.

No, that seemed a bit too cowardly.

Moreover, at that last moment, I couldn’t leave any words for Koko or Kagami. Although I had a decent conversation with Yuka, I basically closed my eyes the moment they rushed over.

For me to break that promise after all this time and say something like ‘it doesn’t count’ wouldn’t be right.

After thinking it over for a moment, I let out a small sigh.

“……Yeah.”

Nodding my head, I said,

“……Mom.”

“…….”

Kagami didn’t say anything.

She just stared at me wide-eyed.

Her grip tightened, making it impossible for me to pull away. The tip of my pinky was slowly turning red.

“……Mom?”

If I was going to change how I addressed her, I needed to do it properly. Even though that title made my heart shrivel with embarrassment every time I said it, it was true that in this world, a mom was a mom.

Titles tend to feel awkward at first, but you get used to them as time passes.

However, there was something more important than the awkwardness right now.

“Mom?”

“Wuu?!”

When I raised my voice slightly, Koko reacted too, who had been languid.

“Kotoné?”

Koko tilted her head.

“Mom, take a deep breath!”

That’s right.

Kagami had her eyes wide open and was so tense that she seemed to have forgotten to breathe. Was her heart going to stop?

After I grabbed her shoulder with my free hand and shook her vigorously, Kagami finally blinked her eyes.

Then she took a deep breath and shouted,

“Kotoné!”

Letting go of my hand, she enveloped me in her arms.

“Whoa!?”

With my face buried in Kagami’s embrace, I struggled. I could hear the sound of splashing water.

“Kotoné? Kagami?”

Koko appeared to think it was a game—No, considering Koko loves to snuggle, she was probably happy.

I felt Koko wrapping her arms around both Kagami and me.

Kagami’s arms could finally relax a bit, allowing me to lift my face and take a breath.

This time, I could finally see her face again.

The happiest face in the world was right there.

Kagami didn’t say a word.

She just smiled and cried.

“……”

Seeing that expression, I found myself at a loss for words. Even Koko fell silent.

For a while, we remained enveloped in Kagami’s arms like that.

Chapter 194

After enjoying the hot spring leisurely for two days, we got back in the car and returned.

The three of us collapsed into the room without even washing up.

No matter how much we rested in the hot spring at the end, the fatigue from the journey couldn’t be helped.

I noticed the slightly messy ceiling, but oddly enough, I found it comforting. Maybe it’s because I see that ceiling almost daily since coming to this world.

Meow.

Kuro, who had come out of the cage, jumped onto my belly. Kuro had become much heavier since I first started raising her. Honestly, it feels a bit heavy now when she hops onto my belly.

I had left Kuro at Yuka’s house. When I asked if it was okay to leave her while we had the graduation party at the end of second grade, Yuka nodded her head eagerly. She had come right over the day before to take her.

Even after everything was over, I still relied on Yuka. I pondered while stroking Kuro.

But still, my heart felt a little lighter. I wondered why.

Maybe it was because we had become closer.

It could also be because I knew there would be plenty of chances to repay the favor for the debt I owed.

Meow.

Kuro, who had been purring under my touch, meowed again.

Even though she had been away for quite a while, seeing her act so casually at home shows that she’s a pretty thick-skinned little creature.

“…Where should we order dinner from?”

Kagami, who had been sprawled on the floor, spoke up.

“Let’s eat pizza, pizza.”

I blurted out the first thing that came to mind about ordering.

“Pizza!”

Koko exclaimed, raising her arms, but then quickly let them droop again.

“Let’s take a little break before we order,” she said.

I was feeling lazy.

Actually, I was feeling quite lazy.

“The trip was fun, wasn’t it? But going on such a long car trip seems a bit much.”

“That’s true, right?”

“I’m sleepy….”

“Let’s eat pizza and then sleep. Pizza.”

Upon hearing my words, Koko raised her arms again. Lying there like that, it really did feel like she was doing some kind of exercise.

“I’ll have to think of an easier way to travel next time.”

“Once I get to college, we can alternate driving.”

“That sounds good.”

Kagami said this with a voice that mixed laughter.

“….”

And for a moment, we lapsed into silence.

“Should we order before we sleep?”

“That’s a good idea.”

As I stood up to say that, Kagami also rose from her seat.

In the meantime, Koko had fallen asleep. Though she had been sleeping in the car too.

Oh well, I’m sure the smell of pizza will wake her up anyway, so I might as well leave her be.

*

Before the pizza arrived, we checked the photos we took.

The video recorded on the camcorder was about an hour and a half long, and we had twelve disposable cameras that could take twenty-seven shots each.

We captured almost 500 photos with the digital camera bought in Kyoto.

So, that meant we clicked the shutter whenever we got the chance. At first glance, the time recorded on the camcorder didn’t seem that long, but most of the clips were less than a minute. So that means we filmed at least ninety times, which seems a bit ludicrous to me.

About half of the disposable cameras were developed, but six were still left in the cameras.

As for the developed photos… well, to be honest, some were so bad I thought we should not have taken them, and some were blurry because we didn’t maintain enough distance.

But still, they were good in their own way. The fact that there were all those random snapshots confirmed that we really enjoyed ourselves.

Suddenly stirred by the sound of rustling, Koko, who had been asleep for a little while, woke up to find the photos spread out, and peeked in eagerly between me and Kagami.

“I can’t throw any of these away.”

Even the failed shots. Kagami seemed to be thinking the same.

“Yeah, I really can’t throw them away.”

In some sense, this was our first family trip.

It’s true we might have shot more because it was our first trip. But that was enough. Our photos wouldn’t end here.

“We bought a digital camera too. You’re coming to the next sports festival, right?”

“Of course. In fact, I’ve already been researching how to pack lunches since before the trip.”

I’m sure she knows that the sports festival is still a few months away, right?

Well, if I go that day and pack lunch, it would certainly be a hectic experience.

“First, I’ll need to buy an album.”

I intended to store the film properly, but since the photos were developed, I wanted to preserve them well.

The same goes for the digital camera pictures. Data is actually more unstable than you’d think, and if you don’t physically print it, you might lose it without realizing it.

Now that I’ve caught the traces of time, I didn’t want to lose them.

While we were looking at the photos for a while, there was a knock, knock, knock at the door.

Kagami had ordered two pizzas, considering Koko’s appetite. Both Kagami and I would be fine with just one, but who knows, Koko might eat more than half.

Kagami’s prediction was perfect, as the two pizzas disappeared cleanly. It was no surprise that Koko finished one and even had some extra slices.

Where on earth does all that food go?

…Am I allowed to eat that much since I now have a body similar to Koko?

But I didn’t particularly want to test that out.

Even if I look like this, I still care a bit about my figure.

*

During the remaining vacation period, we took it easy at home.

We connected a DVD player to the TV and borrowed a bunch of DVDs from the rental store to watch movies.

Koko enjoyed flashy films. She preferred action movies with lots of flashy explosions or animations with plenty of effects.

As for Kagami… well, it seems like she had no particular taste in films.

To be precise, she looked like she had never really been to a rental store before.

Seeing her just stand there looking blankly, unsure of what to do, I thought to myself, how could a person be like that? But I didn’t bother to express that aloud.

If one doesn’t watch films from a young age, they won’t really do so even when they grow up. Kagami must be that case.

I’d seen her occasionally blankly watching videos on TV, but that was likely because she was watching films that Koko had chosen. Koko isn’t the kind of kid who has the mindset of watching a movie from start to finish.

Anyway, with that in mind, I rented a bunch of movies that, in my opinion, were quite old – that is to say, movies that are still new in this world.

Surprisingly, Koko and Kagami watched the movies with great focus.

Well, it’s more accurate to say they were following my lead since I was focused.

As for Kagami’s taste… um.

It seemed that romance movies didn’t quite suit her. Her life wasn’t exactly aligned with ‘romance.’ It seemed like she had no desire to make a lover now either, nor any fantasies about that area. Well, having experienced that kind of thing, she probably saw all kinds of human experiences.

She seemed to find action movies somewhat interesting, but she wasn’t really enjoying it to a great extent. There are people like that, right? Those who watch hero movies and say they find it boring because it’s too detached from reality. She wore that kind of expression.

Perhaps what we had been through was grander in scale than any regular action movie. It was indeed bizarre.

I wasn’t really into thrillers or horror films, so I didn’t choose those.

I got some hints from animation films.

While Kagami didn’t show any particular interest in princess-themed animated movies, she seemed quite intrigued by animations with the keyword ‘family.’

Aha, I see.

She mentioned that what she wanted the most was ‘family.’

And when we went on our trip and she said she wanted to eat hamburgers, it was because of an advertisement she had seen on TV.

So when I returned the movies I had already watched, this time I borrowed a whole bunch of family movies. Some were funny, while others were a bit sad.

Naturally, since the keyword was family, the dominant emotion piercing through them was usually ‘emotion.’

My choice nearly hit the mark perfectly,

Sniff, sniff.

In the end, I succeeded in making Kagami tear up.

Sniff.

Koko too.

And the two of them hugged me tightly while sniffing, forcing me to endure the discomfort of their positions rather than enjoying the emotion of the movie.

Should I feel proud about this?

Well, let’s just recognize it as a success.

*

Once the third semester ends, I naturally become a second year.

If I think about it, even at the beginning of April, I’ve yet to have been in this world for a whole year, but in my heart, I felt like it had been a year.

What’s the big deal? Two weeks short isn’t a problem, right?

I waved my hand at Kagami, who came to see me off in front of my house, and strolled leisurely down the road with Koko.

At first, this road felt just too distant.

Walking 30 minutes to the train station is essentially the distance where taking the bus makes sense. I had just opted to walk to save on living expenses.

But at some point, I started enjoying walking here.

It’s probably since I started walking with Koko.

Wherever I went alone was boring and uninteresting, but walking with a like-minded good person turned the wait into something worthwhile.

Even if we weren’t having any special conversation as we walked along.

The train was still crowded.

Even if it weren’t us, there were many students commuting to school by train. Since there are many schools whose start dates coincide, naturally, the number of students must overlap with that of working adults.

After an hour’s ride, we arrived at the station.

“Hello.”

As always, I ran into Yuka.

Koko and I waved. Koko was especially happy to see Yuka. The only moments she had seen Yuka throughout the vacation were when Kuro was being picked up, so it made sense she would be excited.

“I’m a little nervous,” Yuka said, walking beside me.

“Nervous?”

Is it because the new semester is starting?

Hmm, I don’t think I’ve ever heard Yuka say she was nervous about school.

“Today, the classes will be assigned.”

“Oh, right.”

I nodded my head.

It made sense. Until now, Yuka had been in a different class.

Since they were in the class next door, it was easy to meet, and since we were in the same club, we really weren’t that far apart.

But still, there’s a big difference between being in the same class and not.

Yuka’s words made me feel a bit nervous too.

Does that mean I could be separated from Koko?

Of course, if the teacher’s blood is red, that wouldn’t happen, but the potential to be split from Mako, Fukuda, or Yuuki certainly existed.

And naturally, I didn’t want to separate from anyone. They were all close friends after all.

“Isn’t that right? It’s a bit nerve-wracking, isn’t it?”

“…That’s true.”

“Woo?”

When I responded with a hint of tension in my voice, Koko tilted her head.

*

I’m not sure how class assignments are announced in the 2020s. I didn’t finish high school in that era.

Do they send texts or something?

Honestly, I don’t remember how it was when I was young, but at this school, they post the list of student names and their classes in big letters.

In my class—

Me, Mako, Fukuda, and Yuuki were all there.

Plus Yuka.

And of course, Koko.

“Yes!”

Yuka cheered, pulling me and Koko in for a tight embrace and jumping up and down.

“Woo?”

Koko looked a bit flustered, not understanding why Yuka was acting like that, but soon she was swept up in Yuka’s joyous cheer and raised her arms high.

Around us, there were sighs and cheers, though not on the same level as ours. It’s probably rare for someone to have such luck and be assigned to the same class.

Did Suzuki-sensei particularly take care of my mental well-being? Or was it just a perfectly coincided arrangement of scores? I’m not sure, but I can’t complain about such a favorable outcome.

We three walked lightly toward our class.

We had arrived a bit early. Mako’s trio hadn’t shown up yet.

Instead,

“…Sasaki?”

I caught sight of a male student sitting in the corner of the classroom, in what people call the ‘protagonist seat.’

“Ah, hello.”

Sasaki waved awkwardly with a bit of a laugh when our eyes met.

Oh, right. I hadn’t even thought to look for him, so I didn’t even realize he was in the same class.

I never expected Sasaki to be in the same class.

Um… how should I put it? Should I be happy? I’m not as ecstatic as Yuka or my other friends who would jump for joy, but I still felt glad.

What should I say? Let’s get along?

As I was weighing my words, the back door swung open.

“Sota!”

The person who opened the door shouted loudly and came running towards us.

Then, without hesitation, he nearly tackled Sasaki in a hug.

“Sota! I’m so glad! So glad!”

Seeing tears streaming from his eyes, I thought maybe Sasaki had heard some news about a traffic accident this morning, but it was probably not that.

Rather, it seemed like he was just expressing relief about being placed in the same class.

That’s right. The one who hugged Sota was Nakahara.

Nakahara Nanami, Sota’s childhood friend.

What’s going on here?

It’s honestly a strange coincidence to have more acquaintances in the same class.

Maybe Suzuki-sensei’s clout is stronger than I thought? Or could she be the principal’s daughter or something? I’ve never read any stories with that kind of setting.

“Uh, Nana, now’s not the time…”

“Ah, right!”

Nana quickly wiped her tears upon Sasaki’s words and sprang up.

Only then did she notice us near Sasaki and smiled brightly.

“You’re all in the same class too?”

“Uh… well, yeah.”

I was relieved that I didn’t have to awkwardly greet Sasaki anymore. While conversations weren’t that difficult, sometimes it’s a bit tough to greet someone properly.

“Heh heh heh.”

Nakahara chuckled mischievously.

“Great, that means I’ve won the competition with Hagiwara-senpai.”

“….”

I seriously contemplated whether I should mention this to Shii.

If I don’t say anything, that just means I’m hiding the truth. I didn’t want to do that to Shii either. I’ve already hidden so many things.

But if I did say it, it would break Shii’s heart hard.

The best method would probably be for Shii to skip a grade and come into this school as a second-year.

I glanced towards the door just in case and sighed quietly.

Thank goodness. It didn’t seem like that was the case.

And it wasn’t like Kaoru or Izumi had repeated the year either. It seems like that part is rolling along quite ordinarily.

“Let’s get along from now on.”

Sasaki, who had finally regained his composure, smiled brightly at us.

I nodded.

“Nice to meet you.”

Fortunately, Nakahara didn’t seem to care that we were talking to Sota this way.

Seems like she doesn’t treat all the girls as rivals, after all.

Thank goodness Sota isn’t a pheromone-type male protagonist.

“Koto-ne!”

Hearing my name called, I turned to see Mako rushing towards me.

Mako, who hugged me tightly like Yuka did just earlier, was jumping excitedly.

“What’s this? It seems like you’re happier about being in the same class than anything else.”

“Ah.”

From behind, Fukuda chimed in, looking a bit incredulous, causing Mako’s face to redden.

“Ah, no, that’s not…”

“Just kidding, just kidding.”

Seeing Mako’s face turn pale, Fukuda said this while patting Mako’s back.

“It’s nice to be in the same class again. Let’s get along for the next year.”

“Yes.”

I nodded at Fukuda’s words.

“….”

And then there was Yuuki. When our eyes met, he lifted one hand slightly. Unlike Fukuda and Mako, he didn’t overtly show excitement, but I knew that was Yuuki’s way of expressing his feelings.

He’s a bit awkward, after all.

After that, more of the kids gradually began to trickle into the classroom. Friends who reunited greeted each other warmly, while small groups gathered and joyfully exchanged stories.

It was an ordinary and delightful atmosphere.

A classroom we would spend the next year in.

Click.

As we talked, the front door of the classroom opened, and Suzuki-sensei walked in.

“Okay, everyone, please take your seats.”

As soon as she said that, our eyes met.

Suzuki-sensei gave me a slight smile.

“….”

I also smiled back slightly and thought to myself.

This year, I will truly be able to enjoy myself.

It would be the very essence of ‘school days.’

Maybe, like a light novel from that era.

Chapter 195

Until earlier this year, I was a first-year student, and last year during the entrance ceremony, I didn’t come to school.

Moreover, it had been several years since I graduated from university in my previous life. I had some relatives, but most of them were either too young to have kids or too old to be distant from “entrance” matters. I hardly ever kept in touch with those relatives.

So, I couldn’t even remember that the entrance ceremony coincided with the start of the first semester.

“…Do they really hold the entrance ceremony at that time?”

As I tilted my head in confusion, Koko next to me also tilted her head.

That’s right. Both of us skipped the entrance ceremony and are attending this school.

I only skipped the early part of the first semester, but Koko skipped an entire semester. Especially since she had never attended school before.

As we both tilted our heads in thought, the other kids around us made slightly awkward expressions.

Ah, I see.

If the two of us react like this, it becomes incredibly awkward to laugh it off.

Whether they know our identities or not, the stories behind us are quite something. Moreover, they are all depressed stories.

“…”

Um…

Thinking back, Kagami probably never attended the entrance ceremony either. With two daughters no less.

Should I just focus on studying hard enough for university?

While I was trying to divert my mind elsewhere, the kids started sweating and quickly changed the topic.

“W-Wait, does that mean we have a junior starting from today?”

At Mako’s words, the kids nodded.

I momentarily thought of Shii. They were middle school and high school students, and the school uniform colors looked completely different, but in the end, we were categorized as “in the same school.” In fact, Shii was calling me “senpai.”

Unfortunately, Sasaki and Shii are two years apart. Unless something unusual happens, Shii will probably advance to high school here next year, but that’s next year.

Next year… hmm, it’s not like I can’t have fun at all, but I thought I’d go to university. I should at least study a bit.

“That’s true… But is there really anything different about a junior besides just being in the same school?”

“That’s just because you don’t participate in club activities, so you haven’t had the chance to get close.”

Hukuda said that, and Yuu replied with an incredulous tone.

That’s a valid point. We hardly engage in conversations with students from different grades most of the time.

During my high school days, I rarely had a chance to talk with juniors. The only conversations I had were during club activities I was forced into on Saturdays. Honestly, even then, I spent more time hanging out with friends than with juniors, so my memories of them are pretty vague.

“Hmm, should I at least join a club activity?”

“Why, do you want juniors?”

“Well, I didn’t have any close juniors in middle school. Isn’t it about time? Next year, I’ll be a test taker.”

Hukuda, surprisingly responsible. But then again, I think their grades were quite good.

There’s definitely an aura that emanates just from the term “test taker.” It makes people nervous unnecessarily and is annoying every time it’s mentioned— stuff like that. But in reality, once you become a test taker, you still get to have fun anyway.

“Even if it’s a club activity, I don’t really know where to join.”

Hukuda said that with a nonchalant expression.

“…What about asking Koto Ne?”

Yuu suggested.

“Koto Ne?”

“She’s into club activities.”

“Ah, right!”

Hukuda smiled slyly at me.

“That sounds good! I feel like I could get a bit lazy if it’s the Literature Club.”

Such unpure intentions to join…

Is the Literature Club that easy?

Depends…

Especially since the president is easygoing.

“…I might get scared, though.”

“Scared? Who’s scared?”

As I mumbled, Hukuda tilted their head in confusion.

Izumi seemed quite nervous when Yuu visited. Of course, since they probably judged that there was no one to gain from me being friendly, they loosened up, but still, the “delinquent type” doesn’t seem like a good match.

Why, isn’t there a cliché like that? In these kinds of stories, if they’re obviously a “gyaru,” they’re usually inexperienced, while if they look a bit gloomy or have the “top student” style, they’re boldly revealing and seem to have a lot of experience.

But that also shows a hint in the design. An inexperienced gyaru is just what you’d expect from a stereotypical gyaru, while an experienced gloomy girl is drawn to look extraordinarily sexy somewhere.

Izumi is absolute no. It’d be much more convincing to think Mako has a boyfriend.

Not that she’s unattractive or ugly or anything… It’s just that, well, there’s an ambiance about her.

As I was about to answer Hukuda’s inquiry, the classroom door opened. Seeing the teacher entering, it seemed like the break time was over.

“Ah, then let’s check it out after the entrance ceremony. Hearing you guys got me a bit curious too. Since it’s a place you’ve been active in for a year, I think the seniors wouldn’t be too bad.”

Well, at least we all know each other’s faces.

Then it might not be so surprising even if we see each other in the clubroom, huh?

I nodded in agreement for now.

Having friends in the clubroom is also a good thing.

The Literature Club should continue on for a long time, and when I visit the school again later, it would be nice if it’s still around. Our activity guide should remain, as long as there aren’t major issues.

The me from my previous life never visited the school I graduated from, but I have a feeling that such events could happen in this world.

*

The entrance ceremony was held after the morning classes finished.

Just in case, I looked around diligently, but Miki was nowhere to be seen.

Well… This school isn’t just about the difficulty of entrance exams, they say it also looks into students’ backgrounds.

Being the daughter of a yakuza, surely those criteria are pretty strict, but as for Miki… well…

Anyway, since she had been involved in some not-so-great matters in the past.

Still, since she said she wanted to attend school, I hope she enrolled in a good one. Hopefully, we can hang out together later.

Miki is still working hard at the boss’s shop. She’s kind of popular, too. Watching her makes me think that I should live like that too, working hard.

I have no idea what matters she was caught up in or the backstory behind it.

But I’m sure that person was dragged into those matters against her will. That’s the kind of thought I have.

That’s also why the boss didn’t give up on Miki until the end.

“…”

Still, it would have been nice if we could enter the same school.

“Koto Ne?”

As I was leaving the gym with a slightly disappointed expression, Koko called out my name.

“Koko.”

Instead of saying anything, I called her name back. Koko smiled at me when I said her name.

There were plenty of friends around us. It’s almost ridiculous how coincidental it is, considering all the friends I’m close with at this school gathered together.

Well, asking for more than this might be greedy.

People you can’t meet in school can just meet and hang out somewhere else.

Since we had just had the entrance ceremony, we should gather the club members soon.

For now, there are still enough members, so there’s no chance of disbandment, but if we want it to continue after we graduate, we need at least one new student to join.

Alright.

Then, shall I start by taking these guys to the Literature Club?

*

Earlier, when Hukuda mentioned seeing Izumi, I take back what I said about there not being any issues.

“…”

“Ah… Ikeda-senpai?”

Contrary to my expectations, Izumi was hiding behind Kaoru, just like the first time Yuu saw her.

It was definitely an issue that I brought so many friends with me, but it’s probably also because the kid at the front is practically “the specimen of a gyaru.”

“Hello?”

Hukuda waved to Ikeda, who was behind Kaoru.

“Eeek!”

Ikeda seemed to change angles to avoid Hukuda, trying not to be seen.

“Um, Izumi? We’ve met each other already, haven’t we?”

Of course, the two hadn’t actually spoken.

At parties like the Christmas party, or during the orientation, they were probably sitting in groups, so they likely didn’t have much chance to get close.

“W-Well, at that time, since it was a social gathering!”

Ah, I get it.

I understand a bit about the psychology behind it.

No matter how awkward it might be to meet new people, when you go somewhere with a friend and meet that friend’s friend, you can’t just sit there awkwardly. It makes everyone uncomfortable— yourself, that person, and even the friend.

In such times, you scrape up whatever little social skills you have that are buried in your personality and bring them to the forefront, enough to make it seem like you’re having a good conversation for that moment.

From the moment you set up the promise, you’ve somewhat prepared yourself mentally.

The problem is, I didn’t think of making any promises while leading my friends over today.

“C-Come on, isn’t it what you wanted? A new club member?”

Kaoru forcefully pushed Izumi, who was behind her, toward the front.

From her expression, it looks like she’s really enjoying this.

“Eeek!”

Our proud literature club president Izumi looked quite flustered as a blonde tan gyaru was suddenly pushed toward her.

Hukuda glanced at me. I shrugged.

Honestly, I’m not sure why they’re reacting like that either.

I have asked Kaoru and Izumi why it is like this, but Izumi doesn’t seem to have any dark past with gyarus or anything.

So, this is purely a matter of personal taste.

“Considering the state of the Literature Club president…”

And it seems that Kaoru took Izumi’s situation as an opportunity and leaned a bit over her shoulder.

“Hey, do you guys want to join the Occult Research Club instead of the Literature Club?”

“The Occult Research Club?”

Hukuda briefly looked at Kaoru’s face, and his eyes immediately lit up.

“What’s that? Sounds fun!”

“Right? I think the Occult Research Club would be a better choice than the Literature Club!”

“What the heck are you talking about!”

Finally, Izumi shouted back as if coming to her senses upon hearing Kaoru’s words.

“This is the Literature Club! The Literature Club! What do you mean, the Occult Research Club? The club hasn’t even been approved yet! Besides, you haven’t even applied to create it!”

“That’s just because there weren’t enough members. If I had something to build on, I would’ve applied for it too.”

Leaving the two of them bickering, I naturally sat down with Koko and Yuka.

“Want some dorayaki?”

I pulled the snack basket on the desk toward them, and the kids tilted their heads but each took a snack.

I peeled open the plastic bag and took a bite of the dorayaki.

Delicious. It’s just pancakes with red bean paste sandwiched in between, but every ingredient used feels so high-end that it tastes incredible.

Yes, sometimes I crave this taste.

Even if I buy it outside, I don’t think it will taste like this. Probably, after Izumi and Kaoru graduate next year, I won’t be able to taste it like this anymore.

I might experience other tastes, but this will likely be a flavor I won’t be able to taste again, so I plan to eat as much as I can while I still can.

“Hey, can you not look at people fighting like it’s a dish?”

Noticing my gaze, Izumi seemed to have calmed down a bit and remarked with a somewhat incredulous expression.

After all that fuss, it appears that her fear of gyarus has somewhat diluted with the distraction.

“…”

Since the embarrassment came late, Izumi’s cheeks turned red.

Ultimately, Izumi couldn’t stand the embarrassment and hid behind Kaoru.

The kids’ gazes turned back to the three of us.

However, Koko was already lost in the snack, and Yuka and I were just quietly enjoying another dorayaki with peaceful expressions.

It took about five minutes for Izumi to calm down again.

Chapter 196

“Izumi is really shy, you know.”

“……”

It seemed that Izumi wanted to refute Kaoru’s words, but in the end, she couldn’t say anything at all.

Everyone here had seen Izumi’s shy demeanor.

“Anyway.”

Clearing her throat, Kaoru said,

“So, you want to join the Literature Club?”

“Yes.”

Before they knew it, the group had occupied the Literature Club room and each had taken a seat.

The number of chairs was just enough. Originally, there were only enough chairs for seven people, but with the folding chair leaning against the wall unfolded, they easily made space for eight.

By the way, when they asked Sasaki and Nakahara once, Sasaki showed reluctance at the fact that there were only girls in the Literature Club.

Considering that he was already being pursued by two girls, it wasn’t because he wanted to add a harem member or anything—he just seemed purely uncomfortable about it.

Still, it was indeed awkward being the only boy in a place filled with girls even during summer. Moreover, there were three girls who were openly pursuing him.

…If only he could make a same-sex friend that matched his vibe this year. While romantic squabbles could be considered one of the joys of school life, wouldn’t having fun with friends be even better?

“How much do you know about the Literature Club?”

“Isn’t it a place where you just sit and read books?”

In response to Kaoru’s question, Fukuda provided a very accurate critique.

“W-we also make club newsletters.”

Of course, the newsletter-making had only been hurriedly done right before the deadline.

Although Izumi said this in a rebuttal, she couldn’t openly deny that 90% of their club activities consisted of eating and chatting to avoid the heat and cold.

“And we have campouts too. That’s important.”

Kaoru was nodding, “Uh-huh, uh-huh!”

Was it really important?

Ah, right, the campout was where she taught Koko, so it was important, I guess? Yet, it wasn’t really relevant to the literary activities.

“So… are we allowed to join?”

At that, Kaoru looked at Izumi.

We all looked at Izumi.

Izumi flinched and shrugged her shoulders.

Even though she was a year older than me, she somehow felt younger at times like this. Perhaps there was a reason Kaoru followed Izumi around so much.

“Yeah, well, you can join… but…”

“Is that okay?”

Kaoru tilted her head.

“It seems we’ll need to bring in more club supplies then.”

Right, supplies shouldn’t just exactly match the number of members; it needs to have some leeway.

Since there might be an increase in new members during the semester, or suddenly new individuals might join.

“Oh, I see.”

At Izumi’s remark, Kaoru looked up at the ceiling and spoke.

“Do we have to go talk to the Student Council about it?”

“Yeah.”

In their conversation, we briefly exchanged glances.

And then we looked back at the two of them again.

“Why do we have to talk to the Student Council?”

“Oh, that’s because—”

Instead of Izumi, it was Kaoru who replied.

“While we need to consider the surplus for supplies, the Student Council won’t just easily hand over the budget.”

“Yeah. It seems they’re conservative about budgeting.”

“Conservative?”

When I tilted my head in confusion, Izumi added an explanation.

“The club budget is set to sustain the club. In other words, even if the current club members are secure, if there’s no future, it would be hard to get new budget allocations.”

Ah, I see.

In other words, they’re trying to prevent clubs from just becoming social gatherings that squander money while doing nothing.

As long as a club maintains at least three members, it typically won’t be dissolved. Especially a club like the Literature Club, which wasn’t formed by students’ requests but was established with the understanding that something like it should exist since the school’s founding.

The reason why this somewhat unpopular club can still have such snacks available is because of that.

Even though it’s been a long time, there are still a few other unpopular clubs at this school. So if students want, they can pick one of those clubs, just achieve minimal results, and utilize the budget.

Thus, they won’t increase the budget just because the size has grown. The members on the list might be ghost members, or there could be groups trying to privatize the club room while not actually participating in club activities.

“……”

And at Izumi’s explanation, we all shifted our gazes.

The reason why the Mako trio had come to this club in the first place was to ‘make juniors,’ after all.

“Is it really necessary to increase the budget?”

Yuka asked.

“It seems sufficient as it is now.”

“Oh, that’s because—”

Izumi rolled her eyes as she spoke.

“I actually intended to say something today, but various circumstances piled up, and I wasn’t able to until now.”

Taking a deep breath like she was about to make an important announcement, she then exhaled and continued,

“Actually, the snack budget is about to run out.”

“Whaaa?”

Thud!

A one-ton stone fell over the heads of me and Koko.

I lowered my gaze.

Does that mean I can’t get free dorayaki anymore?

Well, I mean, now that I’m not in need of money, I wouldn’t come here just to fill my stomach, but still, it’s quite a blow to think about something that was once there disappearing.

“Isn’t the budget just going to stay the same?”

“Well… that’s because—”

Kaoru scratched her cheek with a finger.

“It seems the rules will be changing from this year. Many clubs have been hearing complaints that they were wasting too much, so…”

“……”

Given the way we treated snacks like emergency rations last year, there was no way I could say anything.

“Well, we wouldn’t mind if there were no dorayaki.”

Fukuda tilted his head as he spoke.

“Still, the more budget we have, the better. Could you let us know what we can do to help?”

The usually calm Mako chimed in.

“You guys…”

Izumi looked a bit touched as she looked at the two and then nodded.

“First of all, the best way is to clearly demonstrate club activities. We need to prove why we need more budget here.”

That’s honestly a little tough.

We made a club newsletter last year. Naturally, if we put in the effort, we could create something even better, but given that we are a somewhat unpopular club, the interest level tends to drop.

If the interest is low, the copies of those pamphlets will also likely be fewer, and no matter how many we print, it wouldn’t likely yield many positive evaluations.

“What about other ways?”

When I asked, Izumi gave a wry smile.

“Other ways… would be to accept a lot of new members.”

“Ah.”

That makes sense.

Even if the second years smoothly manage the club, they’ll eventually become exam takers next year. Even if there are some who regularly use the club room, around the end of the year, they’ll inevitably become a bit negligent due to studying and looking for schools.

But first-year students are different.

Once they join, they could stick around for at least two years. And as long as those kinds of students keep coming in, it could be said the club is functioning beautifully.

But how to recruit members for the club?

I pondered briefly.

It’s not really my place to talk about having joined in first year, but if we took in new members here, it would be hard to gauge their character.

Once they’re in, even if they’re from different grades, they’ll inevitably be spending time in the same building every day. Of course, just kicking them out isn’t so simple. Worst case, they could potentially come every day just to pester.

Also, this school is co-ed.

While it feels a bit off to say, the girls sitting in this Literature Club, including me, all seem like lovely girls. Even the somewhat modest Izumi doesn’t seem menacing; it wouldn’t be strange if she had a crush on at least one boy.

A club with eight lovely girls and not a single guy.

…Even I think I might want to join. I mean, I’m already in, but still.

If it were a decent guy like Sasaki, it wouldn’t matter, but if on the off chance someone who merely looked decent but was a troublemaker joined, it would become bothersome.

I didn’t want to ruin Izumi and Kaoru’s last year.

“I think I understand what worries you.”

As I was seriously contemplating, Kaoru spoke with a smile.

“You don’t need to worry too much. Izumi has even brought in a ghost male student before.”

“Kaoru!”

At Kaoru’s bombshell remark, Izumi shot up from her seat, yelling.

“A ghost?!”

Fukuda’s eyes sparkled with curiosity.

Izumi glared at Kaoru, while Kaoru evaded her gaze and started recalling the story, and the original Literature Club members began diving into their snack routine.

Thinking I might not get to see this dorayaki anymore, I felt I should eat more right now. I wonder if I should ask Izumi where it’s from.

The three who were trying to join looked at Kaoru and Izumi with expressions that were somewhat confused and somewhat amused.

For the record, Yuuki was still calmly fiddling with his phone until then.

*

A few days later.

“I’ve been thinking.”

Right after lunchtime began, Fukuda suddenly said that.

“Isn’t it best to have Yuuki and Mako handle the club promotions?”

At that, Yuuki shot Fukuda a disgruntled look, raising his head.

“No, no. Just listen.”

Fukuda spread his hands as if to calm him down.

“You both totally fit the image of ‘literary girls.’ Honestly, even if I sit here as a member of the Literature Club, no one would believe it.”

I don’t think appearances alone determine such things, but still, I couldn’t really deny it.

While it seems that he likes romance novels, judging purely from appearances, he seems more likely to send another message instead of reading a book.

“…Didn’t you just think of something very rude just now?”

Somehow reading my expression, Fukuda narrowed his eyes and asked.

“Not really.”

“Well, fine.”

Fukuda shrugged and continued to lay out his thoughts.

“First of all, President Izumi is really shy. I thought it was just that I look too energetic, but after seeing her for a few days, that doesn’t seem to be the case. Izumi is simply like this in front of anyone she meets for the first time.”

Well, I’d say her appearance had quite an influence too.

I really don’t know how she got so close with Kaoru, but at least when I met Izumi, she didn’t seem particularly scared. Koko was the same, and Yuka seemed to be alright too.

Mako probably wasn’t very frightening either. Izumi was the only one who had such a response to Yuuki and Fukuda.

But I decided to bravely push those thoughts down.

“On the contrary, Kaoru seems overly energetic, and honestly, doesn’t seem too interested in the Literature Club.”

…That point was well made.

She seems to be here more because Izumi is here than because she’s interested in the Literature Club.

“Yuka is reliable, but she doesn’t quite fit the ‘literary girl’ image. She could get accepted as a member of the Literature Club, but not quite at the level of Mako or Izumi.”

“Well, I can acknowledge that.”

At Fukuda’s remark, Yuka, who had been sitting next to me and turned towards us, nodded.

“Yeah. So, Mako and Yuuki.”

“Uh, really?”

Mako blushed slightly as she spoke.

“Yeah, Mako. That’s the vibe you give off. A bit shy but you have this senior-like quality, that kind of feeling.”

“……”

After finishing the compliment, Fukuda noticed Yuuki glaring at him and quickly raised his palms again.

“Yuuki, you’re the same. Right now, you seem to have this cold beauty vibe, but considering your fair skin and calm demeanor, it suits you perfectly. Just a little bit of styling will work great!”

“……How?”

It was obvious, but Yuuki still asked as if he’d listen anyway.

“Can I play around with your hair a bit?”

“……Do as you please.”

Fukuda looked like his fingertips were tingling with excitement as he stood up from his seat while Yuuki sighed heavily.

With a bit of a pep in her step, Fukuda rounded behind Yuuki.

Then she braided Yuuki’s hair.

“People’s impressions are generally determined by their hairstyles, right? Just changing up your bangs a bit can drastically change the vibe! So like this!”

Fukuda pulled Yuuki’s hair into a thick braid and swung it over his shoulder.

“Ah.”

Then she snatched Mako’s glasses off her face and plopped them onto Yuuki’s.

“Dizzy.”

“Just hold on for a second.”

Saying that, Fukuda pulled out an old paperback from her bag and handed it to Yuuki, laying it open at just the right angle.

“Now, sit with your back against the window and look down at the book.”

“……”

In a show of ‘I’ll endure this because we’re friends,’ Yuuki turned, leaning against the window, and slouched a bit as he pretended to read.

“……”

“……What is it?”

As all of us, including Fukuda, sat dumbfounded watching him, Yuuki spoke as if slightly annoyed.

“You look great.”

Mako said that very honestly.

And that was indeed the case.

There was a reason Fukuda had told him to sit with his back against the window.

Yuuki’s skin is quite fair. Although he had a ‘gal’ vibe, he didn’t seem to enjoy tanning; he didn’t go around doing outdoor activities.

Because of that, the clear warm light of the spring sky sat beautifully reflected off his fair neck.

Gathering it into a thick braid and moving it over one shoulder was a fantastic choice. His pure white skin, combined with the glasses, completed the image of a literary girl who loves books and rarely goes outside.

Yet Yuuki does put some makeup on his face. It’s not overdone and is thus natural, helping greatly in achieving the ‘unremarkable beauty’ impression.

“How is it? It’s a bit different from Mako’s ‘kind’ image, right?”

Warm and kind Mako. And somewhat cold and taciturn Yuuki.

It was a scene that could pique one’s curiosity as to why the two of them are like this.

It was truly ‘storytelling.’

…But isn’t this the reverse effect? Since earlier, the boys sitting by the window have been stealing glances at Yuuki’s neck.

I heard there’s a school rule against ponytails because ‘they make you lewd’, and now I see there’s actually reason behind it.

By the way.

Fukuda, surprisingly passionate about club activities!

As those thoughts crossed my mind while I was looking at Fukuda,

“This guy, what rude thoughts are you having!?”

Fukuda said that, gleefully ruffling my hair and turning it into a mess.

She combed back her own hair afterward, but still, I could only hope Kagami wouldn’t notice when I got home.

*

‘Literary Girl Yamashita Yuuki’ was also presented in front of Izumi and Kaoru.

“Wow, amazing. If you had looked like this from the start, Izumi wouldn’t have been frightened for sure.”

“Who said I was frightened!?”

While she hid behind Kaoru.

Noticing my gaze, Izumi cleared her throat awkwardly.

“…Well, fine.”

With a slight calm down, Izumi spoke.

“If you’re okay with it, then I allow it.”

Our eyes turned towards Yuuki and Mako.

Mako’s gaze directed at Yuuki.

Yuuki let out a long sigh and said,

“I’ll just sit still.”

“Just sitting still is the main point.”

Fukuda raised her thumb cheerfully.

“Oh, and if there’s anyone too weird, I’d like you to cut them off. Mako definitely wouldn’t be able to handle such things.”

It seems there was indeed a reason for attaching Yuuki here.

Hearing Fukuda’s words, Yuuki let out a different, more drained sigh than before and nodded.

“Got it. I’ll take responsibility.”

“Responsibility…”

Mako puffed her cheeks slightly, but honestly, due to that expression, she seemed somewhat untrustworthy. She’d surely do well when it’s time, but due to that impression, some people might see her as easy to push around. Actually, she had also taken on the role of Class Representative somewhat reluctantly.

“The club promotion is next week, right? We need to start preparing. Actually, I’ve already bought some supplies in advance to make the picket signs.”

Confirming that the conversation had reached a close, Kaoru pointed towards the corner of the Literature Club room. There were hardboard sheets and various types of colored papers stacked neatly.

“I want to promote it properly this year since it’s our last; I ended up buying it with my own money. Now, let’s give applause to our President who sacrificed her pocket money for the club snack fund!”

As we clapped, Izumi’s face turned bright red.

“T-the part about me paying half is not true!”

In reality, Kaoru was getting high on the clapping directed at her.

“We don’t have much time, so let’s make this quickly. A day should be enough.”

“Yes!”

With Kaoru’s words, we all rushed towards the materials.

And after several hours of cutting and pasting, we managed to create a pretty decent picket sign.

Honestly, though, I didn’t think a picket alone would attract much attention.

As expected, Fukuda’s point ringed true. For the Literature Club to gain fame, a cheat code is necessary.

Chapter 197

I’ve never thought that boys shouldn’t join the club.

However, all the new students who talk to Mako seem to have a rather laid-back impression.

Not just the newcomers, but even classmates and seniors occasionally talk to her, but when Mako kindly responds, Yuuki, sitting next to her with a thoroughly irritated expression, glares at them to chase them away.

It wasn’t like I wanted all of them gone… Well, if they seem unworthy in my eyes, then that’s that.

I thought of it as a “cheat key,” but it seems like it doesn’t really work on female students.

After all, newcomers probably have some sort of romantic outlook about their future school life. Not just anyone can get into this school.

If they worked hard to get in, they would want some reward from the school. Starting from the second year, they’ll also have to think about concerns for the third year, but in the first year, most don’t have much going through their minds.

If they’re dreaming about romance, coming to a club with only the same gender might be a bit difficult.

“Umm~ maybe it’s not going to work.”

Fukuda, who had been watching the scene from a distance, said.

“Maybe I should have made Kaoru dress as a boy?”

If it had been said directly to Kaoru, I think she would have found it extremely amusing… but, who knows, I honestly don’t know if it would have worked. Kaoru fits into the cute girl category too, so it would’ve been noticeable either way.

Is it really the case that no new students are going to come in like this?

As I continued to ponder while observing the scene—

“Excuse me, um…”

There was a girl trying to speak up.

She seemed a bit nervous, stuttering, yet surprisingly, she had a flashy appearance that didn’t match her speech.

Her nails were painted with various colors, and her uniform skirt was short—just as short as Fukuda’s when she was a first-year.

Her skin was white, but at a glance, she seemed to be more on the level of Izumi or Yuuki than Fukuda.

Although her speech was timid.

“Hmm.”

Fukuda had a look on her face as if she caught a scent while looking at the girl’s back.

For reference, Yuuki briefly looked up at her and then quickly returned to focusing on his book.

In Yuuki’s eyes, that means she’s a girl without charm. Even with that kind of styling.

Thinking back on it, the girl was alone. Well, there’s nothing strange about a person being alone, but why? Isn’t it usually the case that kids who play well in light novels band together?

If she had close friends, she could join a club or something.

“She seems like a girl who came from another middle school.”

Fukuda muttered.

I thought so too. If she attended middle school with other kids, there’s a good chance she would know a few at this high school.

But the girl was alone.

Then again, it could mean she originally had a bunch of friends but ended up starting high school alone and got separated.

Someone who has spent a lot of time alone like me wouldn’t mind eating alone at a cafeteria, but I’ve encountered people who say things like ‘I can’t eat while facing a wall’ or ‘I can’t eat alone; it’s too boring’ and insist on making phone calls while eating, so…

While outsiders are often anxious about being outsiders, insiders are naturally more concerned.

“High school debut, huh?”

Fukuda seemed to have come to a conclusion alone as she nodded.

“High school debut?”

I asked from next to her.

“That’s right. It’s when someone transforms their image from middle school to high school.”

Ah, is that so?

I’ve tried to do my own transformations before. Not during high school, but when I entered college and returned from military service.

Both times turned out to be spectacular failures. Fortunately, I was so insignificant that it wasn’t a huge problem, but it left quite a mark on me.

So, what about that girl…?

It’s not possible to read a person’s past just based on appearance and attitude, but at least outwardly, she looks like a girl who kept quietly to herself during middle school.

“Then, is she trying to talk to the literature club?”

“Of course! The literature club seems easy-going. Just going there to read books could lead to connections.”

Kaoru nodded as she responded to Yuka’s question. If Izumi had heard that, she would have been quite saddened.

The funny thing is, I, Yuka, and Koko all managed to make connections in the literature club just as she said.

As Fukuda mentioned, the atmosphere of just sitting together reading books without much dialogue is pretty good for timid individuals. If they can share conversations every now and then and make friends or junior acquaintances, there’s nothing better.

Moreover, isn’t Mako and Yuuki both incredibly pretty?

…Still, it does seem a bit mismatched to maintain such an image while joining the literature club.

Mako finished a short conversation with the newcomer and handed her a piece of paper.

It seemed to be the club application form.

“Take your time to look it over and decide.”

“T-thank you!”

The girl, who had been quite nervous, let out the words rigidly as Mako smiled gently at her.

Um, how should I put it?

She looks incredibly naive.

She seems like a character straight out of a light novel.

“Alright~!”

Fukuda rolled up her sleeves and said.

“Then let’s guide the newcomer with utmost sincerity.”

And with big strides, she put her chin on the blonde newcomer’s shoulder.

“Eep!?”

Of course, the girl was shocked, but by that time, she was already tightly held by Fukuda.

“W-w-w-wait!”

It seems she was trying to say something, but it didn’t come out properly. Did something unpleasant happen to her with a girl who had a similar look during middle school?

Or maybe it was that instinctive sensation where outsiders fear and are intimidated by insiders.

Understanding this is a bit depressing.

“Hey, the club room is this way.”

But Fukuda seemed determined not to let go of her shoulder and turned toward the curriculum office.

The school buildings are generally connected, but the old building, which has been standing for a long time, looks significantly different from the relatively newly extended annex. While it’s not so outdated that it can’t be used in web series, to be honest, it does look a bit shabby on the surface.

If I were a completely clueless newcomer, I would probably freak out, being dragged toward the shabbiest place in this school, especially with someone from the fun crowd doing the dragging.

In reality, the newcomer was looking at Mako as if asking for help, but sadly, Mako was also an accomplice in this.

Though the shape of her smile looked a bit strained.

Yuka, Koko, and I quickly followed behind.

I was worried she might have a heart attack, but apparently, it ended up backfiring. Maybe she thought it was a gang that was following her; her face turned green.

…Well, still, I don’t think Koko and I give off that kind of vibe, do we?

We may have a bit of an eerie side, but…

To be honest, if you asked the newcomer who she would be more afraid of when being dragged along by someone, I bet she’d choose to be frightened of the newcomer.

Since we didn’t want her to actually faint, the three of us just walked silently to the club room.

*

“……”

And in the club room, there was a more cowardly presence than the newcomer.

“Hey, senpai. No matter what, it’s a bit problematic for the president to get scared of a new student.”

Fukuda said as she moved around the room with the newcomer’s shoulder held tightly in her grasp.

Izumi was hiding behind Kaoru, just like the last time she saw Fukuda, darting around.

“Eh? Eh? Eh?”

Just like before, the newcomer was making a noise that seemed broken.

“Hey, Fukuda. Why don’t you let her go?”

Yuka mentioned while sitting lightly on the desk.

She had her arms crossed and bore an expression of disbelief.

Yuka is simply acting the way she normally does, but honestly, that posture isn’t very good. To the timid girl, it would just feel like another delinquent joined the fray.

Although Yuka is closer to being an outsider than a delinquent, I don’t think it’s necessary to elaborate on that here.

“Yeah, yeah. Even the president seems troubled. While it’s a bit fun to tease Izumi, overdoing it might hurt her.”

“You…!”

“Tease…?!”

Kaoru’s words had a very powerful impact on the small frightened animal.

Izumi slapped Kaoru on the back, and the newcomer’s expression completely wilted. Did the word tease sound like bullying or something to her?

I wish Izumi would keep in mind that she’s currently hitting the person who’s teasing her.

But thankfully, Fukuda listened to Kaoru’s words.

“Alright, here, sit down, newbie-chan.”

Chan, huh.

That’s a term I haven’t heard in a long time.

Fukuda seated the newcomer at the table right beside me. Well, maybe that was on purpose. Despite this view, I’m actually rather reasonable within the literature club.

Of course, Koko was sitting next to me, smiling warmly at the newcomer.

Thinking about it, this is Koko’s first younger friend in her life.

When I think about it that way, it feels a bit strange. Of course, considering the order of their births, I would technically be born after Koko in this world, but Koko, who hasn’t interacted with humans properly, has never had the chance to build the minimum connection that would exist with others.

Does she even know the concept of a junior?

With a bright smile, Koko reached toward the snack basket in the middle of the table and picked up a dorayaki.

Then she offered it to the newcomer, whose name she still didn’t know. I shifted back to clear a path for her hand.

“Wanna eat?”

“Eh?”

The newcomer, sitting there in a daze, blinked.

“Wanna eat?”

Koko smiled brightly and repeated.

Hmm.

It seems that the concept of a junior is somewhat clear to her. Maybe she’s been oddly excited since this morning, and the thought that she’s really getting a junior has gotten her all worked up.

“Um, yeah, thank you…”

The girl, taken aback by suddenly receiving a snack from a senior smaller than her, fell into confusion.

After receiving the dorayaki, the newcomer was still unable to eat it, fidgeting about.

Koko reached her hand out to the newcomer again.

“Give it here.”

“Eh? Y-yeah.”

The newcomer continued to display an expression of not understanding the current situation as she placed the dorayaki back into Koko’s hand.

Koko passed it by me and,

“This is how it’s done.”

She kindly opened the dorayaki’s plastic wrapping, looking at the newcomer as if to say, ‘How did you not know this?’

I contemplated deeply about Koko’s social learning. Well… I thought she had learned almost all the common sense a normal person would have.

Ah, no. Upon reflecting again, the newcomer had been stuttering almost all her words. She even failed to form words a few times.

So perhaps, Koko recognized her as a ‘child who needs help.’

Similar to how Koko was first looked at by other kids.

Thinking back on it, I also taught Koko in that manner. Maybe she wants to teach this girl the same way she did back then.

“Here.”

“Um, yeah…”

The newcomer, now becoming a girl who couldn’t even properly unwrap a snack, received the dorayaki once more with a blank look on her face.

Then, with a bewildered expression, she looked toward Kaoru, who sat smiling brightly in front of her.

Kaoru just observed the newcomer silently, and finally, the newcomer took a bite of the dorayaki.

“…It’s delicious.”

“Ah, she’s cute.”

Kaoru said that and gave Fukuda a thumbs up.

Fukuda, too, returned a proud thumbs up.

It felt a little amusing, like they succeeded in a hunt.

As they observed the newcomer’s somewhat dazed demeanor, it seemed like Izumi had also developed some intimacy, as she had now taken a seat beside Kaoru, gazing delicately at the newcomer.

“Cough.”

Just moments ago, the Izumi who was running away from the newcomer cleared her throat with confidence.

“So, uh… do you want to join the literature club?”

“Eh? Ah, yes.”

The newcomer replied.

The sight of her holding the dorayaki in both hands still displayed a rather daft impression.

With yellow hair and painted nails, and an overall made-to-fit uniform, her appearance screamed ‘gyaru,’ but otherwise, she looked comically naive.

“Um, is this the literature club?”

“Yup! Actually, it’s the occult research club.”

Kaoru interrupted Izumi’s words.

“No, it’s the literature club. You brought the application form, right?”

I handed over the application form on behalf of the newcomer. I had picked it up after dropping it while playing hide and seek with Izumi earlier.

“See? It clearly says literature club.”

“Y-yes…”

“And if you don’t believe me, we can show you the club activity guide we made.”

“Ah, um, no, it’s just that I’d really like to see that, but it seems like it’s not necessary right now!”

“Is that so?”

When Izumi gazed at her a bit flustered, the newcomer, who had just stood up, slowly sat back down.

She gives off an impression of a small animal.

She’s taller than me, though.

“During usual times, we gather here to read books or write various things.”

‘Writing various things’ does happen a few days out of the year, but nonetheless.

“During the festival, we create the literature club’s material too.”

“About that festival, don’t you think it would be great to try something different this year?”

Fukuda chimed in like she had been waiting for this.

“How about a cafe? A maid cafe or something?”

Those eyes were fixed on me and Koko. Is it because she has experience?

“A maid cafe? In the literature club?”

“More accurately, a literature cafe! There are books in cafes too, right? If the literature club does it that way…”

“…We’ll think about that later since we have more time.”

Izumi replied with a rather uneasy expression on her face, it seemed she was not too thrilled at the thought that she might have to wear a maid outfit.

Fukuda, on the other hand, appeared to be staring wide-eyed at Izumi’s expression.

Kaoru was the same.

Those two just get along too well. I’d better stay cautious so that I don’t become prey when they’re together in the future.

“Anyway.”

Izumi tried to steer the conversation back to herself.

“There’s cabin training during the break and stuff like that. There aren’t many activities you’d find burdensome.”

That much was true.

Somehow, the eyes of the newcomer were directed at Koko and me, and I also nodded my head in agreement. Koko followed suit.

“We went to an onsen last year. We had a Christmas party too.”

I casually mentioned that we hadn’t actually gathered under the guise of the literature club. Well, that was the case for everyone here, so it’s not a lie.

It wasn’t necessarily an activity directly related to the literature club.

“C-cabin training!”

However, upon hearing the words ‘cabin training,’ the newcomer sparkled her eyes.

“D-do you do things like pajama parties?”

It feels like she’s interested in something strange.

“Well… we did wear pajamas.”

Since we certainly did sleep.

“…!”

The newcomer’s eyes brightened significantly. It seemed she completely forgot the previous nervousness.

“I-I want to join!”

“Um, really?”

Perhaps she was prepared for persuasion, but Izumi was slightly taken aback by the sudden declaration.

“Are there any joining conditions?”

“Not at all… so, alright.”

Izumi, who understood the newcomer’s reaction, finally pushed the application form in front of her.

“Then, sign it here. You can join, and if you happen to not like it, it’s okay to quit anytime.”

“Y-yes, thank you!”

The girl, using the pen I handed her, wrote her name vigorously.

*

In the end, she was the only one who joined.

All the kids talking to others were mostly boys, and they outright gawked at Mako or Yuuki. Even a few guys who seemed somewhat serious were staring intently at either of them until they eventually turned away, as though they got hit over the head by Yuuki’s gaze.

“…Harumi.”

When we finally went to get them, Yuuki was all stirred up.

“Sorry, sorry.”

Fukuda clasped her hands together in apology, smiling brightly as she said it.

“But that girl said she’d join!”

“Really? That’s great! She seemed like a nice girl.”

Mako replied cheerfully with a big smile.

“Yeah, yeah, I knew it! She seemed super nice!”

Fukuda said while keeping her hands together.

…Um, how should I put this?

To be honest, looking back now, that girl might have been accurately reading what Fukuda was like.

Since Fukuda is nice, she won’t bully her… but you know how it goes.

Fukuda really likes cute girls.

Kaoru is like that too.

I have a feeling she might end up getting manipulated quite a bit.

Well, as long as she enjoys it, I suppose it doesn’t matter.

Chapter 198

Tsukune Tsugumi.

That was the name of the new student.

It may have been just one person, but who cares? Another kid could join the club this year too, and next year we could accept even more.

In fact, the second-year students are all new this year, so realistically speaking, among the students who could be considered members of the literature club throughout last year, there are only three new students, including me. So I can’t say the difference is that significant.

Moreover, all three of those students didn’t join during the beginning of the semester but came in mid-semester.

If we really want to distinguish, I could say that I also joined the club at the start of the semester, but I didn’t actually show up at school during my promotional period, so my case is a little different from Tsuneda’s.

Anyway.

This Tsuneda Tsugumi was, in many ways, a kind and innocent girl.

She seemed like she could play quite well, but she wasn’t good at initiating conversations, especially when she was near Fukuda, where she often looked a bit shy.

Maybe it was because she got caught up with someone who actually played.

As for Fukuda, aside from her looks, she was quite different from the image the public had of a “gal,” but honestly, that was irrelevant.

What concerned me more is that Tsuneda, for some reason, seemed to have no friends in her class.

Isn’t that so?

Even though I often don’t go home together with Mako after school because of clubs or part-time jobs, I would still sometimes go home with her, eating things or going out to have fun.

In class, well, while I wouldn’t exactly say we naturally mixed together, I was always hanging out with those three. Excluding Koko because she’s my sister, I definitely have friends.

Even if it’s not from my class, that’s still true.

I often went home with Yuka, and she and I are the same age.

I’m close with Sasaki too, and I casually say hello to Nakahara across the aisle.

Honestly, I didn’t particularly strive to broaden my social circle, but… no matter the reason, having friends is an undeniable fact.

On the other hand, I’ve never seen Tsuneda hanging out with her friends.

Ever since she joined the literature club, she’d just come in and sit there every after school.

Eating the dorayaki we stocked up on with extra budget.

“……”

Well, that’s fine, I suppose.

I also had my time when I treated dorayaki as emergency food, and ate a few every time I came to the literature club to minimize dinner costs.

But she even eats her lunch here.

In the after-school time, she’d sit there with a somewhat awkward expression until someone else spoke to her, but when she sees us coming in while she’s eating her lunch, her face lights up.

It really looks like she’s never experienced how enjoyable it is to eat with someone.

Koko and I, aside from our curly hair, have quite a cute impression, and Yuka might look a bit stiff at first glance, but she’s not scary when she’s alone.

Moreover, her expression really brightens when she’s with Koko and me.

So it seems like Tsuneda feels some kind of intimate connection with us.

“…Do you pack your own lunch?”

Since it felt a bit awkward for us three to be chatting while leaving Tsuneda out, I sometimes casually talk to her like this.

“Uh, yeah. My mom packs it for me.”

“Same here.”

Koko said while nodding her head vigorously beside me. Koko still thought of Tsuneda as her junior. Well, technically she is a junior.

For reference, Kagami thinks that if we don’t eat all three meals, we’re going to starve in two hours. Since I started hanging out with Kagami, I’ve never gone hungry.

And thinking that eating bread from the school store for lunch isn’t nutritionally good, she always wakes up early in the morning to pack a delightful lunch.

Luckily, it wasn’t a three-tiered bento.

Last year, I used to rely on Yuka for bread, but now I don’t need to. Even though Yuka made a somewhat regretful face, she eventually understood when we showed her the nutritionally great lunch.

Yuka herself still eats bread from the store. The three of us go to the store together, chattering and waiting, and when Yuka buys her bread and comes out, we take that route to the clubroom every day.

So in between, Tsuneda ends up eating her lunch by herself in the literature clubroom first.

The amount of rice remaining in her lunch keeps changing every time I see it.

At first, she must have eaten quite quickly, leaving about half behind, but now significantly more is left than then.

Yuka knows this fact too, so we talked about it last time.

Isn’t she purposely eating slowly while waiting for us?—that was the conclusion we reached.

So, when I compile all this evidence, I can’t help but think that Tsuneda is, in fact, isolated in class.

Just like how Yuka and Nana were back in the first year.

…I was just trying to save money, but still.

The issue is that bringing this topic up is extremely awkward.

Neither I nor Yuka is much older than her by just a year. In terms of months, it’s not even a full year. Yet, I can’t say things like “make friends,” or give advice to someone like her.

Especially since there are people among us who have actually experienced isolation.

Thankfully, Koko didn’t bring it up either. She only seems happy to know her junior is in the club.

“What brought you to this school?”

“Pardon?”

“Not just anyone can get into this school. I thought there had to be some… specific reason.”

Yuka carefully chose her words, trying to keep the conversation going.

Upon hearing Yuka’s question, Tsuneda started glancing around nervously.

And both of us realized a bit late that this was the kind of question we shouldn’t have asked.

She transformed her image upon coming to high school. So it might be better not to mention her middle school memories.

In reality, Yuka settled in this school after hopping around numerous schools, so she hadn’t considered this.

“Um… well…”

Sweat began to form on Tsuneda’s forehead.

Yuka looked over at me, fidgeting.

In such a situation, I wasn’t sure what to say. To be fair…

“Th-the school uniform!”

“School uniform?”

When Tsuneda finally managed to reply, I tilted my head and asked again.

“School uniforms are pretty, aren’t they? You don’t see these clothes anywhere else…”

“R-Right!”

Yuka responded a bit louder in agreement.

“School uniforms are pretty! Unique and sailor uniforms!”

I agree that they are pretty, but I can’t shake the feeling that it’s a bit of a stretch.

It feels pitiful, but it’s hard to say that out loud.

“Tsuneda. The school uniform suits you.”

“Y-Yes?”

Tsukune pointed to Koko, and Tsuneda’s eyes widened.

“The school uniform suits you. You look cute.”

Koko said that to Tsuneda again.

“Is… is that so?”

Tsune’s face turned slightly red.

“Yep!”

When Koko nodded her head, Tsuneda’s face brightened up.

“……”

Then thanks to Koko, both Yuka and I were able to breathe a sigh of relief.

*

“Let’s go outside today.”

I said that to Izumi.

“Outside?”

Surprised by my sudden statement, Izumi, who was sitting and reading a book, looked up at me.

“Yes. We’re holding a welcome party for the new students.”

Actually, we already did it. Just a simple one in the literature clubroom.

At that time, Tsuneda’s face turned red, and she looked emotional about something.

But somehow, seeing the situation today, it felt like we needed to make it more grand.

When I glanced at Tsuneda, Izumi turned to look at her too.

Tsuneda had been diligently reading a book.

Right next to her was Koko, and across from her was Fukuda. It seemed like Fukuda might have liked Tsuneda, as she always occupied the seat next to her, reacting like a small animal every time.

Mako sat there with a stiff expression, smirking while watching Tsuneda.

Now that I look closely, it seems Tsuneda was only pretending to read; her eyes were just fixated on the page of the book.

“……”

Then noticing the situation, Izumi let out a small sigh.

“Okay, let’s go.”

Izumi said while closing the book.

Being a third-year who had to keep asking Izumi for this felt a bit strange, but Izumi was still the president.

None of the second-years stepped up to take the presidency, so… Well, someone will have to take on the position soon anyway. For now, it’s the beginning of the first semester, so there’s still some leeway, but by the second semester, both Kaoru and Izumi will be busy studying.

“Are we really going outside?”

“Yep. I mean, the welcome party should be grand.”

I replied to Kaoru’s remark.

“Everyone, pay attention!”

When Izumi said that, the eyes of the club members focused on her. They’re all good kids.

Seeing the attention directed at her seemed to make Izumi a bit nervous, but as the president, she said what she needed to.

“Today, let’s go outside for a bit. It feels a bit stale to just stay in the clubroom, right? We did have a welcome party before, but I think having social gatherings regularly is a good idea. Especially since our literature club has just had such a huge increase in members.”

Seeing that she didn’t mention doing the welcome party again like I suggested, it seemed like she was thinking ahead about this as the president.

“Anyone who wants to go out and play?”

When Izumi jokingly raised a hand, Fukuda instantly shot her hand up.

“Me!”

“Okay, let’s go.”

Izumi said with a smile.

I subtly looked at Tsuneda’s face.

Her face was slightly flushed, and her eyes were wide open.

She wasn’t dead, right?

When I waved my hand gently in front of her face, Tsuneda blinked rapidly.

Koko followed my lead and waved her hands in front of Tsuneda’s face the same way.

Not knowing how to react to that, Tsuneda waved her hand back at us.

Yuuki looked at her in a way as if he found it a bit silly.

“Shall we go to karaoke?”

“Karaoke.”

Yuka was the one who reacted.

…Ah, right.

She might not have had many chances to go to places like that.

Since I hardly ever visit karaoke or similar places with her unless she asks first, I felt a bit sorry.

Well, we can just go together then. After all, we’re bound to move around as a group anyway.

What can I say, moving around as a group like this really makes me feel like I’ve become a different grade.

We have both juniors and seniors with us. Friends I made throughout my first year too.

At first, I said it out of pity for Tsuneda, but the moment we step out, my mood starts to lift too. Maybe I’m starting to feel younger as I age.

I thought that wasn’t a bad thing.

*

If I may say so, Mako is an expert at these things.

Just like she did last year for me, Mako was doing the same for Tsuneda.

She may have had experience counseling similar kids as they have backstories like Fukuda or Yuuki.

Even though Tsuneda looked a bit flustered at first, she eventually brightened up and smiled brightly, going around here and there with us.

“Kurosawa-senpai, you sing well!”

When people get all riled up, they tend to say anything to those they think they’re a bit closer to.

“…Call me Kotone.”

When I said that, Tsuneda’s eyes widened a bit.

Is it that surprising to have someone tell you to call them by their name?

Fukuda was already calling Tsuneda by her name.

“There are two Kurosawas in the club, right?”

I gave a logical reason for that.

That’s right. I may want to be friends, but that doesn’t mean I want to skip the steps.

The reason I had her call me that is purely because there are two people with the name Kurosawa in our club, including me.

“Kurosawa.”

“Kurosawa Koko!”

As I pointed to Koko, she followed my lead and said, “Kurosawa!” pointing to herself.

“And Kurosawa.”

“Kurosawa Kotone!”

I pointed to myself, and Koko shouted that while pointing at me as well.

“That’s confusing.”

“It is!”

“Right, it is.”

Tsuneda nodded with an incredibly serious expression. It seemed she didn’t want to cross any boundaries.

How should I put this.

It feels like her looks and expressions just don’t match. No, it doesn’t seem like it wouldn’t suit Tsuneda per se, but slowly the image of Tsuneda is embedding itself in my mind.

“Oh, that reminds me.”

While we were conversing, Fukuda chimed in.

“But Kotone, don’t you still call me Fukuda?”

“…Did I?”

Oh, that’s true.

I hadn’t consciously registered it.

“You call Mako, Mako, and Yuu, you call Yuu, but why do you call me Fukuda?”

“…”

I have no counter-argument.

Fukuda’s manner of addressing others has also changed. At some point, she stopped adding the suffix “chan.” It could be said that Fukuda got tired of adding it midway, but…

Having spent a year in Japan, I kind of got the hang of their customs.

Not calling someone by a suffix means you’ve become closer. The expression “so-and-so-chan” means you’re using some sort of formal expression, so I thought it felt more comfortable to call Fukuda without a suffix.

“Okay, say Harumi.”

“Harumi.”

“That was too fast.”

But you asked me to call you that. Did she somehow expect me to get embarrassed or something?

Sorry, but if she wanted such an expression, she could have said this earlier. Initially, I called Fukuda that just out of habit, not out of any particular distance.

“Well, how about Tsugumi~?”

“Yes, yes!?”

“Could you call me Harumi? Okay?”

“Uh, I-I can’t possibly call a senior by her name…”

“Why not? Koko and Kotone are both calling each other by name, why can’t I?”

“N-No, that’s not it…!”

Hmm…

It seems like Harumi doesn’t want to think of it that way but somehow it feels like a senior is trying to mess around with her junior. While that’s infinitely more benign than the ugly expressions and ugly swears that could arise from a confused middle-tier army senior messing with their junior, merely evaluating the conversation gives off a similar vibe.

The difference is, Harumi would probably genuinely think nothing of calling Tsuneda by her name.

“Um, I mean… so…”

Caught in a situation where she couldn’t decide what to do while Harumi was grabbing her shoulders and gently pushing her in front, Tsuneda suddenly froze.

“Hmm? Tsugumi?”

Harumi blinked.

Tsuneda stopped in her tracks, and we all stopped walking.

Looking at Tsuneda, whose eyes were wide open as she gazed at a particular spot, I turned around to follow her gaze.

There, a group of girls who resembled Tsuneda was standing.

They had dyed hair in many colors, wearing our school’s much more ordinary-looking uniforms.

Those girls were looking at Tsuneda and suddenly burst into laughter, as if they had seen the most hilarious thing.

And while they continued to laugh at Tsuneda, they turned and walked away.

Uh-oh.

I somehow had a feeling I knew what type of girls they were. They were probably Tsuneda’s former middle school classmates.

And probably…

“…T-Tsugumi?”

Harumi asked, looking a bit uneasy.

“Yes? Ah, yes. I’m fine.”

Even though no one had asked, Tsuneda replied just like that.

We exchanged glances before looking back at Tsuneda.

Tsuneda’s hair was close to a light golden color, but none of those girls had hair like that. I think I saw one with blue hair.

Their outfits seemed a bit more delinquent than ours. Their uniforms were enormously short, and there was a hint of darker skin tones.

Hmm.

“Tsugumi-chan.”

Mako quickly spoke to Tsuneda.

“Shall we go get something delicious? How about ice cream?”

The weather had warmed up considerably, so I thought that would be a good idea.

“…Yes.”

We somewhat forced the slightly downcast Tsuneda to follow us to the ice cream shop.

I remember someone saying that sweet food is effective when you’re feeling down.

When I handed her a large chocolate ice cream, Tsuneda’s eyes sparkled as she gobbled it down.

I was relieved that she seemed to feel much better after finishing it.

However, while she felt better, the initial problem still remained.

I wondered what could be done to help Tsuneda feel a little better.

It was worth thinking about.

Chapter 199

I have no idea what Tsuneda was going through in middle school.

She might have been seriously bullied, or perhaps there were just a few kids she didn’t get along with.

It’s too unclear to think that she was just laughing loudly on purpose, and Tsuneda doesn’t seem to want to talk about it right now, so I decided to leave it as is.

After all, she’ll probably be attending the same school as us for a while longer—at least until next year.

And next year, Shii will likely enroll at this school too. Deciding which school to enter is, of course, entirely up to Shii herself, but I think if it’s Shii’s personality, she’ll choose this school 100%.

The reason is right in front of my eyes right now.

“Sota~”

“N-Nanami.”

After becoming classmates, Nanami started to stick to Sota more actively.

Surprisingly, despite that, the two weren’t ostracized by the other kids.

Sasaki has more friends than I expected. I often didn’t notice because she was mostly hanging out with girls, but it seems she had fun with her friends in her class.

Some of those friends have moved up to our class together.

By the way, one of them is someone I know too. I can’t remember her name, but it’s common for harem protagonists to have this strangely popular friend who doesn’t seem to show any promotion around ladies.

While she does like girls, she can’t really talk properly in front of them, so it’s still deemed awkward. I read this story 20 years ago, so I can’t quite recall.

Anyway, among her friends, she gets a bit of jealousy now and then, and they tease her, but that’s about it—school life isn’t really a huge problem.

Nakahara is similar.

She’s not exactly at the top tier of social status, but she still has a decent number of friends. Like Sasaki, there are a few in our class, and some come from other classes during breaks. Plus, we get along quite well with our group, so in a sense, it means she built up a good relationship with all the girls in the class.

If Sasaki were the school idol or something, it would sound sweet, but for now, she’s classified as an “ordinary protagonist.” The girls at school evaluate Sasaki as “just reasonably attractive,” which is pretty ambiguous.

Nanami’s friends mostly support their relationship rather than causing any trouble.

So the atmosphere in our class is generally pleasant.

Sasaki is the only boy I can chat with comfortably in this school. Nakahara doesn’t have a bad view of me, as she knows I have no feelings toward Sasaki whatsoever.

That’s the same with Shii, who I don’t see here in this school either.

So, Shii was thinking of asking her big brother for help regarding something related to her.

That was the problem.

*

It’s been about a month since I started working part-time a few times a week and spent the rest of my time in the literature club room doing homework or chatting lightly with friends before heading home.

I can’t recall how many times I thought about how nice it would be if school life had been this peaceful from the start.

Honestly, I wanted to bring a computer or TV inside to enrich our literature club life, but I held back. I felt that if I asked Kagami to do that, she’d probably end up actually doing it, and that gave me a sense of crisis in a different way.

When we come to the literature club room, Tsuneda is usually the first to arrive and wait. You wonder how she gets here so quickly, but thinking about it, we don’t rush on our way here, so it’s not physically impossible.

Today was the same when I arrived at the literature room, but Tsuneda was absent.

Izumi and Kaoru have been late or absent due to third-year-related events, so that’s understandable, but it was a bit unexpected that Tsuneda wasn’t here.

It’s not that she’s never skipped club activities before. Tsuneda usually sends us a carefully written “reason for absence” via email. Typically, it was something about a family meal or a similar reason.

I tilted my head but still, we didn’t worry too much until now.

She could arrive a bit late. Right?

After around ten minutes, as I was lazily preparing tea and munching on a snack, I started to genuinely get worried about Tsuneda.

Just then, the literature club room door opened cautiously.

Coincidentally, since we were in a rare state of “everyone’s dedicated to literature club activities,” everyone reacted simultaneously to that little sound.

It had already been a month since we started club activities, but Tsuneda still tended to get a bit flustered whenever everybody would look at her at once.

But today was a bit different.

She looked blank.

Her eyes were slightly glazed over, and her cheeks were flushed. Her hair was a bit disheveled, and her uniform looked a little disordered. Her knees were slightly swollen and reddened.

“Tsunami!?”

The first one to react was Harumi.

Maybe it’s because they have the same gal style? Or perhaps Tsuneda joined the club because she wanted a younger person to take care of. Regardless of the reason, it was true that Harumi genuinely cared for Tsuneda.

She stood up immediately, checked Tsuneda’s condition, and placed a hand on her shoulder while talking to her.

“… Who did this?”

Harumi spoke with a real delinquent vibe emanating from her. She looked like she’d dash off and smash the one who did this as soon as she heard their name.

“A handsome guy…”

Hearing that, Harumi’s face turned even paler.

“Tsuneda, are you possibly tricked by a guy!?”

“Harumi.”

Mako restrained an impatient Harumi.

“Let’s calm down for a moment. Let’s hear the story.”

Mako, while looking serious, was a lot more rational than the overly excited Harumi.

We seated the dazed Tsuneda. Maybe due to her blank state, Tsuneda sat down without any resistance.

Though even if she wasn’t dazed, there probably wouldn’t have been much resistance anyway.

“So, what happened?”

“Uh, um, that is……!”

Tsuneda reacted abruptly.

“Actually, I have some unread world literature anthologies at home.”

At this point, I could somewhat guess why she ended up looking like this.

Though I still had no idea who this “handsome guy” was, I decided to just listen to her story.

“I’ve already read them, and the bookshelves are running out of space, so I got permission from my parents to bring them here.”

“… How many are there?”

“About fifty.”

That would definitely fill up the shelves.

Well, I’d probably have done the same at her age, and I’d imagine it would probably be filled with light novels and comic books.

“Fifty?”

As Yuuki mumbled as if in disbelief, Tsuneda waved her hands frantically.

“Of course, I wasn’t planning to bring them all at once!”

Fifty books would be an unmanageable load.

Tsuneda said she was thinking of transporting about ten at a time. It was still pretty heavy, but at least it seemed she felt it was manageable enough for her to carry herself.

“Why didn’t you just tell us?”

Realizing Tsuneda probably wasn’t forced into this, Harumi’s tone softened somewhat.

“Ah, I didn’t want to bother the senpai…”

“Tsunami, it’s fine. We’re all in the literature club together. Books for the club’s activities, right? Naturally, we’ll all help move them.”

When Mako said this with a face that looked like an angel, Tsuneda’s face went blank again.

“Uh, um, is that so? Hehe…”

If Koko and I went, we probably could have moved all fifty books. Though it would have been an incredibly unnatural sight.

…Well, if the literature club moved together, there’d be no need to go that far. I’d rather not draw strange looks anymore.

The Tsuneda, who was awkwardly laughing, quickly realized she had derailed the topic and shook her head vigorously as she continued.

“So, I tripped while trying to struggle to carry the books…”

“Did you get hurt a lot? Shouldn’t you go to the nurse’s office?”

Harumi asked with a worried expression.

“Ah, no, it’s not that painful.”

“What about the books?”

Yuuki asked.

“Uh…… Ah!?”

Tsuneda jumped up from her seat and shouted.

“The books, that person said they’d carry them for me!”

“That person?”

Yuuki looked up at Tsuneda with a puzzled expression.

“Someone who helped me when I fell! They picked up the books that scattered everywhere, and with a very gentle and caring expression they said, ‘You’re going to the literature club room, right? I’ll carry them for you, so please go ahead.’!”

Saying that makes it even less clear.

Moreover, it’s even more surprising that Tsuneda managed to come here alone while leaving her books with someone in that situation. If it were me, I would have insisted on carrying them myself out of sheer guilt.

But well, she likely wasn’t really how she acted; it was more like she was so enchanted by that “person’s” noble words and actions that she blankly followed her instincts. Tsuneda couldn’t be bold enough to act like that.

“Let’s go right now—”

See, she’s still belatedly realizing and trying to run over.

But before Tsuneda could even open the door, the literature club room door gently opened first.

The person beyond that was—

“Uh, where should I put this?”

“……”

“Uh… Why is everyone looking at me like that?”

The one Tsuneda referred to as “that person,” namely, Sasaki Sota, stood by the entrance, bewildered as he received the vague gazes of the second-year club members.

*

“Here, take this.”

What Sasaki handed me was a snack resembling sweetened fruit candy.

That… was something I once happened to try in my childhood, shaped like fruits.

I mean, they’re tasty, though.

“It was a gift from my father’s acquaintance. Since we received several boxes, it’s too much for just us to eat.”

Wasn’t the situation with his father bad after the separation?

Well, since he said ‘friend of my father,’ it could be a different story. It wouldn’t be unusual to have some helpers around even if I couldn’t read it in the story.

Opening up a ridiculously expensive set of sweets, I stared at the snacks with a complicated expression.

Just for reference, Sasaki was still standing by.

Tsuneda had sat back down, her head lowered, looking flustered.

I seriously pondered and thought, isn’t Sasaki’s looks—at first glance—something that wouldn’t be surprising to fall for?

The girls’ vague evaluation of “just reasonably handsome” was actually said to hide their true feelings…

No, wait. Given the girl in the literature club, they had some immunity to that.

I mean, even I was prone to fantasizing about dating if I got even slightly involved with a pretty girl. Isn’t it human nature to imagine about celebrities without having to get involved?

“Tsuneda, did you come from a girls’ school?”

“W-What!? How did you know!?”

Is it for real?

The expressions of the other girls turned vague upon my question, but after hearing Tsuneda’s response, they all nodded.

She has no immunity to guys.

Yet she bumps into a handsome guy while falling and he kindly helps her, even going so far as to let her go ahead and picking up her remaining stuff.

Constructing such a light love theme and then switching genders, would it be—someone possibly worth falling for? Well, I guess it could be a valid reason to feel grateful.

“……”

“……Why?”

As I gazed at Sasaki, he seemed slightly flustered and asked.

“It’s nothing.”

Anyway, he’s somewhat dense.

Well, it might be an unfair evaluation of Sasaki.

What guy would think that a girl he just met would fall for him at first sight? Usually, when a girl says something like that, either she’s part of a pyramid scheme or a cult. Unless, of course, the guy is exceptionally handsome.

As I felt somewhat awkward about that, I picked up a sweet snack.

The one I picked up resembled a peach.

The exterior was quite sticky, almost resembling a chewy rice cake. Inside was filled with something I didn’t understand well, but it was soft and tasty.

Looking at Koko munching on the sweets with no interest in other people’s love lives, I felt like I could leave things be.

Yeah, what could I say? It’s their love story.

Even if I was feeling awkward about it, I’ll just let them handle their relationship.

If Nakahara and Hagiwara were to go overboard with their interference, I might side with Tsuneda a bit.

…By the way, I haven’t seen Hagiwara for quite a while. I hope she’s doing well?

*

As I made the conclusion to stop getting involved in other people’s love lives, it seems the others came to the same conclusion.

While we were aware of the competitive girls around Sasaki, we didn’t mention it. I felt like expressing that might prompt them to give up, which could feel weird.

Tsune might not have approached Sasaki due to her personality, so for now, the problem hasn’t grown serious.

If it were just a passing interest, it would end like a short fever, and if Tsuneda were to worry to the point of asking us for help, we could help her then.

I find myself doubtful about how much help I could give, though.

“I’m heading out first.”

On a beautifully sunny day in May, I said to my classmates.

“Sure. See you tomorrow.”

Waving my hand with a bright expression were Mako and Harumi, and while Yuuki looked a bit indifferent, he was still waving sincerely back at me, so I gave them one last wave and began walking home with Koko and Yuka.

It wasn’t that I was leaving early for my part-time job—rather, it was because Kagami had started singing that ridiculous song about feeling too lonely if we don’t hang out together.

If someone wants to dine out, they should just say they want to! I have no idea why she’d sing such a gloomy song.

Maybe while living like that, Kagami forgot the normal way to chat?

…..

I think that, but it feels so reasonable it makes me feel pity for Kagami.

“What do you want to do? Today, with the schedule being what it is, we might not be able to eat until dinner…”

School ends much earlier than the regular working hours. Naturally, there’s time to wander around in the afternoon.

“Then, let’s quickly take a look around!”

“Alright!”

“Woohoo!”

In response to Yuka’s words, Koko raised both hands high in glee.

Since both of us like playing and eating, we decided not to wander too far. In fact, there’s no need to. The excessively rich Hanagawa High School is built right in the middle of Tokyo.

For the first time in a while, the three of us roamed around together.

None of us cared much about clothing and hardly bought any accessories, but somehow, just wandering around together made everything entertaining. I think it feels especially thrilling since it’s been a while.

While we were wandering about, we spotted someone.

A slender body, wearing a short-modified sailor uniform skirt.

And most notably, carefully dyed bright blonde hair right to the roots.

…It was Tsuneda.

But why was Tsuneda here?

Furthermore, she was hiding around the corner of a building, watching someone.

“……Sasaki?”

Seeing where Tsuneda’s gaze was focused, Yuka muttered.

The three of us exchanged glances.

And quite naturally, moved—

“Woohoo?”

—Quickly grabbing Koko, who was about to call out to Tsuneda, we hurried away to conceal ourselves behind another building corner.

Several passersby glanced our way, but since Tsuneda didn’t have the vision to notice it, we decided to just hide openly.

And we began observing Tsuneda’s situation.

Chapter 200

First of all, in Sasaki’s case.

It was a rare day when she was alone.

In fact, this might be a bit of an unfair story for Sasaki.

I barely had any one-on-one time with Sasaki. She was just on the edge of being a friend, but there wasn’t really any particular reason for us to meet alone.

Naturally, I only encountered Sasaki at school, gatherings, or when Shii was around, and during those times, there was often a girl nearby who could stick to Sasaki.

Just recently, one more girl had joined the group.

So seeing Sasaki alone like this was a bit refreshing. Whether it was unfair to Sasaki or not, it was practically the first time I had seen it.

Sasaki was holding some kind of paper in her hand.

Stopped on the street, she looked down at the paper before she began walking again.

Tsuneda was following behind her, and we followed as well.

At a bit of a distance.

I should say it was fortunate—Tsuneda didn’t seem to have any superhuman hearing, as she didn’t notice we were following.

Sasaki entered a jewelry store.

Tsuneda froze at that sight. After contemplating for a while, she ultimately couldn’t bring herself to go in and just loitered in front of the store.

I knew Sasaki was going to buy some jewelry for her little sister, but Tsuneda didn’t know.

I thought about whether I should go tell Sasaki that she didn’t have a girlfriend or not, but I decided against it. There was no point in saying such a thing when she didn’t even know we were following, and all it would do is embarrass her.

When Sasaki came out and started walking again, Tsuneda seemed a bit relieved to follow her again.

Where would she go next?

It was a very natural sight of Sasaki going to the mart at Shii’s request, but she wouldn’t be doing any shopping here. Sasaki and Shii’s house was far enough that you’d have a hard time getting there without taking the train.

The next place Sasaki headed to was a famous dessert shop.

No matter how I thought about it, it seemed like a gift she would give to a girlfriend or a guy friend, so Tsuneda froze again.

No, wouldn’t it be better to just go and say something?

But soon I thought about my past life and shook my head.

I hadn’t been able to talk to pretty girls in my previous life either, so she was probably in a similar situation. People really dislike those they truly dislike.

“Uu?”

When I made a solitary mountain-gazing expression, Koko tilted her head.

As if she had finished her business, Sasaki put the notebook back into her pocket as she came out of the store.

And with a very happy expression, she started walking back the other way.

Tsuneda looked somewhat dejected.

“…Should I go tell her now?”

Yuka, who knew how close Shii and Sasaki were, asked, but I shook my head.

“That would just tell her we’ve been following her this whole time.”

“That’s… true.”

Then I said to Tsuneda, who looked a bit pitiful.

If she were to say something now, it would be better to wait until tomorrow or find a chance later to talk about Shii.

Whether or not they could really become a couple was up to them, but I didn’t want to see Sasaki staring gloomily, lost in misunderstanding—

“…Uh.”

Just as I was thinking we should stop chasing after them, an unexpected situation occurred.

“Hey, Tsubomi.”

It was risky to speak to Tsuneda, who was anxiously following after Sasaki’s back.

The group looked oddly delinquent, with hair dyed all sorts of colors.

I could understand blue hair, but would a teacher really say nothing about a high schooler with pink hair? It was already 2005, wasn’t it? There should be at least one old-fashioned teacher in school.

“Why are you all alone today?”

“Ah…”

Tsuneda’s face darkened at meeting those kids.

The three of us exchanged glances.

While we had the decency not to ignore an underclassman in danger, we weren’t heartless enough to turn our backs and leave. Well, since we did have some decency, it was only natural we would care.

Hastily moving our steps, the girl in front with blue hair spoke.

“You seem to be having fun? Already mingling with all sorts of people. Quite popular, huh?”

“Right. Quite popular.”

“Though it feels like you’re not popular with the boys~”

I was somewhat bothered by that last comment, but the three of us kept moving—

“But you wanted to go to a co-ed school so much, look at you now. Betrayer!”

As soon as I heard that, Yuka and I quickly hid in the alley next to us.

“Uwah!?”

Without noticing us, Koko took a few steps forward, and we quickly pulled her into the alley, causing her to inadvertently shriek.

We hid behind the alley for a moment.

Passersby looked at us strangely, but we didn’t hear any sounds of anyone walking toward us.

“Did everyone take that exam together?”

Tsuneda’s voice was heard, and we cautiously peeked out of the alley.

“You all failed, right?”

With her undeniable factual violence, Tsuneda ended up bullying that group—

…Hmm.

Would it be more accurate to say they were friends?

Anyway, those girls momentarily turned into quiet fools.

“And all the other applications were to all-girls schools…”

“B-but, there were no similar co-ed schools other than all-girls ones!”

Ahh.

So it seemed those girls were not the ones bullying Tsuneda.

Having attended an all-girls school, they probably thought of debuting in co-ed high school together, thinking they’d all try to date a boyfriend or something.

But unfortunately, only Tsuneda was accepted at Hanagawa.

The others managed to enter somewhat prestigious schools together, but they were likely also all-girls schools.

“……”

I understood.

Well, there might be more girls wanting to go to co-ed schools than those wishing to go to all-girls or all-boys schools. Everyone has their fantasies about high school life.

Hanagawa High School was particularly good at fulfilling that kind of fantasy.

Something… made me feel foolish for worrying.

“But you can’t give up the best school for your grades.”

“Ugh! That’s true, but…!”

It seemed that the reason I laughed last time was not because I thought they were bullied, but simply because it was an act of bravado.

“Damn it! This is so frustrating!”

“Even if it’s frustrating…”

Tsuneda said, seeming to be troubled.

She appeared more confident than when she was with us.

But isn’t it usually better for a friend to attend a co-ed school? If a guy is that desperate, wouldn’t it be better to ask for introductions?

But that was a story only when the friend had many male friends. Tsuneda had unfortunately entered a club with only female members.

“Ah, whatever! At this point—”

You should take the lead and go look for men.

I was about to say that when suddenly someone interrupted.

“Hey.”

Out of nowhere, there was a boy talking to Tsuneda.

A boy.

…More accurately, it was just Sasaki.

Did the male protagonist of a harem light novel have sensors to detect heroines or something?

Although it wasn’t particularly dangerous, to an outside observer, it could look like bullying.

Had he perhaps heard their comments from afar?

In any case, Tsuneda already knew his face.

“Gasp!”

The girl with blue hair, who had been leading the bullying, seemed to be shocked by the sudden appearance of the ‘boy student.’

Sasaki was undeniably good-looking enough to have a good reputation among the students.

Since they were Tsuneda’s friends, I figured they would react similarly if they weren’t immune to guys like Tsuneda.

“Tsune-chan?”

“Sasaki-senpai…”

“S-Senpai!?”

Seeing Tsuneda answer with her face flushed and twisted, the girl in front with blue hair exclaimed in shock.

The girl who had just been teasing Tsuneda that she didn’t have popularity with boys seemed incredibly astonished to find out she knew a `male student`.

“What’s going on? What are you all doing to Sasaki?”

Nakahara appeared with that remark and quickly stood next to Sasaki, crossing her arms.

The girls looked like they had just been hit with a hammer to the head.

“…Senpai?”

“Ah, this is Nanami. Nakahara Nanami. A classmate.”

Even with the mention of being classmates, Nakahara’s expression was confident.

No, how is that an expression to have when you’ve just denied the mention of being a girlfriend? Well, even though Sasaki didn’t intentionally say that, it still didn’t change the situation.

“So, does that mean… you’re not dating?”

“…She’s my childhood friend!”

Tsuneda’s voice shot back when Nakahara’s eyes turned fierce, exclaiming.

But it seemed that Tsuneda felt more relieved with that statement.

I wasn’t sure what kind of school life Tsuneda had had in middle school. But if that group was the type of otaku group I was thinking about, they would know one thing.

Childhood friends usually lose in the end.

No, even if they didn’t know specifically, they would have felt reassured by simply hearing the word ‘childhood friend.’

If they were a couple, they would’ve introduced each other as such from the start.

Tsuneda subtly placed her hand on Sasaki’s arm.

Her face was reddening like it might burst, but I figured this was probably the most courageous moment of her life.

To put it another way, it was a national provocation.

“Tsune-chan?”

Sasaki had a somewhat flustered expression, but Tsuneda mustered all her strength and spoke up. I didn’t know where that courage came from. Was it due to the appearance of a rival? Or perhaps the sense of relief from Sasaki approaching her first?

One thing was clear; Tsuneda seemed determined to enjoy their high school years to the fullest.

“I… wanted to return the favor for the last time, so… are you free today?”

“…!”

The nearby girls, including Nakahara, wore shocked expressions.

“Um, that’s…”

Caught off guard, Sasaki found herself in a state of indecision.

“…Shall we go?”

After feeling like I had seen enough, I said that, and Yuka, who had been looking at the situation with an unbelievable expression, nodded.

“I want something a bit bitter to eat.”

“Yeah, I was thinking of that too.”

Otherwise, I felt like my teeth would fall out. I felt overly stuffed from the sweets.

“Uu…?”

“Koko can eat something sweet. Shall I buy you some cake?”

“Wow!”

At Yuka’s words, Koko’s face lit up.

We then headed to the café known for having the most delicious coffee and desserts nearby.

I said I wanted something a bit bitter, but well, chocolate has some bitter aspects to it, so that should be good enough.

…However, I felt like I was forgetting something.

I thought it was related to something about feeling shriveled, but feeling uncomfortable, I eventually couldn’t remember it, and we ended up chatting for a long time before heading home.

It was only after I got home and saw Kagami’s pouting face that I remembered I had said something about feeling “too lonely, you might shrink.”

Becoming an incorrigible daughter, I hurriedly took Kagami to a nearby family restaurant for a family gathering.

Koko seemed genuinely pleased that she could eat delicious food in the meantime.

Chapter 201

This is a story from a few days before Tsuneda’s past was revealed.

To be more precise, it’s about how Kagami ended up singing that ‘Dining Out Song’.

Ever since Kagami started being called ‘Mom’, Koko naturally followed suit and began calling Kagami ‘Mom’ as well. During that time, Kagami looked incredibly happy. Almost perfect as a family.

Honestly, it still felt awkward calling her ‘Mom’. The only time I called Kagami that was when I was addressing her first. It would probably take a few more months before it felt natural.

Japan and Korea are countries separated by just a sea, but culturally, they’re quite different, especially in terms of the ‘fiscal year’.

I hear it’s the standard for the government to set budgets and so on; however, I don’t really know the exact meaning. The important thing to note is that most workplaces align with that ‘fiscal year’.

The fiscal year in Japan runs from April 1 to March 31 of the following year.

Naturally, the school schedule aligns with that too, starting school in early April and taking a summer break in August. The second semester finishes at the end of December, followed by a short break, then the third semester, and another short summer break.

As someone who used to enjoy long breaks twice a year, this arrangement feels a bit strange. It’s almost like splitting winter vacation in two.

What’s even stranger is that there’s another Golden Week at the end of April. It’s about a week long, and it feels like a huge stretch right after spring vacation just ended.

Of course, there’s no way I’d ever feel like I was resting too much. Holidays are always a good thing!

Technically, there’s a Saturday and Monday in between, but Hanagawa High School chose to just take a break. I’m not sure if this is the norm at other schools, but for me and Koko, from April 29 to May 5, it was a continuous break.

“…You’re staying over at a friend’s house?”

Surprisingly, it seems Kagami wanted to enjoy a trip like the last one during this Golden Week too.

When Koko and I said that, Kagami looked like she had lost a country, replying in disbelief.

“…Yeah.”

Hasn’t it been a while since she last did that?

Oh, of course, that might seem a bit strange from my previous life’s perspective. It was only in college that I first stayed over at a friend’s place. After all, in my teenage years, having parents at home made sleeping over at a friend’s house feel a bit awkward. It goes the same for parents too.

Maybe because this world is from a light novel, or maybe sleeping over at a friend’s house is considered normal in Japan, I found myself often inviting friends over or sleeping at their places.

Considering I had been living semi-independently for a while, it’s only natural. When living alone, you invite friends over, right?

The problem, however, is that my perception of the situation and my thoughts sometimes don’t align.

Seeing Kagami slump down onto the floor made me feel a twinge of guilt.

That’s right.

Even living with Kagami, I never thought she would come up with such a plan.

I’ve just become so accustomed to acting like it’s all my call.

“Um… I’m not going to stay over the whole break.”

“Of course!”

Kagami exclaimed.

“Family time together should definitely be a thing, right?”

R-Right.

Once Koko and I leave for school, Kagami will be home alone.

It’s almost a fate for housewives, but unfortunately for Kagami, she has neither a husband nor belongs to a network of married women living nearby.

Maybe because she spends most of her time alone? Since she’s come to think of Koko and me as family, she seems to be feeling lonelier.

Had she never had that, it’s possible she wouldn’t know the difference, but once you feel that emptiness after having it, it grows larger. I could empathize, having lived with Koko to some extent.

“…”

After a short moment of thought, I said, “Then, how about we go dining out once the break is over? An afternoon during the weekdays is fine too.”

Routine weekends with Kagami together seem likely anyway, so I decided not to negotiate weekends. If I did, Kagami might later ask for different terms when I mentioned going out with friends on weekends.

I wasn’t sure if this was appropriate for a mother and daughter relationship, but aren’t we still getting closer? If we don’t set a certain frequency for meetings, we could easily drift apart again.

Kagami paused thoughtfully at my words, then nodded seriously.

“Then, how about four times?”

“…Four times?”

“Aren’t we talking about spending a night?”

Well… that’s true.

I initially thought she might feel like spending a little more time, but seeing Kagami’s reaction made it seem unlikely.

“If we divide a day into two, then count it as dining out once to offset that makes it four times.”

Seeing Kagami with an expression of ‘that’s generous,’ I had many things I wanted to say, but I managed to force myself to hold back.

If I opposed that here, she might actually divide the time into portions to offset everything!

Besides, well, I also understood her feelings.

“…Okay then.”

“Great! It’s a promise.”

I nodded at Kagami’s words.

“Then, I’m off.”

“Take care!”

As I turned to leave,

“Wait a moment!”

At Kagami’s call, I stopped in my tracks.

When I looked back, Kagami had her arms stretched out to the sides, looking at us.

“You should greet your mom properly before you go.”

She isn’t forgetting that, huh.

What is it? I hoped she might forget a little, but it seems Kagami had no intention of doing so. But I guess she never forgets in the morning either.

Koko was already at Kagami’s side, wrapping her arms around her waist.

Kagami stood with her arms wide open, as if she wouldn’t close them until I approached.

As I slowly walked over, Kagami gently hugged the two of us tightly.

“Have a good time.”

That heartfelt voice made it even more embarrassing than a hug from a friend, tickling at my insides.

This is why I can’t get used to it.

I grumbled in my mind.

*

Anyway, Kagami ended up singing that strange song about ‘shrinking if we don’t dine out’ because of that promise.

I didn’t particularly try to forget it. It’s just that I got so caught up in school life that I lost track of it.

Since Kagami didn’t forget, that was fine. In the end, the promise was kept.

…Anyway, let’s put that story aside for now.

The place I decided to stay overnight at was Yuka’s house.

Honestly, I thought about visiting Yuuki too, but I felt like it was better for Kagami to go with me.

After all, we are technically relatives.

Even though I couldn’t possibly call ‘Yamashita’ ‘uncle,’ the fact that Yuu is my cousin should be fairly easy for both of us to accept.

Visiting family and chatting should be fine, right? It’s a spacious place after all. We just needed to set a prior plan and bring a gift along.

On the other hand, no matter how I thought about it, bringing Kagami to Yuka’s house didn’t seem like a good idea.

Staying over was out of the question, and it felt like it would be better for my mental health if Kagami and Yuka’s family didn’t meet.

“Welcome!”

The moment I pressed the doorbell, Yuka opened the door wide, as if she had been waiting.

The expression on Yuka’s face from when she dealt with Nirlas had completely vanished. It was a good thing. It meant there was no trace of shadows anymore.

Today, she looked especially joyful.

“Tonight’s dinner is sukiyaki!”

Sukiyaki.

That was the first dish I had eaten at this house.

Right. Originally, I had no intention of getting close to Yuka.

Somehow, we ended up eating together and, by chance, I got invited.

The reason Yuka had initially invited me wasn’t just to feed me. It was because of the ‘Kokkuri-san’ incident we had sparked in the club.

I had been lured by the mention of sukiyaki and ended up here, and after all these events, we could meet and smile at each other like this.

And again, sukiyaki.

I wasn’t sure if Yuka had remembered to choose that dish on purpose or if she simply often cooked it at home and it happened to coincide.

But then again, it probably didn’t matter.

The feelings of the one who invited you are what’s truly important.

“Sukiyaki!”

Koko’s eyes sparkled as she echoed Yuka’s words.

Yuka stepped aside to create space, and we quickly took off our shoes and entered.

Today’s sleepover would probably be pretty ordinary.

We’d eat, go to the room to do a bit of homework, chat over snacks, and then enjoy a movie or game until late into the night.

After today, it would likely be a mundane routine that I wouldn’t even remember, but that was enough.

That’s why I came all the way here.

As I headed toward the kitchen, smelling delicious aromas, I thought about that.

Chapter 202

In my previous life, what was I like in my teenage years? Hmm…

I must have been pretty carefree.

Yeah, there were busy times, like during exams or study preparations. When I was in high school, I went to cram school and then would study at night, so I wasn’t completely free.

I did think about the future in my own way. For the first time since being born, I had some philosophical musings, too.

Yet, despite that, in my teenage years, there was a certain leisurely feeling that I didn’t experience as an adult. Only after everything passed did I realize that.

The ease regarding relationships with people. The only time I could meet friends of the same age with shared interests naturally was when I was in school. As an adult, even meeting someone of the same age would start with formal speech, and it wasn’t easy to find someone who shared hobbies like manga or games.

At the very least, I don’t think I ever worried about making a living. I didn’t even think about life being long. I did joke that I had to support myself, but I didn’t really understand what that meant.

Yeah, there were definitely parts that made my heart more at ease after becoming an adult. By the time I graduated from university, most of my identity crises were resolved.

I was a man, I liked women, I didn’t particularly believe in any religion, and there were many times when I didn’t really need to move unless I was working.

There was no need to prepare for exams, and just having enough emergency cash in my bank account to get through a month brought me some relief.

While I wasn’t completely free from anxiety about the future, it was definitely better than the time when I hadn’t experienced anything about society.

… But now that I think about it, I’m currently going through all of that again, piece by piece.

“How is it?”

Yuka asked with quite a serious expression.

How is it? I have no clue about fashion. The place where I worked had absolutely no concern for such matters. I’ve had times I did care about clothes, but that was in… a time that’s quite in the future if judged from this world, and the past if judged from the time I lived in.

I’ve never even heard someone say I dressed well back then.

So, right now I’m in a state where I have no idea how to voice my thoughts while looking at the clothes worn by a magazine model.

To my eyes, they’re pretty.

But I can’t tell if the model just looks great because she’s pretty no matter what she wears or if those clothes really suit her well.

I think the ratio of kids around me isn’t bad at all. Of course, if I had to rank them, Yuuki was probably the closest to model ratio, but they’re all pretty enough so that calling them harem genre heroines wouldn’t be too strange. It’s just that Yuuki is the closest to that; it doesn’t mean the others are ugly.

Including Koko and me.

… Though, I have to admit I am a bit on the shorter side.

“Um… Pretty?”

When I sneakily glanced at Yuka and said that, her expression suddenly turned sad.

“Why?”

Seeing that expression made me a bit anxious, so I asked, and Yuka calmly placed her hand over mine and spoke.

“You’ve only just regained consciousness, haven’t you?”

Well, that’s true.

It hasn’t been long since I died and came back to life—Oh wait, that’s not what she means.

What Yuka is saying is probably in reference to me waking up in this world.

Yuka thinks I know absolutely nothing about this world like Koko does. Well, we could claim that culturally, that could indeed be true, since the only Japan I know is the one from within manga.

So, she seems to think that my complete ignorance about fashion factors into that.

… But didn’t we pick out clothes before? Although, I guess during that time I wouldn’t have imagined it would be like this.

“I actually think it’s natural to not know things like this.”

With a slightly sad smile, I couldn’t find the words to respond.

“Uu?”

And Koko reacted to that expression.

“Koko too, huh?”

If we have to break it down, Koko has been conscious for quite a while, but it still felt a bit awkward to point out that her shape was a ‘giant nose.’

“Okay, then let’s add it to the list.”

“List?”

When Yuka mentioned it, I tilted my head in confusion.

“Yep. The list.”

Yuka sat up from where she had been leaning on the bed and looked at me.

“You remember the story we shared, right?”

Did we ever talk about a list?

As I pondered that, Yuka looked at me with a truly sad expression and continued.

“Before I stabbed you… the stories we shared.”

…Ah.

Right. We had that discussion.

At that time, I genuinely thought I was going to die, so I poured out everything I wanted to say. Things I would never be able to do and things I wished to achieve.

I guess Yuka remembers all of that.

It makes sense that she would.

If I had to stab Yuka, I too would try my hardest to remember that last moment.

“Once it’s all over, we agreed to stop.”

Yuka said with a slightly relieved expression.

“I also plan to quit that. I mean, I wouldn’t be able to continue if I’m off to university.”

“Is that so…?”

I couldn’t think of anything more to reply.

Well, I know very well that Yuka didn’t want to take that path. Not everyone wants to relish in scraping the bottom or doing ridiculous things. They do it only because they realize they really need to.

“You’re the same, aren’t you? Your ‘mom’ would definitely oppose it.”

“Yeah.”

I could easily imagine Kagami getting furious and hopping around in anger.

I wouldn’t be surprised if she pulled out a knife instead of me. Though, Kagami seems like she would use something like a talisman rather than a knife.

I see.

So, Yuka is quitting that path.

Considering how these days, she hasn’t carried that knife around. Maybe she really put it away for good.

“Well, if I really need money, I reluctantly agreed to do part-time work. But I doubt anything significant will show up for a while.”

In the story, there were some sudden increases in yokai because it was said to be a prelude to the Night Parade of One Hundred Demons. If that’s the case, it would probably be similar in this world.

It seems the gates of the afterlife have opened too easily, leading folks who could harm others to come out in droves.

Of course, that doesn’t mean all yokai will disappear at once. They haven’t over the past few centuries and won’t in the future, either. There’s just slightly less reason to fight for our lives.

“So for now, I’m really just a normal high school girl instead of an exorcist.”

That made me chuckle too.

I thought about congratulating her but decided against it.

I’ve always thought of Yuka as a pretty average high school student.

She holds a knife in hand, slaying beings that normal people can’t touch.

But that’s about it.

That girl, holding the knife, is just an ordinary high school girl who gets hurt too easily, wants to do a lot, and craves friends.

She just had a bit more to protect than others.

The girl who was always ordinary just became a bit more… ordinary.

“Now, I guess the main job is decided. Go to school diligently and graduate. Take a graduation photo together!”

“Is that so?”

My heart raced a little.

“You said if you can’t change the future, there won’t even be that.”

Yuka said with a smile.

“Thanks to that, I’ll be able to graduate now. So I just wanted to say thank you. It feels a bit awkward to say it in front of your mom…”

“Ah, I get it.”

I burst into laughter.

In fact, there was an unspoken rule of not discussing that story in front of Kagami.

Considering the impact of that day on everyone, Yuka was one of the top two alongside me. Koko was fine since her mental fortitude is quite strong. It’s like, how should I say it? Her character seems existentialist. Since I’m alive right in front of her, she probably doesn’t care about the past at all.

Besides, Kagami might get inexplicably jealous.

If that happens, it’s going to be a tiring ordeal. She’ll probably try to cling more than usual. No matter how old we get, it’s a bit strange for mom to pick us up at school.

I decided against it.

Right. I made a decision to quit that.

I looked down at my wrist for no reason.

There are no longer any tattoos. It’s just white, clean skin. No more shink from a knife.

“Going to school together, and during the breaks, let’s hang out.”

Yuka said while folding her fingers.

“I didn’t get to go to Comiket last time, so let’s definitely go this time. I’ve even marked it on my calendar.”

“I’m looking forward to that.”

I said sincerely.

“Wow?”

Koko tilted her head, not quite understanding what Comiket was.

Will Koko also cosplay? She’d look great portraying a bright character.

“You need to study hard as well.”

Yuka said with a bit of a mischievous expression.

“You said we’d go to the same university, right? I want to go to the best place I can, so you have to follow along.”

“Yeah, I’ve promised to do that.”

That’s right.

Back then, I thought it was just an empty promise. To be honest, while it was genuine, it was also said to comfort Yuka.

I genuinely want that to happen.

If we go to the same university, probably in the same department, it’ll definitely be fun. We might even have club activities there too, and maybe one of us, or all of us, might get a driver’s license and take a road trip around the country.

There are so many places I want to visit that I haven’t seen yet.

Though somewhere along the line, I imagined Kagami would get involved, but whatever.

… If time and money allow, I’d love another shot at visiting Korea. I have something I want to check out.

It’s a story that’s about another twenty years… no, probably nineteen years later.

“So, here we go.”

Yuka picked up the magazine again and placed it between us.

“This is where we start.”

Yuka said.

“Just a regular high school girl, right? Let’s start with shopping normally. We’ve done it once, but now that we’re reborn, let’s treat this like starting again. Since I’m supposed to lead a retirement life for the time being.”

At this age to be leading a retirement life feels like a declaration from a former idol who has left the group due to some kind of huge scandal.

Though it’s true that it’s a retirement life.

Surely, in a few years, she’ll have to re-enter the workforce.

Imagining a normal Yuka working in an office was surprisingly hard.

Or would she try doing something else? Somehow, running a restaurant might suit her.

I thought about this as I looked back at the magazine.

Right. Rather than a floaty dress…

“How about this?”

I pointed to a model wearing a neat dress shirt and casual pants.

It’s a bit more masculine attire, but I think it would suit her well. Yuka is definitely popular with the girls, too.

“Don’t you want something a bit fancier?”

Is it not to Yuka’s taste?

Well, it’s alright.

We have plenty of time after all.

Yeah. At least until high school graduation, we had enough time. After that, we can think about what to do just like before.

We’ll accomplish our desires slowly, one by one. There will probably be some things we’ll miss along the way. Some things will be hard to do, and for various reasons, we’ll have to cut back a bit.

It’s okay.

Even so, meaning lies in having tried. It means I could choose.

We don’t know how our relationship will change from here.

But every single choice we make will shape us, whether we stay close until the end or inevitably drift apart. We might have huge fights and reconcile, or we might find that we’re not as compatible as we thought.

It’s not like it’s predictable.

Right now, I just need to focus on what’s in front of me and walk forward slowly.

An opportunity I didn’t even hope for is right before me.

“What time do I need to be back tomorrow?”

“… I was told to be back before dinner.”

As I casually slipped in my curfew, which had come out of nowhere, Yuka burst into laughter.

“What will you do if you get a boyfriend later?”

Who knows?

I probably won’t get one.

Even if I do, Kagami might go through the roof with jealousy. Maybe if it’s a girl, it’ll be fine? Hmm, I’m unsure. After all, it feels like a form of theft regardless.

Or is it just a mother’s feeling towards her daughter? Isn’t it usually more about supporting them? It’s normal for a mom to support her daughter’s love and a dad to support his son’s, after all.

“Well, that’s good. That means we’ll have plenty of time. Let’s take it easy tomorrow, wake up a bit late, and do some clothes shopping. We can pick up a little gift for your mom too while we’re at it. We can probably excuse coming home late that way.”

“That’s a pretty good idea.”

I nodded in agreement.

As a side note, Kagami still cherishes the Christmas gift I gave her back then. It’s placed prominently, like décor in front of the TV. The surrounding area is so clean that it’s almost as if no one ever touched it.

The more I talk, the funnier it feels when a solution pops into my head.

When I first saw Kagami, I was only languishing in thought about what to do. But now that I know she’s simply human, it somewhat reveals a pattern.

Do I appear that way too?

“Koko, what about you? What clothes do you like?”

“Uu?”

When Yuka gently tugged on Koko’s arm and spoke, Koko tilted her head while looking at the magazine.

In the end, Koko couldn’t choose any clothes. More accurately, I think she doesn’t really know why she needs to try and match fashion.

Well, that too can be figured out slowly.

In other words, we’ve got plenty of time.

*

As Kagami said, we didn’t quite make it back by dinner, but the timing for Koko and me to arrive was rather close to the time Kagami set.

Kagami was waiting all the way out in front of the apartment.

Though the weather wasn’t particularly cold, it seemed she had been waiting for quite a while. Seeing her face light up upon spotting us shows she didn’t seem to mind the waiting at all.

I distinctly remember texting her that I would be leaving at that time. Surely she didn’t miss it?

But that smile vanished the moment she saw Yuka who came along with me.

It wasn’t just a casual vanishing; it was quite icy to the core. Her glance couldn’t be labeled as hostile, yet it wasn’t exactly welcoming either.

I mean, what could you expect from a mother whose daughter has been stabbed twice? Sure, it was inevitable for both of us, but it’s hard to ignore the emotional turmoil from a parent’s perspective.

“Don’t worry; I didn’t come to sleep over.”

It sounds slightly funny since I’ve indeed stayed over already, but anyway, Yuka responded calmly.

“So are you planning to head back right away?”

“Um, rather…”

Yuka said.

“We three were discussing our futures together.”

Kagami’s expression immediately stiffened, and she turned her back to embrace me and Koko as if to protect us.

“…It’s not related to work, you know.”

Yuka said with a hint of exasperation in her voice.

“We were wondering if the three of us should go to the same university.”

“…University.”

At her words, Kagami turned her body sharply towards Yuka, and we had to sidestep to keep from getting in the way.

“To the best university we can get into.”

“….”

Does she have some desires in that regard?

Kagami narrowed her eyes and looked at Yuka.

“Just saying. I was curious if you’d consider supporting us.”

“…Of course, I’d be willing to support if you decide to go to university.”

That expression reads, “Why are you even involved?” and indeed felt quite threatening.

It’s about time I chimed in.

“Mom, mom.”

When I addressed her like that, Kagami looked down at me.

Somehow, it was like she was trying to shower me with affection that she didn’t give to me as an infant, and her expression melted the moment she laid eyes upon me.

“I brought you a gift.”

At my words, her expression suddenly stiffened.

Is it really that terrifying to think I brought a gift?

Well, it has been a while since Christmas, so maybe that’s the case.

“….”

I glanced sideways at Yuka.

Yuka shrugged her shoulders and smiled at both Koko and me.

Thus, our career path after high school was determined.

Though we still hadn’t decided where to go, and we hadn’t officially started studying.

But what’s it to me?

One step at a time, and I’ll be able to obtain what I want slowly.

I figured that I’d be satisfied with today’s progress.

Chapter 203

When Kagami first suggested going to the amusement park, to be honest, I thought her personality was a bit too hasty.

After all, from my perspective, we had just recently returned from a trip that practically filled our entire vacation.

Our home was essentially an old apartment with just one room, but contrary to its appearance, we lived quite comfortably, and Kagami made good use of that ‘comfort’ without a care.

Well, it’s not like she wasn’t working. Since we attend school in the morning and afternoon, it wouldn’t be too strange for her to be spending that time managing the shrine in her own way.

When I think about the time I could see Kagami, the shrine’s operating hours are oddly short compared to others, but as long as things are running smoothly, it’s not my place to intervene.

I figured she might have saved up enough money in case things didn’t go well.

So when a long break like this came along and Kagami said she wanted to do something, it wasn’t strange at all…

“……..”

Looking at her slightly excited face, she seemed strangely impatient.

I wonder why?

“I’ve thought of two places.”

Kagami said with a cheerful smile.

One place is near Tokyo… well, it’s a famous theme park from an American movie company in Chiba Prefecture.

And the other one is another famous theme park of a different American movie company located in Osaka.

I’ve never been to either…

Come to think of it, it’s been almost 20 years. A friend who went to Japan shared all sorts of stories, but I doubt most of the attractions I know are still there.

The well-known magical school-themed movie series began in 2001. By now, only two movies have been released by current standards.

Wait, the third movie is set to come out this year, right? Maybe the story is a bit different in this world?

“Is there anywhere you’d like to see?”

Seeing me lost in thought, Kagami tilted her head and asked.

She looked oddly similar to Koko in that moment. Well, it wouldn’t be strange since they are mother and daughter.

Now that I think about it, Koko’s personality might resemble Kagami’s after all. Perhaps Kagami is just… overly seasoned in this world? Hmm, I’m not sure.

Anyway.

“No, I don’t mind either way. Where were you planning to go?”

Even if she said we were heading towards Chiba, it’s still close to Tokyo, and I already saw Osaka last time. I didn’t think I would care much either way.

“The area around Tokyo can be visited in a short time, can’t it? In that case, how about going back to Osaka?”

“By car?”

“No.”

Kagami said with a beaming smile.

“How about a train trip this time?”

Ah, I see.

That means she wants to try one of the things we haven’t done yet.

Well, the atmosphere of the entire trip can change depending on how you choose to get there, even if it’s the same destination.

“I’m fine with that.”

When I looked at Koko, Kagami also gazed at her.

“Uu?”

Koko tilted her head. In terms of her expression of ‘being puzzled’, she seemed much more intense and pure than Kagami, but somehow still resembled her.

“Great!”

It felt like no matter where I go, she would follow me after all.

Koko raised both arms and shouted that.

Seeing the expression on Koko, a smile bloomed on Kagami’s face.

That wasn’t the same laugh I had seen before. It was a genuine smile born out of happiness, not a forced one.

Kagami really suited this carefree atmosphere better than the suspicious vibe.

*

The train trip took longer than expected.

Osaka, Tokyo.

Perhaps because I’ve heard the names of these two cities so often? When I was a child, I vaguely thought the two cities were quite close to each other.

If it’s far, it’s far; if it’s near, it’s near. But if I were to judge by Korean standards, I would lean towards it being far. The perspective may change based on whether you’re Chinese or American, but I’ve grown up in Korea.

I don’t know the exact distance between the two cities, but even on the Shinkansen, it takes nearly two and a half hours. I know it takes roughly that much time to go from Seoul to Busan by KTX, so it’s safe to say there’s at least that much distance.

Kagami, munching on her bento on the train, looked like a child who was having a blast.

Even I, who initially wasn’t thinking much about it, felt oddly uplifted.

A harmonious family, huh?

It’s an ironic situation.

On the surface, we live in a shabby one-room apartment from a single-parent household, yet we aren’t economically poor at all.

If we were talking about being emotionally impoverished, it’s only now starting to get better.

Outside the window, spring was blooming.

All those cherry blossoms had fallen, leaving only greenery. Just that alone made the world look very vibrant.

“By the way, when did you start thinking about this?”

“Hmm?”

When I suddenly asked while looking out the window, Kagami widened her eyes a bit and looked at me.

“There must have been many people planning trips.”

Since I’ve only been living here a little over a year, I can’t claim to be well-versed in Japanese culture.

But even with my experience living in Korea, I can make some educated guesses.

During Seollal and Chuseok, all the plane, train, and bus tickets sell out completely. Buses might still have some left, but train tickets are almost like a war.

Even outside those holidays, when it’s the Golden Week, tickets sell out quickly too.

Isn’t Japan similar? Isn’t there a Golden Week every year?

“True. If I were alone, it would have been difficult.”

“Just as I thought?”

“I’m not very good with computers.”

“…….”

Um… is that so?

Well, during this time, it’s plausible to think some households might not have computers. They aren’t essential yet. Unless someone works in an office, our home is like that too.

In my previous life, I often heard comments like, ‘These kids today aren’t good with computers.’ Once a person gets used to what they find comfortable, they struggle a bit when adapting to anything else. After all, if you only maneuver smartphones and then have to use a computer, it’s awkward; a generation that’s never used one might find it incredibly difficult to learn again.

In this era, it’s no surprise that advance ticket sales dominate as well. To be honest, the only time I took a train in Japan was during a school trip. I’ve used the subway plenty, though.

“I got help.”

As I sank into my own thoughts, Kagami looked down at her bento and spoke again.

“Help?”

“Yes. When I said I wanted to go on a family trip, the shrine’s workers helped me.”

“Ah… I see.”

I was momentarily at a loss for words.

“……Thank them for me later.”

I mumbled that and Kagami smiled and promised she would.

Shrine workers, huh.

Thinking about those Yakuza uncles searching on computers in ridiculous ways or lining up to book tickets makes me chuckle a bit.

They were probably extremely serious about it?

“Of course. It’s fortunate. They mentioned that they also had tickets to book, so they just helped me out while they were at it.”

I see.

Well, I guess some of those Yakuza uncles must have families; it wouldn’t be unusual for them to take a trip with their loved ones during the Golden Week.

…But do Yakuza really take such holidays off?

*

I found out what kind of tickets those Yakuza uncles had to book the very next day.

This time, it wasn’t a road trip, but rather a journey with a definite destination, so we arrived in Osaka around lunchtime the day before, when we unpacked our things.

The theme park itinerary was set for the next day.

Since it would be too tiring to play a lot in the morning and leave in the evening, we planned to rest well at night and set off again the next morning. Besides, it’s a long holiday, so we had plenty of time.

No matter how nice a home is, sometimes it’s just nice to sleep on a soft bed.

After lunch, we lazed around in a relaxed manner and rested. We even got to see streets we hadn’t been to before.

Planning to play from the next morning, we went to bed early and woke up early.

“Wow…”

That was Koko’s first reaction upon seeing the amusement park.

Now that I think about it, Koko doesn’t seem to dislike such things.

Though she used to not be very fond of people, her mood improved a lot while hanging out with friends, and more than anything, having dedicated Kagami right next to her surely made a difference.

And aside from the crowds, the place seemed to capture the atmosphere of the cartoon world Koko loves so much… Well, that actually seems more true of the place in Chiba.

Anyway, it was all new to us, so I felt a bit giddy too.

In reality, it was pretty crowded to do whatever I wanted, but that’s just how it goes. These things are meant to be enjoyed while overcoming such hurdles.

At the very least, Koko looked thrilled. And I’m pretty sure, anyone with Koko would find joy in the situation as well.

“Wow!”

Even just a cheerful shout like that made me want to raise both arms and shout, “Wow!” alongside her.

Kagami didn’t forget to bring the camera she bought last time. I also remembered to bring my camcorder.

We took plenty of photos and videos.

“Do you want to eat cotton candy? Cotton candy?”

Koko vigorously nodded at Kagami’s words.

I nodded along with Koko. It felt like I suddenly became the same age as her.

Ah, we’re the same age, right?

Unfortunately, Kagami’s plan to definitely make her mine was progressing smoothly.

Initially, it was hard to call her mom, but once I started, it gradually became more natural, and the resistance was slowly fading away.

Kagami herself still reacted a bit excessively whenever I used ‘mom’, so she was clearly aware of it.

As we followed Kagami, the three of us held cotton candy in one hand and turned around—

“Oops.”

Kagami and I exclaimed in unison.

“Uu?”

Koko tilted her head.

“……”

In front of us stood a man with an extremely intimidating appearance.

With bronzed skin and wearing a bright suit that seemed quite eye-catching in such a place.

“Are you Yamashita?”

“…Kagami.”

To our immense surprise, the man had cat ears perched on his head.

For the record, the three of us were different. Kagami had cat ears, Koko had dog ears, and I had bunny ears atop my head.

Kagami stood frozen in place, unable to say anything for a while.

I could see her face slowly growing warm.

Ah, I see.

What she said about ‘helping out with ticket booking’ was genuinely true.

I’m not quite sure if Yakuza enjoy their Golden Week, but it wouldn’t be strange for a Yakuza’s child or spouse to enjoy it.

And it wouldn’t be odd for a father to take time off for such family outings.

I slightly shifted my body to look behind him.

There were a pair of girls back there.

Well, one of them was at an age where calling her a girl might be a stretch… but.

Have they not married yet?

When my gaze met Yuuki’s, he subtly turned his head away.

It was ironically amusing; Yuuki sported dog ears on his head. Next to him, Mori’s head had bunny ears atop it.

In that household, it looks like Yuuki is the Koko position.

I can’t help but feel that switching headbands with Yamashita would suit him much better.

Mori waved lightly towards me, and I awkwardly bowed my head in return.

“Yuuki!”

Koko beamed and waved her hands high, and Yuuki finally couldn’t pretend not to see us anymore.

Seeing him meaningfully wave back at us was the most amusing sight I had seen of Yuuki so far.

That… what is it?

Ah, they’ve made up, huh?

That’s a relief.

*

Kagami’s amazing point, I think, lies in her stubbornness and tenacity.

Her bulldozer-like personality, in which she gets things done when she wants, can’t be universally labeled as good, but it’s also impressive that she didn’t take off her headband in such an embarrassing situation.

Maybe it’s because Koko doesn’t plan on taking hers off.

I didn’t take mine off either.

In fact, because of that, Yamashita and Mori also didn’t take theirs off. Yuuki looked like he wanted to rip off that dog ear headband right away, but the atmosphere made it seem like if he did, it would just draw too much attention.

We finally found a place nearby to sit down.

Each one of us held onto cotton candy.

Cotton candy, no matter how you eat it, is bound to make your mouth and hands sticky, so Koko and I gave up on appearances and were happily tearing into ours.

Yuuki was weighing the moral dilemma of whether he should eat or not.

“Now that I think about it, it was thanks to Yamashita that we could be here. Thank you very much. ”

“What? It was my underlings who got the tickets, so I didn’t do anything.”

Yamashita nodded with a serious expression. The cat ears on his head wiggled absurdly.

“…….”

Then a brief silence.

It seemed those two weren’t that close. But then again, he’s only married to her sister, and Kagami doesn’t seem to be particularly close to her sister either.

Yuuki kept glancing my way.

“By the way, Koto Ne is Yuuki’s cousin, right?”

Mori asked with a soft voice.

I nodded my head.

How should I put this?

Honestly, no matter how you look at it, she seems like Yuuki’s older sister. In reality, there is a significant age difference, but since Mori is such a beauty, she does appear younger, and I can understand why Yamashita can’t fully accept her as a wife.

I was envious in some way, but with such a big age difference, it would be quite scary being subjected to people’s gazes.

“Do you go to the same school?”

“Yes.”

“I see. Do you get along well?”

“From this year, we’ve been in the same club.”

Mori nodded and scanned Koko, Kagami, and me in turn as she spoke.

“Your mother must be beautiful, because your daughters are all pretty. Seeing you together like this, you look so alike.”

“Oh my.”

Kagami’s eyes widened, and she broke into a big smile.

It wasn’t a guarded or cautious laugh; it was just a candid smile. Still, being Kagami, she didn’t completely lose her composure.

“Thank you for the compliment.”

In that moment, the slight tension I had sensed from Kagami melted away instantly.

Mori seems to have a good grasp on people’s feelings.

Well, judging by her impression, that might be true.

“When are you two getting married?”

I nearly spat out the cotton candy I just ate. The directness of Kagami’s question regarding a physically impossible act caught me off guard.

“Oh my.”

But even with Kagami’s sudden question, Mori’s face also melted away into a smile.

……

It seems there’s an unusual understanding between these two.

Chapter 204

“Fukuda, about the marriage topic….”

“Oh, I’m so sorry. That was a slip of the tongue.”

As Yamashita spoke softly with a troubled expression, Kagami clasped her hands and replied.

Was it really a slip of the tongue?

Since I came back to life, I often forget because of Kagami’s attitude towards me, but Kagami is basically the type who puts up walls against others.

It was the same when she first saw me and when she met other people. She even acted like a completely different person in front of my friends.

So it took me quite some time to notice Kagami’s true feelings.

Right now, Kagami’s demeanor appears warm at a glance, but in reality, she is merely pretending to be a sociable relative.

No, thinking back, it’s less about being a sociable relative and more about wearing a mask. Basically, ‘this demeanor’ was the same in front of everyone. It’s just that this demeanor looks somewhat sociable in front of others.

By adjusting the intensity depending on the time and situation, she can use it more effectively. Kagami has survived that way until now.

“Still, shouldn’t we start chatting a bit?”

Mori said as if she had found a good opportunity.

Her gaze was directed at Yamashita.

Mori is about the same height as Yuuki. There’s a reason they seem to be of similar age. Of course, since Yuuki has a model-like physique, Mori looks similar when next to him; he might appear a bit larger when next to me, I think.

But for some reason, the sight of Mori with rabbit ears on her head gave off an impression that she could eat up the much larger cat-like Yamashita.

I thought it looked different from what I had seen before, but then I recalled that the situations I met Mori in weren’t really great.

Once to pick up Yuuki.

And once when I was cursed.

Other than that, I hadn’t really talked long, even when visiting Yuuki’s family, we just exchanged greetings.

What I saw back then might be similar in some sense to the ‘mask’ Kagami shows. After all, all adults tend to wear masks in their first meetings.

“Since it’s been quite some time since you allowed it, hasn’t it?”

The softly persistent voice was a bit scary.

Even Koko seemed to have caught onto the atmosphere, wide-eyed as she looked at Mori.

Was it around this time when Yuuki’s mental state also went downhill?

If measured by the period, it has almost been a year, so it has dragged on for a while.

Based on dating duration, one could think it’s too short to get married, but Yamashita is getting older. Considering the age gap already makes them a couple with a significant difference, marrying before getting older doesn’t seem bad.

Yamashita shot a glance at Kagami, but Kagami was just happily nibbling on some cotton candy.

…So she just passed that on to someone else.

Just a moment ago, I was enjoying a trip with Koko, and suddenly ran into acquaintances. While we were helping each other, and we do have mingled blood relatives after all, these two families aren’t really that close. It’s more like a business relationship, I suppose.

If I had to say, only Yuuki and I are that close.

However, since we can’t get mad or scold the ones who provided us the reason to be here, I decided to shift the topic and divert the eyes to somewhere else.

“…”

I glanced at Kagami and then turned my gaze to Yuuki.

Yuuki had a very pouty expression.

Having known each other for quite a while, I tried to learn how to interpret Yuuki’s expressions. But ultimately, I failed.

If there is a reason, it’s simply that Yuuki only looks that way when he’s genuinely upset. So, there’s no room for interpretation since there aren’t any other emotions within it.

At a glance, he seems like he doesn’t express his feelings, but in reality, he’s more emotional than one might think. At least that’s how I feel when I’m beside him.

He just tries not to express it.

“…Um.”

I pondered for a moment.

To continue hanging around Kagami here or to leave with Yuuki.

However, it feels a bit sad to separate from Kagami, who made time to bring us all the way here.

Even though it hasn’t been long since we began living as ‘family’, it seems Kagami is still anxious. Probably for a few more years to come.

This means we still don’t completely trust each other.

It’s not about being afraid of being deceived, but rather whether this relationship will last a lifetime.

“Yuuki.”

As I spoke, Yuuki blinked.

He slowly turned his head to look at me.

And, even the adults. No, why? Just keep on with the conversation you were having.

Koko was the only one completely distracted by the cotton candy.

“Shall we play together?”

“Together?”

Yuuki tilted his head as if he didn’t quite understand what I meant.

“Literally. Don’t you want to walk with us? What about you, Koko?”

“Wow?”

Koko, with cotton candy stuck to her face, lifted her head.

She glanced back and forth between Yuuki and me.

“Good!”

As if having more friends to play with is better, she smiled brightly.

I sneaked a glance at Kagami.

“…Is that okay?”

Kagami’s expression suddenly turned pouty. It was as if she were looking at Yuuki just a moment ago.

She seemed like she was about to grumble to herself at any moment, so I quickly spoke up.

“Mom?”

Her pouty expression widened, and there was a spark of life in her eyes.

Kagami nodded at me with sparkling eyes.

“Of course, dear.”

Then she smiled gently, nodding her head.

Kagami, who wants to be a mother.

Since Kagami probably wanted to show me a perfect mother, my suggestion likely couldn’t be turned down.

As I turned my head back, I found Yuuki with a rather complex expression on his face.

The sight of me calling Kagami ‘mom’ and Kagami calling me ‘daughter’ seems incredibly… strange to him.

Well, it would be.

Could it be that he sees himself in this? The situation is different, but it’s true that for him, calling Mori ‘mom’ is also rather awkward.

“…Kagami?”

Yamashita, with an extremely flustered expression, asked.

“Yamashita, is it okay if I take my niece with me? You two seem to have something to discuss.”

“Right, Yohei. It seems we have a few things to talk about.”

Maybe it’s because they have been holding back until now.

Mori’s eyes lit up as she spoke.

Is this a reverse situation?

I imagined something similar when I was younger, but this is scarier than I expected.

“…”

Ultimately, Yamashita closed his eyes and fell into thought before seriously nodding.

He probably didn’t expect such a situation to occur at an amusement park during the golden holiday. I didn’t foresee it either.

Mori was pleased, while Yamashita still wore a complicated expression.

No matter how I think about it, I really felt the headbands should switch sides.

*

“…”

“Are you worried about Yamashita?”

“Sorry, but I’m Yamashita too, you know?”

When I asked, Yuuki still had a complicated expression as he replied.

I bet his expression was caused by thoughts of his father and Mori being apart, and also some feelings about the title I use for referencing my father.

Well, if you think about it, it is also his last name after all.

“Anyway, we call each other by names, so it doesn’t matter.”

“It does matter.”

Yuuki looked toward Kagami.

Since I had called her ‘mom’ several times, Kagami was walking around holding my hand and Koko’s hand with a very pleased expression.

This was probably a ‘great deal’ for Kagami.

“…That person calls me his niece. Yet, doesn’t it sound strange when you call him like that?”

So it seems he wants me to consider him as a relative.

Honestly, it was a bit of a puzzling situation.

Up until now, since we thought of each other as strangers, I didn’t really pay much attention to how I addressed my father, but it seems after knowing I’m his cousin, his attitude has slightly changed.

I still don’t fully understand that subtle difference. If he were Korean, he would probably think, ‘Because we’re cousins,’ and move on without much thought. Since, in my country, we treat relatives up to the eighth degree, and in reality, I’ve met cousins often during holidays. After all, our relationship was severed later, but psychologically, the distance wasn’t that far.

However… Japan is a bit different, isn’t it?

If it had to be called an international standard, Japan, like many other countries, allows marriages between cousins.

Also, there isn’t a complicated pronoun system like in my country to refer to relatives in terms of ‘degrees’. An uncle is “ojisan,” which means a middle-aged man, and an aunt is “obasan,” meaning a middle-aged woman.

So even words used can refer to someone who’s not even related by blood, meaning the sense of distance is quite different from what I have.

“…Then, should we refer to him as uncle?”

“Yeah.”

Yuuki nodded at my question.

That’s a bit of a tricky matter. Honestly, I feel a bit uncertain. Yamashita has a somewhat intimidating image.

“Koko too.”

“Uncle?”

When Koko tilted her head, Yuuki nodded.

“Yeah, uncle!”

…

If Koko calls him uncle, maybe I should ride on that wave.

I don’t think he’d be particularly mad hearing that, yet it still seems a bit scary.

“Please just call me by my name.”

Before Yuuki could even utter the word ‘obasan’, Kagami quickly interjected.

“…”

Yuuki, perhaps overwhelmed by that strange force, nodded slightly.

We walked without speaking for a few seconds.

“Well then… is there anywhere you’d like to go?”

“…”

Yuuki thought for a moment before responding.

“I’m here for the first time too.”

“Is that so?”

Kagami interjected Yuuki’s words. She still held one hand each of mine and Koko.

“Then, I’ll guide you. As you can see, I studied up a bit beforehand.”

Did she perhaps buy a travel guide and read it?

For some reason, she seemed full of confidence as she wandered here and there.

“There are still many places I haven’t been to yet.”

Seeing Kagami’s bright expression, Yuuki looked at me with a still complicated expression.

I had only shrugged my shoulders as a reaction to that.

Right, I didn’t expect Kagami to change like this.

After seeing my expression, Yuuki seems to have given up on trying to understand.

Well, he would understand later.

In my opinion, someday if Yuuki starts referring to Mori as ‘mom’ instead of ‘sister’, I’m sure Mori will react in the same way as Kagami.

The situation differs, but the care is the same.

In some sense, she has been taking care of Yuuki longer than my relationship with Kagami.

…Biologically, it’s not a huge age difference that could potentially make her his daughter. But who cares?

Originally, family isn’t simply connected by blood.

Rather, shouldn’t we worry more about the possibility that ‘a younger sister who could biologically be really considered a daughter’ might appear instead?

“…Why are you looking like that?”

“Nothing.”

In contrast to earlier, as I looked at Yuuki with a complicated expression, Yuuki frowned and asked.

I simply shook my head without a response.

*

Yuuki enjoyed the amusement park more than I expected.

It seemed he decided to put aside his relationship with his father and Mori for now. Well, that was a wise choice. It would be too depressing to spend time here just worrying.

After playing for a few hours, Yuuki got a call on his phone.

“…Dad is calling.”

We exchanged glances.

When I looked up at Kagami, she looked down at me.

“…Mom?”

“Should we take you back then?”

As I cast another magical word, Kagami answered cheerfully.

Yuuki was starting to show a doubtful expression about the relationship between Kagami and me. It was almost like he was watching us perform a play.

I guess he’s recalling the time we acted out a case of abusive family.

I feel like I’m becoming a shepherd boy.

After all, no matter how much he learns later that it was all an act, that first impression isn’t easily erased.

I will probably have to keep showing it consistently in the future.

The place they called us to was where we sat when we first met.

“…Have you been here this whole time?”

When Yuuki asked Yamashita, it was Mori who answered instead.

“No, we enjoyed ourselves in our own way.”

“…I see.”

Yuuki wore an indescribable expression. The slightly frowning look seemed to convey, ‘I don’t know what to say.’

I thought for a moment to empathize with him.

What if Kagami said she was going to marry Fukuda…

“Why are you making that face?”

“Nothing.”

Hmm, that comparison doesn’t seem quite valid.

If Fukuda had even half the diligence of Mori, I might have thought it was worth supporting.

“So, what’s the conclusion?”

“I haven’t reached one yet.”

At Mori’s words, Yuuki’s expression turned a bit desolate.

“But still, it seems we have decided on a direction. Let’s not rush, but take things a bit slower.”

“I see.”

When Yuuki attempted to smile at those words…

“I plan to go all the way in about three years. Yuuki, you’ll be a student next year, so you need to have some leeway.”

“…”

Yuuki’s expression turned slightly dazed.

By the way.

I looked back and forth between Yamashita and Mori.

Do they fit well together?

Because usually, the ‘wives’ found in yakuza movies are often beautiful women in kimonos with an Oriental vibe.

If this person were to wear a kimono, she might look similar.

Still, I don’t know why I’m smitten.

Did I treat her well?

I feel like I will never be able to relate to that story even if I hear it directly.

Chapter 205

We played until dinner time.

It seems we still have a few hours left before closing time. But to be honest, after wandering around so much, I’m a little tired.

And out of all three of us, the one who looks the most tired is Kagami.

Nirlas hasn’t left this world, but he hasn’t died either. And some traces he left behind still remain here.

Koko and I are those traces.

Not a complete person, but a being mixed with incomprehensible existential elements from beyond.

Most of the “flesh” has almost disappeared, and now only Koko and I remain. If we were to die here, it might be a bit troublesome to come back again.

Well, to be precise, a small resurrection might be possible. Just like how Koko was able to maintain her gigantic nose shape, and how she was alive even when just a head remained.

Maybe if we slightly empty out the insides, we could maintain our appearance. The outer part might just feel like a balloon, though.

……I should be cautious.

To be honest, I really like my appearance. I like this position of being “Kurosawa Koto Ne.”

If possible, I want to stay in this position of Kurosawa Koto Ne for a long time. I want to know my friends for as long as I can, play hard, study, and travel while living.

I think it’s best to avoid accidents. I wouldn’t want parts of my body to burn and change my form.

“……”

I glanced at Kagami, who was sitting with a proud expression.

As time goes on, Kagami will grow older too.

Not just Kagami, but all my other friends as well.

Everyone I know will age. Wrinkles will begin to appear on their faces, and gray hairs will start to show.

Someday, in a distant future, after our hair turns white, will we all be able to gather together and leisurely share stories? I wished for that to happen.

And I hope that in such a gathering, I would still be aging alongside them.

Well, by that time, I might have cut off this long hair. In fact, I might not even need to cut it. Strictly speaking, this isn’t even “hair” anyway.

Putting a little here and there, it won’t be too noticeable since I already have a somewhat slender body.

But because of that…

……Can I also grow old?

What if time flows for other kids, but for Koko and me, it comes to a standstill?

Some might envy that.

But not for me.

I have already lost precious people.

I’m afraid of dying. If possible, I want to live long without dying.

But it wouldn’t mean anything if it were just me. I want to live leisurely for a long time, knowing and being together with those I cherish and love.

That’s why I was scared.

What if, far in the future, only the two of us meet?

Some might say I can create new connections… but connections are not something you can easily replace. The special people engraved deeply in my mind will remain those people even as time passes.

Time may flow and become dull. Memories may fade.

But that’s why memories are always beautiful.

“Why are you looking at me like that?”

Maybe it was because I’d been staring for too long.

Kagami was looking down at me.

“……Live long.”

Without realizing it, I said that.

Kagami blinked.

“……Are you worried that I might die first?”

“……”

I’m worried.

Isn’t it obvious?

Even now, I’m scared. In a way, I might be more afraid that Kagami is scared I will disappear.

I thought Kagami would take that playfully.

I expected she would pull me into a hug and reassure me that there was no need to worry.

But Kagami looked at me with a somewhat shocked expression.

“Is that so?”

Then, as if she realized something, she turned away and gazed straight ahead with a somewhat bitter look.

There were people over there.

People busily wandering around the theme park.

Among them were couples who looked like lovers, but there were many families as well. Couples holding hands with a little kid in between or carrying a child or pushing a stroller.

Some parents were eagerly chasing after an energetic child who was running ahead.

“I haven’t been able to look at Koto Ne for such a long time.”

Kagami said that and raised a hand to gently pat Koko’s head.

“Uu?”

Koko reacted to Kagami’s melancholic voice, tilting her head.

“Even if I try to do everything now, the time that has already passed won’t come back.”

“No, I didn’t say that for that reason.”

I said, but it was unclear if Kagami heard me or not, as she continued to scold herself.

“Even if we spend time together from now on, the entire childhood…”

“I was still sleeping all that time.”

I cut her off feeling somewhat frustrated.

“Even if you say you were looking after me, I wouldn’t have responded or done anything. I have never lived as a ‘child.’”

“……”

As for Koko…

Let’s be honest. It’s honestly a stretch to recognize Koko as a “kid.”

Even if she looked like a proper person, meaning if she had a proper face, arms, and legs where they should be, we could at least recognize her as a ‘baby’ for Kagami to feel attached to her.

But Koko is, quite literally, just flesh.

And that’s combined with other pieces, so I can’t even imagine how painful it must have been each time she was born.

Of course, this isn’t something I can forgive. Someday, when Koko can properly accept her situation, then we might begin to share stories.

I’m not saying Kagami is wrong for feeling that way. There’s definitely something wrong. Even regarding my and Koko’s relationship, and also beyond that.

For the long time ahead, I hope to fix things one by one. I don’t know if that will be possible, but now that we’re “family,” I intend to help with all my heart.

Above all, I’m not a perfect person either. There will be many things we all need to improve on together.

“And that isn’t the meaning of what I’m saying.”

I said firmly again.

“I just want you to live long.”

“……Is that so?”

Kagami replied in a somewhat softened tone.

I hesitated for a moment on whether or not to say this, but I decided to just go for it.

“Koko and I… in a way, you can’t say we’re perfect humans.”

“Koto Ne and Koko are—”

“So biologically.”

I said that and touched my hair.

It felt just like before. The texture itself hadn’t changed from the hair I was familiar with.

I see the world with my eyes, hear sounds with my ears, and feel with my sense of touch. This feels completely normal. The only time I dismantled my body was when I fought against Nirlas.

Skin, eyebrows, hands, all feel just like how I know them to be. So by appearance alone, no one could tell that we carry the blood of something that isn’t human.

But still, it is completely different.

I can still move my hair. I don’t have any intention to try, but it would also be possible to change my body’s shape. Not just to alter my appearance but to absorb impacts like some kind of slime.

So still, I’m not human biologically.

“So, if possible, I want to live long. So we can know each other for a long time.”

I said that and awkwardly turned my gaze away out of embarrassment.

This was something I couldn’t say to the other kids.

Why could I say it to Kagami?

Is it because she’s ‘Mom’?

Well, maybe it’s due to the age difference.

Kagami didn’t grow up like other kids either, and there’s a somewhat awkward side to her, but still, an adult is an adult. Sometimes she can really be an adult. Education and experience are separate matters after all.

Above all, though it may sound a bit apologetic, she’s someone who has experienced both what to do and what not to do.

So perhaps this was just something a child like me shouldn’t have said.

Since she’s the only adult I can trust.

“Aha.”

But as soon as Kagami heard my words, she seemed relieved.

I frowned and looked up at Kagami.

“Aha?”

I asked back in a somewhat annoyed tone. I was quite seriously in thought here; isn’t her tone too light?

To be honest, for a brief moment, I thought Kagami felt reassured knowing how long I would definitely live.

However, the next words from Kagami were somewhat different than what I expected.

“Well, you don’t need to worry about that.”

Kagami said as she lifted her arms and embraced us both tightly.

“Are you worried because the half-blood isn’t human?”

“……Yeah.”

“In that case, there’s really no need for concern. Half-blood means human blood.”

“…….”

When I silently looked up at Kagami, she kept smiling as she spoke.

“God lives forever, so even if you share a fraction of that, if you think that’s forever, that would be a mistaken thought.”

“Then?”

“Since blood flows through us, we can’t surpass the limits of humanity. That’s the nature of divinity… Do you not understand why my older sister, Kosuzu, made such plans? If people could continue living eternally by changing their bodies, Kosuzu would have definitely chosen that route. Plans, when laid out too broadly, are bound to have holes in them.”

I listened to her talk in silence.

“Honestly, she could have simply lived eternally, gradually invading society. Because in reality, those under her influence were enchanted by that power. And that power lent credence to her outrageous plans.”

“So, that means?”

“There are limits to the human body. No matter how much divine power one receives, it will eventually collapse. In fact, those who desired too much ended up losing their lives in the end.”

That… sounded exactly like a story written by Lovecraft.

Especially one of the brothers in “Dunwich Horror” could not fully take in that blood and eventually broke down and died. Maybe similar tales have been passed down in this world too.

“Of course, my sister succeeded in using me to create Koto Ne, but… I’m not so sure.”

Kagami closed her eyes, deep in thought.

“Now that the being responsible for that has left this world, doesn’t it feel a bit more reassuring? Other than the abilities she has now, she’s just human.”

It was a challenging concept to accept.

Since Kagami isn’t me, she doesn’t know everything I know. So she might not be able to fully grasp the concerns I have.

But even so, her words did give me hope.

They aren’t completely wrong. If this is something written down, then it wouldn’t be dismissed as mere fiction in this world.

“When Koto Ne entered the temple…”

Kagami whispered softly into my ear.

It wasn’t because she was afraid of others overhearing, but simply because she was hugging me tightly, which meant I could hear her.

In a gentle, comforting tone.

“Koto Ne’s body didn’t fall apart. I’m confident of that. Surely the inside was just like a human. If she really had departed this world, and thus was cremated, even the bone fragments would have remained unchanged.”

“Could that really be?”

“It’s an incomprehensible power. But perhaps precisely because it’s incomprehensible, we can think everything could be too perfectly complete.”

Could it be that?

I still felt somewhat murky about it all.

But at least, it brought me a sense of relief.

“So, don’t worry too much. Even if that were the case, it’s too early to be concerned.”

That’s right.

It’s too early to worry.

“There’s still plenty of time left.”

There’s still so much time left.

We may have let quite a bit of that time slip by, but yes. There’s still plenty of time. At least several decades. And for people, several decades is akin to a lifetime.

“Is that so…?”

“Well, I like this Koto Ne too.”

Kagami said with a smile.

“It seems just like a problem that a teenager would have. I could almost say you’re like a daughter.”

I briefly deliberated whether to poke her in the side or not.

*

After resting for a while, we met Yuuki and his family again at the entrance of the theme park.

Mr. Mori and Mr. Yamashita still weren’t attached to one another.

However, that scene seemed strangely fitting somehow.

So, why is it that the ‘Yakuza wife in a kimono’ seems to give off that vibe? Standing in the background, arms crossed, looking polite and still.

Sure enough, Mr. Mori didn’t give off the impression of a typical woman who would be walking around with her boyfriend’s arm around her.

It seemed like Mr. Yamashita’s face was looking a bit less uncomfortable than earlier.

He still had cat ears on his head though.

…Is he actually enjoying this?

Could it be that he’s actually a softy for his daughter?

“Today was really fun.”

Kagami said, bowing politely.

“Thanks to you, we were able to spend some cozy time as a family.”

If it wasn’t for Kagami, I believe she would’ve thought of another place as a cozy place to spend time together, but still, we wouldn’t have been able to come this far without the help of the Yakuza.

“No, considering the help I usually receive, this is just too little.”

Mr. Yamashita graciously returned the gesture.

“Rather, I had a bit of time to think today, thanks to this.”

“Is that so?”

“Yes, really. Thank you very much.”

Mrs. Mori smiled slightly and bent at the waist.

Then she took a look at me, Koko, and Kagami once each, and said,

“I would be truly grateful if you could attend the wedding.”

“Oh my.”

Kagami smiled.

“Has it already been decided?”

“……Miho.”

As soon as Mr. Yamashita called Mrs. Mori, she stuck her tongue out slightly.

“If you call for us, we’ll definitely come.”

“…….”

As that conversation continued, Yuuki stared right at me.

What is it?

Oh, is he perhaps waiting for a chance to greet me?

Just as I was about to open my mouth to greet Mrs. Mori first…

Yuuki smiled brightly at me and blurted out,

“……Can you sing at the wedding?”

And just like that, he asked.

“……Huh?”

“You sing well. You and Koko both.”

“Oh my.”

Mrs. Mori didn’t miss that opportunity, and she touched her cheek while laughing.

“In that case, I would be grateful.”

“Yes, our daughters sing so well.”

“Songs are great!”

“…….”

With Kagami and Koko chiming in one after another, it seems I’ve been pushed into the role of the wedding singer without even a chance to refuse.

“You don’t need to feel too much pressure. We have plenty of time.”

…Well, three years is plenty of time.

Ultimately, I couldn’t help but nod in agreement.

Yuuki smiled at me again.

So that’s how it is.

I’m definitely going to remember this.

Well, it’s true that I won’t be able to forget even if I want to for the next three years. The closer we get to the wedding, the more this topic is bound to come up.

In that time, I’ll get my own revenge.

Thinking like that, I didn’t even feel any displeasure.

On the contrary, I felt a bit happy.

It’s nice to have a friend I can interact with like this.

And that I can play an important part in one of the most important days of that friend.

…Outwardly pretending to be troubled, unwilling, and grumpy.

I truly hope for it.

That I can intertwine more with my precious people.

That more annoying and somewhat absurd things happen. Hoping that when I look back, I can laugh over them.

That events like today happen over and over again.

That is what I wish for.

Chapter 206

Kagami had a reason for taking Koko and me to the amusement park.

Just like how May 5th is Children’s Day in Korea, Japan also has a Children’s Day.

It’s also on May 5th. Originally, it was celebrated on the lunar calendar, but later it switched to the solar calendar or something.

The lunar May 5th is said to be a day to wish for the health of boys. Back in my high school days… ah, of course, I’m still a high school student now, but I feel like I heard this during Japanese class a bit more back then, you know, in my previous life.

Girls have their day on March 3rd, and boys on May 5th.

They have separate names for the days, but the holiday is essentially on May 5th. It seems now the name is literally ‘Children’s Day,’ so it looks like the distinction between boys and girls is almost gone.

But I guess tradition remains, as I saw carp-shaped streamers fluttering at several houses, something I often noticed in Japanese anime.

Kagami, however, was definitely aware we were both girls, so she didn’t bother hanging carp streamers.

Instead.

“Here you go.”

Kagami set something in front of Koko and me as she sat us side by side.

It was a cellphone.

“I have a cellphone.”

“The condition isn’t exactly great, you know.”

I reflexively glanced at my phone after hearing that.

Sure enough, it was cracked and severely scratched all over. It was only because it was a tough phone from this era that it was managing to hold up; if it had been an old smartphone, it would have broken much worse than the ‘minesweeper’ stereotype ones.

“And besides, it wouldn’t make sense to buy one for Koko and not for Koto Ne.”

Twins… hmm, is it because we look like twins on the surface?

Well, typically in families with siblings, treating one side preferentially can easily lead to conflicts.

For some reason, I thought if it were Kagami, she would buy us something very pink to fit the ‘daughter’ image, but that didn’t seem to be the case. Both of ours were ordinary silver-colored.

Ordinary-looking, but still the latest product for this era.

“By the way, can we just buy this?”

I asked Kagami.

“Hmm?”

“Don’t we have to go to a service provider to get it activated?”

When did we start using SIM cards, anyway?

As far as I remember, they barely had been around since the 2G era.

At my comment, Kagami looked visibly flustered.

Is she someone who uses a phone but didn’t know that?

I guess if you’re not tech-savvy, it could happen.

Actually, there is a way to activate it, but since it’s been a while since I used such a phone, I vaguely remember how it was done back then. In the 2020s, you would just take out the SIM card and transfer it, or you could do everything electronically.

I thought it would be better to go ask at a nearby store for certainty.

“Thanks.”

I decided to take the gift first without adding to the conversation, thinking that might ruin the mood.

I unwrapped it and took a look at the phone inside.

Definitely, compared to the one I used, this one was in great condition. It’s new, after all.

And unexpectedly, seeing it made my mood uplift. It was a slightly bewildering feeling.

At this time, the capabilities of phones weren’t so extensive. There were games, sure, and I had fun memories of them, but most were still in the early stages, resembling a low-budget game. The internet wasn’t something you could use effectively in this era. For that, you’d have to buy a PDA and pay high communication fees.

It’s surprisingly interesting that Yuu fiddled with his phone every day.

So I hadn’t thought much about the phone until now, but my heart skipped a beat at receiving something this new.

“It’s pretty.”

Even though it isn’t activated yet, it’s no problem to use the basic functions.

For example, the camera.

I raised the phone towards Kagami.

Click.

The first photo I took with my phone was of Kagami.

“Ooh?”

Koko tilted her head in curiosity.

Now that I think about it, while I thought of buying a cellphone for Koko, I hadn’t gotten around to doing so until now.

I haven’t even considered getting one for her at all. Buying a phone for Koko would mean we would keep in contact, and she was almost always by my side anyway.

Of course, when I went to my part-time job, I was separated from Koko, but whenever something happened to me, Koko always popped up in my line of sight. So up until now, I hadn’t thought about getting her a phone.

…That’s a little regretful.

In the end, I didn’t buy her a phone.

I should have just gotten her one on Christmas. It wouldn’t have been impossible, after all.

While I was unwrapping my gift, Koko opened the box in front of her awkwardly.

Kagami and I watched her with a bit of nervousness.

Koko liked watching TV. Even when I played games with my console sometimes, she would watch me with interest.

But when asked if she was really passionate about watching TV, she could only reply no. She just sometimes showed interest in amusing videos when they appeared, but I’d never seen her stick to a series until the end.

She liked watching games, and sometimes enjoyed playing as a second player with me, but she never played RPGs by herself. When I tried to teach her how to play, it seemed she couldn’t quite grasp why it would be fun to do it herself.

So, I was somewhat worried that she wouldn’t show any interest in the cellphone either.

But.

“Ooh!”

As Koko took the phone out, her eyes sparkled, and she exclaimed excitedly.

“Ooh?”

But then she tilted her head in confusion a bit. Even when she opened the folder, the screen didn’t come on.

I pressed the power button on the phone Koko was holding.

A rather flashy video, albeit with a very low frame rate, played with several images strung together, and the phone turned on.

“Koto Ne, Koto Ne.”

Koko called for me.

“Yeah?”

“Photo.”

Since Koko looked a little anxious, I smiled and found the photos in the menu for her.

Click.

And the moment I handed the phone to Koko, the shutter sound went off immediately.

Click. Click.

After taking several photos in succession, Koko stared at the screen of the phone and beamed.

“Koto Ne, look at this!”

And she showed me the screen of the phone.

There was a picture of me.

Some were shaky snaps, and some showed me wide-eyed and a bit flustered. The photo where I had my eyes wide open looked a lot like Koko. I mean, it wasn’t just a biological resemblance; it was because my body was crafted to resemble hers.

In reality, had Koko envied other kids for having their pictures taken all this time?

If the first photo saved on my phone was of Kagami, then the first photo on Koko’s phone revealed me.

“……”

How embarrassing.

I had once gone through so much trouble to leave evidence, but now that I was actually captured like this, I felt quite bashful.

Click.

Koko took a picture of Kagami.

Click.

And then she snapped one of Kuro, who was lazily rolling on the floor. Seeing Koko with her face full of joy made me feel happy too.

Watching her, I stood up from my seat.

“Well then, shall we step outside for a bit? I feel like I should… learn a little about the phone.”

While I wasn’t exactly bad with machines, I should really understand how to activate a phone in Japan.

We’d just have to go to a nearby mobile service provider… or something like that. If we could do it from home, that would be good to know.

From now on, we would continue to live here, wouldn’t we? At least until smartphones came along, this method would probably be how it would continue.

“Shall we!?”

When I mentioned we might need to stop by a store to activate the phone, Kagami, who had looked bewildered earlier, jumped up immediately.

She’s not a great Dane or anything.

Sometimes, I really can’t tell which one of us is the mom.

I shrugged.

Well, still, she had acted pretty motherly just a moment ago.

So I guessed it wouldn’t really be a problem to just view her like that.

With that, since the topic came up, we prepared to go out on the last day of the holiday.

*

“Here you go.”

After finishing up the activation without any problems, we were at a nearby restaurant.

We weren’t looking to eat anything fancy, just decided to enjoy something light since it was the last day of our break, so we settled on having tonkatsu.

While waiting for our food, Kagami took Koko’s phone and entered her number.

Looks like she wanted to claim the number one spot. Well, there was indeed some competition right next to her. I didn’t feel the need for that kind of rivalry, though.

When I also entered my number into Koko’s phone, I casually glanced at it, and the number registered as ‘Mom.’

I had to suppress a laugh but handed the phone to Koko, and then Kagami reached for me too.

“…Why?”

“I’ll input my number for you. You haven’t transferred it all yet, have you?”

“…”

I could see right through that.

Then again, back in this era, when changing phones, you had to transfer everything separately.

I thought there was an automatic way to do it, but I didn’t really know. Well, since I didn’t have much stored, it wouldn’t take long even if I did it manually. The phone itself would keep the data intact as long as it stayed.

I silently handed my phone to Kagami.

Kagami smiled broadly as she opened up my phone.

“Oops.”

And when she opened the contacts, she was taken by surprise.

Her face turned slightly red, and she returned my phone back to me.

“Ooh?”

Koko tilted her head in confusion, but I just shrugged.

Of course, mine was not registered as ‘Kagami’ at number one. Number one was Koko. It was a sort of apology for not having Koko’s number in my phone until now, so I decided to list her number there.

By the way, previously, that order of numbers didn’t hold great significance. I’m not someone who manages such things carefully; it was just arranged in whatever order they were input.

This time, Koko was number one.

Then, of course, number two was Kagami. At least in a family where the relationships aren’t completely broken, usually the family members’ numbers occupy the top slots, don’t you think?

And for Kagami’s name, I put ‘Mom.’

While I internally called her Kagami, and stuck with casual speech, I didn’t want to use the name ‘Kagami’ as a title.

If I set her name to Kagami, I felt like I would never shake that habit.

I wore a slightly triumphant smile as I looked at Kagami.

Of course, she looked completely unfazed. Maybe she thought it was a gain for her instead.

Just around then, our tonkatsu arrived, and I shrugged my shoulders once before picking up a knife and fork.

*

“Koto Ne, Koko!”

After the holiday ended.

Yuka was waiting at the station, beaming with joy.

Did she wait here every time at this hour?

Well, it’s not like Koko and I would wait for each other if Yuka didn’t show up. Yuka wouldn’t be someone who’d be late on purpose, after all.

“Did you enjoy the holiday?”

“I had a great time.”

“Ooh!”

It was fun, in various ways.

“Yuka, how about you?”

“I had a good time too. Literally just resting.”

I thought she would need some rest.

“To be honest, I feel like I rested a lot more than usual. Until I came to this school, I thought being tied to people was the best, but… sometimes being completely alone isn’t half bad. Going to bed late, waking up late, just lying around in bed, and occasionally going outside to get some fresh air.”

I exchanged texts with Shii, and even Mako, Harumi, and even my junior, Tsuneda. Of course, I chatted with Yuuki about this and that.

But unlike usual, Yuka hadn’t contacted me almost at all since her sleepover. We had only exchanged a little small talk now and then.

“I see.”

“That’s right.”

We started walking toward the school.

“I… well, you know, until I came to this school, I didn’t really have that many friends.”

That had been the case.

Since this world resembled the story, that must have been true.

“So there were a lot of times when I was home alone. I used to think that was bad, and I envied kids with really close friends… but still, sometimes, just being completely detached like that felt nice. It gives you time to think, and more than anything, it’s just very comfortable for the body and mind.”

And then she looked at me while saying.

“Don’t worry too much. That doesn’t mean having no friends is better. Right now is much better.”

“I see.”

I nodded.

I felt the same way. But the thing is, that had become a problem because it was so extreme.

I needed to do my best to ensure Yuka wouldn’t end up that way.

“We have news to share too.”

“News?”

Seeing Yuka cock her head, I pulled out my phone from my pocket.

“Oh, you changed your phone!”

And Koko followed suit, showing her phone to Yuka.

“Koko too!”

Koko handed her phone to Yuka with a big smile.

“I didn’t intentionally separate the numbers. I felt like Koko wanted it that way.”

“Koko…”

Yuka looked touched as she received the phone, pressing her number punctually before returning it.

This was truly Koko’s intention.

Though Koko still didn’t quite grasp complex human relations or etiquette, she was slowly beginning to differentiate what precious memories were.

So, it seemed she wanted to try exchanging contact information like friends. Did she feel good when she received a number from Kagami and when I gave hers too?

And this would yield a positive effect. At the very least, those who received Koko’s number would understand that she had a phone.

Not just communicating with me, but with Koko too. That’s something truly joyful.

Koko’s bright smiling face was as lovely as always.

That day, Koko roamed around finding her friends one by one. Mako and Yuu, Harumi. And in the club, Izumi and Kaoru, Tsuneda.

She even followed me to my part-time job and snagged Shii’s and Miki’s numbers and even the boss’s.

What a proactive girl.

Well, I’d count myself among those who got drawn in, too.

Later on, when smartphones emerge, I looked forward to the chatting apps.

It felt like a group chat would be incredibly lively and fun.

And Koko would be in the center of it all.

One day, would there come a time when Koko calls me and says, “I’m going on a trip!” after I had to move away because of work?

While feeling a strangely conflicting emotion that is difficult to imagine yet simultaneously so easy to picture, I smiled at Koko.

Chapter 207

It’s hot.

If you were to ask me whether winter or summer is better, I would unhesitatingly choose summer.

In my previous life, I probably pondered it even a little.

The winters in the country I lived in had plenty of bitterly cold days mixed in, and when it snowed, it often came heavily, causing significant transportation issues for at least a few days during winter.

Moreover, the job I had was greatly affected by the season of winter.

It’s dry, making it easy for fires to start, and since it’s cold, the frequency of using fire is high as well.

Whenever I exit a burning building, I’m almost always soaked thoroughly in water from dousing the flames. The problem is that water meets the cold air.

Both the person holding the hose and those who come out drenched inside end up carrying ice on their bodies. The stress of a freezing belt that won’t come undone is real.

No matter how hot summer is, if you experience such a horrible situation even once, you start to change your mind a bit.

However, here I don’t need to worry about putting out fires, and winter isn’t seriously cold either. At least by my standards, it’s a ‘bearable’ kind of winter. It doesn’t snow often, so it isn’t too bad.

The problem is summer.

Saitama is hot and humid, but Tokyo is particularly severe. Even the school I attend is located in Minato Ward, right near the sea. It would be strange if it wasn’t humid.

Plus, it’s still the 2000s, and maybe that’s why, this affluent school doesn’t bother to install central air conditioning in the gym.

“It’s hot…”

“Ugh…”

That’s right. The club room has no air conditioning. In this hot weather.

What on earth did I do last summer without any air conditioning?

As I think back, I probably had so many worries that my back was cold from shivering. I think I finally understand why people look for scary stories when it’s hot.

The more concerning fact is that this kind of weather isn’t even typical summer weather yet; it’s just the beginning of summer. There’s still about a month left until break.

“Is it because the club has gotten more people?”

Izumi proposed a theory.

Upon thinking, that might actually be the case.

I don’t know if that’s true or not, but hey, there is such a thing as mood, right? When you see someone dressed for summer in winter, you feel uncomfortably warm too.

With seven of us in such a not-so-large room, it makes sense that it might feel that way.

“…Should we change locations?”

Izumi, a third-year, said confidently while reading a mystery novel. It seems that focusing is becoming quite hard.

“Agreed…”

Even Kaoru, who usually bursts with energy, muttered in a low voice, and we all got up from our seats.

We didn’t decide where to go.

Just somewhere a bit cooler would do.

*

“Ah, good, now I can breathe a little.”

After searching for a place that’s close and ideally cool enough, we ended up at a nearby fast-food joint.

Isn’t this Minato Ward? The name of the ward simply means ‘harbor,’ but it’s actually one of the affluent areas in Tokyo. As expected in a neighborhood where wealthy people live, there are plenty of cultural facilities, and each one is quite pleasant.

Of course, the fast-food place we’re at now is pretty spacious.

Sometimes, while attending school—

Having lived in that cramped apartment, I would feel a bit awkward, but I can’t help but think how nice it would be to live in a neighborhood like this.

After graduation, it’s likely I won’t be able to come here often. If it’s Kagami, they probably could find a house around here, but it feels somehow wrong to ask that.

If I end up attending a university in Tokyo, maybe I’ll consider living at Yu’s place for a while.

…No, wait. By then, Yamashita and Mori will probably be married, so it’ll be their newlywed house.

It seems better to just commute from Saitama.

As I sat feeling the breeze from the air conditioning, my mind cleared a bit, and I calmly surveyed the surroundings.

Izumi and Kaoru were sitting there, looking as if they were melting away.

Can those two really afford to relax like this? Well, I doubt they studied like crazy just because they’re in middle school. Maybe they’ ve been eyeing a spot that’s not too high but still doable.

Even if the university entrance exams in Japan are in mid-January, shouldn’t they be starting to feel a bit of pressure?

“…”

But now what do we do?

I came this far with the notion of escaping the heat, but I hadn’t really thought of what to do next. The goal of ‘escaping’ has already been achieved, so you could say we’ve kinda ditched our club activities.

Is it okay for us to do this?

Last year, various things happened, so I thought it was fine to ‘just go along,’ but isn’t this year a bit different?

Next year, Izumi and Kaoru will graduate.

Up until now, there hadn’t been any third-year students, so it lacked pressure, but now that there’s someone I won’t see next year, I do feel a bit anxious.

At the beginning of this year, we promised to create a proper club newsletter, but we still haven’t written a single character. Of course, there are still a few months until we need to show it to anyone else.

“Phew, good. Now I feel more awake.”

Kaoru let out a long breath and said.

“Yes. Now I can finally breathe.”

“Izumi, we should become successful people. Let’s earn lots of money and donate an air conditioner to school. If it’s a donation from a senior to juniors, the school shouldn’t have a problem with the electricity bill or anything.”

“Well…”

Listening to Kaoru, Izumi replied with a laughter that felt lightly exasperated.

“Well, alright. Since my brain is finally rebooting, shall we slowly start talking?”

Kaoru cleared her throat and said.

“We’ll only be active until this year. That’s only natural since we’re third-years.”

At those words, the other club members turned their heads in concentration. Especially Tsuneda, who looked a bit tense.

The only literature club members graduating next year are Kaoru and Izumi. Since there are many second-years, it’s natural that the club will continue to run normally even with those two absent.

However, in the next couple of years, we’ll be graduating. If we graduate as we are, it’s likely that Tsuneda will be left alone.

For Izumi, at least with Kaoru by her side, it won’t be a desperate situation, but for Tsuneda, it’s different.

There aren’t many friends in her class, and if she only hangs out with seniors during school life, her third year will probably be incredibly tough.

Of course, you could just set everything aside and focus only on studying, but how many students would actually want that?

I’m not sure if I’m in a position to worry about Tsuneda like this, but since we’re already at school, I hope she can fully enjoy it as a junior and as a senior.

“So this year, I really want to do proper activities. So first of all, I’ve decided to accept Harumi’s proposal.”

Harumi puffed her chest out with a smug expression.

“We’re going to open a maid cafe at the festival. I thought about reserving a spot in the park or setting up a space on the first floor, but I think it’ll be better to do it wherever we are. After all, other classes will likely be holding maid cafes too, so customers will be dispersed.”

Kaoru explained leisurely, but it was Izumi who wore a proud expression next to her. It seems the overall plan reflects Izumi’s intentions.

“It’d be enough to accommodate one or two tables at a time. Oh, but I think it might get a little cramped, so I’ve decided to rent the empty clubroom. Even if it’s not right next to us, I think it would feel okay since it’s like a second location.”

I nodded along.

It’s true; having a lot of guests at once is not necessarily a good thing. Even if it looks like it, I know very well since I’m a professional maid.

“As for the outfits, I want them to feel a bit more traditional Japanese. You know? Since it’s a literature cafe after all.”

I think I understand what she’s trying to say.

They’re suggesting writing in the style of those who wrote classic Japanese novels. Maybe wearing kimonos with an apron that has a maid style.

Looks like it would suit Mako or Yu really well. Kaoru and Harumi… well, in a certain sense, they’d suit it too.

To be honest, I think just wearing our school uniforms would attract a lot of people anyway since our school uniforms are quite classical.

“You’ve put quite a lot of thought into this.”

Since becoming a third-year, these two hadn’t shown up in the club that much. They used to practically always be around after school.

“Yes. While studying together, I gathered ideas during our breaks.”

So they’re really studying properly.

That does put my mind at ease a bit.

“So we decided to divide the duties between the servers and the guides, and I think Mako and Izumi really should take part. Especially as guides.”

We all nodded, but the two of them looked a bit flustered.

“I…I’d rather be the one preparing the ingredients…”

“I…I’m not sure if I can manage that…”

“That’s a good attitude! You look like a literary girl.”

Kaoru assessed them quite accurately.

The rest of us nodded in agreement, even Tsuneda.

Koko seemed to just be nodding along because she found it enjoyable rather than resonating with the concept of a literary girl.

“Alright. Let’s think about this slowly. We still have a few months until then.”

After Kaoru said that, she closed her eyes briefly before opening them again.

When she opened her eyes, they were much shinier than when they had been discussing the cafe.

“Next, let’s talk about the summer camp.”

“Camp…!”

“Wow!”

As soon as they heard the word camp, Tsuneda and Koko reacted simultaneously.

Koko absolutely loved events like this, and Tsuneda had only just recently become a high school student. I’m not sure if she likes manga or not, but it would be strange if she didn’t have any kind of dream regarding this.

Anyhow, I can’t believe we are having a summer camp this summer too.

It’s only natural.

Ironically, in our literature club, last year’s camp had almost everyone gather again.

Since it’s come to this, should I invite Shii?

If they end up enrolling next year, I’d think of introducing a junior to Tsuneda beforehand.

…I wonder what will happen if Sasaki tags along? Well, I guess I can think about that when the time comes.

“The location is going to be by the sea. Last time, we decided a bit hastily, but this time we’ll have more time to plan leisurely.”

Izumi provided more explanation.

“The period will be in mid-August. I’ll share more detailed plans once they’re clearer.”

I nodded my head.

Looking around, I could see the excited expressions of the kids.

There’s the excitement on Tsuneda’s face, and Koko looks the same.

Mako, Harumi, and Yu are also similar. Mako and Harumi had clear excited expressions, while Yu was trying to play it cool as usual but was obviously listening to Mako and Harumi’s chatter with interest.

Yuka was the same.

“The sea, huh…”

Yuka murmured as if she were reminiscing with a glazed look in her eyes.

“I went to the sea last year too.”

And we met some Yōkai there.

Not only that, but one of the heroines even got kidnapped by a cultist.

This year, nothing like that will happen.

Thinking that, I relaxed. It will be a fun trip with absolutely no worries.

In fact, I’ve already gone on a few such trips this year, and those kinds of trips only get more enjoyable regardless of how many you go on.

“Oh, and before I forget to mention, I’ll tell you some points to be careful about in advance.”

Kaoru said with a mischievous smile.

“There will be some courage training during the camp too.”

“….”

Hmm.

Hearing that made me feel a bit uneasy again.

Yuka, on the other hand, seemed delighted by the thought of it.

*

“Do you have more time today?”

After finishing the club activities (?), Yuka asked me on the way to the station.

“I have time.”

I figured even if I came home a bit late, as long as I got back after dinner, Kagami wouldn’t be upset.

That’s an agreement we’ve gradually fine-tuned over the past few months. Kagami tries to do everything ‘we couldn’t do back then’ while still accepting the fact that she can’t constrain us too much.

In return, we have agreed that we’d rather have dinner at home, even if it’s a little late.

It seems we can’t give up on a harmonious family meal.

Fortunately, Kagami’s cooking skills are getting better every day. As time goes by, Kagami is getting more serious about cooking, so honestly, I’m looking forward to dinner time a little.

Is this how it’s supposed to go?

“Really? Well then, let’s go buy swimsuits.”

But that leisurely sentiment flew away high into the sky with Yuka’s words.

“Swimsuits?”

“Yep.”

I asked back, thinking I might have heard wrong, and Yuka confidently nodded in response.

“I bought one last year too, right?”

“You’ve got plenty of casual clothes, right?”

“…Yeah.”

I tilted my head in curiosity about why she suddenly asked such a thing.

Then Yuka said,

“Because swimsuits are also clothes. Since they are clothes, it wouldn’t make sense to have just one for a lifetime, right?”

Well, it’s not that I plan to have just one for a lifetime or anything.

But swimsuits aren’t something you wear every day, right? Why would there be a need for multiple with different designs?

“So let’s go shopping, shopping.”

But Yuka said that in a very determined voice.

If she insists that much… well, it wouldn’t hurt to go.

Well, having one more swimsuit won’t kill me.

“Hey, Koko, wanna come?”

“Wow!”

Koko happily responded to the mention of shopping.

Although she doesn’t have any habits of buying something, she knows she can get something tasty whenever she goes shopping.

“Let’s go.”

Yuka, smiling as if delighted, took my and Koko’s hands in her own.

She seems like a little Kagami.

I wonder if she looks at both of us as something like younger sisters.

Well, I think it wouldn’t be an issue though.

As I contemplated this, Koko and I followed behind Yuka.

The swimsuit Yuka picked out was far more ordinary than last year’s. Maybe it emphasized cuteness a bit more, but as long as it’s not overly embarrassing for me to wear, it should be fine.

The real problem was when we got home after shopping and Kagami’s response to hearing, “We’re going to the sea for camp!”

Kagami’s eyes were shining like they were sparkling rather than just glistening.

“And we’re also traveling in summer!”

Her momentum was so great that I couldn’t outright deny both statements.

In the end, it looks like I’ll be going on two trips this summer, and I’ll probably also be taking part in the festival and even getting ready for Comiket.

…

Well, maybe this kind of life wouldn’t be so bad after all.

Watching Koko shout wow! at the news of the added summer trip, I drifted off into thought.

Chapter 208

I packed two swimsuits for the summer training camp, so that’s all set.

As for clothes, I ended up buying quite a few with KAGAMI and KOKO whenever we went out together. The closet is already filled with seasonal outfits.

If space runs out, we can always use another room. I felt a bit rich thinking about having a whole room just for a dress room, but still, no matter how I think about it, the house looks too old on the outside, which is always a little funny.

“Kurosawa going? Last time, I saw that the cleaning was mostly done.”

I’ve been there once after my funeral. It seems like KAGAMI goes there to work every time, so it should be organized in its own way.

Of course, the original deity we served, NIRLAS, has become just a name at this point. KAGAMI doesn’t seem to care much about it.

“Would you like to live there?”

“No, not really.”

When I mentioned a ‘courage test,’ it just came to mind.

It feels like a dark atmosphere, doesn’t it? But I didn’t plan to say that to KAGAMI.

“It does feel a bit dreary~”

“……”

I had been holding back my words, thinking about the other party, but after saying that, I found myself without anything to say.

“Well, that’s just the way things are. It has been a place with many gloomy matters.”

KAGAMI glanced into the distance.

If you want to name something good about this house, it’s that the window faces south. The area is a complete residential neighborhood, so there aren’t any big buildings, and at least sunlight definitely comes in.

Thanks to that, it gets a bit hot in the summer.

KAGAMI, staring quietly out the window, closed her eyes and nodded.

“Then, how about we go take a look? Living there might be a bit much, but spending a day looking around shouldn’t be bad.”

“Hmm?”

“KOTONE and KOKO are both Kurosawas. The last remaining Kurosawa.”

“……”

Now that I think about it, we are both ‘Kurosawa.’

Just like most countries, in Japan, generally, children take their father’s surname. Although it’s not impossible to take the mother’s surname. It seems there are arrangements like “live-in sons” and such in Japan, and occasionally the clan is inherited by the daughter.

Or perhaps, there’s no father to begin with.

“I’m not hoping to inherit the family name or anything. It just feels like I haven’t really been told anything yet.”

KAGAMI gazed at me with a serious expression.

I thought for a moment and looked at KOKO.

“Uwuu?”

KOKO tilted her head.

It seems she has no thoughts on whether it’s good or bad.

“……I’m just asking in case, but where was KOKO born?”

“Here.”

KAGAMI said.

“Otherwise, how would I have sealed you?”

“Then, let’s go.”

At least KOKO doesn’t seem attached to that kind of place, so I responded that way.

“Sure.”

KAGAMI always got really excited when discussing trips. Even though we always slept together in the same house, she finds it tremendously enjoyable to go out and sleep together somewhere else.

However, when it comes to mentioning going to that house, she doesn’t seem to be that excited.

She doesn’t seem particularly depressed or hesitant, either.

Perhaps she’s hiding her emotions.

“So, shall we go this weekend? Do you have any prior engagements?”

I shook my head. KOKO followed suit.

Seeing us, KAGAMI nodded.

*

I thoughtlessly blurted that out, but I didn’t expect it to turn into this.

KAGAMI acted with much more calmness than usual when going out with us.

She didn’t try to drive out early in the morning, nor did she start humming happily while preparing for the trip.

We are going to school on Saturday as well.

Our apartment isn’t too far from that ‘home’. If you simply consider the distance, it may be a bit closer than the distance to school. The school is located right by the sea in MINATO WARD.

However, going home on the way back from school would mean creating a huge triangle connecting Tokyo and Saitama, so KAGAMI said she would come pick us up at the station when school ends.

Just as she said, after school, when we went to the station, KAGAMI welcomed us.

She had a cage in her hands and a small bag over her shoulder. It seemed she had brought KURO along.

“……Ah.”

YUKA, who ran into KAGAMI, looked a bit surprised and turned towards us.

“……Hello.”

Then she greeted KAGAMI rather awkwardly.

“Hello.”

KAGAMI’s voice addressing YUKA didn’t show any remaining resentment.

There was still a bit of awkwardness in her expression, but since YUKA had come over last time and they shared a room together, I don’t think she dislikes her that much.

It seems there’s some kind of unspeakable history behind that, though.

“Are you going somewhere today?”

YUKA cautiously asked.

“Yeah. Just briefly to the family home.”

I nodded.

Ironically, YUKA had quit working exorcism jobs, yet I was heading to a place related to that.

To be honest, I don’t have any plans to inherit that work. In the distant future, when KAGAMI leaves, and it’s just me and KOKO, um.

Should I continue it after that? Or should I find someone to hand it over to?

Well, I don’t think there’s any need to worry about it right now. It’s too far into the future. However, to make all those decisions, I would at least need some basic knowledge.

YUKA wore a somewhat complicated expression upon hearing my answer.

“I’m not going there to take over the work.”

So, I first said that.

“I just have some things I still want to know.”

YUKA nodded at my response.

“Uwuu?”

KOKO, who had been listening beside us, tilted her head.

Right, she’s probably not interested in this kind of stuff at all.

I will take the lead in figuring this out. KOKO has a pretty good memory, so she might help out beside me.

“I see. Understood.”

YUKA nodded respectfully, as if to say she respects my choice.

“Then, let’s meet again next week.”

As I waved my hand, YUKA waved back.

Usually, YUKA waits for the train to arrive on our side, but today, it seems she left as soon as KAGAMI was there.

“……It’s really a strange coincidence when I think about it again.”

KAGAMI said.

“Strange, how so?”

“The person who saw KOTONE first was someone tied to YUUKI.”

Ah, right.

Well, even though we weren’t at a level of openly opposing each other, our personalities really didn’t match.

“……Don’t think too much about it.”

However, KAGAMI didn’t seem to mean it that way, so I said that.

“For Mom, it probably wasn’t a place filled with good memories.”

“…….”

It’s inevitable that she hasn’t come to the apartment. If you’re a person, you will naturally avoid places that carry bad memories.

Even when I was very young, I was chased by a stray dog that suddenly jumped out at me while walking down an alley.

I only saw that white dog barking loudly and pursuing me once, but for a while, I couldn’t even enter that alley.

Just being chased by a dog was scary enough, but I can’t even imagine how damaged KAGAMI’s mind must be after going through an experience worse than that several times.

It’s almost commendable that she looks fine now.

Perhaps the existence of me and KOKO is, in fact, a pillar of support for KAGAMI.

If that’s the case, then I’m grateful.

“Shall we go?”

KAGAMI replied to my comment without saying anything and simply held my hand.

In her other hand was KOKO’s hand.

“Yes!”

KOKO happily exclaimed in response to KAGAMI’s words.

I wonder if it just feels like a fun trip for KOKO.

That’s a relief. Otherwise, my steps might have been a bit heavy.

For a while, we held hands like that, waiting for the train.

*

It was still a magnificent mansion upon seeing it again.

However, despite its grandeur, it also had a somewhat worn-out atmosphere. The large gate had faded colors, with tiles showing visible damage here and there.

Recently, it seemed to have been managed a bit, as there wasn’t much dust or fallen leaves piled up, but there was still a somewhat grim atmosphere. I wonder what the neighbors say?

Then again, the massive statue in Sendai was reportedly built on private property, so it couldn’t be easily demolished despite complaints from residents.

A mansion of this size must be owned by a noble.

Upon entering, there was no one around.

“Operations are done on a small scale. We don’t really need to gather here for prayers.”

“Really?”

“Yes. Still, we do plan to operate regularly during the New Year.”

Operating only on New Year’s? Well, it is an important day, so that makes sense but it feels like there’s something a bit suspicious about that intent.

When I looked up at KAGAMI, she stuck her tongue out slightly.

“Well then……”

As we entered the mansion, KAGAMI opened the cage and let KURO out.

KURO emerged slowly and meowed at us, looking somewhat curious.

It seems she’s wondering why we brought her all the way here.

KURO is not an ordinary cat. I’m not entirely sure how long an ‘ordinary cat’ can survive a few days without an owner, but it seems like KURO is connected to ‘that world,’ hence I can’t help but look at her differently.

She perhaps even seems a bit smarter than other cats. It gives the impression that she could probably find food on her own if necessary.

However, since we didn’t bring her in, she leisurely strolled further into the mansion just like when she was let out of the cage.

“Will it be alright?”

“It should be fine. If anything, having KURO here is probably reassuring.”

When I looked up at KAGAMI, she also stuck her tongue out slightly.

“Do you know why I brought KOTONE and KOKO all the way here?”

“Because you wanted to tell us about the family?”

“Well, there’s that, but there’s something I really want to teach you separately.”

KAGAMI began walking, and we slowly followed behind.

We weren’t holding hands anymore now.

“With the advent of modern society, it has become increasingly difficult to commit murders.”

“…….”

Hmm…

It’s hard to find words to respond to that.

I did ask her to tell me about the family, but this seems to be a far more uncomfortable topic to listen to.

“Given that we’re a group serving an external deity, it would be easy to understand. Our clan has a history stained with blood. In ancient times, it was common to sacrifice people.”

I see.

I had some imagination about it even before hearing the story, but actually hearing it… well, honestly, it hasn’t had much impact so far.

“How far back are we talking about?”

“Hmm. Maybe it was around the ‘modern’ era? I’m sorry, but I’m not sure exactly. The stories are passed down orally rather than in books. Also, it was my sister who originally received those stories, not me.”

“Ah.”

“Yeah. Because of that, it’s tough for me to fully replicate the rituals my sister performed all by myself. In a way, it’s a blessing.”

KAGAMI said, looking straight ahead as she walked.

Then she stopped in front of a chamber.

I don’t know the layout of this mansion completely, but when I briefly visited last time, I remembered at least something about the interior structure. This was the place with the ‘altar.’

An altar with nothing placed upon it.

If we were to symbolize NIRLAS, one could say it would be a ‘sheep,’ but actually, that represents the followers rather than NIRLAS himself.

The “thousand young lambs” is meant literally, but it indicates ‘countless followers’ more than anything else. It’s similar to how some religions refer to their followers as ‘lambs.’

The original NIRLAS, which is akin to ‘SHUB-NIGGURATH’, is sometimes represented by a mountain goat, which is more of a symbolic use, as its skull often represents demons.

The idea of depicting an external deity through human senses is a setup… well, at least in the original Lovecraftian context.

It seems similar here.

“Some people thought it was right to kill humans to call upon the gods. And indeed, there was a response from the gods, bestowing blessings. They allowed other beings not to harm our clan, sending down several monsters.”

It took the form of Yōkai, or it meant transformations of humans themselves.

Sometimes, it manifested in the form of a ‘child.’

KOSUZU knew of this knowledge and used it without reservation. Utilizing her younger sister.

“So, the name Kurosawa is also a pool of blood. An abyss of blackness formed from the deep pooling of red blood.”

“……”

What should I say in response to that?

I felt like saying something awkward would only spoil the atmosphere, so I just stayed silent. KOKO continued to tilt her head.

“My sister KOSUZU sacrificed several people, and as a result, she ended up in that state. Even at the last moment, it seemed that plan was about to succeed. Ultimately, she was punished for trying to use the gods.”

So, the name Kurosawa had to remain infamous until relatively recently.

“Did she kill Mom too?”

But then, KOKO’s question flew out.

“Yes?”

KAGAMI blinked.

“Did she kill Mom too?”

KOKO asked, tilting her head.

“I…….”

KAGAMI answered somewhat flustered but sincerely.

“I didn’t kill her, but….”

“Uwuu?”

KOKO tilted her head the other way again.

“Killing people is a bad thing.”

“Yes, it’s a bad thing.”

“Not killing them isn’t bad.”

“Right?”

As KOKO kept stringing her thoughts together, KAGAMI displayed an expression of being exceptionally flustered, as if she had never been in this position since becoming a ‘Mom.’

“Then, KAGAMI isn’t bad.”

“……”

KAGAMI was left speechless by those words.

She said that she hasn’t killed anyone directly.

Perhaps she is sincere. There’s a high possibility she has never ordered someone to be killed. After all, KAGAMI hardly knows how to accomplish anything through killing.

She knows full well how to preserve life, but that’ll have to come out in time.

Though, in that final moment, she certainly had some tricks up her sleeve, but I find it absurd to even think about that. In the end, it just concluded without a hitch. So many traces were left behind, yet the actual events just vanished, disappearing.

The result of twisting reality by absorbing the power of the gods.

I still have no clue about the principles behind it.

So, even with all this, I’m not entirely certain whether KAGAMI is ‘not bad’ but…

At least, she hasn’t become a murderer.

“……”

KAGAMI couldn’t bring herself to argue with KOKO’s words and looked towards me.

I thought I saw her eyes hinting at some moisture.

Chapter 209

Um…

I’m not really one to misjudge what’s scary; usually, it’s when I’m watching movies or dramas, or maybe when I’m playing games.

In general, I’m not that easily scared outside.

Well, if I were really on the verge of starving to death or freezing to death, alone in some forest, or if I stumbled upon a scene of a dismemberment while walking down the street, I might be trembling a bit.

I’m the type who strolls through narrow alleyways at midnight without any trouble, and I don’t avoid dark places just because they’re dark.

Of course, after experiencing… that incident, the streets were a bit scary for a while, and I couldn’t even go to the gyudon shop, but that was a real experience.

At least, I wasn’t someone who gets scared in someone else’s house.

“…”

But this place feels a bit scary.

Is it because the lights are off?

It didn’t seem so scary at Yamashita’s house.

If you asked which place was wider, that one was definitely wider, and it wasn’t packed with people either. No matter how many Yakuza gathered, it was basically just a house where a family lives. Excluding the bodyguards, it had plenty of empty rooms.

So, there shouldn’t be much to be scared of here either.

Even if the house looked a bit old, it seemed nice and clean, didn’t it?

I thought for a moment before closing the door again.

And when I turned around, Kuro and Kagami, who were inside the kotatsu, were looking at me.

They looked like they were wondering why I was going out.

I seriously pondered.

Should I really say something now? Is it really that difficult to wait and just go in the morning?

This room isn’t scary. There’s a kotatsu, and although it’s spacious enough for three blankets, it’s because Kagami and Koko are here.

Besides, thinking back to the experiences I face every day, the two of them would almost definitely sleep right next to me. They might not be physically touching, but just a slight movement would make it clear they were right there.

It used to be a bit uncomfortable, but now, knowing I’m not alone has me feeling a bit happier.

…Anyways.

I fidgeted with my legs a bit.

A little… urgent, maybe?

Maybe I drank too much tea. With the TV on, I mindlessly grabbed and munched on the snacks Kagami brought way too many of, and my throat’s dry and my mouth’s too sweet from all that green tea I drank.

“What’s wrong?”

While hearing Kagami’s words, I legitimately thought very seriously.

Should I say this?

Is it okay to hold back one of the two options: holding in my urge to go to the bathroom or holding back my fear?

No, more importantly, why am I suddenly so scared? I have no idea.

Kuro had left the room and hasn’t come back yet.

I contemplated seriously and shut my eyes tight.

“I-I want to go to the bathroom.”

“Yes, you just said that and got up.”

Kagami tilted her head, looking puzzled.

She looked really confused. It was definitely not acting. Of course, Koko looked even more clueless than that.

I took a deep breath and exhaled slowly.

Then I opened my closed eyes and said, “…I’d like it if you could go with me.”

“…”

The room fell into a brief silence.

Kagami stared at me without saying a word, then suddenly seemed determined and got up from her seat.

“Let’s go together.”

“Uu.”

Koko also stood up. However, her expression was much more cheerful compared to the serious-looking Kagami.

She probably doesn’t understand the situation. She probably doesn’t even know the concept of not being able to go to the bathroom alone.

If it were Koko, even if she saw a ghost, she’d just tilt her head and go “Uu?” as she made the ghost’s costume fall apart.

Kagami came closer and grabbed my hand tightly.

Then she bent her waist a little to match my eye level and said, “This mom will absolutely, definitely protect you.”

It seems my words triggered Kagami’s protective instinct quite strongly.

I gritted my teeth and merely nodded.

*

“I-I have to wait until you come out.”

“Of course. Do you not trust me?”

What’s that supposed to mean?

I think it’s a little weird for her to say that in the context of me calling her “mom,” but somehow, the way she emphasizes “mom” makes me feel a bit strange.

No, more than that, it’s a bit urgent. When I picked up my pace, Kagami quickly brought me toward the bathroom.

Why is the bathroom so far away? With such a big house, shouldn’t there be one bathroom in each room?

Though, thinking about it, since the house is quite old, there’s not much to be done. What can you say about not having one outside?

The lights in the hallway weren’t turned on. I guess there’s no reason to turn on the lights since it’s just us in the house. Outside, the moonlight was shining brightly, so even at night, the hallway was quite clear.

Finally getting to the bathroom, I opened the door.

“Shall I sing a song for you outside?”

Kagami said that absurd line with such seriousness that I looked at her with a perplexed expression and hurriedly went inside the bathroom.

*

I silently covered my face.

I had already done everything I needed to do, but now I found it hard to accept the situation.

Isn’t that strange?

Uncharacteristically, despite me having transformed my body, absorbing gods, and even putting a knife into it, I’m oddly scared of this house and asked Kagami to come with me to the bathroom.

Standing outside with my mom and sister feels like a primary school student afraid of ghosts popping out from the toilet.

No, nowadays, even primary school kids wouldn’t be scared of such things.

…Or maybe not? Since it’s 2005, that might be possible. Back then, internet accessibility wasn’t this good.

Anyway, the reason I can’t go outside is…

It’s because Kagami is really singing.

Was she trying to drown out my sounds or just reassuring me not to be scared?

What’s even more ridiculous is that I feel at ease with her singing. I mean, my fear genuinely vanished. Originally, being with the two of them meant there was no reason to feel scared, but thinking that Kagami out there “really exists” calmed my heart.

“…”

But I can’t just sit here.

My legs are starting to feel a little numb, so I stood up.

I tidied up, closed the toilet lid, and flushed.

I washed my hands at the sink and looked up.

And then I saw the hair hanging over my head.

I reflexively struck the mirror where my hair was reflected. At the same time, I realized it was incredibly foolish.

“Ouch!”

Luckily, the mirror didn’t break, but my hand hurt.

Perhaps because I’m still partly human, I don’t have the ability to dull or eliminate pain, which unfortunately does not apply to this body. Otherwise, I wouldn’t have struggled so much during combat.

“What happened!?”

It seems the one more surprised was Kagami than me in the bathroom.

It sounded like she was about to burst down the door any second.

Before she could actually break it down, I hurriedly opened the door for her.

“Koto Ne, what happened?”

Kagami rushed in without even waiting for me to come out of the bathroom.

Japanese bathrooms, unless they’re comparatively narrow places—like the apartment we live in—usually separate the toilet from the bath. For reasons I don’t quite understand, they seem to prefer that arrangement.

I guess it’s nice not to have the bathroom paper getting wet while showering, making it more pleasant to do your business.

So, inevitably, bathrooms tend to be very cramped. Honestly, it’s not a place for more than one person to be. Unless you’re in some scenario that seems out of adult films.

“Uh, it’s, um, nothing much.”

When I stuttered, trying to calm myself, Kagami swiftly turned to look at me.

“Something made a noise inside. It sounded like something hit hard or bumped.”

That’s a very accurate assessment.

Honestly, I felt a bit embarrassed and wanted things to stop, but Kagami peering into my face put pressure on me to sit on the toilet lid.

“What is it? Did you see something inside?”

“Uh…”

I had no intention of hiding it.

In this world, Yōkai are real and ghosts are real. If there were truly a ghost in this house, it would be best for it to be addressed properly. It bears my name, so someday it would be used again. If that happens and I encounter a ghost, I’d feel uneasy.

But telling her about any of that while we’re in the bathroom is a bit…

If I don’t tell her, Kagami won’t let up, so I sighed deeply.

“…Yeah. I saw it. My hair was reflected in the mirror.”

“Hair?”

I nodded and looked up at the ceiling.

Then I pointed with my finger.

“Over there.”

There was a splotch that caught my eye.

I can’t be entirely sure if something was actually growing from that splotch, but thinking back to what appeared in the mirror, it was probably about that position.

Kagami frowned, glancing up.

The dark splotch looked like it had been wet then dried. It’s definitely not blood. I know that by now. Blood is much darker.

“You know how I said this house has been through a lot of history?”

“Yeah.”

“I don’t know all the stories myself. Even if my older sister were alive, it would likely be the same for her. There’s probably no need to know everything.”

“That’s right.”

I nodded.

They said it’s history that’s been passed down through whispers. That means they’d only filtered out the absolutely necessary parts.

Who died here, who was injured, those wouldn’t matter much to the people involved. Rather, what mattered more was how offerings were made and how successful the ritual was.

The deaths and pain would have been concealed, and they probably erased them from their memories too. That’d be easier for them.

Even after we find out why there’s a ghost attached to this house, there’s likely much that we can’t understand.

“Could this be why you called me?”

“No, I wouldn’t say it’s just because of this…”

Thinking it might be this that triggered my sudden fear, I began to understand it a little.

There was a similar experience back at the apartment. Of course, it wasn’t a ghost, but Koko. Still, it felt similar.

“…”

Kagami looked at me with a complicated expression.

“What?”

“Your instincts… Are you sure they’re not a bit heightened?”

I’ve never really seen ghosts properly, even in this world.

Aren’t people whose instincts are heightened like those who see ghosts? They’d be shivering while saying they can see them while everyone else walks around totally fine.

I think I had a friend in middle school like that. She had weak energy and couldn’t even attend her grandfather’s funeral.

Back then, I genuinely didn’t believe in it, but in this world, refusing to believe is a denial of reality, I guess.

“Is that why I might’ve been created like this?”

Or perhaps I might be a soul from another world.

I swallowed that thought for now.

“…”

We went quiet for a moment.

“How about we just put up some talismans for now? Having a ghost show up in the bathroom isn’t a pleasant thing.”

I nodded.

That’s right. Honestly, seeing something strange when I’m doing my business is a definite no-go.

Plus, that strange thing could also be a man.

…

No, as a man who lived much longer, it might be a bit strange even if a woman shows up, but for now, in this world, I’m in this body.

A male ghost peeping into a girls’ bathroom? That feels disgusting. More than that, it’s a crime.

No, just because it’s a woman doesn’t mean it’s not a crime.

What am I even saying?

*

Nevertheless, Kagami managed to write the talismans well, despite being a priestess.

While she didn’t use the branches we saw last time, it seemed sufficient enough to prevent ghosts from easily entering certain places.

“So far, no one has died inside here, so I think even if there is a ghost, it’s probably not a very strong presence.”

Kagami said.

“Since we’re planning to stay for a night, this should be good.”

“…”

As I pondered while looking at the talisman Kagami stuck on the door, she smiled a little.

“Want me to teach you how to use it?”

“Uh? Ah, no, that’s not it.”

Of course, it’d be nice to know, so maybe I’ll ask later. Or I could even get a few in advance.

It’d be good to use them if something similar happens during a courage test.

“If that ghost died here… I can’t shake the feeling that their death must have been regretful.”

At my words, Kagami paused.

“About that…”

She seemed to want to say something but eventually chose to remain silent.

It seems she somewhat agrees with my thoughts.

“Well, just piling things up or sealing them away feels a bit cruel.”

Kagami stared at me for a while after I said that.

Did I overstep my bounds a bit?

While trying to think seriously, my vision suddenly went dark.

Kagami suddenly hugged me tightly.

“How could our daughter think so well.”

“Ugh.”

My face was squished against Kagami and I couldn’t produce a proper sound.

“Definitely, that’s correct. Just leaving things like this would be wrong.”

Then Kagami, who released me, said quietly.

“…I’m not sure if it’ll reach, but shall we hold a ritual for them?”

Kagami proposed that.

“Is that possible?”

“With a bit of hurried preparation, we could manage a ritual. It doesn’t require a lot of people.”

I nodded at Kagami’s words.

“Let’s do that then.”

I doubt that this will be resolved in one go.

It might be better to hold it periodically over several times.

For the various souls who might be here, whether they are or aren’t.

I’m not sure if I can bring them peace. In fact, I don’t really think that’s a presumptuous thought.

However, if they were just bound due to regret, then perhaps they only appeared because they wanted to talk.

“…Let’s just call it a day for now. It seems like we’ll need to prepare from early morning tomorrow.”

At Kagami’s words, Koko and I nodded.

We crawled into the blankets.

Indeed, just as I thought, Kagami and Koko stuck close to me as they slept.

Tonight, that distance didn’t feel uncomfortable at all.

…Not that I was scared to sleep alone or anything like that.

Anyway, that was that.

Chapter 210

The sky is gloomy.

Considering the timing, the rainy season has already started in Tokyo.

Well, the rainy season where I lived in my previous life usually started around this time too. Just because it’s the rainy season doesn’t mean it rains every day, though.

A breeze came through the open window, but it felt humid and gloomy.

Rainy season isn’t all bad, though. There’s definitely a mystical atmosphere to it.

The thick clouds reflected the sunlight, and shadows became faint and soft. Of course, dark places became darker, so it wouldn’t be strange if something ghost-like were lurking in some corner of the house.

Sharing dark and creepy stories during summer might also be due to this weather.

Still, it would be nice if the weather was a bit clear for the weekend. The sky is truly heartless.

And, Kaga and Koko and I were performing a kind of ritual in the middle of this gloomy house…

The reason I said “kind of” is that the ritual wasn’t the same as I knew it in my previous life.

In Korea, when one talks about a ritual, it generally refers to preparing food on the ritual table, calling upon spirits, and then sending them back. Shamans make loud calls to summon spirits and guide them to say what they want to express.

Whether that’s real or not, well, in this world of Korea, I could believe it was real if someone claimed it.

I didn’t write anything specific on the memorial tablet for those whose names I didn’t even know.

I simply placed various foods in front of it.

There’s a high-end confectionery nearby, so I bought a few boxes of gift snacks from there. And Kaga skillfully prepared some ordinary home-cooked dishes to place before it.

Just that alone didn’t seem enough for the souls lingering here to leave comfortably.

They had lost their lives. If I died unjustly, I certainly wouldn’t be satisfied just with a ritual and then leave.

I didn’t want to ask for anything; I just wished for them not to suffer any longer, and the three of us sat together with our eyes closed.

It felt like something was there or maybe not.

Since Nirlas left this world, my senses have become rather dull. I’m not sure if it’s because of Nirlas’s existence, or if it’s because I’ve been living well and don’t need to worry about such things anymore.

My weight has definitely increased, though.

But, I could imagine.

Some of the spirits that had been in this house had probably come into this room.

They probably couldn’t cause harm. Koko wouldn’t be affected by ‘fear.’

Plus, there was a concealed mirror in front of Kaga. Since my mom was a “real shaman,” just having her beside me provided some reassurance.

That presence circled around us, went to the memorial tablet, and then lingered in front of the food.

Do spirits eat?

I’ve never seen the ritual food actually diminish.

I wondered what it would be like if I were the deceased. Would I be satisfied just by looking at the ritual food?

“……”

I guess I’ll never know until I truly die. I’ve already died twice, but I came back to life at the funeral.

I just stayed silent.

I sincerely wished that the gifts we prepared would bring them some joy.

Not simply because I wanted them to leave, but because, for whatever reason, I had taken on the name Kurosawa.

I hoped it would bring a little comfort to that unjust death.

*

I thought it was just my mood, but I felt a lot lighter when I left the mansion.

Somehow, my shoulders felt a bit lighter too.

“Your expression says it was a good choice to do that.”

Kaga smiled and said that while looking at my face.

“Yeah, I think so too.”

“Wow?”

Since I went to buy the snacks to place on the ritual table, I also got some for us.

Seeing Koko react while having cake crumbs stuck to her mouth made both of us laugh.

We slowly walked towards the train station.

Kaga didn’t bring her car when she came here. It was much better to just take the train to wait for us in front of the school rather than bringing the car to wait.

And because of that, I could think a bit more deeply.

“We should properly renovate the Kurosawa mansion.”

“Huh?”

“Seeing that scene made me think about it.”

I don’t really know what kind of space ghosts prefer.

Some people say they like dim spaces, while others like noisy places.

Perhaps the mansion is home to spirits because of such an atmosphere.

Or maybe it simply groaned while being overlooked as the once-great Kurosawa family now lay in ruins.

… But to think about it again, the souls were still unable to leave that place.

“I don’t want to revive the Kurosawa family.”

I figured they wouldn’t want something like that.

“But somehow… it feels like that.”

All those sacrifices made throughout the ages were for summoning gods.

And with that power, the intention was to break the boundaries between the afterlife and this world, creating a world where everyone could live eternally. That was the wish of the Kurosawa family.

The willingness to die and the ability to kill was all because of that. Someday, we would be able to meet beyond the crumbled borders.

In some sense, I might have brutally shattered that wish.

I still don’t think that wish was correct. The afterlife is certainly not an easy place. After all, the Kurosawa family aimed high, wanting to stay on top by relying on divine power.

But…

“I just don’t want to forget.”

This was a place with all sorts of events—good and bad. If the remaining Kurosawa family forgot, they would be buried in history.

And that feels wrong.

The terrible things that happened there needed to be remembered by someone. Only then could someone warn again in the future.

“Is that so?”

Kaga briefly looked up at the sky.

Kaga was one of those swept up in that madness. I understand why she had almost abandoned the mansion.

So I thought it was inevitable for her to refuse.

“Let’s take some more time and prepare slowly. I don’t think Koto Ne said such things just because she wanted to fix everything with money.”

I nodded.

With the utmost care, I would clean and rebuild it for a long time.

And in between, I would comfort the souls and help them return to where they should belong.

I still can’t even call myself a shaman, and I’m unsure whether I should inherit that position.

“There are things you can’t leave to others.”

“……”

Kaga didn’t feel the need to respond to that.

She just looked at me and gently patted my head.

I didn’t push her hand away.

*

Kaga suggested she would drive me to school all the way to the front during July, perhaps because I seemed quite frail in her eyes.

Though I thought that wasn’t a good idea at all.

Sure, Tokyo’s subway is crowded, but the roads are absolutely packed with… no, cars are crowded.

Unless you’re adept at Tokyo’s geography and can navigate like an internal GPS, you will definitely spend a long, boring time stuck on a jam-packed road.

And Kaga is clearly a beginner driver. A few months have passed, but she still sometimes fails to see signs.

“What will you do if you faint in this heat?”

Kaga seriously seemed to think that way.

“I’ve gained weight.”

That was my rebuttal.

And it’s true.

My weight fluctuated between malnutrition and average. Now I had risen to what might be considered average weight, though still a few kilos away.

The visible parts hadn’t changed much, though my legs had become slightly thicker.

I had seriously worried about what to do once my hair was cut, but seeing how much I eat, there’s likely no need for that concern.

However, I certainly gain weight more slowly than others.

I have three meals a day, snacks after school, and even occasionally eat desserts at cafés while roaming around, yet my weight is still this amount. That proves I don’t have a body that gains weight easily.

For reference, Yuka has always envied me and Koko.

“I’ve always said this, but you’re still not at a normal weight.”

And Kaga was worried about that because of my body type.

I thought it was a bit excessive to worry like that, but still.

I hadn’t fainted much—

———

— quite a lot, actually.

But it wasn’t like I fainted while casually walking. Considering the amount of food I survived on, I fainted less than I should have. Most of my fainting was because of Yōkai attacks, so I confidently thought that I have a pretty sturdy body.

“Be careful with the heat.”

“No, I’m really fine.”

Lately, she seems overly cautious every time we go to school in the morning.

“Be careful and come back safe.”

“Okay.”

I nodded at Kaga’s words, hugged her, and headed off to school.

…….

Hmm, still, walking to the station felt unbearably hot.

Should I ask for a ride to the station?

I thought of such weakened thoughts.

*

“You seem to have a good relationship with your mother.”

As I whined about such things in the nearly official safe haven of the hamburger shop, Tsuneda remarked.

Our atmosphere became awkward in an instant.

Whether she really knows my situation or not, everyone knows that I hadn’t had a good relationship with Kaga just last year.

“D-Did I make some mistake…?”

“No, it just seems strangely out of place to me.”

At my words, Tsuneda became more flustered.

She seemed to not understand why I said being close to my mom was strange.

Is she also from a well-off family?

I simply shrugged.

“Actually, until last year, we didn’t get along very well.”

In fact, if I consider the timeline, Kaga’s mood began to shift slightly around Christmas, but I started calling her “Mom” just this year, so I figured we could just let that slide.

Since then, I’ve started to accept her patting my head or hugging me without any issue.

“Is that so?”

Tsuneda spoke with a slightly apologetic expression.

“Yeah. And Koto Ne from last year and Koto Ne from this year are different.”

Mako said with a smile.

“Really?”

“Ah, it’s true.”

Yuka nodded her head vigorously.

It wasn’t just the two of them. In fact, aside from Tsuneda, everyone was in agreement, even Koko.

“At first, you were super cautious every time I tried to talk to you. There were way more ellipses than words, right?”

Was I really that cautious?

Thinking back, it does seem that way. Instead of responding with “Yeah,” I would respond with “……yeah.”

It wasn’t like I consciously aimed for that, though.

I was indeed cautious. It feels strange to think that the events I experienced in this world were more outlandish than the main plot. I met many people I didn’t know, and frankly, I didn’t have many experiences that would justify being cautious.

So I think it’s not entirely my fault.

“… It’s fine now.”

Yuuki, who still often adds ellipses to his responses, said that.

I feel like I’m better now.

I thought I was okay back then. Living alone in a house with nothing, being hungry, cold, hot—all those things felt like major shortages.

“……”

I guess it really wasn’t okay.

Maybe it was just a defense mechanism.

“Both back then and now are good.”

Koko suddenly made that comment, and I responded by patting her head without thinking.

“Uwu?”

Koko looked bewildered as her hair got disheveled. This time, even Tsuneda, who is usually fond of Koko, had a delighted smile on her face.

“Oh right. How did the conversation get to this point?”

Izumi, who was wearing a content smile, suddenly looked surprised.

Yeah, how did we get to this point?

I thought about it, but I couldn’t really remember. The subjects of our previous conversations had bounced around too much.

“Were we talking about the training camp?”

Harumi asked.

“Ah, right. We were.”

Izumi grimaced lightly as if remembering.

That’s right.

We started from the training camp, then brought up last year’s camp, talked about transportation, and then about me getting in Kaga’s car, eventually leading us here.

“Alright then, continuing the story, we don’t need to worry about transportation. It’s already been decided. Of course, the cost will have to be covered, though.”

I’m pretty sure no one here would be unable to cover the cost. Tsuneda didn’t show any worried expression, so I felt certain about it.

Well, friends from a middle school like that, with unique hair colors and a slightly haphazard gal vibe, didn’t have an underprivileged feel to them.

Unless they were among those with top-tier grades, Hanagawa High School’s tuition can be quite costly. The uniform is expensive too.

Tsuneda was the only one who passed while everyone else failed. I’m sure she wasn’t taking top-tier grades.

“We’re going to an island!”

Kaoru said with a big smile.

An island.

Hmm…

Strange things happen whenever one goes to an island in a light novel.

… But it feels like I already escaped that part, so it should be fine, right?

Chapter 211

I need to briefly talk about the story before the summer vacation starts.

Around that time, a pretty big change happened in our house.

On the day we discussed the summer camp and came back, as soon as I opened the door, I felt a refreshing breeze rush in, and I opened my eyes wide.

It wasn’t just a cool breeze. It wasn’t that sticky summer breeze; it was a truly chilly and refreshing artificial breeze.

“Wow!”

Koko dashed into the room right away.

Then, she raised both arms in front of the air conditioner installed on the wall.

“Wow!”

The cold air blasting from the air conditioner gently swayed Koko’s hair.

I quickly followed her in, took off my shoes, and stood next to her.

“Wow…”

I unconsciously let out a sound similar to Koko’s.

Willy Carrier, I respect you.

As I reflected deeply on the name of the inventor of the air conditioner, I suddenly heard a sound from behind.

Before Koko and I could escape, Kagami jumped on us from behind and hugged us.

“Wow?”

“Ah, wait a minute, Mom.”

I said in surprise.

I hadn’t dried off from the sweat yet. I had been sweating the entire 30-minute walk here. I wanted to stay in front of the air conditioner a little longer… No, I just wanted to shower.

Perhaps I showed a disgusted expression for a moment, because Kagami quickly let go of us.

Then she plopped down on the floor as if she had just been dumped.

“That’s why it was like this…!”

I stared blankly at Kagami, who exaggerated her words in a theatrical tone. She pointed at the air conditioner with her finger and shouted.

“It’s summer and humid, and you don’t even hug me! If I try to hug you, you dodge left and right! You make disgusted faces!”

“…”

Uh, that.

What’s up with that?

I did do that.

Um.

I couldn’t think of a comeback for a moment. Kagami, perhaps sensing my silence, seemed to think she had a chance and started her monologue.

“That’s why we bought an air conditioner! I thought maybe in a cool place, I could get at least a light hug!”

“…No, um.”

I paused to think about what to say.

The conclusion was simple. I had done wrong.

I shouldn’t avoid family hugs just because the weather was a bit hot and humid.

“…”

No, this was really wrong.

Just a while ago, I had realized the importance of family and thought good things about having a family again, but I neglected them as soon as I got used to it.

Moreover, it hasn’t even been a year since then; it’s only been about half a year.

“Kotone?”

As I was deep in thought, Koko tilted her head and called me.

Kagami, noticing that I was seriously pondering, stopped her theatrics and quickly came over to me.

“I was just joking. You don’t need to think too seriously about it…”

“…Is that so?”

I replied while tilting my head.

“Of course. It can be annoying when it’s hot and humid. You can get angry more easily than usual.”

“That’s true.”

I nodded.

Did I think too seriously about it?

I avoided hugs, but I had not forgotten that Kagami and Koko were family.

“Yes. So, if you hug me just once, I’ll forgive everything.”

“…”

I narrowed my eyes while looking at Kagami, who was spreading her arms wide.

In the end, that’s what she was aiming for.

It was a bit ridiculous, but now that I had cooled down from sweating, it seemed fine.

I hugged Kagami.

As always, Kagami, who hugged me, had a look as if she was about to ascend to happiness.

*

Since we had an air conditioner at home, I spent the first few days of summer vacation holed up inside and didn’t go out.

Isn’t the convenience of civilization just wonderful?

Since the room was small, the air conditioner’s efficiency was so clear that if I set the temperature too low, it actually got too cold inside.

Kagami looked unexpectedly fascinated by the sight of me doing nothing in the room. Did she think I was a diligent person or something?

…

Thinking back, I really was busy last year. I didn’t particularly want to be diligent, but for various reasons, I had no choice.

But even while lounging, I still went to my part-time job regularly.

“You seem to be eating well these days,”

the boss said with a smile.

“You used to be really skinny back then.”

There was a reason why the boss was not particularly surprised to see me like this. Most of the kids who came to work here were skinny anyway.

Sure, it might be because it’s a maid cafe, but it’s likely due to the fact that there were often children whose family circumstances weren’t that great.

“You look good. Just keep maintaining that.”

I nodded at the boss’s words and looked around.

I couldn’t see the face I always saw when I came here.

“What about Miki?”

“Miki is studying.”

The boss smiled and said.

She might not be as clumsy as Kagami, but the boss really cherished her little sister.

I had no intention to poke into that. After all, she was her sister, so the money she earned working here was just going around.

“I don’t think her grades are to her liking. I thought she was doing fine,”

I replied.

Is that so?

Well, last time I heard, she had barely passed her school entrance exams. Even so, she went to the best school she could attend, so she probably has an ambition for studying.

“You guys are the reason,”

the boss said, glancing between me and Shii.

“I guess seeing you two working hard gave her motivation.”

Especially for me, there might have been some overlap. Miki must have seen Koko too.

“It’s fortunate that we could be of help,”

I said and started working.

The boss shrugged and stepped aside for me to pass.

*

“Oh, by the way, Shii. About the camp.”

While working, I called out to Shii.

“Yeah.”

As always, Shii would be joining our camp. I had already treated Shii like a junior in the literature club, and Shii naturally called me their senior, so I conveyed the details about the camp smoothly.

Naturally, all the members agreed. Tsuneda had an expression of both expectation and concern when hearing about Shii, but she nodded anyway.

By the way, Sasaki isn’t coming. Two people are definitely going to tag along if she does.

We sometimes hung out since we were in the same class, so I got reasonably close with Sasaki and Nanami. Hagiwara also often came around to check on us.

Speaking of Hagiwara… she seems to be studying hard these days. Hearing her talk about wanting to get into a good university and become a tutor for Sasaki next year made me think she was really serious about it.

Still, I was glad Tsuneda wasn’t too disappointed by the news that Sasaki wasn’t coming.

Anyway, I told Sasaki to film a love comedy at home.

“Our schedule has been adjusted a bit. Is that okay?”

We had already exchanged messages and calls, but I felt like I needed to ask again for certainty.

“Yeah, that’s fine.”

Shii smiled.

“After hearing about it for the first time, I cleared my schedule beforehand.”

That really gave me peace of mind.

Despite feeling a bit sorry for seeing a child who had grown up too early, a bright kid like her is lovely.

“Okay, then I won’t worry about it.”

“Yeah, I’ve also prepared well, so you don’t need to worry!”

Shii exclaimed, clenching both hands.

I couldn’t help but smile a bit at that.

Sasaki really is a lucky kid.

Even though their story sounds gloomy, having a sister like Shii is a blessing.

Well, I think my little sister is definitely not lacking in cuteness either.

*

So, on the day we were headed to the accommodation.

We gathered in front of Tamachi Station, the closest station to the school.

Since everyone lived in different houses, it wasn’t the most efficient choice, but ‘a place everyone can certainly recognize’ was about all we could manage. If we met at my house, the others would have to travel way too far.

If it were a place only second and third years were going to, we might have just said to meet at a big station, but there are juniors and prospective juniors with us.

I thought it would be nice for the two of them to be able to gather without worry.

“Oh, hello, Kotone-senpai!”

Perhaps feeling a bit nervous about meeting a senior during vacation, Tsuneda raised her voice a little to greet me.

“Hello.”

As I scanned the surroundings while returning the greeting, I noticed Yuka and Shii were there.

I was glad Yuka had arrived first. Otherwise, those two wouldn’t have known who each other was.

Actually, Kagami insisted on taking me this morning, but I thought it might make the juniors uncomfortable if I brought my mom along, so I declined.

With the camp pulled forward a bit, it has become early August. We also had a plan to write reflections after visiting the festival together in mid-August.

After that, there was going to be a short family trip with Kagami and Koko together. It would probably be about a two-night, three-day trip.

At the end of August, we were going to Comiket, and in the days in between, friends might come over, or I might visit friends.

Even though I thought a month off would be a long time, seeing the packed schedule made it seem so busy. Well, most of it consisted of leisure.

Just because summer vacation ended doesn’t mean it’s over. There will be athletic events, school trips, and cultural festivals in autumn. The athletic event would be similar to last year, aside from Kagami coming, but the school trip is set to be in Hawaii, and I plan to exert all my efforts for the cultural festival.

Naturally, at the end of the year, I’d be busy with all sorts of activities with the club members as well.

So, it means I’m likely to be busy throughout the year.

The fact that I didn’t find it bothersome at all suggests I’ve become accustomed to this lifestyle.

It feels almost regrettable that I’ll be in the third year next year.

The year has already flown by. If that’s the case, I need to make the most of the remaining time.

The club members arrived in small groups.

“Hello! You all got here early!”

“If you hadn’t slept in so much, we might have been the first here.”

“Come on, I arrived with plenty of time left, so I didn’t sleep in.”

Kaworu and Izumi chatted as they arrived.

We briefly exchanged greetings and caught up on what’s happened recently. The two of them seemed to be studying hard after all. It seems they want to go to a university in Tokyo or nearby, if possible.

As for their studies… I honestly still don’t know if they’re good or bad. I’m not sure how the national level stacks up against them yet.

But since the two of them could speak so confidently, they likely aren’t falling behind even on a national level. I figured out right away that I wouldn’t get into certain schools as soon as I entered high school.

Yeah, instead of studying all the time, it’s also a method to set aside time to relax and relieve stress intermittently. I’m not sure, but that’s a common thing said among those who got into Seoul National University.

“Hello!”

“Uh, did we arrive a little late?”

“…It’s because Harumi overslept.”

Mako and her group of three arrived together.

They actually arrived ten minutes before the meeting time, so they were not late in a strict sense.

“Good~!”

Kaworu turned to us with her hands on her hips.

“Looks like everyone’s here.”

“Shall we head out? The sooner we leave, the more time we save.”

Izumi glanced at her wristwatch and said, and Kaworu nodded vigorously.

“Okay. Let’s get going right away! Tsugumi, can you pass me your bag? I’ll carry it for you.”

“Ah, I’m fine! This is light enough.”

Tsuneda looked flustered as she dragged the biggest suitcase among us.

“I’ll pull it!”

Then Koko raised both arms high, looking at Kaworu.

“Oh, really? Well, as a junior, I should take care of you. Here you go!”

Kaworu confidently handed over the suitcase’s handle.

“Uh? Uh?”

Before Tsuneda could say anything, Koko took the handle from Kaworu.

In terms of height and build, Koko was almost identical to Tsuneda… In fact, objectively speaking, Koko was a little smaller and thinner.

Thus, Tsuneda was quite flustered watching Koko drag the suitcase. You could read on her face an expression of wonder if this was even allowed.

“Don’t worry too much.”

I casually told Tsuneda.

Kaworu knew full well what she was doing. She already knew Koko wasn’t an ordinary person.

“Uh? Is that so?”

“Yeah. She was really happy about having a junior.”

She was so happy that she even shared the food she received with Koko.

I was glad I wasn’t treated like a little sister. If that had happened, I would have felt various forms of guilt. Just like Tsuneda felt right now.

“Junior…”

Tsuneda still seemed unable to properly process the situation and was mumbling a little.

“Koko, Koko. Should I pull it for you?”

Harumi walked over to Koko and spoke to her.

“I’m fine! This isn’t heavy at all!”

And yet, she forgot her own bag in the process.

I chuckled at how ridiculous it was as I placed my hand on Koko’s suitcase, and Yuuki pulled it gently.

“…I’ll carry it.”

“Uh?”

However, Yuuki pulled it ahead without me having a chance to protest.

Dragging one in each hand does seem a bit… difficult, doesn’t it? Maybe he’s better balanced since he’s so much taller than me. It felt a bit frustrating.

Mako was watching the scene between Yuuki and me with a warm expression. If a potato saw that gaze, it would probably sprout blue shoots in five minutes.

“Senpai, let’s go.”

Shii spoke to Tsuneda, who was dazed.

“Uh, wait, wait a minute!”

Tsuneda hurriedly followed after Shii, who was already starting to walk ahead. Was she also trying to carry her bag, like Koko?

That was an adorably heartwarming scene.

As I started walking, Yuka came up beside me.

“Oh, right.”

Then, as we entered the train station, she suddenly spoke as if she had remembered something she had forgotten.

“Just in case, I brought some talismans. They say there’s a haunted house, so if you need it inside, feel free to use them.”

“…”

Didn’t you say you were done with exorcisms?

Well, if I have it, I would be grateful to borrow it.

…The main story is definitely over, right?

Remembering that we’re heading to an island made me a little uneasy.

At the same time, I felt excited. Honestly, it was hard to distinguish which of those two emotions was making my heart race.

Maybe it’s that I’m excited because I’m anxious.

With such thoughts, I walked at the back of our party alongside Yuka, my heart racing.

Starting off with such a big commotion, I really liked it.

Chapter 212

The schedule we had set was for 2 nights and 3 days.

Since it wasn’t that far from Tokyo, it took about 3 hours by boat. After all, Tokyo itself is a port city, so our travel time was mostly just the time spent on the boat.

We arrived just past noon, so 2 nights and 3 days wasn’t really that short of a time after all.

After having lunch, we could play at the beach for nearly five hours, and with this schedule, it’s not like we’d be sleeping late at night. It was a perfectly sufficient schedule for having fun.

The island… Honestly, I don’t really know if there are islands like this near Tokyo in the world I used to live in. However, it was bigger than I had imagined.

It was quite different from the “private, practically empty little island with a mansion” that often appears in mystery novels; there were lots of visible houses. It wasn’t a city by any means, but it looked like a rather famous tourist spot with well-kept facilities.

“Wow…!”

And the most amazing part was that the water quality at the coastal area was incredibly good.

The sea shimmered brightly. Rather than blue, it was much more transparent.

As soon as we reached our accommodation, we had lunch and quickly ran outside towards the beach.

“Wooah—!”

Koko shouted as she jumped and splashed into the sea with a splash.

For a moment, bubbles rose up from where Koko had sunk, and soon she burst out with a phew.

“It’s cold!”

She raised her arms high, looking very happy.

“Okay, then let’s go too!”

Kaoru shouted as if declaring a challenge and jumped into the sea.

Once again, a refreshing splash was heard.

The expressions on Kaoru and Izumi’s faces, whom I hadn’t seen in a while, looked as if they were ready to soar with a sense of liberation. I guess they had been studying at home throughout the holidays. They probably studied together too.

And both of them didn’t seem that tired of studying either.

Since Kaoru was in the track and field club, she seemed to be a good swimmer too. Just because one is good at running doesn’t mean they’re good at swimming, but somehow I believed that someone who was good at one sport could be good at others as well. Plus, both are aerobic exercises.

And indeed, she was swimming quite well.

On the other hand, it seemed Izumi couldn’t swim. She was floating around, clinging to a floating tube at her waist.

The Mako trio all knew how to swim. I knew that well from our swimming lessons.

However, none of them seemed interested in exercising by actually swimming here. They were just holding onto something and floating around.

Harumi was sitting on the tube with her butt in the hole, looking relaxed. Her beautiful tan skin and yellow hair, along with the sunglasses on her head, made her look stunning. That languid atmosphere was like a photo from a magazine.

Every time I saw Harumi in her swimsuit, I couldn’t help but admire. It wasn’t just because she had a large chest, but her body proportions were phenomenal. She could easily pass for a model.

And next to such Harumi was Yuuki, who also sported an impressive figure.

Instead of a donut-shaped tube, he was lying on a long, couch-shaped float. He too had a slightly dazed expression. Although they were just starting to have fun, they had been on the boat for over 3 hours and had just eaten lunch.

Mako was clinging to a different type of tube, one that could hold her arms and allow her to hang on.

“Hey, Koto Ne, wanna join?”

Mako asked kindly.

“Yeah.”

I grabbed onto the empty space next to her. Luckily, the tube didn’t sink or anything.

The sound of water-soaked rubber rubbing against skin made a squeak.

I could swim too. After all, that was part of my previous life’s job, so it wouldn’t make sense not to know how to swim.

But swimming continuously was a bit tough, you know? On top of that, with the waves coming in, I’d probably get exhausted and have to exit after just 10 minutes of swimming.

As I shifted my gaze, I spotted Tsuneda and Shii.

Both were on a tube too. Tsuneda had a slightly awkward expression but was floating alongside Shii while chatting.

From the effort they were putting into the conversation, it seemed like they already viewed me as a junior.

This year, there hadn’t been any new students admitted. It would be nice if a few more people joined, but I was also worried that the club would get too crowded.

I hoped that Shii would bring some friends next year.

While I was happily observing the two with Mako, my gaze suddenly shifted.

And then I locked eyes with Izumi.

When I stared at her intently,

“Eek.”

Feeling something eerie from my gaze, Izumi quickly paddled away from me.

But the real danger was behind her.

It was Kaoru and Koko.

Seeing Kaoru approach Izumi from behind, Koko, grinning, tiptoed over and pointed her finger in front of Kaoru, tilting her head in confusion.

And after watching Kaoru put her hand under Izumi’s tube, Koko decided to imitate her.

“Wait, wait, wait…!”

Izumi realized too late that her hand had entered under her own tube and quickly cried out, but at that point, Koko and Kaoru had already lifted one side of the tube.

“Wah!”

In the end, Izumi sank into the sea, leaving only those words behind.

“You guys!”

I jumped up from my spot and chased after them.

“Ha-ha-ha!”

Kaoru laughed gleefully as she ran away, and

“Wooah!”

Koko was off and running too. Honestly, it seemed like she didn’t even know why she was running, but whatever.

As I was laughing and watching the three of them—

“Eh!?”

I suddenly felt something lurking below my stomach, giving me a fright.

Before I could resist, I was already lifted up.

With a squeak my hands slipped off the tube.

“Koto Ne!?”

Mako shouted in surprise—

Splash.

My face went straight into the water.

No, it wasn’t just my face. My whole body sank into the water. For a moment, my vision was clouded by bubbles and the sounds I heard became muffled.

I quickly jumped up and chased after Yuka, who had already run a few steps ahead.

Yuka was running away, laughing just like Koko and Kaoru.

At first, I was doggedly pursuing her, but before I knew it, I was chuckling as well.

*

“…What are you staring at?”

When Yuuki came out after changing his clothes, I stared at him intently, and he slightly wrinkled his brows and asked.

“Oh, nothing.”

I replied.

“I was just thinking how easy it is to fall off that tube.”

“…”

Yuuki narrowed his eyes and glared at me.

“You’ve really changed a lot from when we first met to now, haven’t you?”

Have I?

I thought for a moment about Yuuki’s words.

Indeed, that seemed accurate. Looking back now, I was way too guarded back then. I was cautious even when saying a single word.

I had a lot of ellipses back then.

But slowly, like soaking into the water, I’ve become like this now.

I preferred the way I was now. Having come to live this life, it felt absurd not to enjoy it.

Moreover, we only had a year and a half left of our high school life. Perhaps because I had memories of already living as an adult, that remaining time felt even more precious.

“Do you dislike it?”

I asked casually.

Yuuki looked at me intently and then turned his gaze away while saying,

“…It’s not that I dislike it.”

“Well, that’s good.”

Saying that, I stood up.

Our accommodation wasn’t exactly like a hotel. If you had to classify it, it felt more like a guesthouse. However, it was much closer to a professional lodging establishment than a regular house rented out during the owner’s off time, or one where only part of a residential area was rented out.

It felt like a larger house had been remodeled into a multi-person lodging facility.

On the second floor, there were two rooms with two single beds each.

The first floor had no beds; instead, there was a room where you could lay out blankets to sleep. In my opinion, it was spacious enough for five people. It felt like they had packed in as many sleeping spots as possible within the house. Well, it worked out well for us.

Although it was a house by definition, it was much larger than a typical Japanese family home, and it even had a rather large bathtub in the bathroom.

The living room was also quite spacious, so there was enough space for all of us to be together. Even though the lodging costs were a bit expensive, it was a relief that it had everything we needed.

Others from our group were already gathering in the living room.

“Alright, I’ll tell you tomorrow’s schedule.”

Clearing his throat, Kaoru prepared to speak.

“Would’ve been nice if you had mentioned this on the boat first.”

Izumi grumbled toward Kaoru.

“What? You were the one who was having a blast on the boat just as much as I was. As the president, say something yourself!”

When Kaoru shyly said that, Izumi’s face also turned red.

It was true.

The two of them had been thrilled on the boat, playing around, looking out at the sea for nearly 3 hours straight.

They fed snacks to seagulls, took tons of photos, and seemed to be enjoying themselves so much that they completely forgot to announce anything to us.

The same thing happened when we arrived. They tossed their bags aside, ate, and then dashed right out to have fun.

For the record, the reason I had been in the room until a little while ago was to organize my luggage. It wasn’t that I had brought a lot of stuff, but I thought it would be good to take out some essentials.

“Anyway!”

Kaoru declared.

“I propose we grill some meat for dinner!”

It felt like we had just skipped the top part of the itinerary or something.

But it didn’t matter. After all, it probably just said something about “having fun at the beach.”

“After dinner, we’ll go for a brief walk and then gather to decide on the topic for the meeting. We can do serious writing at school, but on a day like today, we’re bound to have more ideas popping up. So jotting some stuff down ahead of time won’t hurt.”

Izumi added, reinforcing Kaoru’s words.

Are they talking about something like an essay? Well, travel writings count as writings too. A well-written travel article can be even more enjoyable to read than a novel.

“And, after we finish organizing, it’s free time again. We don’t care what you do inside the lodging, but just be careful if you’re going out. Make sure to tell someone when you leave, and absolutely don’t go out alone.”

At that, we all nodded.

And in fact, it was a story we didn’t really need to worry about.

When Mako goes out, Harumi or Yuuki will definitely follow her, and vice versa.

If I go out, Koko will definitely stick with me, and she probably wouldn’t think about going outside alone anyway.

The same goes for Izumi and Kaoru.

As for Tsuneda and Shii… well, just looking at them makes me anxious. Although they’re quite close in age to us, with only a year or two difference, age differences can feel significant at that point.

Both of them have reliable personalities, so I doubt they would ignore Kaoru’s words.

“Tomorrow, actually, for the morning and afternoon, there’s nothing on the schedule except for having fun like today. In the evening, we’ll all make a hotpot together. Did everyone bring the ingredients? Good.”

Kaoru nodded after looking around at us.

“And… right. Tomorrow, it’s that.”

Kaoru grinned with a mischievous expression.

“Courage training. It’s scheduled for tomorrow night, so everyone better get ready. There’s an unexpectedly spooky abandoned house on this island.”

“What if you frighten the kids too much?” Izumi poked Kaoru, complaining.

And then she looked toward us.

“We went there earlier to check it out. We got permission from the owner too. As long as we don’t take anything out, there won’t be any major issues.”

“Ezumi, it’s not good to spoil it like that.”

But Kaoru didn’t seem bothered about it.

“Umm…”

Tsuneda raised her hand slightly.

“Oh, the enthusiastic junior over there. Do you have a question or something?”

“Ah, yes.”

When Kaoru asked with a cheerful expression, Tsuneda timidly opened her mouth.

“What does it mean that we shouldn’t bring anything out from inside?”

“Oh, that’s because it’s a cursed place—cough.”

Kaoru was about to say something about it sounding all occult, but she was interrupted when Izumi poked her in the back of her head.

It didn’t seem painful; it was probably a playful jab on both sides.

“They’re simply private property. The things inside… well, for starters, they belong to that person.”

It’s such a common story.

Abandoned buildings become haunted places because of people wandering in, and then they get even more popular and deteriorate further because of that.

And the individuals who enter may take items as souvenirs, but the things inside actually still belong to the owner, legally speaking, no matter how abandoned or wrecked they become.

“Once again, I’ll say it, there’s really no need to worry. The landlady is also expected to come out.”

…Was she a local resident?

I wonder if she makes a living off of this kind of thing. I’m not sure if that’s legal or not.

“Is that so?”

Tsuneda seemed reassured and lowered her hand.

“Don’t worry!”

Koko shouted to Tsuneda.

That made everyone burst into laughter. Even Yuuki smiled slightly.

Well, even if there’s a ghost, I doubt Koko’s overflowing energy could let it disturb us.

And if it tries, a former exorcist will be waiting right behind.

Hmm.

If there really is a ghost in that abandoned house, I would like to express my condolences in advance.

Chapter 213

My mental age might technically be that of an adult, but there’s just something delightful about waking up late after sleeping in.

After losing my entire family, I nearly stopped feeling anything, but back when my life was still rolling along normally, it felt different. Occasionally, when I finally had a day off, I’d stay up way too late for no particular reason.

My routine was pretty much the same. These days, I’d binge-watch popular anime, read manga or novels, or play games that I had bought but never got around to.

When I thought that I wouldn’t have to be called anywhere the next day, I’d feel strangely at ease, glancing at the clock and staying up until it was technically dawn, only to finally succumb to sleep. I’d wake up late in the morning, check the calendar, and breathe a sigh of relief.

After all, working adults don’t really have the concept of vacation, so spending a few days like this was a kind of rebellion.

However, sleeping in too late felt like a waste of time.

Vacation was still quite far away anyway. I could easily get bored with staying up late and then sleeping in the next day. The day before coming here, I’d woken up to Kagami cooking at past 10 AM.

Since the schedule here was for two nights and three days, I thought it was a bit much to lose an entire day. If I woke up too late, it would be just like yesterday when we arrived on the island.

Rubbing my eyes and making ugh noises, I tried to get up from bed but realized my body felt a bit heavy.

It wasn’t a feeling of heaviness or anything like that. Something was actually weighing me down.

“…Ugh.”

I stretched my arms out in front of me and crawled out from underneath whatever was holding me down.

“……”

The culprits were none other than Yuka and Koko.

It seemed we had all ended up sleeping in the same room.

How did this happen?

Well, for now, I wasn’t the last person to fall asleep.

Alright then.

First, we grilled some meat.

Outside the building was set up for a barbecue party. Since the area was somewhat remote, I thought maybe there’d be someone who would feel uncomfortable about it, but it turned out that the neighboring buildings were all similar to ours, rented out to people, so we didn’t really have to be discreet.

Plus, our building jutted out a bit in front and was close to the beach.

As I unpacked, I took out the meat I had placed in the fridge and grilled a whole bunch. I hadn’t even thought about how much I bought. We had beef and pork… No one paid attention to the cuts because we were all just happily eating.

It was simply delicious.

As I grilled meat for Koko, Yuka and Yuuki grilled some for me. Koko gave the meat she grilled to Tsuneda, who was practicing her grilling skills with Shii.

Kaoru and Harumi, who had gotten quite close during the last semester, were shoulder to shoulder, chatting and laughing joyfully. Izumi and Mako watched them and laughed.

It was quite the picturesque scene. I could remember it vividly even after a night had passed.

Right. We took a ton of pictures.

Since it was nighttime, I brought a bright lens so I could take pictures even in low light. Carrying a large camera around my neck, the kids were fascinated and posed for me.

Not just Harumi and Kaoru, but even Tsuneda and Shii.

I got up from my spot, making sure not to step on the scattered kids, and carefully walked on the tips of my toes.

Fortunately, the door was sliding, so I didn’t have to worry about the kids spilling out if I opened it or vice versa.

“Um.”

…They didn’t spill out, but an arm did stick out.

Kaoru, who was wriggling right next to the door, had her arm extended outside.

Hmm, it looks like closing it again would be impossible.

Fortunately, the temperature between the outside and inside wasn’t drastically different. In fact, the inside was a bit warmer. The air conditioner in sleep mode was blowing slightly warmer air.

Focused on leaving the room, by the time I stepped into the living room, I was somewhat awake.

Should I wash up right away? I hesitated, and then suddenly noticed the camera on the table.

Oh, so that’s where it was.

Then, I hadn’t taken any pictures in the room? I guess not. There was really no need to bring the camera into the bedroom for sleeping anyway.

Since I had my phone, I could take pictures with it.

I walked over to the table, grabbed the camera, and flopped down on the sofa.

I then slowly browsed through the pictures from yesterday.

Ah, right. After eating, we had fireworks.

But when I say fireworks, it wasn’t really anything that shot up in the sky. You know those fireworks that you often see in anime in front of someone’s house? We did something like that.

Holding a stick that goes bang when you light it, or those kinds of firecrackers that look like they’re made of thread and drop if you don’t pay attention to them.

It wasn’t particularly flashy fireworks, but we repeatedly exclaimed how beautiful they were, capturing that twinkling in our eyes.

“Huh.”

As I flipped through the photos, I unconsciously made a silly sound.

One of the pictures was of Koko smiling widely with a firecracker in each hand. Even though the place was dark, her face shone brightly with the light from the fireworks.

The light creating a gentle orange gradient around her face gave the photo a somewhat dreamlike quality. It felt as if the sound effect “Wow!” would spontaneously play along with it. This had to be the best photo from yesterday.

I moved on to the next photo.

Before I knew it, we were back in the living room.

After eating the meat with enthusiasm, we ate again. Well, didn’t they say there’s always room for dessert? Everyone was at that age where they were still growing. After a hearty dinner, it wouldn’t be long before we’d feel hungry again.

We laid out the snacks everyone brought and chatted about this and that while eating.

Amidst all this chatter, surprisingly, there wasn’t even a hint of boyfriend talk. With all these cute girls gathered together, the fact that none of them had boyfriends was astonishing.

If it were Tsuneda, she’d at least have someone she was interested in, and as for Shii, she was head over heels for her older brother, but the rest had absolutely no interest in any guys at all.

We had the TV on and casually watched a movie that happened to be airing. It was a typical romance flick. The male and female leads kept exchanging glances but stubbornly didn’t kiss, making us all tug at our hair crying out “Not again!” several times.

In truth, Koko was nearly clueless about romantic relationships, so she was just mimicking our reactions. Maybe she was just enjoying it.

By the time I had almost finished going through the photos taken in the living room, I started to ponder why we had ended up sleeping in a tangled heap together.

“…It seems no one ended up going to the upper bunk.”

I muttered to myself with a slight chuckle.

Indeed.

The room was divided into two. The upper floor had two twin beds. The downstairs room had no beds at all.

Of course, the no-bed room was where we laid the blankets and slept. There was just about enough space for five people to sleep somewhat comfortably. That was possible only because they were high school girls; if they were slightly bigger boys, it might have been a bit packed with five.

After changing into pajamas each of us had brought, we gathered in the downstairs bedroom.

Though it was a bit cramped to lie down all together, we could fit and sit closely. The ones who went up to sleep were Izumi, Kaoru, Mako, and Harumi.

At first, we talked while sitting, but slowly everyone started lying down. No matter how lively high school girls are, once midnight rolls around, tiredness begins to creep in.

Leaning on each other’s shoulders and even laying on one another’s laps, I think I leaned on Yuka, while Koko probably leaned on me.

And just like that, we fell asleep.

“……”

That’s just how it is.

When you have ten high school girls sleeping in a room, it’s only natural for them to pile up like that.

I couldn’t help but chuckle a little at the absurdity as I flipped through the photos on the camera and looked at the last photo.

“…Huh?”

And I muttered to myself.

I had secured the lens hood well, so there shouldn’t be much flaring from the lights. Plus, it was indoors. As long as I didn’t shoot directly at the fluorescent lights, there shouldn’t be any lens flare.

The camera was pointing outside.

Behind Koko who was sitting and flashing a bright smile making a V sign, something slightly hazy could be seen.

“……”

I stared silently at that hazy thing.

It didn’t look like it was captured just behind the window.

When you taken the house into account, the front door was to the south. If you turned left after entering, it led right into the living room, and logically, the windows faced south and west.

The southern windows faced the sunlight, and the western ones looked out at the sea.

Koko was by the southern window.

The closest thing to see was obviously the road. You could see the other houses across the street, which was all very ordinary.

But behind that, when the focus was on Koko’s face, that hazy thing was almost invisible. The contrast between the brightness inside and outside made it almost appear black.

But it didn’t seem like it was floating in the air.

I turned my body to try and look at the angle I had taken the picture from.

Outside was bright daylight, so it compared more or less to the setup inside the camera.

That hazy light was somewhere in the mountains.

…Didn’t they say the abandoned house was in the mountains?

I quickly turned off the camera and set it down on the table.

Then I got up and headed to the shower.

I poured cold water over my head to shake off the remaining sleep and tried to wash away the thoughts from earlier.

All the while, I tried not to close my eyes as much as possible.

I felt like if I closed them, I’d end up thinking of something strange.

*

Thank goodness, during our playtime, those thoughts didn’t come up much.

Especially when we were playing at the beach.

Playing in the water takes a lot of energy. Naturally, there wasn’t even a chance to think of anything else.

Yuka kept targeting me and jumping on me, and once I got hit, I chased after her to turn the tables.

Still, in a certain way, I’d call it cousinly camaraderie. Yuuki subtly supported me from the sidelines.

“That’s unfair, it’s 2 against 1!”

Yuka shouted, but she seemed to be enjoying herself quite a bit.

“Wow!”

And jumping out from behind Yuka, Koko hugged her, pulling her into the water.

“Puhah!”

Yuka quickly got up and gasped for air.

Her ponytail that had been tied back was now drenched and flipped around, looking just like something out of a soda advertisement. Especially the way the water splashed in a circle.

Yuka was wearing a sports bikini. Thanks to her trim figure, it suited her exceptionally well.

Thinking back to when I first met Yuka, it was hard to imagine she’d be smiling this brightly. It was as if she had laid all her burdens down on her shoulders.

Am I smiling like that too?

“You let your guard down!”

While I was staring blankly at Yuka, she lunged at me.

“Wah!?”

With just that one exclamation, I was sunk into the ocean.

*

Even after all that water play, the kids still had tons of energy left.

Not every kid had that endless energy, though.

It seemed Tsuneda and Shii weren’t as energetic as Harumi, Yuka, and Kaoru. After playing in the water for a while, they came out and started playing with the dirt.

It wasn’t just childlike fun; they were building sandcastles quite seriously.

“Wow!”

Koko, who was interested in what Tsuneda was doing, sparkled her eyes at the impressive sandcastle the two had built. Fortunately, it didn’t seem like she was going to destroy it but rather sat nearby to admire it.

Izumi also seemed interested in joining them, but before she knew it, she was pulled away by Kaoru.

“Koko, Koko!”

Yuka said with a big wave towards her.

“Let’s play beach volleyball!”

“Uuh?”

Koko tilted her head, seemingly unsure what beach volleyball was, but upon seeing Yuka raising her hand, she exclaimed, “Wow!” and jumped up to run over.

“Are you okay, Senpai?”

“I just came here to rest a little,” I said while stretching my legs out on the beach.

Over there, the setup was already happening. Kaoru, seeming to have prepared thoroughly, had even set up a net by now.

Kaoru, Harumi, and Mako made up one team.

And Yuka, Yuuki, and Koko made up the other.

Thank goodness, Izumi wasn’t on any team but had been called as a referee. Her relief was evident as she stood there with her expression.

The matches turned out to be more intense than expected. Both teams had so much energy that the power behind the ball was quite impressive.

Mako might not seem like she’s strong, but recalling how she handled herself in last year’s melee, she’s not lacking in athletic ability, and Yuuki, although he isn’t someone who usually enjoys sports, seemed to have inherited some vigor from his family line.

As for Koko, there’s really no need to mention her; she was overflowing with liveliness.

Seeing the girls jump around playing was like a painting in itself.

“Watermelon smashing.”

“Eh?”

As I was gazing absently at the artistic movement, a cautious voice came from beside me.

“Shall we smash some watermelon in a bit?”

It was Tsuneda’s voice.

“Watermelon smashing?”

Oh, come to think of it, there was one in the fridge. Did Tsuneda bring it?

We hadn’t gone grocery shopping since coming here, so I simply figured someone must’ve brought it. I was 100% thinking it was Kaoru.

“Is that a no?”

“No, not at all.” I responded with a laugh.

“But, did you bring a watermelon?”

At my question, Tsuneda blushed, looking a bit embarrassed.

Twisting her body slightly, she said, “I-I also brought some sticks…” as if confessing a crime.

I can now see why Koko thinks Tsuneda is cute.

After all, Tsuneda always seems to have so much.

Is it that she brings so much because she has a lot she wants to do?

The fireworks were brought by Kaoru and Izumi, but there were also Tsuneda’s.

It seems she’s truly here to enjoy her school days.

What a wonderful attitude!

“Alright. While everyone runs around like that, I’ll go get it.”

“Okay!”

Tsuneda and Shii both got up.

The sandcastle they had built was so impressive that “sandcastle” didn’t even do it justice.

…While I’m at it, I should grab the camera again. It’d be a crime not to document this.

Chapter 214

I was taking pictures of a sandcastle with the camera, and before I knew it, the kids who were playing ball came running over to make peace signs in front of the camera.

What a group of cute girls striking poses in front of a well-made sandcastle. Thank goodness I didn’t bring Sasaki over. That lucky guy doesn’t even need to show off such a sight.

By now, he’s probably filming love comedy scenes with his harem members. I just hope Hagiwara and Nakahara haven’t taken over his place.

At least Tsuneda is here, so that’s a relief.

“Koto Ne, come here quickly!”

As I was busy snapping pictures, Yuka waved her hand.

Um…

“I’ll take the picture for you!”

The one who dashed out saying that was Koko.

I passed the camera to Koko and dashed over to strike a pose.

Click!

It wasn’t until after the picture was taken that I realized, does it really matter that Koko and I switched places? After all, we look exactly the same, right?

Well, we do have different swimsuits, though.

Yuka chose a black one-piece swimsuit for Koko, but for some reason, she picked a bikini for me. It’s not too revealing, but with the lace, it’s a bit embarrassing to be honest.

But then again, everyone around was wearing swimsuits too, so I just went with it.

For now, we both know which swimsuits we wore, so I could probably tell apart from just looking at the photos, but after a few years of this gathering, my memories might start to fade.

Which one of us is Koko… Hmm, maybe if I look closely at the expressions, I might distinguish between us… or maybe not. Still, my expressions have become quite varied these days.

After Koko, Yuka brought the camera to take a picture of the two of us together. At that moment, the trio of Mako rushed over to join us for a photo.

Izumi, Kaoru, Tsuneda, and Shii also took plenty of pictures.

Ah, youth.

The season when fresh green sprouts emerge—springtime of life.

Usually, such days never come back, but I feel incredibly lucky to sprout new growth under this blue sky.

“Oh, right, there’s watermelon in the fridge! Who brought it?”

“I-I did…”

“Oooh, good job, junior!”

As Kaoru exclaimed, Tsuneda’s cheeks blushed slightly. Hehe, Tsuneda chuckled with a little blunder.

“Can we break the watermelon? It just feels like we should do that upon seeing it.”

“Y-Yeah, that’s why I brought it.”

“Well done, Tsuneda junior! The literature club’s future looks bright!”

Having a prepared person in the club does make things easier in various ways.

Though Tsuneda’s preparedness seems to be a different kind from sheer thoroughness, does it really matter? The result was fun anyway.

Breaking the watermelon that Tsuneda eagerly awaited turned out to be surprisingly entertaining.

It wasn’t a game where everyone took turns; instead, one person had to blindfold themselves while listening to the others, trying to find the watermelon to smash it with a bat. The atmosphere felt unexpectedly festive.

With the most excited expression, Tsuneda held the bat and successfully smashed the watermelon.

For a moment, I pondered what to do next with the broken watermelon, but in the end, it just turned out to be eating.

Since we had spread out a pretty big mat, sand didn’t end up on it much, but holding a lumpy broken watermelon shell and eating the insides felt rather strange.

If I hadn’t seen so many corpses, it might have felt a little less strange.

…There’s no need to have those thoughts even in a setting like this, right?

*

Lunchtime.

Yesterday, I rushed to finish lunch and was eagerly looking forward to going out to play, but today felt more relaxed.

Having played hard in the morning made me hungry, and my body felt a bit tired.

Since it was excessively hot from noon until around one, we took our time eating and resting.

And surprisingly, Kaoru brought a shaved ice machine.

It wasn’t a particularly large item; it was just a hand-cranked machine for shaving ice. By the way, we froze a lot of ice in the fridge yesterday.

“Wahhhh—!”

Kaoru spun the machine with vigor, shaving the ice, while Izumi prepared syrup to drizzle over it, handing out the servings.

It’s not exactly red bean shaved ice… it was just flavored syrup on ice. This is apparently called “kakigōri” (かき氷).

The taste? Hmm, it was like a less melted slushy than the shaved ice I had before. Still, it was nice and cool to eat under the air conditioning.

I scooped up a spoonful of the blue Hawaii syrup-covered ice and while checking the pictures I took earlier, I accidentally scrolled back to the pictures taken last night.

It was then I remembered having taken some spirit photos.

“……”

Goosebumps formed on my back. It wasn’t the exciting goosebumps from encountering a yōkai; it was merely a gut instinct.

Well…

“I’ll go to the room for a bit.”

Just then, Yuka stood up and mentioned that. As everyone lazily replied with “Yeah~,” holding their shaved ice, I decided to follow her.

“Koto Ne?”

As I got up following Yuka, Koko reacted.

“I’ll go grab something from my bag. I think my memory’s full.”

“Wuh?”

Koko tilted her head, not quite understanding what “memory” meant.

She then stuck close to me.

Well, I suppose it doesn’t really matter.

Koko won’t say anything if I ask her to keep quiet.

For some reason, I feel like I shouldn’t let Kaoru find out about this. Otherwise, she’d be the type to rush over and insist we head out right away.

When I entered the room, Yuka was rummaging through her bag.

I pulled out an SD card from my bag and glanced over at Yuka.

“What’s up?”

Yuka asked without even turning around. It wasn’t a particularly sharp question, just a casual tone. She was merely looking for something in her bag when she sensed my gaze.

“Well…”

I hesitated a little.

It felt a bit funny to be cautious now, but still, saying something like “I’m scared of ghosts” feels a bit off, doesn’t it?

Of course, I’ve fought yōkai as well.

I’ve summoned Kokuri-san, and I’ve seen those who crossed over from the afterlife.

I even fought against a being called God.

The issue is that “ghosts” and such are slightly different experiences.

I’m the sort of person who finds spiritual ghosts terrifying, twisted in a way that they can’t be harmed by any physical attack. It’s terrifying if they suddenly pop up in my room at midnight, or in my dreams.

With zombies, you just need to avoid being nearby, and it’s the same with other monsters. Honestly, it’s absurd to be afraid of something that can be affected by physical laws like this flesh body.

The corpses I saw then, it was the same when I encountered a Nue.

The existence that answered during the Kokuri-san summoning wasn’t even a ghost.

So, um, I’m still afraid of ghosts. This hasn’t changed from when Yuka said there seemed to be a ghost in that apartment until now.

“What’s wrong?”

As I hesitated, Yuka turned around with a quite serious voice.

In her hand, she held a thin shirt. It seems she felt a bit cold as we were eating shaved ice with the air conditioning set to 18 degrees.

I tilted my head, ultimately steeling myself.

“There’s a chance a spirit photo was taken among the pictures from yesterday.”

“……”

Yuka looked at me intently for a moment.

If I were to interpret that expression… it feels like she’s thinking, “Why?”

…Isn’t it a bit strange to dismiss the idea of a spirit photo entirely?

Yuka stared at me for a moment before quickly covering her mouth.

My face tinged slightly red.

“Wuh?”

Koko tilted her head again, still not grasping the situation.

Yuka seemed to be suppressing a laugh as she took a few deep breaths, finally managing to speak.

“So, you mean, a spirit photo came out—huh.”

What’s that?

I could see her stomach and chest jiggling. It looked like she was holding back laughter.

Feeling my face heat up, I looked up at Yuka.

“Look.”

As I handed over the camera, Yuka received it with slightly trembling hands.

While holding the camera, she was trying not to laugh, glancing at the camera screen. After a few deep breaths, she finally managed to speak.

“Well, Koto Ne.”

“……”

When I looked up at her with a slightly displeased expression, Yuka lowered her eyebrows, giving me an apologetic look.

But her careful tone made it feel like she was trying to comfort a little kid, which was mildly irritating.

“Most spirit photos that circulate in society are generally cases of misperception.”

Oh really…

No, it could very well happen, but still!

“For instance, look. This here.”

Yuka showed me the camera screen. Koko had stuck close to me, looking at the screen together.

“There are actually quite a few cases where things appear white and faint like this. Something could have just passed by nearby, right?”

“That might be true, but…”

It certainly doesn’t seem too strange. Something might have passed by. No matter how much you turn on the lights inside, it will still be darker than the bright outside, and naturally, the shutter speed slows down.

To put it simply, it means there’s a high chance ghosting occurs on the photo. You know how sometimes, fast-moving people’s faces look strange in a picture?

“If a moth or something flew by outside, it would naturally capture like this. Though it’s near a mountain, it might actually be quite close. The photo doesn’t give a sense of perspective, does it?”

“……”

My face turned increasingly red.

Yuka looked like she felt guilty for almost laughing and handed the camera back to me, placing her hand gently on my shoulder and bowing slightly.

“Still, just in case, let’s bring the talismans. Ghosts or vengeful spirits tend to linger around abandoned places, after all. Right?”

Okay, I get it.

I understand…

But can you stop making that expression like you’re comforting a younger sibling?

I mean, I surely should be much older than you in terms of actual age.

However, Yuka didn’t stop there.

“But Koto Ne.”

Yuka said, smiling gently.

“Were you really that scared of ghosts?”

“……”

I bit my lip, trying to withstand the embarrassment.

As I turned sharply and stomped out of the room, Yuka followed me, saying she was sorry, but there was laughter in her voice, which was incredibly annoying.

What does she think I am, a small cute animal?!

Even though I may look like that! I’m shorter than the new junior member, but still!

I felt annoyed but had no words to deny it.

“Wuh?”

Only Koko seemed to be confused, tilting her head again.

*

In the afternoon, we went out and played for another three hours.

This time, I joined in the fun and enjoyed some ball games. I wasn’t oblivious to the spirit photos in the back of my mind, but running around really lifted my spirits a little.

Yuka seemed relieved when she saw my face. Maybe she thought it was too excessive to play around given how upset I was for an hour, so she looked genuinely sorry.

After a fun time, we came back, washed up, and had another literature club meeting.

We decided to take it easy and write draft essays, but surprisingly everyone had made decent progress. The quality of the writing doesn’t matter since we can just fix it up anyway, and it seems like Harumi didn’t just come to play around.

Izumi looked at everyone’s progress with a slight smile.

The drafts everyone wrote were carefully collected and placed in Izumi’s bag.

“Okay.”

Kaoru stretched and let out a sound of relief.

“After dinner, we’ll have a courage training session.”

Kaoru’s signature ‘evil smile’ flickered across her face.

“So be ready for it.”

“I’ll say it again, but I checked for safety beforehand. It seems there aren’t any dangerous items around the house.”

She must have stepped out for a short moment while we were washing.

I see, that’s why she was the last to wash up. Even though it’s a low place, a mountain is still a mountain. If she went out, she must have been sweating.

“Also, the partners climbing will be drawn by lottery. It won’t matter if you’ve made plans to be paired.”

What’s the point of that?

Is pairing up going to solve the fear issue?

Well, I admit being with Koko or Yuka could lessen the fear a bit.

I glanced at Yuka, and she smiled at me.

I looked over at Koko, who seemed surprisingly unfazed. Koko had grown quite a bit over the last six months. She has learned it’s okay to not stick by my side all the time.

Of course, her favorite place is still next to me, and these days, she generally tries to stay close, but it seems she knows that sometimes it’s better not to cling depending on the time and place.

…Looking at Koko like that, I felt a mixed emotion of joy and a bit of sadness.

“Well, we need to make sure we’re ready then. Shall we draw for partners ahead of time?”

Isn’t that more of a desire to see something interesting that came to mind?

It probably just seemed that way to me, but Izumi seemed to think so as well. But it seems Kaoru wasn’t the only one hoping to see something interesting; the other members did too, so we just went ahead and drew lots.

And I ended up partnered with Mako.

Chapter 215

Um…

I don’t dislike it. Naturally, I don’t dislike it. In fact, I think I like it.

Mako is, well, the first friend I made after entering school.

Usually, when a teacher says, “Get close to that kid,” people tend to dislike it, don’t they? It’s not that I’ve experienced it, but at that age, you tend to rebel against someone telling you what to do.

Let alone being forced to make friends, which is a matter of personal freedom—how would you feel about that?

Typically, the ones you’re told to befriend are often not the ordinary type. It’s like saying they have some reason for not naturally making friends — not even one or two.

It’s nice to say “make friends,” but it’s like saying, “You take care of them.”

Of course, Suzuki-sensei probably thought it through. After all, she was our homeroom teacher and had just started—having barely met the new students, she might have entrusted the most reliable kid with this task. Sensei must be trying her best to look after us too.

That’s why Mako is kind.

She accepted those words purely and sincerely became my friend.

That’s why I don’t dislike it. It’s good.

It is good, but…

The problem is, I still haven’t gotten rid of my doubts about the haunted house.

It could just be a picture of a moth or a bird flying by, but can I let my guard down in a world where ghosts actually exist?

“You really don’t need to worry too much, Koto Ne,” Mako said.

“Anyway, we’re going in together, and even though it’s a haunted house, it’s just an ordinary two-story house.”

Well, she does seem to be trembling.

It’s summer now. The height of summer, to be exact.

Naturally, it’s hot even at night during summer. Plus, this is a small island. Being literally in the middle of the sea, the air feels humid.

Yet, the fact that I’m trembling is proof that I’m really scared.

“Yeah, I’m not worried,” I replied.

Still, it was a bit better than when I had no plan. Yuka handed me talismans. Three of them, no less.

I carefully folded them and put them in my pocket.

So I could take them out whenever needed.

Fortunately, we weren’t the first ones going in.

“Wow!”

Koko, with her face that looked like she could just tilt her head at a ghost and walk away.

“Uh, uh…”

And beside Koko was Tsuneda, who had just joined the literature club.

“It’s okay, it’s okay,” Koko said, patting Tsuneda’s back. It seemed she just copied what the other kids were doing.

Koko didn’t seem to understand at all why this situation is scary. After all, knowing Koko, if a ghost were to show up, she’d probably just go “Huh?” and tilt her head. And if she attacks, she’d surely just slice with her hair.

Even though an attack wouldn’t work on a ghost, would a ghost be able to attack with that bright attitude? It seems they typically target weak spirits.

“Uh, right?”

That positivity from Koko must’ve helped, as Tsuneda seemed to regain some strength.

“Um, um. Okay.”

Kaoru nodded and said.

“What we need to do is simple. We’ve hidden these flags all over the house, okay?”

Kaoru held up a small green flag.

“What’s going to happen is, both of you just need to go in with a flashlight. As long as you find one flag inside, you’ll succeed. If you can’t find it or feel too scared and think you might get lost, just call or shout on your phone. We’ll be waiting at the front.”

When Kaoru pointed to Izumi and spoke, Izumi nodded.

“Yeah. But since we’re the seniors, we have to look after the juniors.”

That calms me down a bit. At least it means there’s set to be someone nearby.

Moreover, even though the atmosphere nearby is a bit eerie, it doesn’t feel too dangerous. Even if it is a haunted house, with all that surrounds it being just forest, it doesn’t seem likely we’d get lost. The reason is quite simple—the island is so small.

If you walk towards the direction of the lights for about an hour, you’ll just hit the village. Plus, even though it’s a haunted house, there were flashlights lighting the way all along the way here.

Still, walking into the forest in the middle of the night could be troublesome. Being on an island, you could easily slip and fall into the sea or trip over rocks and die.

“Besides, the other kids should all be waiting outside too, so you don’t need to worry too much. We’re thinking of turning off the lights, though.”

This is the plan.

We’ll team up in pairs of two and go into the house. Izumi and Kaoru will wait at the entrance, while the other club members who haven’t entered will also wait outside. Among those waiting will even be the owner of the house, an old lady.

In between all that, we just need to enter this not-so-spacious house and come back out with one of the hidden flags.

Compared to how tense I was, it doesn’t seem like it’s going to be too hard.

It’s honestly just a small courage training session that students can enjoy together.

“Alright, everyone understand? Good.”

Kaoru nodded and turned around towards Koko and Tsuneda.

“Then you two come with us. We’ll wait outside until you come out, so don’t be too scared.”

Tsuneda, swallowing hard, held onto Koko’s hand.

The two followed Izumi and Kaoru into the gate.

…There shouldn’t be any problem, right?

*

“I’ve never heard of such a ghost story.”

That was something the old lady said while the children chatted while waiting.

“Our island isn’t that big, you see. If there were really a house with ghosts, wouldn’t the villagers be panicking?”

True, since it’s right behind the village on the hill, if such stories existed, people would have been very uneasy.

“But why is that house left empty?”

Harumi asked, looking curious.

“Well, it’s rather scary, isn’t it? The villagers live all below the mountain, and this house is built halfway up. There’s a resort at the very top, but there’s nothing around here, and living here would only be uncomfortable.”

That’s… true. If there’s a weirdo who dislikes noise, it would fit that they’d deliberately choose to live here.

“I was thinking of converting it into a hotel, but, hmm…”

The old lady shrugged and said after pausing for a moment.

“Since someone died in that house before, it’s somewhat unsettling, so I can’t really rent it to anyone; I’ve just left it as is. It won’t sell, and it’s a huge problem.”

At that, the children’s faces turned serious.

“A death?”

When I asked, the old lady chuckled bitterly and said, “Yeah. About thirty years ago, when I was still young, my uncle passed away. Just unfortunate he tripped on the stairs.”

…Indeed, if someone died of old age, it wouldn’t be a big issue. That’s just something common.

But… if it were someone who died young…

Gulp.

One of the children waiting swallowed hard.

“Oh dear, maybe I shouldn’t have mentioned such stories?”

Only the old lady mumbled with a slightly awkward expression under our gazes.

*

Yet it seemed like what they said about no ghosts appearing was indeed true.

The kids came out, one team at a time, holding the flags.

And the plan devised by Izumi and Kaoru clearly had its effects; even the possibly awkward team members seemed to have gotten closer to each other.

Harumi and Shii, Yuuki and Yuka. It almost seemed like an eccentric combination of teams.

…I thought we had ten people, but pairing them up made our turn come quickly. Even though we were the last ones, it felt like it was in no time.

“Don’t worry too much. The house is just normal. It’s only a little smaller than where we live.”

Harumi said with a smile.

“The flags aren’t hidden in any weird places.”

Looks like Harumi and Shii deliberately took the ones from the deepest parts. They went up to the second floor. They probably noticed the flags placed along the way.

The reason they went to the deepest spots seems to align with their interests. Harumi wanted a bit more fun, while Shii saw that Mako and I were a little scared towards the back. It was a combination of adventure and kindness.

If those two had created a hero party, they would surely be amazing.

“It was a bit creepy, but nothing too scary. Right?”

“Yeah!”

Shii happily shouted.

If Shii feels that way, I can’t be scared.

“Then shall we go? Are you ready?”

Kaoru said while looking at Mako and me.

We exchanged glances and nodded.

After all, everyone else had gone in; we couldn’t be the only ones left out.

*

“Eek.”

However, contrary to what the other kids said about nothing special, being inside the house was scarier than I had expected.

The flashlight wasn’t dark. It was one of those heavy-duty flashlights that takes big rectangular batteries. In terms of brightness, it felt even a bit too bright.

By each person having one or even two, the entire living room was completely lit.

However, due to the flashlight’s unique brightness that still felt dim, it instead made everything feel eerier. Even if the area directly in front of me was bright, I kept turning the flashlight here and there, thinking about how dark everything else seemed.

“They said it’s on the way to the second floor…”

“…Yeah.”

I tried to take the lead.

Honestly, Mako seemed to want to leave me behind, but she clearly couldn’t move her feet.

We stuck close and gradually entered further.

It really was strange how, outside, there were so many noises, but once inside, all sound seemed to abruptly stop as if we were cut off from the world.

It was quite a big island, and there were many people, so the sounds of laughter and singing were quite audible.

We climbed the stairs, step by step.

Mako was gripping the hem of my shirt from behind. I could hear her anxious breaths.

Thanks to that, I felt more at ease. I didn’t feel alone.

Even though there was quite a lot of dust in the house, the places where the teams that came before us had gone were relatively less dusty. The dust shifted underfoot.

As soon as we reached the second floor, I noticed a small flag at the end of the hallway.

I knew it was placed by Kaoru, but honestly, it looked super “occult.” If someone didn’t know it had been placed, they would have been spooked right away upon arriving.

“There it is.”

“Is, is it there?”

“Yeah, over there.”

Mako, holding onto my clothes tightly, followed me as I took a step forward.

We made it safely to it, bending down slightly to grab the flag.

“…Huh.”

That’s half done now.

Although I was still tense when we first entered, it had eased a bit now.

All I had to do was go back the way I came.

I thought that as I turned to head back—

The grip of Mako’s hand on my clothes tightened.

“K-Koto Ne…”

Her voice trembled. I could hear her teeth chattering.

Just hearing her made the hair on my back stand up.

…Could it be?

“Is, is it there?”

“Y-Yeah, it’s there…”

What is it?

What exactly is there?

I didn’t want to look back.

If possible, I’d rather just step back and leave the house like this, but—

I couldn’t just leave it to Mako alone.

I slowly turned my body.

Mako was already shining the flashlight behind us.

At the end of it—

A staircase.

Ah, right.

The old lady mentioned that’s where her uncle passed away.

At the top of the stairs, a face was peeking out.

Black hair cut short was visible, and below that, two eyes looked our way.

What we couldn’t see was what was beneath those large, unblinking eyes staring at us.

The flashlight’s beam might’ve contributed, but that face looked unnaturally white.

The big, unblinking eyes stared at us without blinking or making a sound.

“…”

Seeing it face to face, I couldn’t find my words.

Yet, I hurried to step forward and protect Mako, only to have her block me.

Then, with her trembling voice, she said, “I-I won’t leave you alone this time.”

Mako blocked my body with her arm and said, “Huh?”

“I won’t go on ahead.”

Mako said, her voice trembling.

Chapter 216

Sometimes, there are people who remember things about me that I even forget.

Maybe it’s because I have a selfish side that I forget such facts.

For example, like Mako right now.

Only after hearing what Mako said did I recall something that happened a year ago.

Back when I had just met Mako.

…Mako was a character who was already stated to have died in the main timeline of the original light novel.

Caught in the clutches of a ghoul, she probably got devoured alive. They said only some parts of her corpse were found, with traces of having been eaten.

That was probably because Mako was just too innocent.

It seemed the ghoul deliberately chose someone like her.

They must have judged based on ‘appearance.’ They picked a girl with thick glasses who looked sweet and innocent, just like Mako.

A child who came to help by mimicking the injured would end up getting eaten alive.

I saved Mako.

Mako didn’t know such a fact. She only knew that after she went ahead, I was left collapsed in an alleyway.

Instead of knowing that I had fought the ghoul that day, Mako thought I had been sexually assaulted after she left me.

Even now.

While she’s blocking my way with ragged breathing.

That thing beyond the stairs still watches us quietly. I have no idea why. Is it a spirit, or is it a ghost completely unrelated to the fact it died on those stairs?

One thing is certain; it doesn’t seem like a person standing there.

“……”

Mako says nothing.

Not knowing what to do, she just stands there to protect me.

And that situation made all fear in my head vanish.

It was the same when I entered this house. When I first came in to search for the flag, I was so scared, but after finding the flag and turning back, I felt a bit more at ease. Because I thought at least I achieved my goal. And I had grasped the layout of this house a bit by coming this far.

…Looking at that, surprisingly, I had similar thoughts.

Isn’t it no different from a yōkai?

If you just look at it, it’s not scarier than a yōkai. Of course, I have no idea what kind of body might be at the bottom of the stairs, but until now, all I see is a person with overly wide-open eyes. Even a normal person could open their eyes that wide.

No, actually, it doesn’t seem like that. It looks like an unusually wide-eyed person, one of the few you see sometimes.

For some reason, I feel like the face down there isn’t an ordinary person’s face.

But still.

Still, how many monsters have I seen until now? That much is nothing. Although the kudan looked a little scarier.

“Mako.”

“It’s okay, Koto Ne.”

“…No. Not that.”

I told Mako.

“Eh?”

Without looking this way, Mako made that sound.

“That thing isn’t okay.”

“……Koto Ne?”

I ducked under Mako’s arms stretched wide and said.

“Those things are way more dangerous than you think.”

“Mako.”

“But there’s no need to worry.”

I said.

“Even if I look like this, I’m an expert on those things.”

If I were to put it mildly, I’m somewhat of an expert. I’ve never truly been a priestess. In terms of expertise, I can’t compare to Yuka.

I looked back at Mako and smiled.

“And there’s something you’re a bit mistaken about too. I’ll tell you that.”

“Hmm?”

Yeah. I still think it’s a bit early to tell Mako everything. That the world almost ended, that I fought against God, things like that, it’s still too early.

But I think I can lessen the guilt Mako has carried since that day.

That day, I wasn’t assaulted at all. In fact, it was me who tried to stay behind after sending Mako away. So Mako had no fault that day at all. She just played hard with me.

“K-Koto Ne……”

“It’s okay.”

“N-No, that’s not it……”

Realizing that Mako’s gaze was not on my face but rather slightly to the side, I slowly turned my head.

Her face seemed to be rising a bit more.

No, it’s not that it seems; it really was rising. Just earlier, it was only barely visible beneath my eyes, but now it was definitely showing up to her nose.

“O-Oh, it’s rising…”

Mako mumbled.

I stared straight at that ghost.

The ghost had wide-open eyes, staring at us both. It didn’t move at all.

If I look away, will it move? But I’ve been blinking my eyes continuously since earlier.

“……”

I cautiously took a step forward.

Thud.

The ghost’s face rose a bit more. Now it’s visible up to the bridge of the nose.

Chills ran down my back.

It still looked somewhat like a person’s face. There was no indication of its mouth being open or anything.

But now that I see, its cheeks have no coloration at all. It seems like there’s no blood flowing in its body. Just a plain white, unlike something with just—

Its hair was all tangled. It looked like it hadn’t washed for a very long time.

Could it be that this was someone who secretly lived in the mountains? Someone who committed some crime and then came to hide in the mountains for decades after that…

…

No, thinking like that makes it scarier.

But for now, I had to prepare to transform my body. That strength had been mostly useless for the past four months, but if needed, I had to use it.

Slowly, I put my hand in my pocket. I could feel the talisman I folded twice tucked in there.

In one step, I began to climb the stairs one by one. It didn’t rise up fully in one go; it seemed to climb the stairs as I placed my foot, rising only when I took another step. It was as if it was moving at the same speed as my legs.

So its face was slowly rising.

After moving a little more, its face rose a bit more.

A half-scream, half-cry escaped from Mako’s mouth. It sounded exactly like nails scratching against a chalkboard. A scream that couldn’t come out properly due to a dry throat, a cry that wasn’t even a proper scream.

As for me, my mouth was shut tight, not being able to move.

One more step.

The face of the man…

No. Not the face, but the body looked a bit odd. It was twisted at a strange angle.

The shoulder line was a straight line. Was the spine slightly bent sideways?

They said someone died here after falling down the stairs.

The twisted top part of the neck was straight, but the lower part bending created a bizarre sight.

“Mako.”

“Y-Yeah?”

“Hold on tight behind me and follow.”

“Sure…”

When I took another step forward, Mako followed my lead, holding onto my clothes.

Naturally, the man took a step forward too.

His wrist and elbow joints bent at strange angles, like a tree growing at a weird angle.

His head was in the center, but the body below was turned backward.

The man had his back to us. Only his neck faced us.

The upper body of the man looked like it was twisted like a J, with his head verticalling placed on the protruding part.

Neither of us could make a sound.

“Mako.”

“Yeah?”

“I-I’m going to do it all at once.”

“What!?”

“…In this situation, that’s the only way.”

“……”

Mako seemed to be lost in thought for a moment, unable to say anything, then finally replied,

“……Okay.”

I took a careful breath.

And then.

“Uuuuuhhh!”

With that nonsensical shout, I charged forward.

Thud-thud-thud-thud!

As we ran forward, the man also quickened his pace to match our steps.

He was a man about a head taller than me.

As described, his neck and upper body were like that, and his legs weren’t intact either. One of his ankles bent vertically.

I hadn’t noticed it when climbing the stairs, but running up the hallway was horrifyingly bizarre.

But I had no intention of going down without a fight.

I withdrew my hand from my pocket.

With the talisman wedged between my thumb, index, and middle fingers—

“Die!”

I shouted as I slapped the ghost’s cheek.

Slap!

It was a sound that normal ghosts couldn’t make.

Spin.

The ghost’s head turned around completely.

It spun around and looked at me. Thud. Its head fell to the side and flipped over. Now it was completely upside-down in a ‘J’ shape.

“AAAAAAH!?”

I panicked and hit the ghost’s cheek multiple times.

The ghost’s expression didn’t change at all.

But the ghost seemed to sense something was off.

Of course, it would. Normally, ghosts would unilaterally harm the living.

“W-What? What?”

Then Mako, who had been glued to my back, was also lost in the situation, making those noises.

“Get back! Get back! Get back!”

I shouted, swinging my arms.

The ghost started to retreat as I shouted. Though it seemed more like it didn’t know what to do rather than wanting to retreat.

When the ghost backed up a bit, I raised the talisman.

I had three talismans layered.

I quickly tore one off and threw it over my shoulder while repeatedly swinging with one hand.

Mako behind me took the talisman.

“W-Wait!?”

Then, she came forward with me, flailing her hands randomly.

Thud! Thud!

But the sound I made was completely different, a dull sound.

As the exorcism chant surrounded the swing, the ghost looked even more deranged.

Eventually, the ghost backed off—not that it was moving backward; it was actually moving “forward” as its entire bottom had flipped upside down—stumbling and stepped on the stairs.

Should I shove it? Should I shove it?

My terrified head pondered that.

Maybe Mako was thinking the same, whether we should push a ghost that already died from falling down the stairs off the stairs again.

But before we could reach a conclusion—

Crash!

The door swung open.

And I heard sounds rushing toward us.

“Ghost!”

Kaoru’s shout echoed. The sounds of people screaming in panic.

And—

Whoosh!

The ghost was pushed back and tumbled down.

……

Huh, but why is the ghost rolling down the stairs? Isn’t there some physical law against that?

It wasn’t until the ghost had rolled down that I realized it wasn’t pushed but rather yanked from behind, causing it to tumble down.

As soon as the ghost rolled, I saw Yuka’s face. The flashlight illuminated her pale, terrified face.

And strangely, she seemed quite horrified too.

Weren’t ghosts supposed to be unafraid?

Yuka, who pressed herself against the side of the stairs to witness the ghost tumble down, quickly checked on me and Mako, then turned back to race down the stairs.

Yuka held a flashlight. Unlike the square type Mako and I had, it was longer and thicker, like equipment carried by a movie’s heavily armed guard.

And that flashlight had talismans stuck on it.

“Wait, Yuka—”

I called out her name, sensing the next scene would be something.

Thud.

Yuka had already moved.

Climbing onto the terrifying ghost in a mounted position, she started swinging that flashlight.

“……!”

A horrendous scream escaped from the ghost’s mouth, but Yuka seemed completely unconcerned.

I quickly ran down the stairs to watch her as she struck the ghost’s face with a truly dreadful expression.

The ghost didn’t bleed or splatter, and it didn’t really give off a human-like vibe either, seeming strangely less serious, but still, the atmosphere was very intense.

Is that how it’s supposed to be done in exorcisms?

It felt like something you’d see in a gag comic.

Given they could send ghosts back by cutting them with swords, would it be too much to say using a blunt instrument is also feasible?

“Yuka, wait—”

I was trying to stop Yuka somehow when—

“U-Uncle!?”

The woman’s scream left me speechless.

Even Yuka, who had been bashing the “uncle” with the flashlight, was stunned and looked up.

The woman covered her mouth with both hands, staring at her uncle, who was being exorcised by Yuka, before collapsing to the ground.

Beside her, Kaoru and Hiromi quickly caught her.

“……”

For a moment, there was complete silence.

In the suffocating stillness, we couldn’t decide what to do—

Thud.

Yuka’s next strike on the ghost brought us back to reality.

*

For a brief moment, I wondered if the ghost wasn’t a person.

“It’s a ghost.”

But Yuka neatly negated my thought.

“The talisman you were holding is great for throwing ghosts into confusion. It’s impossible to set up barriers with just one, and you need to use the entire place, so I brought it along to be the most convenient to whip out when needed.”

“I see…”

I replied, a bit dazed.

Certainly, it did look like Yuka was sitting on the ghost rather than truly mounting it. The only thing touching was the flashlight with the talisman.

“Then why did that ghost roll down the stairs?”

“Because it died there.”

Yuka said.

“Earthbound spirits are bound to the places they died, repeating the form they had at the time of death. This must be one of those cases.”

“……”

I shut my mouth.

That… seemed a bit sad.

Yuka tirelessly kept striking until the ghost disappeared, and as soon as it vanished, she led us straight back to the lodging.

Then, she rummaged through her bag, sticking talismans around the lodging, and pulled out another set of talismans to go back to the mansion with me and Yuuki.

Carrying the flashlight and attaching talismans all around, Yuuki and I followed Yuka to perform the spirit-purifying ritual.

It took about two hours. Precisely, we waited until it was a little past two in the morning.

Just like when calling out the Nue in that playground, Yuka timed the ritual.

Oh, of course, she first safely sent the woman home. The family was very curious about the reason, but I told them I’d explain tomorrow and smoothly evaded it.

“Now, will it not appear anymore?”

“It should be fine. It didn’t seem like such a formidable one.”

“……Why did it appear in front of the two of us?”

“Ghosts or spirits… well, usually, they’re seen by those who are really scared.”

“……”

So it meant that both me and Mako looked too frightened to not see it.

That being said, it made sense. In other groups, at least one person wouldn’t be afraid of ghosts.

“Moreover, hm, that would be you. Is it a matter of constitution?”

“……”

I had no words.

“But earlier.”

Yuuki, who had quietly listened to our conversation, opened the door.

“Mako seemed particularly intent on not letting you go; what’s the reason for that?”

When I tried to leave with Yuka, Mako had tried to keep me from going.

That would be…

“Maybe…”

Yeah, it would be because of that incident.

I rubbed my face.

It had dragged on too long.

Not too long ago, I thought that I should tell her, and I still feel that way, but…

How should I bring it up?

Chapter 217

“Oh dear, I’m so sorry.”

It was only the next morning that the aunt regained her senses and said that.

“I must have gotten too hot yesterday afternoon. I caused you all trouble, didn’t I?”

“……”

She probably had no memory of what happened or thought it was just a dream, so we decided not to mention it further.

“By the way, Aunt…”

—I thought so, but it seemed Yuka had a different idea.

“Could you tell us a bit more about uncle? What kind of person was he?”

“Uncle? Are you talking about the one who passed away at the mansion?”

The aunt pondered for a moment before answering.

“Well, to be honest, I don’t know much either. He went to Tokyo when he was young and came back home around the time I was ten.”

The aunt spoke as if she was lost in memories.

“He said he was doing well at first, but… it didn’t seem like there was any sign of his business failing when he suddenly returned home. Even my grandparents back then, and my parents, were puzzled. He was someone who had made a lot of money.”

Based on current standards—that is, about 30 years ago, around the mid-1970s.

It wasn’t to say it was an overflowing wealth that rotted in the corners of his house during the bubble economy, but Japan’s economy was on the rise.

You could live off interview fees just by going to interviews all day long, and even if companies wanted to hire someone, they couldn’t find anyone. It was remarkable times when businesses were profitable enough to survive even without employees.

Thus, there was no reason to close a business that was just gaining momentum. If he had held on for a few more years, he would have made a lot more money. Though no one knows what would have happened afterward.

“At first, he fought a lot with my parents. My grandparents too… something must have happened in Tokyo. It’s probably related to personal relationships? After uncle passed away, my parents and grandparents never spoke about him at all, so I don’t know the details.”

“Hmmm,” the aunt said, creasing her brow.

She looked as though she was reminiscing about someone she hadn’t thought of in a long time.

“Uncle was really nice to me… he often patted my head and hugged me. He brought me a lot of delicious things to eat and suggested we go on outings together. My parents hated that, so whenever they saw us together, they would pull me away.”

The aunt, who had her eyes narrowed, suddenly blinked and awkwardly smiled.

“Oh, what am I talking about? I’ve delved too deeply into something I’m not even interested in.”

“Oh no, it’s fine. I’m the one who should apologize for asking so many details.”

We thanked the aunt and returned to our lodgings.

11 o’clock.

Because of yesterday’s events, everyone was sluggish and we all came back to the lodging, roughly lay down, and fell asleep.

This morning when I woke up, I found a leg napkin stuck on top of me, making it a bit difficult to get out.

In any case, we all got up, washed our bodies, and had a light meal with cup noodles.

Then Yuka pulled on my arm and led me to the living room, sitting me down at the table.

My friends surrounded me and stared quietly.

“……Why?”

Honestly, I had a bit of an idea why.

But really, how unfair.

I get that this so-called uncle has many suspicious sides.

He probably got involved in some terrible incident, related to crime, and went back home, living off his parents after that.

And the fact that he was very warm and friendly with the aunt, who was just ten back then… plus, the parental and grandparental figures often separated them.

At least that suggests they knew what he had done. Meanwhile, the aunt herself seems not to have suspected anything from childhood until now.

No matter how I think about it, it seems abnormal.

These things often go unnoticed by the person themselves. If they had been aware, more than half of child sexual crimes would have vanished by now.

In any case.

I know it’s suspicious, but why does this human seem to appear only when I enter?

I wouldn’t want him to have shown up at all when the other kids went in. It would have been best if he hadn’t shown up from the start, since he seems to have malicious intent anyway.

“For now, this.”

Yuka handed me a talisman with a serious expression.

“……What is this?”

“Carry it with you.”

“Why?”

“In case something happens again.”

I mean, I get it.

But isn’t it just coincidence? They might have been waiting to see if someone would come in.

Now that I think about it, as soon as I went in, it felt as though the sounds from inside and outside had drowned. It didn’t completely cut off, but the noises we made likely wouldn’t have been heard outside.

Tsk such a creep.

“……Koto Ne.”

Mako looked at me and spoke.

I could tell something she couldn’t put into words, so I guessed Mako was thinking about something.

She probably thinks I almost went through a sexual assault after having already experienced one.

That’s right.

I never got to tell Mako what really happened yesterday. To be honest, I was just out of it, and the kids were acting clingy because they had seen a ghost, so the timing just didn’t come.

Yuuki seemed surprisingly unfazed, but Harumi was unexpectedly a bit scared.

Tsuneda and Shii were no exception, and those two kept clinging to Koko.

In any case, we all stayed in similar places.

“……”

And now, how long until I’ll have to wait to talk?

Was it because of the mix of frustration and helplessness?

Eventually, I exploded.

“Mako, what you’re thinking… is actually wrong.”

Even if I say exploded, I’m not angry.

If we keep knowing each other, it’s inevitable that they will gradually learn about this kind of thing.

I don’t think my future would change dramatically just by sharing a little now.

Mako flinched at my words, and I spoke as calmly as I could.

“On that day, I was not sexually assaulted.”

Yuka’s eyes widened.

……Ah.

She must have gone through something similar.

Back then, she almost went through it too.

I was about to spill everything but felt the conversation was tangling all over again. Then I finished my sentence.

“Actually, I met an Aoni.”

“Aoni?”

Mako asked back, a little flustered.

The kids around her shared similar expressions.

Indeed, the person who reacted the most was Yuka.

……Right. She knows what an Aoni is. The only reason she transferred here was because of that Aoni, and that Aoni had already tasted human flesh.

By then, similar serial killings had already occurred.

Feeling the story getting entangled even more, I decided to save that discussion for later. After all, once the trip ends and I return home, Yuka will either follow me or visit the very next day, so I can just wait till then.

“……Uh, um, it’s a Yōkai that eats anything and everything.”

The expressions of the kids became complicated.

Yuka, Yuuki, Koko, Kaoru looked appalled. These kids know Yōkai.

Izumi’s face turned pale. Even if she says she doesn’t know other Yōkai, she has seen the Woman with a torn mouth. Well, the time she even got a ghost expelled was during the early first semester last year.

The other kids seemed puzzled, as if asking what that even meant.

What can I say?

Still, they had seen the ghost. They had also seen Yuka beat up the ghost, and Mako even kicked the ghost several times.

So, nobody outright denies it. I think that’s reassuring, so I spoke again.

“……You can think of it as resembling a ghost. I, um, know that I have that kind of blood flowing, right? So I’d say I kind of exorcised the Yōkai. That’s it. So don’t worry. I wasn’t violated.”

I looked directly at Mako while trying to ease her concern, but

“Then, what happened then…”

Mako asked, her face growing pale.

Ah, this isn’t what I wanted.

I just meant to let her know I hadn’t been sexually assaulted.

…….

However, on second thought, it sounds more like I almost got eaten instead of being assaulted.

I felt my own face growing pale.

“What do you mean don’t worry?”

Mako asked with a trembling voice.

“Then that means you almost died…”

Mako suddenly seemed to have an epiphany and rushed at me, gripping my shoulders tightly.

“So, you mean that the serial eating incident was the Yōkai’s doing!?”

Mako is smart.

She instantly deduced the conclusions about things I hadn’t even said.

She doesn’t doubt my words. Rather, that seems to cause a bigger problem. The irony that believing in each other has turned into a problem.

“Uh, I…”

“No.”

I cut her off.

“You shouldn’t have been there. You would have died.”

Mako was left with a dazed look.

“If it were anyone else, it would have gone wrong. There would have only been more victims.”

“I was there too.”

Yuka said tersely.

“I transferred to Hanagawa for that reason.”

“……I wanted to at least reduce the number of victims.”

Yuka paused for a moment in thought. She still looked sulky but nodded after looking at Mako. It seems she understood. What could have happened if I hadn’t intervened back then.

“……”

The room fell into a moment of silence.

“But then, why did you give me the talisman?”

“Ah, that.”

Yuka said.

“That man appearing in front of you must have a reason. Normally… you know, right? Those who touch little girls often tend to bully social vulnerabilities.”

“You mean I look weak?”

“Probably looked like a weak target. The two of you were frightened. Besides, maybe he’s drawn to you because he’s done it before. It has a familiar scent.”

“……”

As I stared at Yuka, she shrugged her shoulders.

“I’m not afraid of that kind of thing at all. I told you. He only touches those he perceives as the weakest. The one he tried to touch you wasn’t an easy child to deal with anyway.”

Saying this, Yuka smiled a little.

“Still, keep that talisman on you. We never know. We might discuss it more when we visit a shrine later… ah, right.”

Yuka suddenly chuckled as if she recalled something.

Before I even had a chance to feel fear from her laugh, she said,

“Let’s also tell your mother. She might know some other method.”

It seems like using honorifics means she has cleared up a lot of misunderstandings—

“Uh, I hope you refrain from that.”

“What do you say, Koko? Wouldn’t you like Koto Ne to feel safer?”

Ignoring my plea, Yuka turned to Koko.

“Uh-huh!”

And Koko naturally nodded as if that was the answer.

Koko didn’t interfere when Yuka was beating up the ghost.

Koko has also learned to read other people’s expressions. After my diligent teachings, she has definitely learned that she shouldn’t transform in front of others.

Especially since no one at that place knows her identity yet.

Of course, I noticed that after the incident, Koko’s hair became a little stiff, but after seeing Yuka handle it, she probably didn’t care.

She has intuition… right, she has gained intuition.

But right now, it doesn’t feel like a moment to be moved.

Koko was smiling at me.

Koko was a child who had lost me twice. It’s natural for her to react that way in such situations.

……But, didn’t she look like she couldn’t grasp the situation just a moment ago?

Could it be that since Shii and Tsuneda were beside her, she acted that way to prevent the atmosphere from getting too serious? Perhaps she couldn’t transform because Tsuneda happened to be right next to her?

Tsuneida still seemed a little dazed, not fully grasping the situation.

I guess I’ll have to explain it to her slowly. After all, she’ll be in the same school with us for more than a year.

I wonder how Tsuneda would react when she hears about the story of ‘Light Novels’.

It’s still uncertain.

*

Despite everything, we had a short bit of fun on the last day.

When we went back into the sea, the kids were gleefully splashing water as if nothing had happened yesterday. It’s thanks to the fact that yesterday’s events ended up more like a comedy.

Still, who knows what that true identity is. Our thoughts were merely assumptions.

It’s possible that he just fled because his business went belly up. Perhaps he didn’t want to burden the young aunt with such heavy stories.

The ‘rich uncle’ chasing them all the way to here, it didn’t seem the aunt was that wealthy. Even though she had two houses up above, one was left abandoned and the one they lived in didn’t look much different from the other houses on the island.

Perhaps the ‘financial troubles’ caused the family to clash and they were unhappy having the uncle stay with them.

……If so, that would be a bit regrettable.

After some lively play and a thorough wash, we got back on the boat.

We set off around three in the afternoon.

The sky was clear.

I was thankful that this was one of the things that didn’t follow the ‘Light Novel’ formula.

“……We had a lot of events, but in the end, we couldn’t use the last one.”

“We took lots of photos, so it’s fine.”

Izumi came up beside me and said that, to which I replied reassuringly.

Izumi wore a smile on her face.

“Filling the content with photos is the job of the photography club, right?”

While she gazed at me for a while, Izumi suddenly said,

“I’m glad you joined the literature club.”

Suddenly blurting that out caught me off guard.

“……You’re still in the senior year…”

“I should’ve resigned as president at the start of this year, but I dragged it on until now.”

“……”

Wait.

It feels like this conversation is drifting strangely.

“Well now, I might seem rude saying this, but would you mind taking on the president’s role for the next half year? I feel like I could graduate in peace knowing you’ll be there.”

“Pardon?”

Uh, what?

Well, I would have to pass on the presidency to someone next year anyway.

I thought Tsuneda, who would jump from the first year straight to the second year, would take over.

“I’ll tell the teacher once school starts again. Well then, do your best from now on, prospective president.”

With that, Izumi headed towards the guest room.

“……”

I stared blankly at Izumi’s back,

“Uh, wait a minute, Izumi-senpai!”

I shouted a bit flustered and hurried after her.

Chapter 218

The existence of a mom is miraculous.

They say times have changed, and with increasing individualism, family breakdowns have become more common. Yet, the significance of being a parent does not easily diminish.

Of course, it’s not like Kagami was in the position of my parent from the very beginning. At first, she didn’t even think about taking that position.

But maybe it’s because she realized late that she was a mom.

Kagami started to show a little extra protection towards me.

“…….”

“…….”

Koko and I sat nervously side by side, kneeling in front of Kagami.

Even Koko, who was always cheerful, seemed to read Kagami’s mood and said nothing, only rolling her eyes around.

“……So.”

Kagami slowly opened her mouth.

“So, you’re saying you met a ghost?”

“Uh, well…”

“And that ghost might have been a sexual offender?”

“……No, it’s not like that. It might not be true.”

Apparently, Yuka conveyed all sorts of information to Kagami while on the phone.

“But you’re saying there was a possibility?”

“…….”

Wait, did I do something wrong?

It’s possible to attract a sexual offender, but that’s not my fault! I wasn’t even wearing revealing clothes when I went in there!

Maybe it was because my expression clearly showed my grievance. Kagami wiped her face.

“I’m sorry. I got too emotional…”

“No, well, I do have some past incidents, too.”

That wasn’t my fault either, though.

Kagami pondered seriously before speaking.

“Perhaps, this is Nirlas’s fault.”

“Nirlas?”

Why is the name of an existence I’ve already sent to another world coming up now?

“When I wasn’t Koto Ne’s mom yet—”

I wasn’t sure if there was a need to mention it that much, but it seemed Kagami had those days in her heart. I didn’t think pointing it out would change anything, so I just listened quietly.

“I’ve thought about the reasons Koto Ne is unhappy. …I wasn’t trying to help, but I wondered how that peculiar situation affected reality.”

“…….”

Well, that makes sense.

Nirlas really enjoyed tormenting me. Once I appeared in this world, I was tormented by Nirlas for an entire year.

“That’s not right, is it?”

But we had already talked about such things. And the conclusion we came to back then was that Nirlas hadn’t intended it.

Nirlas didn’t know why I had appeared in this world.

So did Kagami. We were only able to imagine about someone who could be on a higher level.

“No, I didn’t mean it like that.”

Kagami said.

“Rather, it’s more about the future. Nirlas ended up coming to this world. And this world must have been influenced, both good and bad, by that existence called Nirlas.”

“……Is that so?”

“And the body you’re currently using is not Nirlas’s, but…”

Kagami paused for a moment in thought before continuing.

“At least, you’ve been in the same body as Nirlas before.”

“……Ah.”

“Do you know what kind of beings Nirlas brought from the afterlife? We saw what Kosuzu did with Nirlas’s power.”

Countless souls were brought over. She even temporarily used a body to come back to life. Though everything was sent back in the end.

“If Kosuzu was able to exert power through Nirlas’s body, I wonder if Koto Ne, who briefly shared the same body as Nirlas, hasn’t been influenced in some way.”

“So, what’s chasing after me isn’t because of my appearance but because of my current state?”

“I can’t be sure, though.”

If that’s the case, it means I’ve been dodging spirits quite well until now.

It wouldn’t be strange if events like that happened at any time.

My face went pale.

“……So, does that mean I have to live like this from now on?”

Kagami looked at my face, then momentarily blanked out before suddenly bursting into a bright smile.

Then she suddenly pulled Koko and me into a tight embrace.

“Don’t worry too much, my daughter! I’ll help you out no matter what!”

“…….”

Uh, how should I say this?

I know she’s happy to be able to help, but with the way she reacted to my story, I’m not sure how sincerely to take it.

“So, about that,”

Kagami, holding us tightly, let go of me and continued.

She had a very serious expression.

Could it be something related to Kurosawa? Should we go back home and do something?

But the next moment, what Kagami said was something completely different.

“I’ll have to go to the fireworks with you.”

“……Huh?”

“I have no idea what might happen. It’s a place with a lot of people, right? There must be a ton of ghosts there.”

“A lot? Like a ton?”

“A ton!”

No, I’ve never encountered any spirits even when going to crowded places until now.

But since Kagami’s expression was so serious, I eventually couldn’t refute her statement.

*

“…….”

Yuu squinted his eyes and looked at Kagami.

Kagami’s outfit was flawless.

She was wearing a yukata that suited the fireworks. It wasn’t a fully traditional kimono, but it seemed perfect for Kagami’s eastern beauty, and I didn’t find it out of place for her to be here.

But.

……And everyone here was in yukatas, yet…!

“Hello.”

With a smile on her face, Kagami spoke.

“I’m really grateful for always looking after my daughter.”

Yuka, who was next to Yuu, stared blankly at me.

I shot a slight glare at Yuka.

This was all your fault for calling!

I can’t say I expected my mom to come along.

Everywhere, even with friends, it was a bit much.

It feels like I’m living entirely under my mom’s skirt. In this case, it was Kagami spreading that skirt and eagerly following along.

Just for reference, Harumi and Mako also had expressions that couldn’t find words.

After all, everyone who has seen Kagami knew what kind of relationship we had. They knew we had recently become close, but it was too drastic of a change to accept immediately.

The same goes for her outfit. While Yuka and Yuu might not mind, Mako and Harumi last saw Kagami in something that revealed her figure quite a lot, not in the modest outfit she was currently wearing.

And to see Kagami showing such a cheerful expression like this…

“Uh…”

I paused for a moment, trying to figure out what to say.

“……Please take care of my mother.”

At my words, the kids’ gazes all turned to me, all with shocked expressions.

“Woof?”

Koko tilted her head.

I turned to look at ‘Mom.’

Kagami was brightly smiling at me.

She looked incredibly excited, no doubt about it.

…Is she really here to help? Is that genuinely her reason?

I hope it isn’t because she wanted to experience all the things she couldn’t from her childhood.

I want to believe that, but—

“So, where do you think we should go first?”

Thump, thump, thump.

The current Kagami would fit perfectly with such sound effects.

…Yeah. Kagami doesn’t have any friends left. No, maybe she just never had the chance to connect properly.

While she might enjoy hanging out with Koko and me, perhaps she wanted to obtain satisfaction in another way by watching my friends and me have fun.

Or perhaps experience the feelings of a parent getting joy from treating their daughter.

Who knows? Only Kagami knows.

“The fireworks are still a while away, right?”

“There’s still some time, but…”

Yuka said that while glancing at my friends.

Mako, Harumi, and Yuu exchanged glances and paused for a moment in thought.

But that thought didn’t linger for long.

“I….”

Mako carefully opened her mouth.

“Right now, she is undoubtedly Koto Ne and Koko’s mother, isn’t she?”

That statement carried multiple meanings. Knowing Mako, she likely tried as much as possible to ask indirectly.

The fact that she had to ask indirectly shows just how out of the ordinary Kagami’s actions had been.

“Of course. I’m definitely a ‘mother’ now. Right, Koto Ne?”

“……Yeah.”

I wasn’t about to deny that, so I nodded.

“Koko?”

“Yeah!”

At Kagami’s words, Koko responded with a bright smile. Kagami showed a somewhat touched expression.

The expressions on Harumi and Yuu became even more complicated.

All three had spent a night at our house after the relationship between Kagami and me improved.

However, it seemed that there simply wasn’t enough time in one day for them to fully accept everything.

“Yes, I understand.”

Mako said this while smiling kindly, then slightly bowed toward Kagami.

“Well, it’s a pleasure to meet you.”

“Yes, thank you for today.”

Mako greeted, and Kagami received that greeting again.

Harumi, Yuu, and Yuka exchanged glances and let out small sighs.

Although their faces were flushed, what could they do?

Kagami is my mom.

She came all this way to protect her daughter…

…That has to be the reason, right?

I thought once again and ultimately failed to decipher Kagami’s smiling face perfectly.

Chapter 219

After wandering around for about the same amount of time, I was certain.

Kagami was really enjoying the situation right now.

Not that I didn’t understand; I was having fun too.

Hanging out with friends is always a good time.

Leaving my worries behind and rambling about this and that while eating different things couldn’t possibly be less enjoyable. If it weren’t fun in the first place, there would be no reason to meet up with friends.

However, I felt that the case of “I’m having fun with my friend” was true for Koko and me, but not for Kagami.

It’s true that we know each other, but is she really someone I would consider a friend? The age difference between Kagami and me isn’t huge, especially when you compare it to that of a mother and daughter, but it’s still enough to be noticeable.

That’s not to say that age differences prevent closeness. I’ve gotten along well while working with people who are about ten years older.

But still, you know?

The existence of “your friend’s mom” is not as simple as one might think. If you’re close with a friend, then of course you have to be more cautious and respectful toward their parents.

Japan and East Asia share a culture of respecting elders, so Yuka, Mako, Harumi, and Yuuki all had subtly complicated expressions on their faces.

I looked back at Kagami.

She had the most genuinely joyful expression.

With a candy apple in one hand and a bag with a goldfish in the other, she had an aura reminiscent of a young woman out enjoying herself with her boyfriend.

Not that the people she came with were teenage daughters, though.

Now that I think about it, Kagami’s yukata had a much more elaborate pattern than the clothes she usually wears.

The yukata, with a sky blue base and petals embroidered on it, looked quite high-end.

Seeing that Koto Ne and I wore similar clothes and designs, it seemed like they were coordinated.

“…….”

While I quietly watched the unyielding smile on Kagami’s face, she suddenly looked back at me with wide eyes.

Even if her narrow, slightly sharp eyes grew larger, they didn’t appear that innocent. For someone seeing her for the first time, they might actually find it more comforting to see her smiling and giggling as usual.

Still, after knowing Kagami for quite a while, I had gotten used to her facial expressions.

This expression is the “Huh?” expression.

It was the same look she gave me when I did something ridiculous or foolish in front of her.

For example, when I’d say I was scared of ghosts for the first time.

I suppose the reason she was making this expression now was—

“Do you want to eat it?”

Kagami smiled and held out the candy apple to my face.

When I looked up at her with a puzzled expression, she quickly added, “Oh, was it this one instead?”

Saying that, she presented the goldfish in her left hand. The little bag containing it seemed a bit pitiful. Being someone from 19 years later, it somewhat felt like animal cruelty. They say goldfish need more substantial tanks than you’d think.

Of course, I had no intention of eating either the raw goldfish or the cooked one.

……No, I didn’t plan on eating the cooked goldfish either.

But seeing as she probably wouldn’t clear either of them away from in front of my face unless I ate one, I chose the candy apple.

As I chewed on the slightly hard candy apple, Kagami asked me with a nervous expression.

“Did I maybe follow you when I shouldn’t have?”

I stopped moving my mouth.

I looked up at Kagami.

The joyful atmosphere still lingered, and she showed no sign of regretting coming here, but she seemed to hesitate slightly while looking at me.

If I said yes here, Kagami would likely be hurt. She might even want to go home.

I didn’t want that.

Thinking this made me realize I was surprised.

That I was having such thoughts about Kagami?

And at the same time, I easily came to accept my feelings.

She was already someone I called “Mom.”

Besides, even though Kagami was still polite to me, I had always spoken to her casually, comfortably. Even when I acted a bit foolishly, Kagami readily accepted it.

So, it’s not too strange to feel guilty about treating someone like that.

“……No.”

I definitely hadn’t thought about her not following me, but that didn’t mean I disliked that she had followed.

I was just curious about her intentions.

Looking back, it seemed there was nothing sinister behind them.

I just wanted to enjoy the festival with someone— that was all.

Thinking that made my mood slightly strange.

Just as I was gradually changing in front of Kagami, she too was continuously changing in front of me.

I wondered if my friends and Koko thought they had changed as much as Kagami had.

“You’re definitely our daughter. So kind.”

Kagami said this and hugged me tightly.

It was hot, and even though it was nighttime, it was humid.

But strangely, I didn’t dislike that sensation.

This must be one of the significant changes I experienced this year.

“Wow!”

Koko also dashed toward Kagami. Kagami smiled as she embraced Koko too.

After a bit of time that was enough to get slightly sweaty where our arms touched, Kagami stepped back.

Turning back toward my friends—

She gasped in surprise at the sight of Mako, who was sniffling.

It wasn’t just Mako. Harumi wore a somewhat teary expression.

Yuka and Yuuki had expressions that were hard to read. If I had to explain, their faces showed they weren’t quite sure about what feelings they should be having right now.

But it didn’t seem like they weren’t touched.

“……Let’s go.”

Feeling embarrassed just looking at their faces, I turned to Kagami and said.

“Yes, let’s go.”

Kagami replied with a bright smile.

*

After seeing Kagami and me hugging Koko, the children’s attitudes toward Kagami had become much softer.

They never were that fierce, but there had been a wall of “friend’s parents.”

“Let’s go eat yakisoba!”

“Wow!”

“Sure!”

When Harumi shouted, Kagami happily followed her lead.

“Let’s each have some cotton candy too!”

“Wow!”

“Exactly!”

At Mako’s words, Kagami once again replied with a laugh.

“…….”

As I stared at Kagami’s back for a while, Yuka looked my way.

“That person seems to have changed a bit. In a good way.”

“We all changed. If we’re being honest.”

“Yeah, I think you’re right.”

Yuka and I exchanged glances at Yuuki.

“……Why are you looking at me like that?”

Yuuki asked, seemingly puzzled.

“No, it’s just that I think you’ve changed a lot compared to at first.”

“……More than you?”

At my words, Yuuki turned his head sharply and hurried to catch up with the kids in front.

Is he embarrassed?

He didn’t turn red but… well, it doesn’t really matter. I know he’s enjoying himself to some extent.

“Koto Ne.”

While I was about to follow behind, Yuka called out to me.

“Yeah?”

I turned around and was momentarily at a loss for words.

Right, Yuka was the heroine of my light novel.

She had this perfect beauty mixed with an air of fleetingness that permeated her. It was a vibe I hadn’t felt from the current Yuka in a while.

Surrounded by people chatting and laughing, and even though it was midnight with the surroundings so bright, I felt strangely like Yuka was standing all alone.

The sight of her in a plain yukata with her hands in her pockets looked beautiful.

“Have I changed a lot too?”

I briefly pondered how to respond to that question.

“You have.”

And that’s how I answered.

It would be a lie to say she hadn’t changed at all.

The sharp aura she once had had faded considerably. Now she casually talks to strangers without acting all busy like she’s running from something.

It felt like she had snipped the rope that had tightly restricted her—no, more like it felt like she had pretty much severed the cords that had been tightly wrapped around her wrist.

“But I don’t think that change is a bad thing.”

We won’t just stay here.

As time passes and our surroundings change, we’ll slowly continue to change.

I’ll make more acquaintances, and I’ll gain more people whom I can call friends.

There will be wounds to face, and there will be healing for those wounds. Perhaps there will be scars that remind me of them left behind.

But isn’t that all part of life?

It’s precisely because we went through all those experiences that we are who we are.

“I see.”

Yuka said that.

Her expression seemed joyful.

“You too.”

“I’m glad.”

We walked while smiling.

The sounds of laughter from the kids ahead—one of whom is technically an adult—rang cheerfully.

It seemed no one around here suspected Kagami was my mom.

That’s also a relief.

I’m glad Kagami came along today.

Later, Koko and I could go alone, too. We might even go to another festival years later.

But time that has passed doesn’t come back.

What we experienced today was something we could only experience today—

So, I was glad.

Everything, really, was a blessing.

I looked up at the sky.

Stars twinkled and shone brightly. A clear sky was perfect for watching fireworks.

I couldn’t wait for the fireworks that would soon be embroidered up there.

Chapter 220

I remember the fireworks I watched with my friends last year.

It was the closest I could get to see the fireworks among all I had seen.

I wonder how Kagami felt.

Did they ever see fireworks in their childhood?

Looking back at me and my friends wandering around, with them pulling my wrist and walking diligently, I think that’s unlikely.

Who was around Kagami, I wonder?

Kosuzu didn’t even think of Kagami as family. Even if they might have understood the dictionary definition of family, they didn’t give anything that one typically expects from family. To Kosuzu, Kagami was merely a tool—a tool to become God.

The deities that Kagami had to manage after Kosuzu left abruptly couldn’t be called friends or family either. Naturally, that’s how it was. Without Kosuzu, Kagami had no choice but to be a priest, after all. The followers probably only revered Kagami.

So for Kagami, today might be the first time to enjoy a festival with people.

Thinking about it, all the feelings my friends felt for me could actually be applied directly to Kagami.

An abused child growing up without friends or a proper family.

…Outwardly, they seemed grown up, but inside, they hadn’t matured at all.

“Is there something on my face?”

Kagami asked me again.

I keep staring at Kagami intently.

Could it be that this joy is just a facade? I kept having that thought.

There wasn’t really any basis for that thought. In fact, I’m not sure why I even thought that.

“No.”

But I didn’t want to confirm it.

If Kagami was genuinely enjoying themselves, that was enough. If it was sincere, I had no reason to interfere.

If it’s a facade, well…

If… Yeah. If they were just trying to mimic something they never had, then there was nothing I could do to help.

I can only hope that someday Kagami will overcome that.

“……”

I, too, didn’t overcome it in my previous life.

I lifted my camera and took a picture of Kagami.

Click. The big shutter sound unique to DSLRs echoed, and I felt a slight vibration in my hand.

“Are you having fun?”

I asked while looking at the photo. Thankfully, it didn’t shake. I feel like my skills improve a little each time I take a shot. Maybe it wouldn’t be a problem to join the photo club again?

Well, that’s just a thought.

“Yes, it’s fun.”

Hearing Kagami’s voice, I looked up.

Kagami was looking at me with sparkling eyes.

They looked like Koko.

“That’s good.”

For some reason, I felt a sense of relief from that expression.

*

The fireworks soaring high into the sky were beautiful.

With a bang, the fireworks left a white trail as they went up, and with another bang, they bloomed brilliantly.

By the time the first burst of fireworks disappeared, pop-pop-pap, small fireworks went off one after another.

How on earth can the fireworks explode at such uniform angles, and how can they produce such vivid colors despite being mixed together—such questions honestly didn’t matter right now.

Like watching a magic show, there was no need to think about the tricks. Right now, all I had to do was enjoy it.

Kids were looking up at the sky with their mouths slightly open.

I was with these kids last year too.

I remember sitting together, looking up at the sky and having all sorts of conversations.

When I turned my gaze, I saw Koko.

Koko, who loves vibrant scenes in the anime she watches on TV, was mesmerized by the fireworks, looking up at the sky with her mouth slightly open.

I couldn’t tell if it was intentional, but the surroundings were a bit dark, so when the fireworks burst, colorful lights flowed onto Koko’s face.

The expression on that face, looking up at the sky without a thought, was somehow a bit different from her usual self.

The focused expression without saying anything… somehow didn’t look as youthful as usual.

I found myself thinking that they resembled Kagami.

Click.

I took a picture just as the light fell on Koko’s face.

I wonder what my face looks like.

Do I resemble Koko and Kagami as much?

I don’t think it’s just because we have similar faces.

The sense of resemblance seeps out through gestures and habits.

As I hesitated to check the camera’s photo, I just turned off the power.

Then, I looked up at the sky.

Fireworks painted a picture on the black sky.

So pretty.

It was so beautiful that I wanted to come back to watch it next year.

And the next year, and the year after that.

Even if we keep changing, even if we fight and disappoint each other a bit,

I hoped that we could meet again, sitting together and looking up at the fireworks.

*

“Kotone, that’s great.”

Mako said with a bright smile.

Since I cleared up Mako’s misunderstanding last time, Mako has been talking to me more often. Not just when we meet, but she sends emails more frequently and sometimes even calls.

I only wanted to take a bit of the burden off Mako by clearing up her misunderstanding, but it seems I made Mako worry even more, and I felt a bit sorry for that.

“It’s nice to reconcile with my mom.”

Honestly, this was also somewhat of a misunderstanding.

I never had such a bad relationship with Kagami…

We had moments we couldn’t trust each other. Kagami found me suspicious, and I had my reservations about Kagami.

Maybe if Kagami hadn’t approached first, we would have lived like that forever.

…So while it’s somewhat of a misunderstanding, in some sense, it’s also a fact.

“Yeah.”

“How were the fireworks?”

Harumi asked Kagami.

Given that she’s my mom, it doesn’t seem like there’s much of an age gap, and above all, since she kept hanging out with Kagami today and talking, Harumi seems to have developed quite an affection for Kagami.

“They were amazing.”

Kagami said with a smile.

I wonder what I told the kids about the fireworks last year.

Did I say we watched them from afar?

I don’t know if Kagami had ever seen fireworks or not, but at least judging by Kagami’s face right now, they looked like they had a lot of fun, whether they had seen them before or not.

“By the way, everyone.”

Kagami suddenly said as if recalling something.

“Since it’s already late, would you like to stay over at my house?”

“Oh!”

Harumi answered at Kagami’s suggestion.

“Is that alright?”

“Of course. There are plenty of spare rooms anyway.”

Well, it was more like there were many spare rooms than just a spare room.

Thinking about it, it was quite reassuring that Kagami was the owner of the building. The house might be old, but as long as there were rooms needed inside, they could just decorate any place casually.

“I don’t have any plans for tomorrow, so I’m fine.”

Yuka said.

Seeing Yuu and Mako nod, it seemed the two were okay too.

To be honest, considering “Since it’s already this late,” my house is quite far. It takes an hour by train from Tokyo and a 30-minute walk.

It would definitely be faster to go to Mako, Yuu, Harumi… or maybe Yuka’s house.

Of course, it feels a bit off because Kagami is with us.

“Well, shall we change our clothes and meet again?”

“Yes, yes! Then, we’ll wait around here comfortably, so please take your time to grab your stuff and come back! Let’s meet and set off together. Kotone, Koko. Is that okay?”

“I’m fine.”

“Me too!”

Hearing our responses, the kids all smiled brightly.

First, we decided to take them to the nearby station, and the three of us agreed to spend time leisurely nearby.

It’s not like it’s a school vacation after all.

We went into a convenience store and each bought a carbonated drink.

Feeling that it was necessary, we all got Ramune.

“Uh, are you gonna drink?”

Kagami asked after hesitating, choosing a chuhai.

“Not right now.”

Kagami said with a bit of an awkward smile.

“I just… feel like trying it this way.”

I can’t even imagine how many things Kagami hasn’t experienced. It’s not just the things they couldn’t do in their childhood but also the normal things they should have had a chance to experience while growing up. It’s just now that I’m realizing a bit.

That’s right.

Going on a trip can be done alone, without friends or family, but Kagami didn’t even think of such things until they parted ways with me and Koko.

“……”

I feel like I want to drink with them.

But if I say I’ll drink, I bet Kagami would freak out. Honestly, I’m not even sure if they’d allow it after I become an adult.

No, maybe, if it ends up being my first time drinking, they might suggest we drink together instead.

I imagined the three of us—me, Koko, and Kagami—stepping into a house to drink some beer or highballs, and it felt a bit amusing.

“Do you dislike seeing your mom drink?”

Kagami awkwardly asked, and I shook my head.

“No. I was just thinking about whether we should buy something to eat on the way.”

I adjusted the camera slung across my messenger bag as I said.

“Shall we get some karaage?”

“Is it usual to eat karaage with drinks?”

“Other than karaage… we’ll eat a lot, right?”

I was slightly flustered by Kagami’s response.

I mean, anything eaten would be a snack, wouldn’t it? Whether it’s karaage, skewers, or just meat.

“Then let’s buy a few things on the way.”

Normally, Kagami would cook directly, but given that it was a bit awkward cooking at this time, decisions were better made.

Thud.

As I pushed in the marble of the Ramune bottle cap, the fizz of the carbonated drink rose up.

Taking a sip of the fizzy drink, I walked ahead.

It might sound a bit nonsensical, but who cares? The streets were buzzing with excitement. No one would scold us for wandering around while drinking.

The three of us walked side by side, slowly taking in the surroundings.

Were all those people in the lively street here to see the fireworks?

Even though the fireworks had ended, the lively mood they generated didn’t seem to dissipate. We wandered through the streets for quite a while without any particular reason.

I wished this moment would never end.

Chapter 221

In fact, festivals aren’t really that great.

Of course, there are some festivals like the Olympics or the World Cup that attract attention from people all over the world. If we’re talking regionally, then maybe the Asian Cup or… something like that.

There are also festivals organized by the country. Those relatively large-scale festivals hosted directly by local governments.

But the festivals that happen in summer are often smaller in scale compared to those. Many of these small festivals take place in Japan throughout the summer.

Even at those small festivals, after attending, my mood gets lifted. No, to be honest, just being with friends and family is enough to brighten my spirits.

Whether it’s going on a distant trip and soaking in the afterglow for a while, or having fun with a friend I ran into and recalling those moments later on.

Memories don’t really require any grand conditions, you see.

If I consider a specific memory as nostalgic, then that’s what it becomes. That’s why when friends gather and have fun, it’s only natural to remember differently over time.

In the far future, will we remember today?

Next year, we can do it again. We can go next year, and while saying such things, in reality, each passing day is a day that only comes once. Though it’s impossible to remember every single day and cherish each one, meeting friends in this manner.

Especially for high schoolers, a year that only happens once is incredibly blessed.

Neither I, Koko, nor Kagami can shake off that afterglow.

Before coming home, my friends had already changed into different clothes, but the three of us still wore yukata, which made that feeling even more special.

However, it’s not like the afterglow completely vanished just because my friends changed clothes, so we went ahead and bought some small fireworks.

We also bought snacks and drinks for a late-night snack.

I also bought some karaage to share with Kagami.

We hurriedly got off the train and walked for about 30 minutes, finally reaching home.

When I was living alone, my house seemed endlessly dreary, but now it’s not like that at all. Ever since I properly recognized it as a home, it’s become a place where I can relax my mind.

To be truthful, I have air conditioning now.

First, I turned on the air conditioner and went in to wash up.

Me, Kagami, and Koko were all taking our time to wash up while the kids were playing a game console in the living room. Even now, despite it being an old classic fighting game, the kids were quite enjoying themselves.

Yuka was at the center of it all. Well, Yuka was the one who brought the game, after all.

Even though there were quite a few new items in the house since Kagami moved in, Yuka’s things were still all intact.

Whenever Yuka came over, she always had an unusually comfortable expression; perhaps that was the reason why.

“Ah, I lost again!”

“I played a lot when I was young.”

When Harumi said it incredulously, Yuka smiled back, responding.

…I felt like, even when we get older and drift apart, we might still meet often. It felt that way for some reason.

Because, um, of course, there are many people who commute from this area to Tokyo… But still, isn’t it a bit far between our houses?

If we maintain this degree of effort to visit each other, even if we attend different universities, we may well continue to meet quite often.

If it really doesn’t work out, I still have plenty of friends in the neighborhood where Mako’s trio lives.

“Koto Ne, you’re all washed up?”

Her hair was still a bit damp. I had just stepped out.

“Want me to dry your hair?”

“Yes, please.”

Harumi smiled as she said this, and I responded with a smile too.

We took turns drying each other’s hair and then Koko and Kagami also consecutively came out after washing up.

I dried Kagami’s hair.

Her hair was as long as mine, so it took quite a while. By the time it was done, it was already late enough to be considered night.

After we all finished washing up and stepped outside, I felt the humid air wrap around us.

Crouching down in the only cool area of the parking lot, we continued with the leftover fireworks.

Sparkle, sparkle.

In the dimly lit parking lot, the kids’ faces lit up.

They all looked beautiful.

And this isn’t just because their faces are pretty. Their expressions are lovely too. The pure joy on their faces for the smallest things.

Among them, Koko’s face shone the brightest. It wasn’t simply because the fireworks reflected off of her; her eyes sparkled, making her whole face glow.

The damp sensation on my skin. The subtle warmth coming from the fireworks. The strange chemical smell. The small sounds of giggles as we stifled our laughter…

Each and every one was a true memory of a summer night.

We watched that sparkle endlessly until every last firework we brought was finished.

Though it was the smallest and shyest firework among those we saw today, it was more than enough to leave a lasting impression in our memories.

Chuhai.

There was actually a drink that used that name directly, but it actually refers to a cocktail made by mixing Japanese “shochu” with soda in a highball style.

The alcohol content isn’t very high. Depending on the mix, some may intentionally increase the alcohol level, but the one Kagami brought was 5%.

“……”

Including Koko and me, all the kids were silently staring at Kagami as she drank the chuhai.

Their gazes seemed to carry a hint of expectation.

At this age, curiosity about alcohol is at its peak. They might have had the chance to try it, but as far as I can tell, none of these kids have actually had any.

They might have caught a whiff of it, though.

Adults enjoy drinking, but it’s banned from minors, so the question “Why do they drink?” comes into play.

I first tried it when I became a college student, and… well, I didn’t particularly enjoy it back then. I drink tea and coffee, but the bitter taste mixed with alcohol wasn’t to my taste.

However, as time passed by, when things were tough or joyous, drinking a little with friends made it gradually enjoyable for me.

But what about Kagami?

“……Hmm.”

While watching Kagami staring into the can, I asked,

“How’s it?”

Harumi, who had become the closest to Kagami among today’s kids, cautiously inquired.

“Oh? Hasn’t your dad told you?”

“Dad told me to wait until I became an adult to try it myself.”

Harumi hugged her knees and answered with a pout.

“Hmm…….”

Kagami pondered for a moment while looking into the can,

“…I think I’d like to give a similar answer. I won’t know until I try it myself.”

She made a bit of a grimace.

Looks like she didn’t like it.

Well, considering the type of food Kagami usually eats, it’s likely to be “delicious,” which means she generally likes foods that don’t elicit a strong response.

But could Kagami have never tried alcohol? After all, she’s someone who has been involved in selling it.

Feeling the weight of that gaze, Kagami laughed bitterly and said,

“I know what it tastes like. Bitter, not very tasty, and it has a strange smell. I didn’t really enjoy it.”

“What about this one?”

“Hmm. I thought it might taste better if I was in a good mood.”

Kagami set down the can and picked up a piece of karaage with chopsticks to put in her mouth.

“So it’s not that great.”

“Well… everyone has different tastes, right? Who knows, there could be people who say it was really tasty the moment they turned adult.”

The kids nodded, showing that they were a bit puzzled.

I wonder what these kids’ parents do; Harumi’s dad seems to be doing something similar to the Yakuza.

Yuuki’s dad is just the Yakuza itself.

And Mako’s dad, while not a Yakuza, seems to be a rather suspicious public servant.

As for Yuka… doesn’t she use alcohol for rituals?

It’s somewhat surprising that all four of them have never tried drinking.

Well, that’s probably the right thing to do.

“If you’re not going to drink that, can I?”

I’m not really someone who enjoys drinking excessively, but I don’t avoid it either. It can depend on the occasion, but overall I do prefer drinking something.

However, just as I said that, the kids’ gazes quickly turned to me.

“No way.”

Kagami stated sternly.

“No!”

And for some reason, Koko’s expression became serious too.

“They said you can’t drink.”

The way she added that made it sound like they were saying that based on what they learned at school.

Still, considering my body, wouldn’t it be okay to drink? I may be half a person, but I’m technically half a god. I shouldn’t get drunk off some old booze from this world, right?

“…I’m just joking, joking.”

But seeing the way their gazes turned serious, I felt compelled to clarify.

Kagami quickly grabbed the can and took a few gulps, then popped a piece of karaage into her mouth.

“Yuuki-kun, you said you were thinking of going to the same university as Koto Ne?”

Then, without warning, Kagami brought that up.

The kids’ gazes turned back to me. Especially Mako and Yuuki seemed a bit surprised.

I hadn’t actually discussed university with these kids yet.

I side-eyed Kagami for suddenly bringing it up.

“Yes, I’m planning on it. We made a promise that day.”

Yuka responded assertively, puffing out her chest.

“Then, will you keep a close eye on her when we go to university? I don’t want my daughter to end up drinking. I’m worried she might fall for a bad guy.”

“Of course. I’ll make sure to look after Koto Ne and Koko too.”

With a huff, Yuka said that, and I looked at her, dumbfounded.

Why are you meddling in my drinking?

Is it because of my appearance?

Seeing Mako, Yuuki, and Harumi find that conversation mildly amusing made me even more dumbfounded.

No, but you’re the one who used to sell alcohol.

But I figured bringing that up here could spoil the atmosphere, so I just mulled over the absurdity while chowing down on karaage.

Chapter 222

It’s harder than you’d think to fluster Kagami.

I mean, that’s assuming we’re talking about the usual, everyday things that might fluster her.

Even if I throw in a cheeky joke, make some funny noises, or tease her—Kagami rarely bats an eye.

Oh, sure, she was shocked when I first did it. She was probably caught off-guard that I’d show her some friendliness.

But now, she’s totally fine with hugs, and even when I toss out light-hearted jokes, she just returns them smoothly.

It’s like a vibe of life… No, it’s more because she’s experienced so many weird things that she’s built up some resistance to the usual stuff.

In that sense, I was a bit surprised that Harumi managed to fluster Kagami.

“So, how is it going with my dad?”

“Excuse me?”

Well, to be honest, it was a question that could definitely catch someone off-guard.

“Don’t you see him anymore these days?”

“Umm… we didn’t really meet separately in the first place, you know.”

To Harumi’s question, Kagami surprisingly took her time to find her words.

Until now, it seemed like she never thought about building separate relationships with people, but now things seem different.

To Kagami, I’m family, and Harumi is my friend.

The thought of ruining my friendship never crossed Kagami’s mind at all.

“……?”

Mako, with wide eyes, shifted her gaze between Harumi and Kagami.

Ah, I get it. Mako probably knows about this too.

After all, we’ve already ended up at the police station after fighting with other people.

Mako probably remembers how Harumi’s dad showed interest in Kagami back then. Honestly, it’s not a situation you easily forget.

“Are you perhaps thinking about remarrying or something?”

“…Do you want me to marry your father?”

Listening to the strange conversation between Harumi and Kagami, Yuuki’s eyebrows began to furrow.

Now that I think about it, Yuuki is my cousin. If Harumi’s father marries Kagami, that means Yuuka would get an uncle by marriage.

And not just any uncle, but her best friend’s dad… um.

Depending on the person, that might be good or bad, but it seems like Yuuki thinks it’s a bad idea.

Friends are good because they’re friends. They’re there to share reasons that you can’t discuss with siblings or parents. Of course, Yuuki and I are more like friends than relatives, and I assume Harumi will always keep it that way—

But no matter how you look at it, the mere fact that we share blood ties and that it could lead to marriage later is a different story altogether. Yuuki has already had the bizarre experience of his friend becoming his mother.

Yuuka looked at me with an incredulous expression, and after seeing me quite seriously lost in thought, she seemed a bit flustered.

She poked me in the side.

“Hey?”

“Do you want a dad, by any chance?”

Yuuka asked me in a caring, albeit small voice, probably so that not many could hear over the air conditioner noise.

“Dad?”

The issue is, one of the ‘people who could hear’ was Koko.

As soon as Koko tilted her head and muttered the word, the kids stirred in unison.

Honestly, whether or not I have a dad doesn’t really faze me as long as he’s not my biological father, but Koko’s different.

For some reason, she seems to believe that parents should exist on both sides. Even though she’ll become an adult in just two more years, she still has an air of innocence that makes the idea of her needing a ‘dad’ feel a bit too convincing.

“Wuu?”

Seeing everyone’s gaze on her, Koko tilted her head.

“Koko.”

Kagami said, looking a bit serious.

“Do you think you need a dad?”

“Umm…”

And it was just like a joke when Harumi first brought it up, but now she was flustered.

Of course, it would make sense. I guess Kagami must feel a bit more relatable. It was probably intended to be a casual tease, but now that Kagami is this serious, Harumi must be taken aback too.

She always seems carefree like a gyaru character, but deep down, she’s close to the essence of a normal high school girl.

“Wuu?”

In response to Kagami’s words, Koko tilted her head.

“Should there be one?”

That was quite a philosophical question.

And giving the wrong answer to that simple question could lead to disaster. Without even trying, Koko is bound to grow up to be a great politician.

“If you think your current life is lacking…”

“Wuu?”

Koko tilted her head again.

“If you got a dad, would someone else come in?”

We exchanged glances.

Then we looked back at Koko.

“That’s probably how it would go, right?”

Kagami said, her expression a bit ambiguous.

“I like it just like this.”

After a moment of contemplation, Koko replied.

“I’m happy with Kagami and Koto Ne!”

Seeing Koko throw up her arms and shout, Kagami looked a bit touched.

Not just Kagami, everyone in the room felt the same way. Well, the cat is over there sleeping in the corner, but still.

“Right? This is fine, isn’t it?”

Kagami shouted while pulling Koko into a big hug.

“Wooah!”

Koko shouted joyfully.

I could see Harumi breathe a sigh of relief.

“…….”

By the way.

Seeing her asking such things to her daughter, it seems like Kagami is really something else. For her, it should matter more what she wants than what her daughter needs.

If Koko had said she wanted a dad, would she really consider marriage?

It’s great having a devoted mother, but it would be nice if she could think a bit about her own life too.

Right now, her two sources of happiness are just us, but who knows, maybe over time, other joys might come along?

“Anyway, for now, that’s how it is. Sorry about that.”

“Ah… no, there’s no need to not do it.”

Harumi replied to Kagami with a look that was hard to describe.

In the end, with Kagami managing to fluster Harumi, it resulted in a reaction we’d never see usually, so it’s a draw.

Though the only one who thinks of this as a competition is probably just me.

“But sometimes… um, I was wondering if it wouldn’t be too much to at least let her see your face every once in a while.”

“Um.”

Kagami blinked at Harumi’s words.

“But Mr. Fukuda is not really the one to make first contact.”

More than that, Kagami probably lost confidence since she’s hardly ever the one to make contact first. No matter how confident a guy may be, if a girl leaves his messages on read, he won’t have the guts to send another.

“What if I do reach out first?”

“Well, it depends on the schedule, but we could meet.”

Of course, that would just mean “meet” in a literal sense, and not in the sense of starting a relationship or anything.

“Really…”

Harumi replied with a somewhat complicated expression.

“Actually, my dad has been a bit….”

Harumi hesitated, but we all more or less understood what she meant.

He was probably being nostalgic or something like that.

Kagami laughed bitterly.

“But is that really okay? Just meeting without developing anything?”

Harumi looked even more complicated.

She’s not dating anyone, and her love life is definitely not complicated at all, but when you think about it, there are things you can roughly imagine.

It’s not impossible to be friends of the opposite sex. But becoming friends while the other has romantic feelings toward you is a completely different story.

It disrupts the balance of how they see each other.

Mr. Fukuda doesn’t seem like someone who would do anything strange to Kagami, but, well.

If something awkward occurs, the relationship between Harumi and me would get really… complicated. In many senses.

It could perhaps be even more complicated than actually getting married.

“That’s… something I’ll have to talk about myself.”

Harumi said, sounding somewhat lamenting.

Even though she sometimes complains and toughens her words about her father, she’s definitely someone who feels a strong bond as family.

In the end, we couldn’t reach a proper conclusion.

But still, we could each feel a bit more at ease.

*

Originally, I thought it’d be a good idea to split into two, but lying here together turned out just fine.

Since the air conditioner is outside the room, there’s no way to shove guests out of the room, so we just settled in.

“If we stick together, it should be fine.”

No, I’ve already been buried beneath piles of kids’ legs during the last trip.

Compared to being smothered beneath the kids’ legs, it’s probably better to be held by Kagami.

“Alright, alright, make sure you stick close to mom~”

As she spoke, Kagami tightly pulled me and Koko into her arms.

Her body temperature felt a bit higher than usual. Her face seemed slightly flushed too.

…Was she drunk?

Did she get tipsy off just a single drink that was barely 10 percent?

Well, I guess what counts as being tipsy varies from person to person, but if drinking leads to changing one’s behavior, you can say they are indeed intoxicated.

A tipsy Kagami clung on to me with a bit more annoyance than usual.

Thanks to that, even with the air conditioner on, by the morning, my pajamas were soaked with sweat.

And so was Kagami’s side where she slept curled up next to me.

She must have held on tight without moving around during the night, as she kept pulling me into her embrace till morning.

…Alright. Next time, no alcohol for sure.

It’s possible that last night’s ‘Koko dad dilemma’ was also caused by the drinks.

As I watched every kid wake up while Kagami was still dazed and confused, I made that promise to myself.

Chapter 223

As I said, my summer schedule is really busy.

A month can be a long time for a working person. It’s not exactly short for a student either. In Japan, the length of vacations varies, and the longest one is summer vacation.

But even that month can feel packed if I have plans occupying several days in a row.

First of all, I’ve got the part-time job I’m currently doing. These days, I mostly go in at random times, but my boss still hasn’t fired me. It seems like they think I have a good influence when Miki and Shii meet up with me.

Since I work part-time three times a week, I have at least three days scheduled per week.

The problem is, I had two travel plans during the vacation.

One is, of course, regarding the literature club retreat. This trip also lasted three days and two nights. It doesn’t take up half a week, but with such a schedule in the middle of the week, that week can pass in the blink of an eye.

The other one was a family trip with Kagami and Koko, also for two nights and three days. We went to the nearby sea and just lounged on the beach.

Kagami wore a white one-piece swimsuit and happened to get hit on twice during those two nights. Just for reference, both times happened on the second day.

When I called out to Kagami as “Mom” from behind, everyone was super awkward and turned back to their own places.

Thank goodness this world is a different one. Imagine a young mom with twin daughters! What a great material for a story. But the problem is, those two daughters are strong enough to tear apart a few people with their bare hands.

“Did you worry that Mommy might leave you behind? Don’t worry, that will never happen~”

Seeing Kagami hugging us tightly while saying that made me unsure of how to react, so I just chose to stay still.

I’ve only been in this world for just over a year, so honestly, I haven’t completely adapted yet. My identity hasn’t been entirely discarded.

Even though Kagami is a mom… I can’t fully think of her as my mom just yet. It will probably take some time. So, until then, it’s unavoidable for me to act somewhat embarrassed in this somewhat embarrassing situation.

Kagami bought us both the same one-piece swimsuits. They were much more… how do I say this, wholesome compared to what Yuka picked out.

But still, is a mom still a mom?

We took a ton of photos. Well, she is my mom, after all.

At night, as always, as per Kagami’s insistence, all three of us gathered in the same bed to sleep.

“What if we grow up and there isn’t enough space?”

Both of us were already high school students, so maybe we wouldn’t grow much taller, but I asked anyway.

Just because we become college students doesn’t mean we wouldn’t travel together, and after becoming adults, I guess we could also go on trips whenever we had the time.

Would we still sleep in the same bed then?

“If we grow up, I was thinking we’d sleep separately…?”

But Kagami looked shocked at my question.

“……….”

My younger sibling was a girl. Well, she still is a girl, but back then, I was a boy myself.

Of course, we had each our own rooms since we were pretty young, so I thought that was natural. People around me usually did that unless there were unavoidable circumstances. If anything, it was more common to save on living expenses by sharing a place with friends.

Is it possible that Kagami doesn’t know what’s “normal”? No, maybe she knew but was just being a bit stubborn. It hadn’t been long since she found her daughter after all.

Considering we didn’t share our childhood together, wanting compensation didn’t seem strange at all.

“No.”

So, I responded like that and just snuggled up beside Kagami.

“Right? A mom is the best, right?”

Oh boy.

Now that I think about it, is that expression even common sense? Usually, people ask whether they prefer their mom or dad, but in this situation, it was only about mom.

Naturally, the best person would have to be my mom.

“……….”

What a strange feeling.

It’s good that I recognize her as my mom, but thinking about who my favorite person is felt a bit odd.

Shall I say it feels a bit cringe? After all, I still see myself as an adult.

“……yeah.”

Still, I just answered the way Kagami wanted.

The best in the world.

If I had to be picky, I’d say I liked this world. I have friends and family here. I want to live a long time in this world.

So, it wasn’t exactly incorrect.

Kagami didn’t bother to respond to that.

She simply tightened her embrace around Koko and me with both arms.

Now I’ve grown used to that embrace, and I comfortably drifted off to sleep.

*

And thus, my time with Kagami ended very comfortably.

A perfectly ordinary family trip that Kagami had longed for her entire life.

After those two travel schedules wrapped up, vacation was almost at its end.

Of course, there were a ton of other schedules in between. When I say I was busy all summer, it wasn’t just about the travel plans.

For example, there was that festival from last time.

Originally, it was supposed to end in just one day, but somehow, since my friends ended up spending the night, it turned into a two-day event. We stayed at home for quite a while playing on the second day, so it certainly wasn’t a short schedule.

Moreover—

Yeah, between trips, there was an important schedule that I dreaded coming up.

That was, the Comiket.

“……Wow.”

There were really an unbelievable amount of people.

From what I heard, the Comiket suddenly gained visitors since 2005, so it was probably the most crowded this year.

There was no pre-sale or anything, so we had to stand in line to get in, and even though we went at dawn, we were greeted with a crowded line.

“Wow!”

Yuka seemed stunned too even though she prepared herself for it.

Kagami didn’t come, and neither did my other friends. To be honest, among the people around me, nobody enjoyed comics like this—

…….

Um, if I’m being picky, I was the only one.

To be fair, Yuka liked games and comics a bit, and Koko enjoyed children’s cartoons, but unfortunately, there were no otaku like me.

……Otaku.

Originally, the most enjoyable period for an otaku is during their teens, especially middle school and high school.

Collecting small amounts of money over time, worrying about whether comics would be released, eagerly awaiting new publications and going to bookstores every weekend.

Sometimes spending tens of thousands on figures or model kits just to display them, showing them off to otaku friends.

I lived in Seoul, so I hadn’t been to a comic market, but I had attended other events. Buying related magazines at these events while having my favorite manga was quite enjoyable.

I liked manga even as an adult, but my enthusiasm had somewhat dwindled. Once I started earning money and could buy most things reasonably, it became difficult to feel excitement.

Maybe it was also because there wasn’t a summer vacation.

Anyway.

So, what about me now—

I stood there with a bag already stuffed to the brim, looking anxious.

That’s right. I’d even packed cosplay items.

To be honest, when Yuka brought it up, I felt a little iffy. I enjoyed manga and games as an otaku, but I wasn’t the type to bring joy to others.

“Still, it’s too cute to just let it go, right? Everybody else is doing it, so how about giving it a shot?”

Maybe I was swayed by Yuka’s persuasion because I’ve seen TS stories in web novels before.

To be fair, I had thought about wanting to try cosplaying. I didn’t really play male characters, and when I had the funds to do so, I felt I was already an adult.

There are people who cosplay even in their 30s, but I wonder. By that time, I really wouldn’t have that much time. I ended up living quite a busy life, unexpectedly.

In the end, I was more tempted by how Koko was delighted by the costumes than Yuka’s persuasion.

“Are you nervous?”

Holding the cosplay costume in hand while only I was getting nervous was funny.

“……Yes.”

However, I could only nod a little sheepishly as if it was embarrassing.

I was nervous.

This was a completely different story from working part-time in a maid outfit.

Performing in front of hundreds of people is a whole different kind of shame.

But at the same time, as I thought about it, I was a bit silly standing in line, feeling all fluttery.

Well, I’m a teenager.

Isn’t all of this a memory?

Chapter 224

That work was something I liked back in the day.

I think I read some shonen manga, but I never finished any of them. Even among otaku, I was a serious one, and having a bit of a “chuunibyou” phase made it hard for me to find interest in the popular manga.

Besides, most of them had male protagonists, right? Even if there were significant female characters, they weren’t the protagonists, so the majority were male characters in manga.

Um, if I’m being honest, I think I actually preferred slice-of-life series with cute girls. If not, I would read something like a fantasy novel that matched my tastes at the time.

But as cosplay material, I wasn’t really drawn to either.

They say people are naturally attracted to things they can’t have.

Just a few months ago, I went through situations similar to a brutal fantasy with blood and gore, and now I’m genuinely surrounded by cute girls living my life.

If I really had to differentiate, I could say this situation is also a slice-of-life with cute girls like the ones I saw back then.

Maybe because of that, I didn’t really want to engage with either type of work…

Um.

Yeah, let’s be honest.

I wanted to do a cosplay of the character from the first light novel I read.

So the cosplay I did was—

“Should I say it honestly?”

Yuka, seeing my outfit, said this with a rather serious face, and I nodded.

I felt a bit nervous. After all, I wasn’t sure if it would suit me.

“Um…”

After tilting her head for a while, Yuka said, “If it weren’t for that yellow armband on your right arm, you’d actually look much less like a cosplay than when we went to school.”

Ah.

That’s… true. Our school uniform is a sailor uniform.

And it’s not just any sailor uniform; since it has red accents, it stood out to look even more like manga outfits.

To be more precise, for me, it fits with what a light novel outfit is all about.

So, does that mean I’ve been cosplaying the whole time I went to school?

On the other hand, the outfit I was wearing now was undeniably a school uniform.

A white blouse with a thin black ribbon. Originally, the character was famous for their winter outfit, but since it was summer, I was wearing a short-sleeved blouse.

The skirt had a checkered pattern in black and gray. I wore student dress shoes with black knee-high socks that reached just below my knees.

On the yellow armband on my right arm was written “President” in big letters, and I had a red headband with a ribbon in my hair.

“Weren’t they supposed to be a bit taller?”

“….”

I supposed that couldn’t be helped. In terms of height, a character from the same work would fit better, but I hadn’t thought of styling my hair that way right now.

To be honest, I could adjust my height. I could make my figure quite decent without needing to add padding to my chest.

But I didn’t want to do that. Just like Koko, I wanted to continue being myself.

I don’t think changing my body would make me not me… but doesn’t everyone have a certain standard or limit set for themselves? If I crossed that, I might exceed my limits without even realizing it, and in the end, not be able to go back.

I’d consider it if it involved a friend or family’s life, or if my own life was at stake, but I didn’t want to do it just to match a breast size.

Anyways, the character I cosplayed was… a character that represented the early days of the “tsundere” trope in this industry. They were one of the representative characters from that genre.

I liked them, but at the time, they were quite polarizing character-wise, and most importantly, early 2000s tsundere characters were… often rather rude. Over time, trends change, and characters become less polarizing, but…

“Still, it suits you. You’re pretty.”

Saying that, Yuka’s gaze turned towards Koko.

Even though we were twins, we didn’t both cosplay as the same character.

Koko had watched the anime, but didn’t particularly like any specific character, so I chose this character for her.

For Koko, I styled her hair with antennae.

Actually, it wasn’t real antennae – it was just slightly styled hair. Usually, this hairstyle is really hard to maintain in real life, but Koko cleverly understood my intent and styled her hair accordingly.

She didn’t bother with padding in her chest, either.

The uniform was a sailor outfit too, but instead of the dull colors we wore, it was a white sailor uniform with pink accents. The skirt was the same.

She wore slightly shorter socks and student dress shoes as well.

This character was an “otaku character.”

Both the character I imitated and the one Koko imitated were iconic in their own right, but… amusingly, that era had yet to come.

Manga and novels were still being serialized, with about a year and two years of lead time according to current standards, so while they had some popularity, they still hadn’t been adapted into anime. The animated version of the character I was imitating would come out next year from 2005, and Koko’s character’s adaptation would come out the year after that.

Click.

Yuka pointed a camera towards us.

“Wow!”

Koko excitedly exclaimed, lifting her arms in the air.

She looks great. I can’t exactly say that their personality is alike, but that pose itself was one of the moves from the anime’s opening. Just with that, I think they made a good choice of character.

As for me…

I crossed my arms and turned my head away, looking elsewhere.

Yeah. This is how a tsundere character should be.

“Uh?”

But Koko immediately reacted to my movement.

“Koto Ne? Are you mad?”

“Um? No, no.”

I quickly relaxed my expression and reassured Koko.

Puhahah.

And Yuka burst into laughter.

Seeing that atmosphere, it seems she knows what a “tsundere” character is, regardless of the character I am.

My face inexplicably flushed red.

Pouting my lips, click. The camera shutter sound went off again.

“Ah, this is nice. If your mom sees this, she might just have a nosebleed.”

“No, come on, that’s a bit much.”

I answered while feeling a bit disgusted, and seeing me, Yuka laughed again.

While she was in a maid outfit.

I muttered under my breath.

*

Kagami gave me a bunch of allowance, but to be honest, I didn’t really have much that I wanted to buy.

“Famous booth”… well, I didn’t even know the names of those booths well. And I can’t very well buy actual adult doujinshi here.

As I had heard before, most of the magazines, games, and goods sold are age-appropriate. Naturally, if we’re talking about what sells best or what’s shocking, it’s likely adult items, but the ones that are easy to make and fun to enjoy lean toward being age-appropriate too.

Still, I bought a few items focusing on works that I know.

“Do you usually read things like manga?”

“…. Not manga. Novels.”

Since most of what I was reading at this time was light novels.

What should I say.

I thought it might have been better to have some awareness of which booths were where before coming here.

I casually looked up at the ceiling, but thankfully, there weren’t any clouds of otaku hovering around.

It was a bit hot, but…

The three of us managed to blend in among people and wandered around the venue for a while.

Since there was truly only places to buy stuff, I was worried Yuka and Koko might get bored, but surprisingly, they seemed to be quite enjoying themselves.

“Wow, look at this.”

As she said that, Yuka lifted a magazine that was a game that we could play with the game console we had at home.

The game console that Yuka held had some games that any fan would recognize just by name, and among them was a series of RPGs where heroes go on adventures.

The illustrations drawn by famous Japanese manga artists featured heroines whose designs would still hold up today.

And some of those were still active in the doujin market now, in various senses.

Fortunately, the magazine Yuka picked up was for all ages.

The lines weren’t too long. Maybe it was their first time at this booth. Although it was for all ages, the drawings were cleanly done, and if I had nostalgia for that game, I might have bought one.

It seemed Yuka thought of it as a keepsake, so she decided to buy it.

“Thank you!”

The guy on the other side of the desk, who looked like a university student in a checkered shirt, seemed a bit moved as he said that.

“Ah, are you the one who drew this?” Yuka asked.

“Ah, yes, but…”

As the maid spoke, the guy’s voice suddenly shrank. Plus, behind him was a harem heroine with the same face as the one in the illustration but surprisingly, a different costume.

Even a normal person might feel a bit intimidated in this situation, and if I were an otaku like I used to be, it would be even more intense.

“Then, could you give me your autograph?”

Yuka cheerfully handed the magazine over.

“Uh, okay!”

At Yuka’s words, the guy in a daze took back the magazine.

He opened the front page, hesitated for a moment, then wrote a rather elaborate signature.

He didn’t ask for Yuka’s name or anything; he must have forgotten.

Still, Yuka cheerfully received the magazine, thanked him, and turned away.

“Do you know him?”

“No. Not at all?”

Just as I thought?

“Just thought I’d buy something as a keepsake. Look, at the back… it’s printed with a date, right?”

Ah, I see. The print date was from last month. It really could be called a keepsake. It’s something that would have been on sale only during that particular time.

“And, who knows? That guy could become a super famous person.”

Yuka said with a smile.

The illustrations were drawn very neatly. Perhaps it wouldn’t be today, but tomorrow it could go viral and sell out.

The content was overall a bit risqué comedy. It depicted things that could happen between couples, but instead of just comedy, the main focus was on service scenes.

If Kagami saw this, they might freak out.

“Maybe one day in an interview, my story might come up? There I was at a booth that wasn’t selling anything, and suddenly a maid appeared asking to buy a book and get an autograph.”

“…You’re more of an otaku than I thought.”

“Eh!?”

Yuka was quite taken aback by my assessment.

What should I say.

It’s one thing to simply buy a doujin for keepsake purposes, second to cosplay as a maid, but…

The fact that she thinks like that while buying an unsold magazine means she’s an otaku.

Well, I guess that kind of delusion is what keeps people enjoying being otaku to begin with.

Chapter 225

I never thought the day would come when I’d try ‘cosplay’ in my life.

I was a bit embarrassed, but it was also fun.

After all, with three real cute girls gathering around, it was unavoidable that all eyes were on us.

The camera clicked and flashed at us. Honestly, it felt a bit awkward.

I usually get photographed a lot, but it’s mostly my friends or Kagami taking the pictures.

“Do I need to strike a pose?”

Even Yuka, who had been looking relaxed just moments ago, stuttered a bit under the pressure of the atmosphere.

“…Should I?”

I pondered for a moment and decided to just go ahead and strike a pose.

As I crossed my arms and struck a ‘tsundere pose’ like Yuka did earlier when she pointed the camera, I could feel the cameras turning more toward us.

Honestly, it was a bit scary by this point. When I turned to look around, I saw similar scenes unfolding in different places. While we were in outfits that weren’t too different from everyday clothes, some people were showing their bellies, and some were just in bikinis!

“Wow?”

Koko was a bit flustered looking at the cameras aimed at her, tilting her head in confusion.

And this sight seemed so cute to others that the cameras started pointing in her direction.

At this point, I was a bit worried.

If we were planning to keep cosplaying, that’s one thing, but if this many photos were taken like this, someday our pictures would end up online. Most of the cameras around were digital ones, after all.

It’s not a huge problem… Um.

What should I say? The thought that in about ten years, my friends might find our cosplay photos and tease me about them made me snap back to reality.

I hadn’t really been conscious that I was at an event I always wanted to visit, but once I thought about it like that, I couldn’t help but worry.

There aren’t many kids like us who do ‘cosplay.’ Sure, you can wear something quirky on Halloween, but no one among my friends would easily accept dressing up as comic characters like this.

Perhaps Yuka felt the same way and looked at me.

When our eyes met, we both nodded at the same time.

“Wow?”

As we each grabbed one of Koko’s hands, she tilted her head in confusion again with those words.

And we quickly slipped through the crowd.

While doing that, I must admit, I was having a bit of fun. Just having this experience is a life I dreamed of since childhood.

Meeting special friends, sharing what I love, and maintaining that relationship.

Even if we escaped like this, eventually our photos would end up online, and even if a few years later my friends found those photos and teased me, that would also become a pleasant memory.

It was our first time together in a place like this.

Eventually, we re-entered the building where the cosplayers and photographers gathered, took a breath, and burst out laughing.

This is fun.

Just spending time together is enjoyable.

“We still have many places we haven’t explored yet.”

There were so many people that we couldn’t visit everywhere. Even if we did, there were still plenty we didn’t see. It’s easy to miss places when you’re walking around. If you focus your gaze on one spot, you can easily overlook what’s right next to it.

So…

“Let’s take a look around some more.”

“I wouldn’t mind staying until the closing time.”

Yuka said.

“After all, we’re not busy today, right?”

“…Yeah.”

I nodded at Yuka’s words.

I’m thankful to have Yuka by my side. Even if other friends would go along with my requests, I doubt we could enjoy it this much together.

“Koko, are you okay?”

“Uh?”

When I asked, Koko tilted her head.

“Not tired?”

“Not tired!”

Seeing Koko answer like that made Yuka and me laugh again.

And we started walking again.

Yeah, I haven’t really picked out many things to buy yet.

Let’s walk a bit more, and if there’s something we want to buy, we’ll get it. We still have plenty of the day left.

*

After wandering around for a while, just as my legs began to feel a bit sore—

A broadcast announced from the Tokyo Big Sight building that today’s Comic World was coming to a close.

The people who had stopped walking and were listening to the announcement lightly applauded.

Sounds of applause signaled satisfaction, expressing that they enjoyed the day.

I don’t know if it’s because I didn’t stay until the end when I went to a similar event in Seoul during my student days—

But still, I felt a sense of pride.

The fact that we stayed until the very end.

As Yuka and I clapped, Koko also applauded loudly while smiling.

Our hands were filled with quite a few things. I was glad I brought a shopping bag just in case. It’s not like there was too much, but there was no need to show it off to people on our way back.

“Well then, shall we go?”

Yuka said.

People were slowly moving toward the exit.

Everyone had smiles on their faces. Some looked a bit tired, but still.

“Koko, let’s go.”

“Okay!”

In response to my words, Koko smiled back.

Although she was a character I’d seen in anime, Koko was still Koko. It seemed that her expression as Koko was much stronger.

Next time, maybe I should choose a character that Koko would like even more.

As far as I know, Comic World had been consistently held yearly until 2020. So, there would be steady opportunities twice a year.

“Shall we head straight home?”

Yuka asked.

It felt a bit regretful to part ways right after experiencing Comike together, so we had made plans to head over to Yuka’s place afterward.

We were also planning to spend a night there.

More than anything, I thought it would be fun to spread out the stuff we bought at Comike and share them with each other.

Otaku always yearn to talk about what they love with others. It’s just that finding such people isn’t easy.

If it were Kagami, I’d think she would want me to view such things, but I didn’t want to force her into it.

If I asked her to learn naturally and enjoy them with me, that would be different.

“Should we quickly stop by somewhere else?”

I suggested to Yuka.

It was still only 4 PM.

There was plenty of time before shops or restaurants would close.

“I think it would be fun to read comic books together.”

Yes. Why not stop by a bookstore on the way?

Since I still had some pocket money left, we could all buy some comic books and lounge around in the room while reading. It was something I’d never done since coming to this world.

Yuka looked a bit surprised at first but thought for a moment and then smiled brightly and nodded.

“That sounds good. What do you think, Koko? Do you like comic books?”

“Yep! I love them!”

Perhaps influenced by the time I read picture books to her, or maybe she just happened to read my comic books and liked them.

Regardless, because it was Koko, I tried to avoid showing her anything too harsh or scary, and she seemed to really enjoy slice-of-life or school-themed stories. She wasn’t overly passionate about them, but she didn’t dislike them either.

“Then, shall we look for a bookstore nearby?”

“We could also stop by a café to rest a bit and grab some snacks.”

Now that I think about it, I felt like I had a very quick lunch. It was just a piece of bread.

“Okay, let’s play a bit more. After all, we’ve got plenty of time until the day is over.”

We have a lot of time.

No, to be honest, maybe not so much.

My life isn’t hanging by a thread, nor is some terrifying being chasing me.

It’s just that time flows incredibly quickly.

As summer comes around this year, it’ll be just one summer as a high school student. Since I’ve already experienced it once, it felt so regrettable.

So…

“Yeah.”

I replied.

So, I’ll cherish each day.

Unlike my last life, I don’t want to lose anything.

Even if there are unpleasant moments, I don’t want to live like that again. I want to live without regrets.

Even if I feel impatient, I won’t rush.

We walked side by side.

As we stepped outside the building, the blazing sun welcomed us.

It was a clear day without a single cloud. Honestly, on such a hot summer day, even a few clouds wouldn’t hurt.

Click.

I snapped a photo of Koko and Yuka reflecting in that sunlight.

Both of them were smiling brightly. They looked so youthful and lively that it felt like a waste for the time of this day to flow away.

After all, time is going to pass, whether I’m there or not.

“Let’s go.”

Perhaps hearing the camera sound, Yuka, who had been playfully looking this way, smiled at my words.

“True. I didn’t realize it before, but it’s really hot. Should we quickly head into another building?”

“Sounds good!”

Koko energetically agreed.

We squeezed through the crowd of people pouring out of the building and moved hurriedly.

We hadn’t decided yet where to go first or what to do at all.

While I could ask myself if it was idle to think the time was valuable, well…

After all, it’s just valuable to me because I want to enjoy being together, so isn’t it enough to just be here without thinking too much?

To avoid letting any unwarranted chuckles slip out, I walked vigorously forward.

Chapter 226

After the summer vacation ended, a period of calm daily life followed.

Without the threat of losing my life, I could focus a little more comfortably on school life.

I also studied pretty hard. I wanted to keep my promise to Yuka.

Mako, who studied in the same club room, helped me quite a bit.

As time passed, the weather slowly turned cool, and autumn, which seemed like it would never come, finally arrived.

Moreover, the second semester was packed with various schedules spanning both autumn and winter.

There would be a Sports Festival and a cultural festival. I wasn’t particularly preparing for the Sports Festival, but I was actively getting ready for the cultural festival.

After all, it would be the last cultural festival for Izumi and Kaoru.

However, both of them, who seemed somewhat relaxed until the vacation, were studying earnestly after entering the second semester. Unfortunately, there were increasing days when they couldn’t come to the club.

They said that if they sat there while we were active, it would disturb our activities. Since there were serious students, we couldn’t make a lot of noise.

Besides, since they had already written and submitted some content for the cultural festival, we didn’t bother them.

Izumi wrote two essays and Kaoru wrote one essay and a fancy haiku in vertical writing.

Of course, the claim that it was ‘fancy’ was solely Kaoru’s opinion; in reality, it was quite… how should I put it, a beginner’s level of calligraphy in many ways.

Studying is hard

Thoughts keep interrupting

I don’t want to do it

…

It seemed like they were under quite a bit of stress. When I tried to study, things like a snail crawling or an ant marching could seem like wonders of nature, so it wasn’t surprising if they randomly began doing calligraphy in between. I just zoned out watching YouTube and such.

Still, one of the essays was quite sincere and decent, so I didn’t plan to critique it at all. The length was sufficient.

And as Izumi said, I became the temporary club president.

Gathering with the club members, we worked hard on editing the literature magazine, and I even received an essay from Shii, who would probably join the club along with the new students next year.

Although it wasn’t fully completed, I felt relieved that we could put out a more elaborate and thicker version compared to last year’s anthology quicker than last year.

We had also made quite a bit of progress concerning the cafe. After wondering where to get maid outfits, I asked the boss where I worked part-time, and he gave me a little discount through a friend.

Since we would be buying it anyway, we decided to keep it in the literature club for use next year.

Thinking back to when Yuka, Koko, and I went cosplay during summer vacation made me chuckle a bit.

By the way, the character I had cosplayed also occupied the literature club room. Honestly, seeing it from a 2020s perspective, I was not sure if it would hold up; by then, it would probably be seen as terribly rude and uncouth behavior.

But now it was 2005, and since I hadn’t forcibly taken the literature club, but was a formally appointed president… well, maybe it’s actually pretty normal? Let’s consider it normal.

Anyway, amidst smoothly and seamlessly passing through the beginning of the second semester…

A really significant academic schedule was finally approaching us.

“Hawaii!”

Harumi raised her arms high, striking a victory pose like a marathon runner who just won a gold medal.

What she held wasn’t a trophy or bouquet, but a passport.

That’s right. The second-year students of Hanagawa High School would be going to Hawaii for a school trip.

From my standpoint, I felt like I was still living abroad for quite a while, but going to another country again is a whole different story.

Besides, this time we were going to a completely different continent.

…Wait, can we even call it a different continent? Hawaii is an island, right? Isn’t it practically in the middle of the Pacific Ocean?

Lost in thought for a moment, I concluded it didn’t matter. We just needed to go and have fun; what continent we belonged to was irrelevant.

The school trip was a week away.

“Hawaii should still be warm, right? Should I pack a bikini?”

Harumi said excitedly.

“Aren’t you going to end up with a foreign boyfriend?”

Hmm.

Somehow, I felt like Harumi’s dad would show up in Hawaii.

“I doubt it because group activities are mandatory, right?”

Mako asked quite seriously. The moment the topic of boyfriends came up, Yuuki shot a bewildered look at Harumi.

Hawaii is the last state to join the US, so it’s entirely American territory. I wondered if they would even touch minors if they found out. If anyone did, they’d simply be a criminal, right?

I think the likelihood of such happenings, which you only see in adult manga, is pretty slim. Back when we went on a school trip to Kyoto in the first year, it wasn’t much of a problem to be split into groups; the language was the same, and you could easily find your way around if you read the signs. Besides, if there was real trouble, I could always just take a train back to Tokyo alone.

But overseas was a little different. While the basic group activities were similar, I had heard there were some restrictions on locations.

After all, it’s a place that takes quite a long flight to reach, so that made sense.

“Is that so?”

But Harumi didn’t seem flustered or disappointed by this information.

She was probably just saying it for fun. During the last semester, she had mentioned wanting to get a boyfriend a few times already.

In reality, she didn’t seem to actively pursue it.

“But… I’m looking forward to it.”

Mako said cheerfully.

“Exactly.”

I replied.

“Make sure to take a lot of photos!”

Tsuneda said, and Koko, sitting next to her, lightly patted Tsuneda’s back. Watching that scene made me feel a bit touched.

Then Yuka patted my back from the side.

She really reads the room well.

…

Uh-oh, wait a minute, isn’t this treating me like a younger sister?

Shifting my gaze back to the literature magazine plan in front of me, I locked eyes with Yuuki this time.

Yuuki had been staring at Yuka, who was patting my back. When our eyes met, he quickly looked away.

What’s that about?

I stared for a while, but as there was no sign of him speaking up, I gave up and returned my focus to the plan.

*

When I returned home with Koko, Kagami was sprawled out in the room.

At first, I thought she had fainted, but Kagami’s eyes were wide open.

“…Mom?”

She wasn’t unconscious, but it seemed her state wasn’t normal, so I cautiously called out to her.

“I want to go.”

Such an absurd response came back.

“Uh, Mom.”

Since I had already bickered with Kagami over this for the past two weeks, I held in a sigh and called to her again.

“Come on, it’s not like anyone follows their high school daughter on a school trip…”

I wiped my face in exasperation.

Although only the three of us were here, it still felt a bit embarrassing.

I mean, we had already decided to go on an overseas trip together next time, so why was she acting like this?

“I want to go! I want to be with my lovely daughters in the middle of the Pacific Ocean!”

No, even if you go, you can’t play with us.

No matter what, it’s a bit odd for a parent to tag along while their daughter’s friends are having fun.

Last festival was simply a festival, so it didn’t matter, but this is an academic schedule.

Besides—

“…and the visa hasn’t come out yet.”

I said as I put down my bag.

That’s right. Kagami still didn’t have her US tourism visa.

I wasn’t quite sure how far Japan’s visa-free entry applies, but I thought that for tourism purposes, she’d probably be able to go to somewhere like the US, but it sounds like Kagami wasn’t eligible for that.

For circumstances I’d rather not discuss.

Technically, it wasn’t Kagami; now, it was her sister Kosuzu who wasn’t part of this world.

Wraith was from the US. I’m not sure whether there’s a place like Arkham in this world, but it’s almost certain that the ‘Wraith family’ exists. I know it from experience.

Just like there are exorcists in Japan, there are such beings in America—and since Kosuzu has previously taken such a being out of the country, she would surely have been marked as a person of interest.

Plus, Kagami is the current highest member of that Kosuzu’s church.

It might be resolved someday, but for now, it’s impossible.

“Uggh….”

Did my words actually hurt her? Kagami was on the verge of tears.

“…”

Pausing for a moment to think, I decided to just lay down next to the sprawled Kagami.

With my head resting on my arm, I looked toward her, and Koko joyfully lay down on the opposite side.

“Later, once everything is resolved, we’ll go together.”

I said as I lay sideways and looked at Kagami. She tilted her head slightly towards me.

“Wow!”

Koko hugged Kagami around the waist and said.

“Kotone, Koko….”

Kagami started to slightly choke up and then pulled us both into a tight embrace.

“…”

Hmm, but this pose feels a bit embarrassing.

Well, I guess if I pull my head out now, Kagami would really sulk, so I decided to wait for her to release us.

Kagami finally let us go after about ten minutes.

I should mention Kagami’s visa to Yuka.

…But only after the school trip. If it gets resolved before then, I’m a little scared she really would buy a plane ticket and come along.

Chapter 227

I flew on a plane for over five hours for the first time in my life.

Well, actually, it was my first time ever flying.

After finishing the university entrance exam, I started a part-time job, and a friend who went on a backpacking trip during the summer break of their first year in college mentioned that the cheapest plane seats wouldn’t even let you stretch your shoulders. Given that, it seems our plane tickets weren’t that cheap after all.

It wasn’t like those fancy business class seats I saw in movies, though.

Or maybe my body felt smaller, so it didn’t feel too big; also, the plane might have been a larger model, meaning there could be slight differences in seat sizes even within the same class.

Sitting for long periods was certainly not the most comfortable, but still, I was thrilled about flying.

I was in the window seat.

Inside the rising plane, I was constantly taking pictures of the view outside the window.

Fortunately, the weather was clear without a single cloud when we departed, so I could clearly capture the blue sky and the endless buildings below.

Oh.

Uuuh?

After about an hour of flying, the plane started to shake.

I wondered if it was turbulence or something else; the weather wasn’t particularly bad, but it felt strange for the plane to be shaking like that.

I wasn’t scared, though. It felt a bit weird during takeoff, but once we were high up in the sky, it oddly didn’t feel real, making it hard to believe how high we were.

Maybe if it had been a roller coaster or bungee jumping, or an observation deck, it might have felt different. In those places, my toes would tingle.

“Isn’t it amazing?”

Yuka, sitting next to Koko, asked with a smile.

Her tone had a hint of arrogance, so I looked over at Yuka and asked, “Have you ever flown on a plane?”

“Just domestically.”

Yuka shrugged her chin slightly as she replied.

…That’s kind of frustrating.

Back when we were about to depart, I was relieved that Kagami couldn’t join us, but if Kagami really couldn’t get a visa, wouldn’t it be tough for our family to go on an international trip?

The visa issues might only concern the U.S., but… if the U.S. shared that information with other countries, then it’d be a whole different story.

Personally, I wanted to visit Korea again. I was curious if my old neighborhood still existed as it was.

“…”

Well, it was a conversation that didn’t really need to be thought about right now. Either way, there was still plenty of time. It was a topic I could worry about a few years down the line when I was in college.

I just turned the camera towards Yuka and snapped a picture.

Click.

Koko right next to me, and Yuka beside her.

Mako and Harumi sat together a little further down the aisle, and somehow Yuuki noticed and made a peace sign in our direction.

It ended up being a pretty nice photo in many ways, so I was happy.

Well, I guess I can forgive her for showing off with this.

*

Hawaii… was warm.

Actually, it was more like hot.

Even though it was October, the sun was shining fiercely. It still felt like summer here.

Well, I guess that’s why it’s Hawaii.

I heard that even in October, Hawaii’s temperature drops a bit. But still, the lowest temperature in October is in the low 20s, and the highest goes just a bit over 30, so it’s still the kind of weather that wouldn’t be out of place calling it summer in another country.

Because of that, we could enjoy the sea even in October, and I brought short-sleeved shirts plus a light jacket to wear over it.

Wow!

The moment we arrived at the accommodation, Harumi exclaimed.

We ended up sharing rooms of three. Naturally, it was me, Koko, and Yuka together while Mako, Yuuki, and Harumi shared another room.

There were plenty of palm trees near the accommodation.

For me, Japan’s temperature felt quite exotic. It wasn’t just because it was a different country; the average temperature and the times for sunrise and sunset were different compared to Seoul, where I used to live.

Even though the time zones were the same, if you move according to Korea, evening comes too early, and summer feels like a tropical climate.

I heard that just going as far as Jeju Island feels that way, but honestly, I didn’t get to visit Jeju even when I was living in Korea, so how amazing this kind of weather felt!

Being located in the “middle of the Pacific,” the sea was incredibly clear. Even compared to the islands I visited with friends during summer vacation, it seemed even clearer.

Despite that natural environment, Hawaii’s capital, Honolulu, was a city with a lot of tall buildings.

The sight of tall buildings lining the coast, which was so close to a teal color, could definitely be described as spectacular.

Honestly, I just tossed ‘Hawaii’ around because it sounded good, but there’s not only one island.

There’s the ‘Hawaiian Islands,’ with big and small islands lined up together.

Among them is the capital Honolulu, and the most populated area is on the largest island, not Hawaii Island, but the third largest island, ‘Oahu.’

I don’t really understand how people came to be living on the third largest island instead of the largest one.

*

“The sea!”

Well, there’s no rule against going to the sea in Japan in October, but there’s a massive difference between enduring the chilly weather and going to the beach in the peak of summer.

For us, it was not the weather that should be considered summer, but in Hawaii, where we were significantly further south than Tokyo, we were now just enjoying our second summer!

Um, so it might actually fit better that Harumi exclaimed like one of those lines from summer episodes in anime.

She didn’t follow up with the usual “Oh, oh,” but Mako was grinning as she looked at Harumi’s back. Even without words, her expression conveyed that line.

Harumi’s swimsuit was a bit bolder this time compared to the last time we went out.

I mean, should I say bold? I wasn’t sure what to say seeing the leopard-print bikini. It suited Harumi tremendously, but if I wore it, I’d just look pathetic.

Oh, surfing! Let’s go surfing!

Harumi, all excited, pointed at the surfers riding the waves and said.

“Harumi, do you know how to surf?”

Mako, surprised with an expression of complete disbelief, asked, but Harumi shook her head vigorously.

“No? Of course not! I have to learn!”

Well, it doesn’t seem like such a bad choice.

By the way, we had plenty of time. Usually, people say the first day of trip like this counts as wasted time, but Hawaii is a whole nineteen hours behind Tokyo.

To calculate a bit more intuitively, you just turn the date back by a day and add five hours.

Even though it takes seven hours to get here, considering we’re going to a place that’s nineteen hours slower, if you do the math, if you depart in the afternoon from Tokyo, you’ll arrive in Hawaii in the morning, which brings us to the conclusion.

So, we had school classes, went home, came back together in the evening, and took a flight out.

After leaving at eight-thirty in the evening, we arrived in Hawaii a little after eight-forty-five the next morning. By the time we moved to our hotel, it was just after ten.

Even though we were on the plane for seven hours, it took everyone around thirty minutes to an hour to fall asleep, so we were all a bit sleep-deprived. But the moment we unloaded our luggage in the hotel, our energy started to overflow, and as soon as we finished the instructions with the teacher early in the day, we raced to the beach for lunch.

There were quite a few kids around us that seemed similar to us. There were also a few teachers scattered around.

“Who’s that—Ah.”

As we turned our gaze, we locked eyes with someone.

Sasaki.

Next to Sasaki stood Nanami, and the two boys who probably shared a room with Sasaki were teasing them relentlessly.

To be precise, they were teasing Sasaki, and even though they were jokingly asking if they were dating, Nanami’s face was turning bright red from genuinely liking him.

And there was a surfboard beside Sasaki.

“…….”

Harumi’s eyes sparkled. It’s not like she was excited by Sasaki, which was good. Honestly, it would feel more comfortable learning from a classmate than from a stranger.

The problem was whether it was okay to approach Sasaki right now.

It might seem playful, but those two friends were probably genuinely hurt. Nanami was quite a beauty in our class, after all.

It’s just a joke to play around as friends, but I didn’t genuinely feel jealous—

“Sasaki—!”

“Uh, wait, Harumi!?”

Before I could even finish thinking, Harumi was already running out, her eyes bright with excitement.

Her well-balanced figure wobbled nicely with each step she took.

At Harumi’s voice, Nanami jumped, looking this way, and Sasaki looked a little surprised as well.

Sasaki’s friends turned their gaze from him to Harumi approaching and then back to us standing awkwardly behind before becoming a bit serious.

“……”

Umm…

Well, if I were to learn surfing, I’d much rather learn from a friend than fumble around with a foreigner that I can’t communicate with.

Is it really okay? Is it genuinely okay? Nanami’s expression was filled with vigilance! Two of Sasaki’s friends were seriousness personified as they readied themselves!

……

Well, whatever will be, will be.

We exchanged glances for a moment before just following Harumi in a rush.

Since we were all here, let’s just have fun! Don’t you think so?

I decided to just think casually.

Chapter 228

I realized I have some skill in surfing, kind of.

Of course, this doesn’t mean I have national team-level abilities or that I could make it onto TV or anything like that.

At least, I can manage to get up there without falling off, I guess.

Even though I look this way, I can swim quite well and my athletic abilities aren’t lacking. It’s just that I’m short, so compared to other kids, my legs are shorter, meaning I have to move more often and cover more ground to go the same distance.

“U—wah!”

And Koko was somewhat similar to me.

No, that’s not quite right. If we’re talking purely physical abilities, Koko is better than I am. I remember swimming from my previous life, but Koko almost instinctively swam as soon as she hit the water.

I mean, it was more like flailing her arms and legs and pushing through with sheer strength rather than actual swimming, but she was faster than most kids, so I couldn’t really say anything about it.

Still, after adjusting her posture a bit during swimming class, she improved a lot. The “dog paddle” vibe still lingered, though.

At least, I thought she wouldn’t be in danger if she fell into the water.

Speaking of swimming, she might have looked a bit funny, but Koko was adopting a proper stance on the surfboard.

Maybe that too was a sort of instinctive behavior. To ride the surfboard gliding down the waves, you need to slightly spread your arms and bend your body to maintain your balance.

It’s strangely cool.

When her long hair got wet, it usually becomes a mess, but thanks to Yuka’s thick braid, Koko’s hair didn’t cling to her body.

Mine looks like that too. I wonder if I looked similar while surfing.

“You pick things up pretty quickly,” said Sasaki, plopping down next to me.

And then Nanami sat next to Sasaki.

Unlike the refreshing expressions on Koko and me, Nanami looked completely soaked. One would think getting wet while playing in the water is a given, but that’s determined by the person’s vibe.

If the hair is equally wet but the person is smiling brightly, they’ll look like they had a good time, but if they look exhausted, they just appear as someone who fell into the water and barely made it out.

Nanami was the latter. It seemed she didn’t have much talent for surfing.

“…Well, there were some things that happened last year.”

I said carefully, trying not to make Nanami feel awkward.

Nanami and Sasaki were both well aware of the situation to understand my story. Both didn’t say anything, but I felt they understood.

Yeah. Experiencing last year’s events would probably improve physical abilities. It’s a story not everyone would buy, but at least it would be somewhat understandable to those who knew my situation.

“So, Sasaki, what about you?”

“Me?”

At my question, Sasaki widened her eyes slightly.

Then she looked ahead with her mouth slightly open.

Uh…….

Did I ask a stupid question? Does she have her own backstory too?

Sasaki’s gaze was directed at the kids playing in front of us for a while.

Koko and Yuka, Mako and Yuuki, and Harumi.

Harumi was getting accustomed to surfing as eagerly as expected, but Mako and Yuuki kept falling off. Yet somehow, Mako enjoyed it so much, her smile never faded, and Yuuki didn’t look particularly annoyed either. As usual, he wasn’t putting much effort into his expressions.

By the way, the two boys sitting next to Sasaki were playing well too. At first, they chatted a bit while playing, but at some point, they joined other boys nearby, playing “typical boy” games like tossing each other into the sea.

Before I knew it, Koko and Yuka had joined Mako, Yuuki, and Harumi’s group, and they started splashing water together, leaving their surfboards aside.

If someone took a picture of that, it’d be fit for a magazine. Each has a distinct personality, almost like a girl group.

It’s surprising that none of them were scouted while walking down the street.

“I learned from my dad,” Sasaki said.

“Ah.”

As I blankly stared ahead, the sound coming from the side froze my mind.

I had seen Sasaki’s mom, but I had never seen her dad. While they had given the siblings a place to live, he never personally came by. They both covered their living expenses, and household chores were obviously their responsibility.

In the original work, Nanami occasionally came to help out, but I wasn’t sure if that was the case here too.

Sasaki’s childhood must have been that of a normal, harmonious family. Then, Sasaki’s mom had an affair, ventured down a strange path, and their family fell apart completely.

As for Sasaki’s mom…….

From what I heard last time, she wasn’t dead, at least. It sounded like she had gone through some horrific torture.

Even Nanami, knowing that, had a look that said she didn’t know what to say.

Right now…… I couldn’t say that Sasaki and her sibling were in a much better situation than I was. However, I was becoming ‘mom’ to Kagami.

Many issues still hadn’t been resolved in various ways, and despite being awkward and childish in many aspects, Kagami was trying her best to make up for what she couldn’t do for us.

As for Sasaki…….

“Well, I’m fine.”

Sasaki said with a smile.

“Shii seems to be doing a lot better these days. I think she found someone who feels like her older sister.”

As she mentioned that, she subtly glanced at me, implying something.

Well, Shii is my precious junior. Although it’s just a year, she’ll be attending the same school next year. If she happens to go to a university nearby as well, it’ll be convenient for us to meet up.

I’m worried that I won’t be able to hold back my tears at graduation, though.

I never imagined this would be the case, but I seem to have developed quite an attachment to Hanagawa High School in many ways.

“……Ah.”

Seeing Sasaki’s expression, Nanami made a sound of alarm.

“……I’m just going to take a break.”

I quickly stood up from my spot.

I needed to escape, escape.

Even if it’s been a year, I won’t suddenly have romantic feelings for a boy just because I’m in a girl’s body. No way, even after a lifetime passes, I don’t think I’d welcome that.

But if you ask whether I have any intent on dating or anything, that too would be a no.

Of course, Sasaki probably didn’t see me that way either. From the start, she was completely oblivious in that regard.

But still, having someone aware of it right next to me is uncomfortable.

I shot a glance at Nanami.

At first, Nanami had a somewhat suspicious expression when looking at me, but then she widened her eyes again and nodded her head.

Yeah.

You handle the rest.

I don’t know, Sasaki.

Thank goodness, Sasaki wasn’t dense enough to shove her way into the girl’s group.

*

I had stayed in a hotel with Kagami before, but none of our meals were at the hotel.

Back then, our goal was to go out as much as possible and have fun.

Thinking back, the hotel was nice, but it wasn’t exactly a five-star hotel or anything. The number of stars a hotel has depends on its facilities, so the food might have been fairly delicious.

If the meal where we stayed together was similar to what we have now, it’s a bit disappointing that we didn’t eat there.

The hotel dinner was a buffet.

I thought it was a very wise choice. No matter how big the hotel is, trying to serve a full course meal to hundreds of kids would lead to a lack of seating and, more importantly, the chefs probably would end up dying at work.

Besides, they’re students. Whether male or female, teenagers naturally have black holes in their stomachs. Plus, having played hard in the ocean all day, they’d be starving. A full-course meal might seem plentiful overall, but it definitely doesn’t suit the temper of hungry kids to be served little portions at a time.

By the way, the only buffet I’ve been to in my previous life was at a wedding.

So, it was my first time knowing there were buffets where steaks are grilled separately.

“Delicious!”

Koko exclaimed, her eyes sparkling as she devoured her third plate of steak.

I couldn’t really tell how high-quality the meat was, but it was good. It’s steak after all.

I was eating a bit slower than Koko, but compared to the teachers dining separately at the other side, I was definitely eating faster.

Anyway, I’m still a teenager, right?

The same goes for the other kids sitting at the same table.

Of course Yuka, and even Harumi and Yuuki.

Usually, Mako eats delicately, but today her hands were moving pretty quickly.

“……”

As I was thoroughly engrossed in eating, suddenly, Kagami’s face popped into my mind.

Was the fact that I remembered my mom’s tearful face when she said she wanted to come here evidence that I’m becoming a filial child in this world?

……No, I just miss the face of Kagami, who was acting like a child. I’ve acknowledged her as a mom, but I still don’t feel that strongly about it yet. It hasn’t even been a year.

But…… well.

If it’s coming to mind, it’s coming to mind.

I sliced off a generous piece of steak. It was brown and looked delicious on the outside, but as I cut into the middle, it presented a gradient of red.

As I put it into my mouth and bit down, the rich juice from the beef flooded in.

……Yeah, Mom.

I’ll eat enough to make up for what you’re missing here.

Let’s plan to bring Kagami to such a hotel one day. When we do, I’ll make sure to pay with the money I’ve saved.

This was the moment when I first developed a monetary goal after coming to this world.

Chapter 229

“…….”

I stared blankly at the blue sky above.

There was something stuck above the palm trees below my line of sight.

An island in the middle of the Pacific Ocean.

Of course, it’s not like this place is completely devoid of people. I heard somewhere that the places with the fewest people in the world or the islands that are the farthest away are different.

Hawaii had people living here long before it became a state in the USA; it once had its own kingdom. It’s amazing to think that people came to live on an island in the middle of the Pacific.

Well, it’s even more surprising that humankind, which supposedly started in Africa, migrated across continents on foot.

“What are you thinking about so earnestly?”

Yuka, sitting next to me and looking up at the sky, asked as she seemed a bit bored.

“Just thinking about the meaning of distance. This is the farthest I’ve been born to see.”

“Well, everyone here is in the same boat. Some of them might not even think of going farther than here.”

I used to feel that way. I didn’t exactly have plans to visit another country… Well, it wasn’t like I ruled it out completely, but I had no thoughts of traveling to the other side of the globe.

In fact, even here, it’s not like we can truly say it’s on the opposite side of the world. If I had to be exact, maybe it’s about the distance of the Korean Peninsula?

“Is it lonely because it’s far?”

Yuka asked.

“Uuh?”

Koko, who was sitting on the opposite side, tilted her head in confusion.

It sounded as if she thought it was strange to feel lonely in this situation.

“No, it’s not loneliness.”

Right. It isn’t lonely. I have plenty of friends.

In fact, just yesterday, we stayed up late playing in the same room. We had separate rooms assigned, and they were quite far apart, but that didn’t mean we couldn’t visit each other’s rooms.

Even though the trio of Mako had to return to their own rooms when it was time to sleep, we talked for so long that I didn’t feel lonely at all.

We woke up early today and roamed around Hawaii’s attractions. Not only did we explore the city, but we also hiked up mountain paths, enjoyed the fantastic scenery, and even saw a sea turtle that had come ashore on a beach across from Honolulu.

It was fun. In a sense, it felt entirely different from my time in Japan.

But…

“It’s just… there’s someone weighing on my heart.”

Yeah. I was relieved that Kagami didn’t come along. Honestly, I think that even now. If Kagami were here, I’d find it a little annoying to see her sticking to my side all day long in front of my friends.

But still.

It’s only been about half a year, but I feel a slight sense of missing Kagami, who has been sticking by my side all this time.

No, it’s not that I’m really… you know, motherly or anything.

It’s just that her teary eyes from last time are still fresh in my mind.

Would I ever come to Hawaii again? Could it even be possible just because I have free time? That thought made the bittersweet feelings swell up a bit more.

When I shared those thoughts with Yuka, she chuckled in disbelief.

“I can’t tell if you’re a dutiful daughter or a mama’s girl.”

“……”

No, I can’t believe you are actually saying what I was thinking!

“Even so, it’s not that extent.”

“You’re saying you’re not a dutiful daughter? Not a mama’s girl?”

“……”

For a moment, my brain short-circuited.

I’m… definitely not a dutiful daughter.

Kagami uses respectful language with me, while I’ve maintained casual language with her all along. It’s not like I’ve done anything particularly grand for her either. I do remember celebrating birthdays or anniversaries, but most of the time, I just cling to her and live off of her.

“Hey, you can’t say that a kid is living off parent’s money. I’m still in high school, you know.”

Yuka countered, still finding it ridiculous. Then suddenly, her expression stiffened.

“…Ah, is that so?”

“Hmm?”

“Oh, never mind.”

After she said that in an odd way, I glared at her, frowning.

“You said never mind?”

“No, I mean, uh, don’t think too seriously about it. Being close in family is enough.”

I poked Yuka in the side with my finger.

“Ugh!?”

“Stop making that suspicious face and just say it.”

“B-but you were the one making that suspicious face the entire last year without saying anything!”

Did I now?

I seem to recall it that way. But there was a reason for that. How could I tell my friends that I was going to die?

I should be able to hide that much.

“……”

Yuka thought for a moment, sighed deeply, and then spoke.

“Just… we haven’t been apart for too long.”

Yuka said cautiously.

“That’s why I thought it might be that kind of feeling.”

“……”

Is that so?

I pondered for a moment.

A sentimental feeling…?

Hmm, I honestly can’t say for sure. I don’t even know if I’m feeling that kind of emotion.

I call her ‘mom,’ I acknowledge the relationship, and I’ve developed some affection, but there’s still a subtle wall between us as family.

It feels like we’re incredibly close friends…

Kagami fully recognizes me as her daughter, but I wonder if I really see it that way.

“What does Koko think?”

“Uuh?”

Koko, who had been silently listening to our conversation, tilted her head.

“About mom.”

“Mom?”

Koko tilted her head again.

There was no answer for quite a while. It seems Kagami’s relationship with Koko is a bit complicated as well.

“Mom is… mom.”

And with that, Koko concluded.

I took a moment to ponder that response.

Right. Even if there’s a wall of relations or whatever complicated discussions, we are family.

All families in the world have their own relationships. And that relationship can be both far and near. The sense of distance differs from person to person.

So, the closeness and distance between Kagami, Koko, and me doesn’t really matter.

In any case, that distance will change over time.

“Is that so?”

I nodded.

Yuka quietly watched Koko and me before looking back up at the sky.

“Is that so?”

Yuka echoed my words.

The three of us silently gazed up at the sky for a while.

Despite the hot weather, the sky was bright blue, making me feel refreshed.

*

“By the way, Koto Ne.”

While we were having a meal, Sasaki called out to me.

“Hmm?”

I responded while taking a big bite of a hamburger topped with a fried egg and rice.

At a glance, it seemed like food you could easily find in Japan, but apparently, this is also quite a famous dish in Hawaii. It seems it’s not as well-known as something like poke, though.

But still, when in a foreign country, sometimes you just crave familiar food. Since I still had tomorrow, I figured a somewhat ordinary meal wouldn’t be bad just for one time.

There were quite a few other kids here besides me. To be precise, many of my classmates were around. They were mixed boys and girls.

Two of Sasaki’s friends I saw last time were also present, but they didn’t seem to be jealous of Sasaki, who was naturally chatting with us today. They were happily talking with other girls in the same class.

“Didn’t you call me by my name until the first semester?”

“…… Did I?”

I thought for a moment.

It seems that way… It felt like they definitely called me ‘Sota.’

Hmm.

But to elaborate further, I didn’t really call Sasaki by name very often.

There’s no need to call someone’s name before talking with them, is there?

Besides, earlier this year, I practiced for quite a while not addressing Kagami as “mom,” so maybe that applied to Sasaki… or rather, Sota too.

And it’s not a wonder I hadn’t mentioned names since we hadn’t seen each other during break—

—plus, there’s also Nanami beside me.

Nanami’s interference isn’t as severe as it used to be. But it doesn’t mean there’s no scrutiny at all.

To be honest, it’s more of a cute jealousy that makes me feel slightly teased rather than being annoying or scary. If I were to enlist Sota into the literature club right now, what kind of reaction would I get?

Just thinking about it for a moment seems like it could create chaos. There’s one person in our club who has a crush on Sota. If a junior and senior start arguing, the atmosphere would be ruined.

Quickly wiping that thought away, I opened my mouth again.

“Are you worried about something?”

“Uh…”

Sota opened her mouth for a moment in response to my question.

“Of course, I’m worried.”

Is she thinking she did something wrong?

I scooped up a large bite of fried egg, hamburger, and rice with my spoon.

“Alright. I’ll call you by your name again.”

“Uh… okay?”

Sota looked at me with a perplexed expression but eventually started eating again.

…Even so, it might be rude to say I just forgot. I mean, would it be that odd to say I forgot how to address a friend?

After living in a different culture for about a year, there’s still so much I don’t know.

That must be why everyone around is worried about me too. There are still lots of things left for me to experience at this age.

Yeah, there’s still a lot left.

“Shii might be home alone.”

“…Yeah, that’s true.”

In response to my mumbling, Sota agreed.

“Is she entering our school next year?”

“Yup.”

“I want to take Shii to the literature club.”

“Yeah, she said that.”

Sota hesitated, then opened up.

“But, can I join too?”

“What!?”

Nanami, sitting next to us, gasped.

Everyone’s gaze turned toward us. Nanami’s face turned red.

“……”

This is exactly why I hadn’t brought it up on purpose.

If I’m not careful, there might end up being two people in the club room.

Chapter 230

As the interim president of the Literature Club, I dealt with that story by vaguely beating around the bush for now.

It’s my suggestion, and I could just not do it, but it’s a bit strange to dissuade someone who wants to join the Literature Club directly.

Of course, at the start of the first semester, I asked Yuuki to block quite a few new students from joining, but unlike those kids, Sota is someone I can trust.

There might be some issues arising among the girls surrounding that boy, but I thought it was almost impossible for Sota himself to cause any trouble.

“So, I think I can’t stop Sota from saying he wants to join.”

The problem, however, is that it’s quite bizarre for Nanami to be talking about this instead of me.

“Well… I suppose so?”

Not knowing what to say in response, I just nodded and said that.

But Nanami didn’t look particularly reassured by my answer.

“Therefore, I also want to join the Literature Club like Sota.”

“……”

I pondered for a moment.

Sota could naturally join our club. It’s almost a done deal that his younger sister, Shii, will join us next year. Since she’s coming anyway, it wouldn’t be bad to have a cheerful time together at school.

After all, we will be in our third year from next year, so our activity level might drop a little, but there are still the second and third semesters left. Izumi and Kaoru were quite active until the first semester too.

However…

“Why? I like reading.”

No, that’s not the issue.

If Nanami joins our club, the next person coming in is naturally decided.

Hagiwara.

That person will be graduating next year, but I have no desire to watch my club members engage in love battles.

Even if it’s just Nanami and Sota joining, it would be complicated along with Tsuneda, and if Hagiwara joins in…

Even though she says she will graduate next year.

“…It’s fine for them to join.”

I told Nanami.

“But once they join, you can’t fight with the other members.”

I decided to emphasize that for now.

Since the other person said they want to join, if we refuse, things will become complicated. If they were in different classes, it might be less messy, but they’re in the same class. It feels a bit odd to just keep refusing when we have to see each other’s faces every day.

“I absolutely won’t fight.”

“…Really?”

I narrowed my eyes and looked at Nanami.

“You were with Sota, talking to him all day today.”

“I didn’t fight!”

I’m not sure if I should call that progress.

“…I think it’ll be hard for Sota to get closer if he just keeps pestering.”

When I said this, Nanami’s face turned a little red.

She averted her gaze slightly.

“W-well, I’m still a bit anxious.”

Why? Is it because Sota is good-looking?

While I think that’s a somewhat valid reason, to be honest, I don’t think she needs to worry that much.

It seems that Hagiwara became a bit obsessed with Sota after entering our third year. Of course, that doesn’t mean her feelings of affection have disappeared. It’s just… I wonder if she’s become a little more ordinary for some reason. We don’t have any significant interaction aside from greeting each other in the hallway.

So, if I had to choose between romance and studies, academics would be the more important one. Nanami has feelings for Sota because of the backstory where he rescued her when she was very young, while Hagiwara only met him after becoming a high school student.

…

Thinking of it this way makes me feel a bit bittersweet.

When reading a school harem story with a teenage protagonist, it’s best not to think about the future ten years down the line.

It’s one thing for the protagonist to marry one of the heroines, but the idea of the other heroines marrying other characters is somewhat unsettling.

We tease each other about being “virgins” and whatnot, but the plot where a heroine likes someone other than the protagonist is similar to a side story where a couple, living happily ever after after the war ends, gets killed by a revenge-seeking boy soldier.

It just feels uncomfortable. If someone enjoys a story where they like a heroine other than the main one, it can be quite irritating.

But this isn’t a light novel; it’s just reality that closely resembles a light novel.

“Even if you feel anxious, you naturally end up being drawn to someone who treats you normally at a distance rather than someone who is overly clingy.”

“…Really?”

This time, Nanami looked at me closely and asked.

“Have you ever been in a relationship?”

“……”

“…You haven’t either, right?”

No, I haven’t.

Between my previous life and this one, I haven’t.

Both of us fell silent simultaneously.

Instinctively, we realized that any further conversation would only lead to hurting each other.

“…No fighting with the members.”

“…Okay, I’ll keep that in mind.”

Nanami replied to me and extended her hand. I took her hand and shook it lightly.

Well, I still need to talk to the other members, but I doubt they will oppose it.

However, from the moment she joins, she won’t escape my relentless writing guidance. This year will probably be our last proper year of activities, so I need to hand over at least one decent piece of writing by the cultural festival.

This year’s anthology will definitely have more content than last year.

I thought with a slight sense of satisfaction.

*

Even though it’s called a school trip, in reality, it was just a time spent having fun with my classmates for three days and two nights.

The duration of the school trip was four days and three nights, so we’ll be returning tomorrow.

Even though the sun hadn’t completely set yet, it had already sunk quite a bit in the west, painting the sky with a red twilight.

We climbed to the rooftop of a two-story cafe, savoring the light of that twilight while drinking our beverages.

I drank freshly squeezed orange juice. The refreshing sensation made me feel good.

Koko was drinking the same thing as me. Normally, Koko didn’t have anything she couldn’t eat, but these days, she had a definitive “preferred thing.” In fact, this was something I had sensed last year, but it had become clearer this year.

What Koko likes is usually the things I enjoy.

While the other kids occupied the table, Koko and I leaned against the railing. I was the first one there, and Koko followed behind me.

She even mirrored my posture.

Of course, Koko still looked younger because of her carefree, innocent vibe.

“Koko, did you have fun?”

“Yeah!”

Koko nodded her head vigorously.

“Right….”

Though I didn’t bring her here, I still felt a strange sense of pride.

If I had to trace it back, I suppose it’s technically because of me. I found Koko, named her, and constructed our relationship.

But that doesn’t mean Koko did nothing.

Thanks to her, my life here became incredibly enjoyable. I probably wouldn’t have been able to smile like this without Koko.

“I’m glad.”

“Yeah!”

Koko nodded.

Then she asked me,

“Did you have fun, Koto Ne?”

“Yeah.”

I nodded without hesitation.

“I’m glad!”

Koko mimicked the same thing I said, which made me chuckle.

“I had fun the whole time!”

However, Koko didn’t stop there and continued speaking.

“Since I met Koto Ne, I’ve had fun every day!”

Was she saying this because she was genuinely excited about how fun it was to play here?

Whatever the reason, her words were enough to make me feel a swirl of emotions.

I couldn’t always treat Koko well.

At first, it was hard to think of her as a person, and teaching her various things sometimes annoyed me.

I even went so far as to die in front of her, didn’t I? Koko even ran around holding my corpse back then.

Nevertheless, she still says such things.

“……”

I was at a loss for words for a while, finally replying, “…I see.”

Then I sipped my orange juice with ice and looked up at the sky.

From here, I can’t see the direction where Kagami is. The Earth is round, and the sea is curved like this.

Still, I couldn’t help but think about Kagami.

Perhaps, the feelings that Kagami has for Koko and me are similar to this.

No, it must be even stronger. Given the time it has been.

Thinking that I should treat Kagami better, perhaps that’s a bit misguided.

Rather, receiving Kagami’s goodwill without saying anything would surely be much more helpful for her.

Since too much time has passed without us having a childhood together, maybe we should enjoy the remaining time a bit more pleasantly and peacefully.

“How about we all go for tea together next time as a family?”

When I said this, Koko looked back at me again.

Her eyes were sparkling. Not just reflecting light, but genuinely glowing.

Koko nodded vigorously and shouted.

“Wow!”

Maybe it was because she heard that; a little giggle came from where the other kids were seated.

Going back tomorrow… or rather, there’s still so much left to do.

There’s also the sports meet and the cultural festival.

Kagami didn’t participate in last year’s sports meet, but this year is different.

I’m sure Kagami will cheer very enthusiastically, with something in hand. I don’t know what that would be, but I have that kind of certainty.

It might be a little embarrassing.

And happy.

…

I sincerely hope that such times will continue on and on.

That we can have fun for as long as we live.

That’s all I wished for.

Chapter 231

Autumn.

The season where the sky gets higher and the horses get fatter—well, it’s true the sky is getting higher, but I’m not quite sure about the horses getting fat. I’ve never really seen one after all.

If I say something like this, I can imagine Kagami getting all riled up and impulsively deciding to head to a horse farm by tomorrow, so let’s shift the conversation a bit. I don’t know about horses, but one thing’s for sure, I’ve packed on some weight.

Believe it or not, I was quite the active person in my previous life.

The nature of my job required activity, and to maintain my stamina, I had to exercise at least a little bit.

I didn’t particularly love exercising, but I did it consistently to keep my job.

Now, with things being a little too good, it was only natural that my movements would drastically reduce.

But don’t get me wrong, I’m not saying I got fat. Just a bit… well, it might vary depending on one’s taste, but I’d say I’ve just reached a level that’s decent to look at.

The kids around me finally seemed a bit relieved to see me.

And, there was an event coming up where I could flaunt my newly improved health—though I wasn’t thinking of flaunting it or anything.

That event was the Sports Festival.

Even though I was a third-year student studying for exams, participating in the Sports Festival was still a must. I guess it’s less about competing seriously like the first and second years, and more about taking a break from studying to cool off.

And there was one person who was really, really serious about this Sports Festival.

No, not Koko. Koko takes everything seriously to begin with.

I mean Kagami.

“…What is that?”

I asked Kagami with quite a serious expression.

“It’s a cheer stick.”

“…Why do you have a cheer stick?”

I can understand the concept of holding something when cheering. After all, don’t those balloon things exist? When you bang two of them together, they go ping, ping and make a clear sound. I know this because I tried it last year during the Sports Festival with friends.

But what was in Kagami’s hand wasn’t one of those balloons.

It was literally a cheer stick. A long stick similar to what you’d use cheering for a basement idol.

The one that lights up when you press a button.

“Aren’t we doing a cheer show?”

“A cheer show—”

I stopped speaking and rubbed my forehead.

“No, that’s not a show.”

Is it? Since it’s in the middle of the Sports Festival, is it a show after all? It’s also cheering, so could it be called a cheer show?

But bringing an idol cheer stick seems rather oddly misplaced.

If that were the case, I might understand a bit. For example, there’s often a trope about ‘the idol of the school’ that pops up around this time. Somehow there’s a fan club behind a normal student, and there are those who stalk them around like they’re idols.

If it’s an exaggerated work, there might even be scenes where they’re cheering with cheer sticks—but—

“No.”

I cut her off.

“Cheering is something the spectators receive.”

That’s right. That’s the essence of cheering.

I almost got confused thanks to Kagami.

“But, isn’t this practically our daughter’s last chance to participate in the Sports Festival? Once she’s an exam student, she’ll just come to relax.”

Where did she find that out?

Well, it’s not like Kagami doesn’t use the internet. In fact, she recently got a laptop at home. It was getting quite inconvenient without at least one computer to do this and that.

Isn’t it 2005 now? It was a time when the internet was rapidly evolving. Although it still had a long way to catch up to the era I lived in, almost all the basic forms of internet services were coming out around this time.

If she learned this information through the internet without properly attending school, it didn’t seem too strange for such a reaction.

But still, isn’t it nice that Kagami hasn’t been reading light novels or academic manga to gather knowledge about school?

I let out a small sigh and said,

“…I guess I can let you keep that ribbon on your head.”

It would be too cruel to take that away. Kagami must be looking forward to this in her own way. I bet the kids would think of it as a ‘quirky mom’ anyway.

“Oh, really?”

At my words, Kagami beamed and set down her cheer stick right away.

… What is this?

Why do I feel like I’ve been tricked?

“What sport does our Koko like the most?”

Kagami suddenly turned to Koko, as if wishing for me to not realize something.

“Uwah?”

Koko, who was doodling something with colored pencils on a sketchbook, tilted her head up, puzzled.

“Wait a minute.”

I called out to Kagami.

“Did you just deliberately throw something absurd to trick me into allowing something else?”

“Huh? That wouldn’t happen.”

Kagami exhibited her old habit of ‘hiding emotions with a smile’ without any hesitation.

And before I could retort again, she simultaneously pulled Koko and me into a big hug.

Since she dragged us over the table, the position was a bit uncomfortable, but it was a fact that being hugged made it awkward for me to say anything.

…Well, what can I do?

I can’t exactly go saying not to do that now.

Kagami does have a point.

I’ll be a third-year next year. Koko will be as well. Unless something totally unexpected happens and we end up repeating a year, this is most likely the last Sports Festival we’d earnestly partake in.

So, I guess it’s all right to go a little overboard this one time.

*

“No way.”

“Huh?”

But that thought was abruptly blocked by Kagami’s stiff expression.

“What do you mean, ‘no way?’”

Pointing at my belly with a frown, she exclaimed.

“That outfit shows your belly button!”

“……..”

I took a moment to seriously ponder how to respond to that remark.

“So… you’re saying it’s forbidden because of this outfit, right?”

Caught off guard, I asked that, and Kagami gave me an extremely resolute expression.

“Yes, that’s right.”

I contemplated for about 15 seconds, trying to figure out what kind of response I should give her.

“It’s just a normal cheer outfit, isn’t it?”

Kagami slightly opened her mouth in response to my words.

“I’ve seen that kind of outfit where I used to work!”

“No, I mean, sure there are people with fetishes for that stuff.”

The place where Kagami worked was a bar; after all, it’s not the place where such things go down. Although I can’t say for certain what happened behind the scenes after all that.

“Oh, but was there really someone wearing that kind of outfit there?”

“…Well, there were various outfits prepared. If a customer wanted to, there were people who’d wear them.”

I stood there for a moment, blankly.

“I mean, it was okay when I wore a maid outfit. In fact, they said it was cute.”

And this outfit is just a standard cheerleader’s outfit anyway. The mistake lies with whoever was wearing this for business.

If another cheerleader heard this conversation, they might have held their necks and fainted. They’re probably people who exercise fiercely and have remarkably clean cardiovascular health.

“Well, that’s because it was different from the outfit worn at my previous job.”

Kagami countered my statement like that.

“……..”

Shall I say it’s consistent?

I quietly pondered before responding.

“But this is an outfit that other kids also wear.”

Last year, I was too shy to wear this and ended up wearing a school uniform instead, but this time it’s different.

I’ve adapted to this body quite a lot, and over the past year, I’ve worn all sorts of clothes.

Honestly, compared to the swimsuit that Yuka picked for me, this outfit isn’t particularly revealing.

Sure, as Kagami said, my belly button is exposed, but I can endure that much by now.

It’s not something I wear on a regular basis; it’s just an outfit for cheering one time.

“Even if the other kids are wearing it!”

“And I’ve got shorts under it. Look.”

When I lifted my skirt to show her, Kagami’s face turned pale.

“A girl shouldn’t do that!”

And she quickly swatted my arm away.

…….

Uh, well, I get that, but isn’t it fine since I’m your mom? If it was just underwear, Kagami might have pondered over it a bit, but this is just short pants.

“No matter what, it’s not allowed!”

“Then how did you endure it when I wore a swimsuit?”

That time, I was wearing a bikini when I went out with Yuka. Of course, it wasn’t something that was overly revealing, with lace all over it and so on.

“You’re going to dance wearing that in front of other people? In front of boys as well.”

Is it a matter of modesty?

I briefly stared blankly at the ceiling, seriously contemplating that.

As Kagami said, this Sports Festival might just be the last one for me.

I don’t know if there will be something similar at university or not, but even if there is, I wonder if I would enjoy it like this again. By that time, I’ll be an adult, so it would be a bit awkward for Kagami to come cheer me on.

So, I want to enjoy this properly since I’m doing it anyway.

After a moment of thought, I just flopped down on the floor.

“Koto Ne?”

Kagami looked a bit flustered at my sudden action.

This had never happened before.

“…I’m not getting up until you give me permission.”

I said this with a serious expression.

“Koto Ne?”

Kagami looked even more confused and restless than before.

Just like how she was when Koko and I were heading to Hawaii.

“Uwah?”

Seeing me like this, Koko tilted her head.

“Should Koko lay down too?”

“Koto Ne!?”

This was enough to have Kagami truly panic over me rebelling like this.

In the end, after about five minutes of tussling, the daughter emerged victorious in the battle between mother and daughter.

Chapter 232

“Nice expression you have there.”

The boss also visited the sports festival.

“Miki said she would come this afternoon. I guess she has classes today.”

Since the sports festival was held on a Saturday, other school students could visit in the afternoon.

In fact, it wasn’t open for just anyone. The gym clothes worn at this school were practically extinct ‘buruma’ by this time, and, naturally, they were outfits that attracted the interest of nearby perverts along with sailor uniforms.

Moreover, a high ratio of students attending this school came from wealthy families. Since it was co-ed, it couldn’t exactly be called an all-girls school, but among the female students here, the percentage of ‘young ladies’ was indeed high.

To prevent the perverts who travel from afar to take photos or videos, it was naturally problematic to allow anyone to visit during the sports festival.

However, it was possible to visit if invited by a student.

Each student could invite up to two non-family members. After all, there might be times when parents live far away and kids stay with distant relatives.

Thanks to such consideration, it wasn’t uncommon for students to bring friends from other schools or relatives.

In my case, I invited the boss and her younger sibling, like Koko.

“…I heard your daughter was a lot of help last year. Thank you so much.”

As Kagami bowed while saying that, the boss quickly waved her hands.

“N-No, that was when I was being overly meddlesome.”

Last year, during the sports competition, the boss had packed lunch for Kagami and brought it to us.

That lunchbox was Miki’s.

Even though I told the boss that Kagami and I were getting along fine, she still brought lunch again this year.

It made sense. We weren’t the ones being treated to lunch, but the boss and Miki had to eat as well.

Realizing that the lunch the boss brought was the same as last year’s, I felt a bit happy.

“Miki’s sports festival is next week, right?”

I remembered since it was a week later than ours.

And as for the timing, such days were nearing the end of the season.

If it got any later than that, the weather would start to get chilly, making outdoor activities awkward. That’s why the cultural festival mostly involved indoor activities.

“Yeah. I hope she definitely comes.”

For reference, I had already mentioned to Miki that I would go to her cultural festival. Bringing all my friends might be a bit awkward, but it wouldn’t be a big problem if it was just Koko and me.

By the way, Kagami had a serious expression since this morning.

At first, I thought it was just her determination to cheer us on, but that didn’t seem to be the case. I even thought she might be nervous at the thought of watching me dance in cheerleader attire with my arms and legs stretched out, but that didn’t seem to be it either.

Rather, judging by her stiffened expression after seeing the boss, she might be worried about ‘being compared with the lunchbox.’

Honestly, I couldn’t remember what the boss’s lunch from last year even tasted like. I vaguely remembered it was delicious, but it’s not like I would still remember after having it just once till this year.

Or was she planning to compare it with the lunch she brought today?

Even though she had two high school second-year daughters, Kagami was still a ‘beginner mom.’

Having skipped childhood, Koko and I recognized her as our mom, but we might consider that distinctive bond somewhat lacking.

Fortunately, there were no worlds where I could call anyone else ‘mom’ instead of Kagami, but on the contrary, for Kagami, every person who had helped me until now was a comparison target.

“…”

I have to eat Kagami’s lunch deliciously.

It’s not a difficult task. Kagami is meticulous about following recipes when cooking.

It’s not that she likes things to fit perfectly; she’s just not confident in her cooking skills. Thanks to that, Kagami’s cooking consistently had a reliable taste.

“Well then, let’s go inside.”

Not wanting to let Kagami continue being that way, I took her arm and pulled her along.

Upon my words, Kagami’s face went back to being all cheerful again.

At first glance, it may not have seemed like a significant change, but we had known each other for too long not to catch that shift.

And so, we entered the school building.

*

My physique had grown, but it was questionable whether my skills had improved.

My actual ability was never particularly bad. After all, I only inherited half of a human’s blood in this body.

Plus, the body I am using now is the same one as Koko’s.

To avoid being treated as an ‘abnormal being’ while running, I had to be careful. Both Koko and I could move at the level of instant teleportation if we wished.

I don’t know if that counts as ‘having moved,’ but anyway.

Thus, having somehow been selected as a representative for this year’s running competition, I barely maintained a balance between coming in first and second.

“Something… feels strange.”

Yuka, who knew my situation, made an incredibly peculiar expression when she saw me, but what can I do? If I hadn’t participated in other events before, it wouldn’t have mattered, but here I am as a representative.

I’ve wondered how it ended up like this, but it seems my more enjoyable activity during PE class had made things problematic.

Having plenty of acquaintances in the same class meant I naturally moved more actively every time I had to exercise.

It was easy to be paired up with someone, and easy to choose sides too. If I just stood still, the others wouldn’t leave me alone either.

And to the other girls in my class, the active version of me was enough to convince them that ‘hey, isn’t she good at sports?’

“Still, losing wouldn’t feel right.”

Losing would probably mean teasing from the kids.

I had to consider the gazes of the kids who chose me to represent our class, and more than anything—

“How wonderful! Awesome! Our daughter is the best!”

…Even for Kagami cheering happily from afar, losing felt a bit off. Even with my conscience slightly bothering me, I was trying to adjust.

Though Kagami would probably still praise me even if I said I was coming in last.

Normally, if such an overly peculiar parent was cheering like that, you’d think others would stare weirdly at her, but the other parents looking at Kagami just smiled.

Kagami looked relatively young and is beautiful. I feel a bit odd saying this, but looks count in deciding someone’s charm.

“How could you not come in first in that situation…?”

When I said that, Yuka burst out laughing, looking at me as if it was absurd.

*

At first, Kagami was horrified at my outfit, but once I started dancing as a cheerleader, she was really happy.

From a distance, I could see her taking hundreds of photos with her camera.

She even caught some footage with the camcorder I bought.

And Yuka—Yuka?

Holding a slightly sketchy-looking big camcorder that wasn’t exactly broadcast quality and had her eye to the viewfinder while filming me almost made me drop my cheer props.

After managing to finish my cheers safely, I ran over to her without even wiping away the sweat.

“Where did you get this camera?”

“Your mom.”

“……”

Upon hearing that, I looked at Kagami.

“Since this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, I thought I should capture it in the best quality possible.”

True.

While we didn’t often notice it since we lived here cramped in small apartments, Kagami was wealthy. And having a lot of money means you can buy appropriate items when needed.

“Even so, something like this?”

Looking at the camcorder, which seemed a bit too big for personal use—even if it isn’t for broadcast… I murmured that, prompting Kagami to smile brightly and respond.

“I read someone say that digital material becomes pixelated over time.”

Even so, that’s true.

The camcorder I bought was reasonably new for the time, but just a few years from now, the video resolution wouldn’t fill the screen properly anymore due to quality differences.

If it’s around 1080p, it might barely hold up even on monitors with relatively high pixel counts.

Looking at Yuka with that camcorder, she shrugged her shoulders as if to say, ‘Who would stop your mom?’

Seeing Yuka even react like this made it clear how peculiar of a mom Kagami was.

…

Ah, I see.

I’ve come to accept this fact naturally now.

Just earlier this year, whenever Kagami behaved like this, kids would have horrified expressions, but suddenly it became a natural action.

Almost to the point where a vibe of ‘Well, it’s Kagami, so that’s expected’ formed.

Perhaps, Kagami acted this way on purpose to cultivate such unusual behavior.

She filled the gaps that time wouldn’t fill with her unique actions.

So that even seen through the eyes of others, she would look like a ‘mom.’

“Kotone, Koko, check this out! The video turned out to be clearer than I expected!”

Kagami showed us the camcorder screen.

Well… it’s hard to tell if the quality is good or not just from such a small screen.

I’ll have to transfer it to a computer to check. The small screen has its pixel limitations.

“Look, such a cute Kotone fills the frame!”

…

Is it that I just like being around Koko so much that I have no other thoughts? Am I not concerned about how others see us at all?

Feeling that strange mystery, I observed the happily bouncing Kagami for a while.

Chapter 233

Let’s rewind a bit and return to lunchtime.

Lunchtime during the sports festival is different for each group since it changes depending on whether there are any matches. We ended up eating a bit early.

The kids who experienced the sports meet last year practiced much harder this year, and naturally, the second graders were the most enthusiastic. Their performance was great too.

Usually, if you win a lot, you end up having to watch more matches, which pushes lunchtime back. Thanks to the many matches our class had, our schedule got delayed quite a bit.

On top of that, I arrived a bit later because I was finalizing the group routine for the cheer performance in the afternoon.

“Hey~!”

After finishing all that, I came to our spot and saw Miki was already there.

To ensure that the kids who ran around in the morning could get enough rest—and so that guests from other schools or parents who had to work on Saturdays could visit—lunchtime was pretty laid-back. It would be a problem if any students skipped lunch due to preparations.

“Hello.”

Miki was a bit older than me, but it felt a bit awkward to keep being formal with a colleague from the same workplace. More importantly, Miki herself said, “I’m in first grade, so you can just talk casually!” So I ended up speaking casually with her. I still spoke formally to Shii since she was in the grade below.

“Everyone’s really putting in the effort~ Our class’s boys seem all lackluster, though.”

“Our boys were the same.”

I answered like that and sat near Kagami.

It turned out that many of the other kids had parents visiting too, so it was a bit hard for everyone to sit together. Still, it was somewhat comforting that everyone was nearby.

“But when the matches finally come around, they really get serious.”

I think it was like that when I was in school too.

When deciding on basketball or soccer, everyone’s all, “What’s the point? Just pick something!” Then, as the match day approaches, they suddenly get pumped and start running around as a group. I, who didn’t particularly like sports, also ended up having to play one of the ball games, and it was surprisingly fun once I got into it.

Isn’t that how teenagers are? They think everything is tiresome and looks boring until they actually try it and end up pouring their hearts into it.

Well, I guess I’m a teenager now too, so it’s the same.

I’m currently wearing that cheerleader outfit that I swore I’d never wear until last year.

“Alright, alright.”

As Koko and I sat down, Kagami smiled and placed a lunchbox in front of us.

It was a three-tier lunchbox, but it wasn’t so large as to be overly ridiculous. It was just right for the three of us—Kagami, Koko, and me—and considering some leftovers to share with friends, it was a good size.

Inside, there were classic side dishes and rice.

Karaage, rolled omelette, sausages cut to resemble grilled octopus legs, and some vegetable dishes. Just looking at it made my mouth water; you couldn’t go wrong with that combination.

The contents of the three lunchboxes were almost the same, but the words written in seaweed on the rice were different. Kagami’s rice didn’t have any words, just a suitable amount of seaweed flakes, while Koko’s lunchbox had “Go Koko!” written on it, and mine said “Go Koto Ne!” Well, to get precise, it was “Waiito,” but it’s the same meaning.

They must have spent some effort early in the morning writing those.

“Wow, cute~”

Miki reacted. Yuka, sitting nearby, looked at our lunchboxes and smiled. Kagami was puffing her chest out with pride.

Seeing Miki’s reaction and us, the boss smiled warmly and opened her own lunchbox.

The contents of her lunchbox weren’t that different from ours, of course, although a few sides were different. I guess she’s just now beginning to enjoy a normal life.

I was glad to see the two of them getting along well. Sometimes, long-lost family members can end up drifting apart.

“Well then… Thanks for the meal.”

I picked up my chopsticks and said that, grabbing a sausage and putting it in my mouth.

It was normal.

A perfectly normal delicious taste. But that was what made it good. To be honest, if Kagami had laid out a nine-tiered lunch like a boss, I would’ve thought, “That’s amazing,” but at the same time, “This isn’t really how it should be.”

Since this would be my last sports festival that I truly enjoyed, I preferred to keep it just as it was—ordinary.

Well, Kagami’s “yearning for normalcy” was quite sincere. She was diligently trying out things I and Koko might have done with “other families,” and sometimes her effort even looked a bit tear-jerking.

I raised my gaze.

Kagami was looking at me with a slightly nervous expression. She seemed much more tense than when we just went on a picnic together.

“Koko, how is it?”

Feeling a bit mischievous, I leaned forward slightly and asked while looking at Koko.

“It’s delicious!”

Koko shouted with a bright smile.

A smile appeared on Kagami’s face.

Seeing that expression, I also said, “It’s delicious.”

“That… That’s really great to hear.”

Kagami was smiling, then slightly lowered her head. She picked a side dish from her lunchbox with her chopsticks and carefully chewed it.

After a while of doing that, Kagami, still with her head down, murmured, “I made it, but it’s good.”

“…”

I decided not to pry into that expression and just quietly ate my lunch.

The karaage Kagami made was delicious. The rice was well-cooked too. Even after some time had passed, it was still good.

I finished everything without leaving a single grain of rice.

Kagami looked at my lunchbox and showed a slightly touched expression again.

Ah.

Now that I think about it, I had been so focused on eating that I forgot to share with the other kids—

“Here.”

Yuka, not forgetting, handed over a rice ball to me, Koko, and even Kagami. It was a triangle-shaped rice ball with a sheet of seaweed, just the kind one thinks of when they hear “Japanese rice ball.”

“Thanks.”

When I said that, Yuka shyly smiled.

“Yuka got up early and worked hard to make those.”

“H-Hey, Grandpa!”

Yuka’s face turned bright red thanks to her grandfather’s unsolicited explanation next to her.

“Now, eat mine too~”

Miki smiled and offered her lunchbox as well. After that, the friends started handing out one by one what they brought. Not just lunchboxes, but also cherry tomatoes, bananas, and snacks like chocolates.

Koko and I ended up munching on everything, and by the end of lunchtime, our stomachs were a bit too full.

Well, I would burn it all off cheering anyway. There were also running matches. Plus, my body was pretty sturdy.

So I wasn’t really worried.

*

Our homeroom teacher, Suzuki-sensei, was someone who wanted every student in her class to enjoy the sports festival fairly.

Rather than a few good athletes monopolizing every event and boosting the class’s sports festival performance, she thought it would be better if everyone could just enjoy the sports festival together.

I was fast at running, but rather than putting Koko and me in every running event, Suzuki-sensei adjusted the team so that other kids could also participate adequately. Thanks to that, the distribution of students was a bit more varied compared to last year when she was the homeroom teacher.

I was in the short-distance running, and Koko and Yuuki were in the relay.

So ideally, after the inter-class cheer competition that used the entire playground, I could relax and wait for a while without anything to do.

But then again, unexpected situations tend to arise in every event.

With so many students, it would be odd if a couple of them didn’t get injured.

This time, a kid who was supposed to run in an event got hurt. During the cheer competition, she seemed to have sprained her ankle slightly, but it became swollen slowly, and now she couldn’t even walk comfortably.

It sounded like nothing was broken, but running was off the table.

For reference, the event was “Bring the Written Item.”

Right. The kind of event that usually pops up in love comedies.

“…I’m sorry.”

Nanami said with a slight grimace. As her friend pointed out, she was visibly wobbling.

“It’s okay; it’s not your fault.”

She probably sought me out since it was a running competition and she had seen my abilities in the morning. It seemed best to respond to that.

Suzuki-sensei was asking me too.

Since there was a finale to think about, I wasn’t planning to expend all my energy here. After all, it was an event, and most of the students participating here weren’t the ones taking the other events seriously either.

But…

I glanced over at Nanami.

Also, Sasaki, who was looking after her ankle.

Even if the main story may have ended, Sasaki still strongly had that ‘harem protagonist’ vibe. She was still hovering around the girls and gently inserting herself into conversations. It’s not like it was her own intent or anything.

So I just wished that event wouldn’t affect me.

If I opened the note and saw something written like “Man,” who on earth would I take? Sasaki is my only male acquaintance that close to me.

I’d rather see something much more complicated written on there.

Chapter 234

Hmm…

Should I forfeit?

I thought briefly as I picked up the note.

Well, I figured it might be better not to choose that option at all, since whatever I write will eventually be seen by others. Especially the ones who put this note in the box; they’ll know which choices didn’t come in.

But…

Um.

Honestly, I don’t even know who has such bad taste to write this.

If only it was something clear-cut like ‘the closest boy in class’ or ‘my first friend,’ it would be easier. Then I wouldn’t need to think of excuses.

I looked up when I heard someone call my name.

The people I saw were my friends and family. And naturally, they were all included in the note I was holding.

Yeah, I get it.

Things you could quickly grab or people who would be too easy to choose wouldn’t be fun for an event like this.

“…The most precious person.”

I murmured as I read the note.

Still, isn’t this a bit much?

If my mom and dad are there, I’d have to worry about who to take, and if I had a girlfriend, I’d have to decide between a close friend and my girlfriend.

Sure, there’s a way not to choose anyone, but that would lead to everyone being disappointed. I want to avoid that.

But picking a ton of people to cross the finish line together is… Hmm.

Sasaki wouldn’t think like that either.

Already, the other kids were running off in different directions. Each had different notes, so they’d all manage to pick someone without a hitch.

Some took family members who looked like them, others picked friends, while others grabbed siblings.

Time’s running out. I don’t particularly feel the urge to win, but losing feels a bit off. Kagami wasn’t cheering for me to win.

…Alright.

I decided quickly.

No matter who I pick, someone will be let down, so I’ll choose based on who would be hurt the most if I didn’t pick them.

Steeling myself, I hurried toward my friends and family.

And then I grabbed Kagami’s hand.

“Koto Ne?”

Kagami made a sound that was almost like a call for me.

“Quickly.”

Wobbling slightly while wearing a headband, Kagami followed and ran after me.

I heard cheers rising towards us.

“Uh? Uh?”

Not expecting to be chosen, Kagami continued to make confused sounds until—

We crossed the finish line together in third place.

It seems I couldn’t outpace those who took off first in a straight run. Well, at least I didn’t finish last, so that’s lucky.

“Koto Ne?”

Kagami called my name again.

This time, her voice was filled with curiosity.

She asked what was written on that note that made me pull her along.

I hesitated for a moment, then simply handed over the note.

With a puzzled expression, Kagami took the note, stared at it blankly for a moment, then her face turned beet red.

Um.

She had never looked like that in front of Harumi’s dad.

Ah, but that was right; it didn’t seem she held any romantic feelings. Actually, it seemed Harumi’s dad still had feelings for her; he was watching us from a distance.

“Ah, haha.”

Kagami awkwardly smiled and, seeming a bit shy, said, “Haha, our daughter sure is something, huh?” as she patted my back.

And then suddenly, she pulled me in for a hug.

“…”

Feeling embarrassed as I held her tightly, I made a small grumbling sound.

“…I thought Mom would want to run too.”

Yeah. That was part of it.

The biggest reason might be that Kagami is the only one who might sulk for not being chosen. The other kids might act upset but would just brush it off, but Kagami might truly get hurt. There’s already a history there.

And Kagami… maybe today would be the last proper sports day for her to enjoy.

Even if she can’t participate as a student, running together as a mom wouldn’t be bad. After all, the other kids had been running all day.

“…Okay.”

Kagami’s voice had calmed down a bit.

Silently, without saying a word, Kagami pulled me in tighter.

And gently stroking my back, she said, “Thank you, really.”

“…”

Strangely, I felt even more shy from her casual tone, and I couldn’t say anything further.

For reference, the prize was chocolate wrapped in a bronze medal.

Hmmm~

“Why?”

Yuka made a snorting sound while looking at me, and I reacted a bit sensitively.

Maybe finding my reaction amusing, Yuka shook her head and said, “Nah, just thought you made a good choice.”

“…”

I narrowed my eyes and looked at Yuka, raising an eyebrow.

“Jealous?”

“That’s not it.”

Yuka answered like that.

Then she briefly focused on Kagami, who was earnestly cheering for Koko.

“I just really think you made a good choice. Now you have someone who truly cares about you.”

Of course, Yuka’s family might still find Kagami a bit questionable. This change was far too bizarre for those who knew the previous Kagami.

But what can we do? Kagami is genuinely like this now.

The weight pressing down on her shoulders, the only family who disregarded her, the god threatening the world, the guilt about her daughter… She hasn’t fully discarded all of that, but Kagami has at least let go of some of it.

Maybe this is Kagami’s ‘true self.’

After all, the essence of a person is a terribly ambiguous term.

That person is bright but is dark now because life is tough, or that person is dark but is forcing a cheerful act—that kind of talk means nothing.

People can change their appearances depending on who they’re with, and their basic nature might change over time as well.

You could say that the current version of Kagami is not her restrained self, but rather a result of time and the connections we’ve formed.

I’ve changed too.

I’ve changed a lot. When I think back to when I first arrived here, the difference is striking.

Still, I’m sometimes curious. What was the original Kurosawa Koto Ne like? How did she live a life without meeting Mako, without getting close to Shii, or without saying a word to Yuka?

And what did Kagami feel while observing that Kurosawa Koto Ne?

In the end, I’m sure she met a miserable end.

Ever since Kagami realized that Koko and I were people, she slowly accepted this fact, and when I died, she nearly broke down.

To the original protagonists, I was just another stranger. Maybe, in fact, Kurosawa Koto Ne wasn’t even mentioned as a ‘character’ in the original story.

She might have just been a backdrop who lived a terrible life away from the public eye, just briefly showing up as that monster at the end.

At any rate, I’ll never find out. Here, this story is simply reality.

But because of that…

“…That’s right.”

I said,

“I’m truly grateful.”

“Uh?”

I’m thankful.

To Koko, who was friendly to me from the start because of the teacher’s words.

To Shii, who quickly dropped her suspicions and treated me kindly.

…And to Yuka, who asked me which way led to our school in front of the school.

All those little encounters have helped me find a happy ending, not just as a background setup.

“I’ll probably be grateful for life.”

“…”

My voice was probably too soft; it likely wouldn’t even reach Kagami, who was happily cheering. Maybe Yuka, who was quietly talking with me, could barely hear it.

To be honest, saying this to anyone other than Yuka felt too embarrassing. It feels far more reasonable to thank my parents for giving me life.

The only reason I can say this to Yuka is that she knows my backstory so well.

Yuka remained silent for a moment.

Very cautiously choosing her words, she was quiet until she finally spoke up after seeing Koko come in first.

“Thank you too.”

Yuka smiled slightly at me as she said, “I still think it’s good that I talked to you that day. In front of the school and even at the store.”

“…”

She remembered.

Yeah, my appearance was probably too eye-catching.

There wasn’t much more to say. In fact, there was no need to continue.

At this point, we already knew enough.

Koto Ne and I stood up as everyone around us did.

And together we cheered, yelling, “Woo———ah!” in a spirited round of applause for Koko.

The ending. One ending.

But life isn’t just made up of that one ending.

So, moving forward, there will be many new episodes unfolding.

Endings become sequels, and sequels present more endings. Not all those endings will be happy, but, well, who cares?

In that case, I’ll just keep walking that path, aiming for a happy ending.

Without giving up.

At least in this life, that was my intention.

Chapter 235

In fact, the literature club activities weren’t that busy last year either.

Last year, we worked on related matters almost up to the “Hako Festival,” but there wasn’t really much content for the literature club during the festival. Most of it consisted of just printing a bit and preparing some snacks for packaging.

In reality, there weren’t that many guests either.

So even though we were somewhat busier than usual, we weren’t moving around like we were out of breath.

But—

“……Why is it like this….”

I slumped in my chair and muttered.

That’s right. This year has been super busy.

Surely, I had been preparing steadily since the beginning of the semester this year. I had written several pieces during the first semester and jotted down some articles. I even organized a guide showcasing the wonderful points of the island we visited, complete with photos from our retreat.

In the second semester, I received some anecdotes from classmates about the school trip and wrote more pieces. Earlier this month, I edited everything nicely, printed them out, and even had them bound at a printing shop.

So, normally, we wouldn’t have been this busy—

“Having a cafe means there’s no choice but to be busy.”

Yuka said as she patted my shoulder in comfort.

Right. This festival, we decided to open a literary cafe.

Let’s try to create a calm atmosphere that seems a bit youthful. That was the idea I suggested.

“It’s a bit odd to use the desks from our usual club, isn’t it?”

The desks we used were purely just ‘desks’. They were plain, functional objects meant only for placing books on to write, so honestly, if you asked if they’d fit a cafe, the answer would be no.

So, first, we had to clear those desks out.

Then we decorated the empty space with various ornaments and filled it with round cafe tables that the school maintained, for some reason, in the supply room.

But, you see, the issue was that there was no elevator in the old building. I don’t really know if they just didn’t care about the rights of students with disabilities back when this building was constructed or what.

However, at least now that there were no classrooms in the old building, it meant that the school recognized that it was a problem.

If you wanted to nitpick, you could ride down the elevator to the connecting corridor between the old and new buildings, but thankfully, the teachers allowed us to simply store the existing desks on the rooftop.

In the end, even though we had to go up and down the stairs, it was more rational to just haul them up one floor.

Fortunately, the desks in the club were foldable, so we took those up to the rooftop. It was a good thing the weather was nice and didn’t seem like it would rain.

The cafe tables were small enough to move easily, but that didn’t mean it was easy work.

“Besides, moving desks shouldn’t be that hard,” Yuka said, throwing me a side glance as I let out a long sigh.

“I’ve been back and forth to the teacher’s office, you know.”

Since we were selling food, there were many conditions to meet. We weren’t professionals dealing in food products. Naturally, there were quite a few things we weren’t allowed to do according to food-related regulations.

Also, lighting fires in classrooms was difficult for various reasons. Boiling water could be done without a fire, but—

So, I made sure to check those regulations once again and confirm with the teacher whether we were blocking the hallway too much and if we could clear everything by the end of the cultural festival.

Only after we neatly organized the other classroom we borrowed for space did our work finally finish.

I wasn’t physically exhausted, but I was mentally drained in many ways.

“Good job, good job,” Yuka said, ruffling my hair.

“You’ve worked hard, you’ve worked hard,” Harumi chimed in from nearby, also ruffling my hair.

By the way, Koko had already been petted by the kids around. And her hands were resting on Tsuneda’s head, who wore a slightly complicated expression.

Seeing that made me chuckle.

“Do you think it will go well tomorrow?”

Izumi murmured, seemingly worried.

Even though she was a test-taker, she insisted on being with us for the cultural festival. I truly felt it was about time for her to study hard, but at the same time, excluding Izumi and Kaoru felt a bit wrong.

Both of them were already seriously studying ahead of time, so taking a slight break wouldn’t have a huge impact on their scores.

Besides, this might be the last time.

After this activity, both of them would truly wrap up their time in the literature club. That doesn’t mean they wouldn’t see each other at school, but it might be challenging to meet in the club room until graduation.

“It will go well,” I said while imagining how Izumi and Kaoru would look in maid outfits.

“Maybe it’s better not to hope that it goes too well,” I added.

“Hmm? What does that mean? Isn’t it just good if it goes well? Why not let it be too good?”

“You’ll probably understand once tomorrow comes.”

I deliberately spoke vaguely.

Kaoru seemed to get some kind of understanding from my words, while Izumi just tilted her head in confusion.

*

See? I told you.

The ‘literary cafe’ had a long line from the moment the festival started, and by the time we opened, there were tons of people lining up.

It’s no surprise, really.

It’s not just because the maids working there were cute. Of course, that reason probably played a significant role, but school festivals naturally attract people.

At least all the students studying at this school were potential customers. When you think about their friends and family they might invite, it’s even more of a guarantee.

While it’s called a school festival, the actual places for it were fixed. Naturally, there were also set spots for enjoyment, so once the crowd started gathering in those smaller locations, they filled up quickly.

“Yes, yes, I’ll be right there…!”

Izumi, dressed in a maid outfit, was rushing around, even forgetting to say things like ‘Yes, Master’.

Even though the maid cafe couldn’t be just us, guests kept flocking in. And even though we were on the top floor.

Thanks to that, the photography club in the room next to us was having an unexpected boom.

Honestly, what the photography club was doing was not too different from sticker photos, but since they were right next to the bustling cafe, people naturally flowed into their crowd.

“Thank you. I hope you enjoyed your time.”

As a professional maid with experience, I gracefully saw off guests after calculating their bills without getting flustered.

There were all kinds of people. Some were smiling, while others appeared oddly discontented. But even though it looked like this, I had worked in a maid cafe for about two years. I knew well how to handle problematic customers, and mostly, the people around here were acquaintances of the students, so it wouldn’t be easy to make a fuss.

And then—

“……”

Yes. There had been a woman hanging around my vicinity for a while now.

She had a striking beauty that would catch anyone passing by, but she also had a somewhat scary aura surrounding her, which made her continue watching me intently.

“…Um, excuse me, is everything okay?”

“She’s my mother, young lady.”

When a customer who looked like a university student appeared to worry about me, I politely responded, making her go “Ah…” while nodding her head and leaving the area.

“……”

I sank into thought for about five seconds before walking over and clasping my hands together, speaking in a polite tone.

“Miss, you’ve used the space for thirty minutes.”

“Oh my, calling me a miss.”

Upon hearing that, Kagami seemed to squirm as if unsure what to do.

“…Other masters and young ladies are feeling uncomfortable.”

“…Um, I’m sorry, but could you not use that ‘master’ term?”

I mean, what am I supposed to say if we don’t use that here at a maid cafe?

Of course, it’s called a literary cafe, but still.

“In the 21st century…”

The excuse for this was that I was anxious about using such terms with other guys.

While there was an adult where I was working, here, it was different.

Well, it’s not weird for a mother to worry about a daughter who has already been stalked.

Still.

I hesitated for a moment and said, “Miss, would you like to wear a maid outfit?”

We have extra ones, but I’m not sure if it would fit Kagami. It might be a bit tight around her chest?

“…No, even so, I don’t want to do that.”

Surprisingly, Kagami firmly refused.

Guess maid outfits might be too much for regular folks.

It’s usually something someone would wear only when pressured by financial constraints or caught up in the festival atmosphere… Not something you’d wear casually for any regular job.

“……”

“Ah, alright. I’ll be quiet.”

I mean, you’ve been quiet up to now, haven’t you?

The real issue was that you kept glaring at the guys who called me ‘Master’.

“……Why not wait inside instead? I can clear a table for you.”

“Really?”

When I dropped the maid-like tone and said that, Kagami’s eyes sparkled with interest.

Could it be that she’s been doing this just to hear that?

I appreciate the compliment, but there are times when it feels a bit overdone.

…Well, I do agree that wandering around alone during a festival feels a bit strange.

Chapter 236

Thud.

I placed a cup of coffee in front of Kagami with a polite attitude.

The demeanor and the atmosphere were somewhat lavishly decorated. We even had coffee beans that showed some effort. Honestly, I can’t tell the taste too well, but the boss recommended it, so it must be good.

As the number of students increased and we prepared for the cultural festival, there was plenty of budget set, which made it all possible.

“So, when does your shift end?”

“…I do not respond to advances toward the maid.”

“Come on, don’t be like that. You’re not going to work all day, right?”

I glanced sideways; it felt like someone might hear us.

They weren’t staring at us weirdly from the next table. Although Kagami spoke formally to me, it didn’t really create an awkward vibe between us.

I wasn’t sure if it was because she saw me as a mom or something, but it was evident that we were close from the start.

“Yeah? Yeah?”

Kagami leaned on her chin, pressing further.

I let out a big sigh.

“…I’ll be done in 20 minutes.”

“Then, I’ll wait until then.”

Even if my mom said something like the main character from a soap opera that passed its prime, I wouldn’t even feel a hint of happiness.

No, more than that, I wouldn’t feel happy even if a guy said it. It would just be annoying.

I grumbled to myself and turned away.

Then, I made eye contact with other maids, who were watching me with very pleased expressions.

The Literature Club Room was spacious enough for all the club members to fit, but it wasn’t exactly generous. Usually, we pushed the desks together to utilize the space somewhat efficiently, but with a few café tables inside, the space usage dropped drastically.

So, we couldn’t fit all the supplies in there, and instead, we rented another classroom to store everything else and take it out as needed.

The hallway was swarming with maids. Outside, Izumi and Kaoru were diligently lining up people, while inside, I was serving alongside Koko, Yuka, and Tsuneda.

We couldn’t stop all the club members from enjoying the festival, even so. And with the space issues in the classroom, we decided to take turns serving.

Izumi and Kaoru… it seemed they wanted to stick around in the Literature Club for their final activities.

After all, they had built up three years’ worth of memories there.

Still, I had to make sure they could enjoy the festival by tomorrow. For now, though, it was a bit tricky to step away with so many customers.

“Get to work, work.”

“Yes, Maid Master.”

Who the heck is the Maid Master here?

I really wanted to retort to Yuka’s words, but ultimately, since I was the one in charge right now, I couldn’t deny it.

*

“Have a good time!”

“We’ll be keeping an eye on things here, so relax!”

“…Thanks for your hard work.”

Mako, Harumi, and Yuuki said in turn. All three were incredibly unique maids.

Moreover, they were wearing those outfits while saying this, claiming it was a kind of commemoration while they wandered around the festival earlier—amazingly, they didn’t get anything dirty.

“Shall we go then?”

Kagami said, filled with excitement.

“Alright, I’ll be back.”

“Yeah, yeah, enjoy yourselves.”

“Eat lots of delicious food.”

Kaoru and Izumi, dressed in maid outfits, waved cheerfully at us, and we waved back as we left.

So, it turned out to be a pretty big group including me, Koko, Yuka, Tsuneda, and Kagami.

In reality, we weren’t too far from each other. Yuka’s dad and grandpa had stopped by earlier, but it seemed like they were satisfied just sitting in the café and taking photos with Yuka rather than wandering around. Watching her grandpa’s slightly bitter smile as he muttered, “Doesn’t seem like there’s anything for me to enjoy here,” made me think there was some truth to that.

Most of what we sold were super sweet things. The limitations in cooking meant we mostly had to use finished products.

It’s true that many seniors don’t particularly care for sweets.

Yuka, of course, didn’t take his words at face value, and she had quietly mentioned to me, “I’m planning to hang out with those two tomorrow.”

Well, spending time with family is essential, after all.

Koko was naturally going to stick with us, and Tsuneda… It seemed she found a friend, but for now, she wanted to hang out more with us, which is why we ended up in this group.

“Hey, look! Those crepes look delicious, don’t they?”

“Shall we go eat?”

Even though they sold cookies that we bought at the café earlier, Kagami had only been sipping coffee. It seemed she wanted to try different things while wandering with us.

Kagami, in a particularly good mood, generously bought crepes matching the number of people in our group.

Since students were making them, it took a little time, but we didn’t have to wait too long.

*

“Yum.”

Since they couldn’t use fresh cream due to spoilage risks, it must have been whipping cream made with vegetable oil.

Still, during festivals, everything tastes better; meaning if it doesn’t taste good, it really is bad.

I felt happy watching Koko, Yuka, and Tsuneda enjoy their food.

“Awesome.”

When I said that to Kagami, she puffed up with pride.

“Then, where shall we go next?”

“How about the haunted house?”

“The haunted house?”

I laughed.

The school’s haunted house has its limitations. The kids couldn’t do special makeup, nor can they utilize an entire building.

Just walking through a darkened classroom decorated sparsely while watching awkwardly dressed ‘ghosts’ popping out and scaring us was about it.

Ah, it’s not that I dislike that. It’s just that usually, when going to a haunted house in places like this, you don’t go expecting to be genuinely scared. It’s about appreciating the effort that went into it and enjoying the school festival.

“Yeah, let’s go.”

As I replied with a smile, Kagami smiled back.

*

Even if it was an awkwardly created haunted house, a haunted house is still a haunted house.

To make it seem somewhat scary, the number of people entering shouldn’t be that high.

Since there were five of us, we split into two and three.

Kagami insisted that at least one of us—either me or Koko—had to go in with her, so in the end, it left me alone with Kagami while Koko went with Tsuneda and Yuka.

Fortunately, the other kids didn’t seem to have any complaints. Koko liked Yuka, and she was fond of her junior, Tsuneda.

Although Koko still preferred to stick with me, it was good to see her learning how to play with others.

“Shall we go?”

Kagami, linking arms with me, said as she moved forward.

With the child-like voice of Kagami, I walked next to her, chuckling.

It was still bright outside. Nevertheless, somehow, they managed to darken the classroom as much as possible with heavy blackout curtains; the room was totally dark unless you caught a glimpse of light sneaking through the cracks.

Making a path with desks and erecting pillars with thick paper to form a wall with cloth required quite an effort—

“Eek!”

Before I could be startled by a suddenly reaching hand through the curtain, I was more surprised by Kagami’s scream from beside me.

Looking up at her, she was clinging to me with a completely unafraid expression.

“Th-this is scary.”

Come on, that’s clearly an act.

Even if a real ghost came out, you wouldn’t even flinch, right?

But… well, it’s one of the ways to enjoy the festival. I had nothing to say about it.

It took just a little over five minutes to make it to the end of the winding path.

Along the way, an unexpectedly popping ghost asked us riddles and rewarded us with candy, and a zombie covered in blood approached us slowly without any significant meaning, with some hands jumping up here and there.

Throughout all of that, Kagami was sincerely amazed, clinging to me.

By the middle, I just gave up and acted surprised with her.

And to be honest, it was pretty fun.

“Thank you for your hard work!”

As we walked out through the curtain of the back door, a female student dressed in a ghost costume greeted us and handed us a commemorative card. It was something like a certificate of surviving the terrifying haunted house.

Kagami received it with both hands, as if it were precious.

“How was it?”

“Better than I expected.”

I didn’t know if it had originality or not, but it surely took a lot of time to decorate the classroom like that.

Just decorating the café nearly left me exhausted; I wondered how much harder that was.

Kagami and I exchanged smiles.

“Yelling my head off felt good.”

Right?

It felt somewhat similar to coming back from karaoke.

After waiting for about another five minutes, the three people who had gone in after us came out.

Yuka, of course, had an expression that showed she wasn’t scared at all, whereas Tsuneda seemed a bit tense. Koko was petting Tsuneda’s head affectionately.

“Good girl, good girl.”

I wonder who she learned that from.

Of course, it would be their mom.

“Did you enjoy it?”

“Yep!”

Koko said that, probably unaware that it was all just a setup to scare us.

Well, it doesn’t really matter, I guess.

Everyone has their own way of having fun.

Chapter 237

And our party met the Sasaki siblings, like it was a lie.

…Well, in reality, it’s not that dramatic. It’s a festival, but it’s not one held outside the school, right? No matter how big and wealthy the school is, the area we can roam is limited.

On top of that, Sota is in the same class, and we often talk.

I’m a girl, and Sota’s a boy, but the phase where we’d feel shy about talking to each other passed long ago. Above all, this school is co-ed. With girls and boys mixed in the same class, there are plenty of opportunities to talk, and it’s not that awkward at all.

Sota has many friends, and Nanami, who always sticks by him, has a lot of friends too. Initially, the boys who were jealous of popular Sota realized that if they hung around him, they’d get a chance to talk to girls too, which made their hostility lessen significantly.

In fact, it seems like a few couples have formed.

…But Sota, who always hangs out with Nanami, still isn’t a couple with her. Is it because of Hagiwara?

“Hello, Koto Ne.”

Sota was the first to speak.

“Hello.”

As I responded to Sota’s greeting, I felt my cheek getting hot and turned to see Kagami staring at me wide-eyed.

…Why?

“Hello.”

“Oh my, hello.”

With Nanami and Shii on either side of me… No, that’s a bit unfair to Sota. Those two were literally just standing beside Sota.

Besides, Shii is Sota’s little sister.

Unless the author of a light novel is a real incestor and goes for a bold approach, a little sister character is rarely anything more than an emotional rival.

Unless it’s a stepsibling situation, genuine siblings would evoke a lot of discomfort for readers.

…Um, maybe not? I think there have been instances in works like ‘Shin Denki’ where they just go for it. Of course, such characters rarely end up being heroines, though.

Anyway, as that’s what I think, it seems Kagami doesn’t see it that way.

Even without Shii, Nanami is still next to me. Shii was merely standing beside Sota, but Nanami was quite pressed up against him, not holding hands or anything, but close enough for their shoulders to almost touch. It was almost magical that they weren’t actually touching given that proximity.

To anyone looking, they seemed like a couple or at least close to it. That’s probably what Nanami is aiming for.

Under normal circumstances, I wouldn’t have paid it much thought, and neither would Yuka or Koko. It’s not my place to meddle in whether Sota gets a girlfriend or not, right?

If there’s an issue…

“You two seem to have started calling each other by name.”

The problem is that my slightly obsessive mom, who wants to know everything about my situation, is standing right next to me.

I don’t currently have a boyfriend, and honestly, I doubt I’ll ever have one, so no matter how much I try to explain that, Kagami wouldn’t seem to listen.

“Ah, yes, we know each other pretty well.”

“……”

Upon hearing that, I looked back at Kagami. Her eyes narrowed. They were already thin, but they’ve gone even thinner, reminiscent of when she first talked to me.

“Last year, we had a lot of experiences together.”

I was pondering whether to nod seriously or not, and finally decided to just remain blank.

“Is that so? Indeed, Koto Ne has been calling everyone by their names.”

To be fair, there’s Tsuneda, but she still finds me a bit strange. It’s probably because she looks exactly like Koko yet has a vastly different personality.

…Should I have Tsuneda call me by name soon? She will probably be the president next year.

“A guy who calls girls by their names—kugh!?”

When I poked Kagami in the side, she let out a small shriek.

She looked up at me with a perplexed expression while rubbing the spot I poked.

“Trying to say something strange.”

“Something strange?”

“…It’s nothing.”

Sota, who is strangely oblivious in this regard, tilted his head, and I hurriedly changed the topic. Given Nanami’s stiff expression beside me, she could likely gauge the situation well enough.

Kagami interrupted before she could say something strange, but for some reason, she now looked at me with suspicion.

No matter how much I’m not thinking of getting a boyfriend, isn’t it normal for a high school girl to at least have one? Does she perhaps seriously believe in some NTR scenario after going to a university MT?

I found it a bit amusing that I couldn’t fully deny that idea. Kagami may seem sharp on the outside, but she learned about human relationships mainly from media, not through real interactions. On top of that, having to live in suspicion all her life seems to mean she operates on a half-baked level, yet suddenly gets serious about strange topics.

And usually, those “strange topics” concern my personal life.

I pondered briefly on how to diffuse the situation and turned slightly to look back.

There stood Tsuneda, twisting her body and looking at me with a strangely similar expression to Kagami’s.

“…”

So she’s suspicious too.

After a moment of thought, I grabbed Tsuneda’s wrist.

“Uh? Senpai?”

Then I pulled her forward and set her in front of the Sasaki siblings.

“Sota.”

“Yeah?”

As I pushed Tsuneda forward by the shoulders, Sota blinked in surprise.

“Show her around the school a bit.”

“Se-Senpai…!?”

“Koto Ne!?”

As I blatantly threw Tsuneda to Sota, both Tsuneda and Nanami spoke at once. Yet even Nanami, who didn’t wear a similar expression to Kagami, seemed to respond strongly to my words.

“Uh….”

Sota looked like he didn’t know how to respond to my request.

Well, I guess that’s understandable.

Sota and Nanami are ‘for now’ literature club members. I got them to join after summer vacation ended.

Though the club structure is similar to before. Most of the tasks are handled by members that have been around since the beginning of the year, making Sota and Nanami feel more like latecomers.

Honestly, it was almost like a gift I gave to Tsuneda, so I didn’t particularly force club activities upon them.

Nanami is scheduled to play a maid role tomorrow, but Sota doesn’t have much else to do besides helping fill out the literary magazine’s pages and assisting when we’re moving things.

I can understand that. With only one guy in the club, it would definitely feel a bit uncomfortable even if he was on friendly terms with the other girls. While having female friends might sound easier, that’s true only for meetings where they’re talking, not surrounded by all of them.

But I think it’s nice that Tsuneda and Sota will have more chances to talk.

“Shii.”

Within that short time, I came up with another reason.

“Yeah?”

Shii, who had been blankly observing the sudden turn of events, replied in a somewhat dazed voice.

“Are you thinking about joining the club when you enter next year?”

“Ah, yes!”

Shii immediately responded to my question.

“By the way, she will be the president next year.”

“Eeh!?”

Tsuneda was stunned.

But Shii didn’t seem too shocked. Of course, since I’ll be a third year starting next year.

I’ll have to step down from the presidency, and for the time being, Tsuneda is the only second-year in our club. After we all graduate, it seems we’ll revert to a smaller club format for a while.

“So, Tsuneda, take Shii around and show her the school. While you’re at it, Sota, you can help a bit too.”

“Ah.”

After saying that, Sota seemed to understand a bit more.

“Got it. That does make sense. From next year, Shii will be with us here.”

“Yeah, even if it’s only for one year, let’s get along!”

With that bright smile, I figured I should see to it that she has some fun in between studying.

I tapped Tsuneda’s back gently as I said.

“Make sure to help the literature club stay running after we graduate.”

“Ah, yes…!”

At my words, Tsuneda made a slightly teary expression.

Good.

I just prevented myself from being dragged down an uninvited, unfortunate path.

Nanami looked at me with an incredulous expression, but what can I say? I don’t want to become Nanami’s rival.

At least, it’s a blessing that Hagiwara isn’t here.

…Where is that person, anyway? I haven’t seen her even once. She must not have transferred schools or dropped out.

Well, I’ll probably see her sometime while wandering around.

“Then… you’re headed to the club, right?”

“Yep. I heard there are things to help with.”

I’m sure there will be some hard work to do around the time everything wraps up. The cafe will open tomorrow, but I still need to finish up the day.

“Well then, see you later.”

I waved my hand, and Sota waved back.

Tsuneda, all tense and stiff, left with Sota’s group with a shining face.

Then I looked up at Kagami.

Did you see that?

Kagami, who saw me toss Tsuneda to Sota, had a somewhat dazed expression.

Then she looked at me again and broke into a wide smile.

…Did she think I’d leave if I got a boyfriend?

To be fair, in manga, characters often get married quite early. I’m not really sure about the actual statistics, though.

No, despite that, I never planned on moving out right after graduating high school.

I’m thinking of going to university, after all.

With my shoulders slumped, I took a long breath and lets out a sigh in my mind.

Chapter 238

That day, we went back after having fun.

I forcibly pulled Izumi and Kaoru away from their work, telling them to walk around for at least two hours, and the three of us helped organize the guests waiting in line.

Kagami seemed satisfied with the time we spent wandering around, as they didn’t linger too much. Of course, it didn’t seem like they were ready to go home yet.

Perhaps they were just wandering around looking at everything. Without mixing in any jokes, their heart was like that of a girl, after all.

In my previous life, I didn’t really enjoy working like this.

I longed for it, and so I worked hard to secure a job, feeling somewhat proud of it, but the truth is, too many bad things happened that made it hard to like it genuinely.

On top of that, I had my own issues to deal with.

As for this side… um.

In reality, I didn’t enjoy it here either. Honestly, the only reason I started working was that I needed to find a way to not ask about my situation while still earning money.

Thinking back now, that was an incredibly risky move. Such things are typically ‘dangerous’ and if I had ended up in such a situation without properly knowing what abilities I possessed at the time, it could have turned into an irreversible situation.

I really was just ‘lucky’.

Right now, I’m enjoying it. Working with people I think of as friends makes me a bit more at ease. Plus, the workload isn’t that intense either.

They let me rest when I need it, take care of my mental state whenever I look a bit tired, and adjust the days I work to fit my situation.

So, I still have no real reason to think badly about ‘work’ in this world. Perhaps if I graduate from university and end up in some black company, my thoughts might change, but for now, that’s not the case.

Naturally, I could somewhat relate to the vibe of working ‘for fun’ at school festivals.

How could work with friends possibly be boring?

Even while lining up guests, I didn’t really feel that tired.

“Koto Ne.”

“Ah.”

While I was guiding the guests toward the hallway, I ran into someone I knew.

“Boss.”

“Yeah. You’re here.”

“I came too~”

As I greeted them cheerfully, the boss and Miki waved their hands.

“I wanted to check how much your coffee-making skills have improved.”

Didn’t I already check that at the place where I work?

Honestly, I can’t really tell if it’s good just by tasting it. I’m not someone who seriously enjoys coffee, so it’s kind of unavoidable.

It’s hard enough just distinguishing coffee beans, how could I possibly comment on the state of it just by taste? Unless it was an absolute failure, of course.

I smiled at the boss and Miki and then asked,

“Yuka, could you cover for me for a bit? I have something to prepare.”

“Sure, go ahead.”

Yuka seemed to understand why I said that as she nodded and replied immediately.

“Koko, I’ll be back.”

“Wah?”

As I patted Koko on the shoulder while passing by, she tilted her head in response.

I hurriedly walked into the club room.

It was still packed with guests, and the three people working inside looked a bit busy.

“Hey, Yuuki.”

“Yeah.”

With a rather ambiguous expression that seemed to say whether he was annoyed or okay, Yuuki looked down at the coffee cup, and when I spoke to him, he suddenly turned my way as if he found an excuse.

Taken aback by his momentum, I calmly asked Yuuki,

“A guest I want to treat just arrived, so could you switch spots with me for a moment?”

“Sure.”

Immediately, Yuuki extended his tray toward me.

Whoa, isn’t that a bit too fast?

Looks like Yuuki’s mindset is leaning more towards ‘work is a bother’.

I accepted the tray with a wry smile and continued working, waiting for the boss and Miki.

Just this morning, we had a time limit of 30 minutes per table, but perhaps due to the influx of guests, it seemed they cut that time down to 15 minutes. Guests were cycling through much faster than in the morning.

Still, things weren’t moving extraordinarily fast, but time felt like it passed quickly until the boss arrived.

“Welcome, young lady.”

“Yeah.”

As I took her coat, the boss responded naturally as she entered.

Usually, she wears a maid outfit herself.

“Sorry~”

Miki said that as if she hadn’t even thought about giving me her coat, being the same employee.

After hanging the coats of the boss and Miki on the coat rack, I called the two of them to an empty seat.

“There’s only one type of coffee, is that okay?”

“…So it is.”

While the boss likely expected this, she seemed a bit flustered that I was being so cheeky about it.

For reference, the maid outfits we wore were slightly different from a regular maid outfit. The sleeves were a bit wider, and the skirt was a bit narrower. If I had to compare, it was closer to a kimono design. While not a traditional kimono, it was somewhat modified for comfort and workability.

‘Literature cafe,’ isn’t it? We decided to go for a somewhat Japanese literary style in our clothing. Of course, the juniors will wear them too. If the sizes don’t fit, we’ll have to buy new ones, but honestly, I don’t think we’ll have many more students than now.

“Well then, a coffee and cookies.”

Since there was only one option each, in the end, we had no choice but to select these two. If we had to nitpick, we could prepare milk and sugar separately.

I set the cups in front of the two people and prepared to brew the coffee.

Drip coffee is quite popular in Japan, so it seems that a unique Japanese method has developed as well.

Of course, I didn’t have a great interest in it before, so I don’t really know what the differences are. To be honest, I think it’s just dependent on the company that makes it, right?

Well, I wouldn’t dare say that in front of people who really love coffee.

I carefully set the ground coffee without it spilling too much and slowly sprinkled water around it. This way, the coffee beans soak evenly, and it allows for an even extraction of the coffee.

The boss stood with her arms crossed, silently gazing down at the process.

It’s not really a test or anything. Even if I don’t do particularly well, the boss wouldn’t necessarily blame me anyway. There are often people in actual work who do a lot worse than me.

“It’s ready, young lady.”

I placed the cup in front of the boss and prepared Miki’s cup next.

The boss waited patiently until Miki’s cup was ready, then slowly lifted it up to take a sip of the coffee.

I watched her with a somewhat nervous expression.

I don’t know why I was so tense. Once again, it’s not like I’m actually taking a test or anything.

“…It’s good.”

After slowly tasting the coffee, the boss finally smiled and said that.

I let out a small sigh of relief.

“It’s delicious~”

Miki said as she added a ton of sugar to her coffee. Well, some people just can’t handle bitterness.

“Looks like you studied quite hard?”

“I practiced a lot, young lady.”

As I answered with a smile, the boss chuckled while sipping her coffee.

“…You all did great. You prepared all this yourselves, didn’t you?”

As the boss glanced around and said that, I slightly bowed and turned towards the bookshelf.

There was a large marked book titled [Sample] that belonged to this year’s literature club anthology.

The reason we initially set a lengthy 30-minute time limit was to introduce this to our guests. Even though it wasn’t a huge amount of text, we didn’t have enough time to read it all in detail in 30 minutes.

Even though some were for sale, if the people didn’t know what was inside, they wouldn’t buy it anyway.

“I see. That’s why it’s a literature cafe.”

The boss said, laughing lightly before reading the book.

I handed Miki a copy as well, and she began reading with sparkling eyes.

“You said you were in the literature club, right?”

“Yeah~ I’m trying to read a lot of books.”

She might have been influenced by me… perhaps. Miki doesn’t say it, so I can’t be sure.

But seeing her sparkle with interest while looking at the anthology, she might do something similar with our club in her second year.

Wouldn’t it be great if we could have club exchanges between schools?

…If we do that, it might mean Tsuneda will have too much on her plate. Let’s take our time and find out slowly in the third year. If it works out, great, and if not, then so be it.

“I want to buy this one~”

Miki said while she set the book down after looking through it.

“Thank you, young lady.”

I replied politely while bowing my waist, hoping the book would be helpful to Miki.

*

And so, the first day of the festival came to an end.

“I had fun~”

On the way back in the car, Kagami said.

“Really?”

“Yes, it was my first festival and all.”

“…Come again next year.”

“Of course!”

Kagami answered with a smile.

“And there are festivals at university too. The scale will probably be even bigger?”

“Ooh!”

At my words, Koko, who was sitting in the back, exclaimed with her arms raised.

“That’s really something to look forward to.”

Kagami smiled even brighter.

“And there’s tomorrow too.”

“Yeah, there’s tomorrow too.”

Right, there’s still one more day left.

Tomorrow, we decided to close the cafe a bit early and wander around together. Even with Kagami joining us, it shouldn’t feel awkward at all.

“I’m looking forward to it.”

“I really can’t wait.”

“Ooh!”

In the warm little car returning home, we laughed and conversed like that.

Chapter 239

The next day, we closed the café a bit earlier as planned.

I had asked Kagami to come a little later.

No matter how much Kagami blended in with the students, she was still my mom. Even if she had a youthful sense of style and a bit of a cute side, an adult is still an adult.

Having been satisfied after clinging to me all day yesterday, Kagami listened to my words today.

Thanks to that, we all gathered together in outfits that seemed like they were from a café a century ago… No, to be precise, it might have been hard to see those outfits even in a café.

We munched on food from other classes with cream all over our lips, and while wearing maid outfits, we took a seat in another maid café.

Today, Nanami also helped out at our café, so she was dressed in the same maid outfit. Shii still hadn’t enrolled in our school, so she didn’t work at the café, but I changed her into a maid outfit I had prepared beforehand since it would look a bit out of place if she was the only one in a different outfit while we all wandered around together.

Anyway, we planned to do something similar at the café next year, and by then, Shii would also be a club member.

Sota was… alone in his school uniform. But it wasn’t much of a problem. Our school’s uniform, the sailor uniform, was almost extinct by the 2000s. Sota’s gakuran uniform was quite similar to our ‘literary café’ maid outfit.

If the literature club doesn’t fade away up until the 2020s, perhaps this café could become a landmark of our school? A few years, or even ten years, might seem a bit short, but once it reaches twenty years, it would be something that simply can’t be ignored.

I wonder if I should come back every year to check.

“What are you thinking about so seriously?” Yuka asked, noticing I was lost in thought while the kids were chatting nearby.

Habitually, I almost said, ‘It’s nothing,’ but decided to change my mind.

After all, it wouldn’t be a problem for the kids to hear, would it?

“I wonder how it’ll be in about twenty years.”

To be honest, there was a part of me that felt a little scared.

Reality doesn’t flow just as we wish it to. Even if the story ends happily, we can’t predict what will happen in reality afterwards.

I have to live in this world for my entire life.

Just because it’s the 2020s doesn’t mean all problems will be solved. In fact, some issues might worsen, and there’ll be incidents that can clearly be called tragedies along the way.

Twenty years. Will I be able to come back and happily visit this school with all the kids?

“You’re talking about an incredibly distant future…”

Yuka responded with a somewhat dazed expression.

Although she said that, it seemed like she was subconsciously picturing that era too.

“Is there anything you want to do in the meantime?”

“…Yeah.”

Again, instead of fumbling with a ‘no,’ I answered that way.

First of all, YouTube came out this year.

Actually, I had already filmed some videos but hadn’t uploaded them yet. Though Kagami had bought me a computer, I still found video editing a bit cumbersome, so all the files were just sitting there as they were.

Thinking about the first-mover advantage, maybe it’d be better to upload as early as possible, but personally, I’d like to prepare a bit more and upload it properly.

Maybe from the year after next would be better timing. If I can stabilize my entrance into the university, I could freely film videos.

I want to consistently go watch animations opening in theaters. It’s something I’ve always wanted to do since I was little.

Unlike Hollywood blockbusters that cost hundreds of millions to billions, Japanese animations tend to open later in Korea. Sometimes, the DVDs come out in Japan long before they’re released here.

I’m already watching new animations on TV…

Personally, I’ve wanted to do things like stay a day at a PC café and experience whatever I can when I come on a trip to Japan.

Of course, there were even more things I wanted to do with my friends.

“I see.”

Noticing my expression, perhaps feeling that it was all genuine, Yuka smiled.

“You’ll definitely be able to do all that.”

At Yuka’s words, I nodded.

“Yeah.”

We walked together.

Even though it was a school festival, the location was limited.

It had been enough to enjoy everything in about half a day yesterday.

But still, we had fun and enjoyed again.

All the things that happened today were also included in everything I wanted to do over the next twenty years.

The future becomes the past in the blink of an eye.

*

“Okay, okay, everyone, come a little closer.”

Kagami, who arrived in the late afternoon, said this while holding a camera at the end of the hallway.

The café was already closed, and there were no customers, but we had been wearing maid outfits all day. Surely we should capture at least one photo together.

Actually, I had brought my camcorder and filmed the kids throughout the day.

Honestly, I hope that in twenty years, we can all gather again and watch the video. Looking back, it would surely be extremely embarrassing.

Embarrassing, and nostalgic.

Because it was a youth that would never come again.

Thinking that way made my heart race. It was even a bit scary.

Next year, when we take pictures again, Izumi and Kaoru might not be there.

Even if they are, it wouldn’t be as students like us.

They would probably meet us both as university students and as outsiders from a different school.

It’s not like our relationships would end. We would continue to meet and hang out, but… it wouldn’t be the same as now.

And so, the passage of time frightens me. It’s both exciting and scary.

Click.

The camera made a shutter sound.

“Mom.”

“Yes, my daughter.”

“Come over and take a picture with us.”

The kids laughed at my words.

Yeah.

I didn’t want Kagami to step back just because she was taking the picture.

Kagami smiled just like the kids, then fiddled with the camera for a moment.

It seemed she set the time or something; she quickly moved over to our side and stood in place.

We all made a peace sign in front of the camera—

Click.

This time, even Kagami got captured in the photo.

*

Before cleaning up the club room, we left behind photos and videos.

The collection we made. The table we set up. The wall we decorated. All these would disappear once today passes.

Even after a long time, I wanted to remember that we all worked hard together for many things.

And—

“And, all thanks to Izumi-senpai.”

“Uh, wait, are you filming? Uh, hey, peace.”

Suddenly the camcorder pointed at her, and a flustered Izumi barely managed to smile and make a peace sign.

“Peace, peace! This will be the last event of the year.”

This time, Kaoru joined in too.

Everyone was still so young and cute.

“Okay, Koto Ne, I’ll film you too.”

Yuka took the camcorder from my hands and filmed me.

“Um…”

Once the camera was on me, I wasn’t sure what to say.

After thinking for a moment, I shyly smiled at the camcorder and said.

“Today, the cultural festival was really fun. So much so that I’ll remember it later.”

“…..”

When I said that, the kids went a little quiet.

Did I say something strange?

Feeling anxious, Kagami clapped her hands.

One by one, they started clapping and each said something.

“Wow! It was fun!”

“Good job, everyone!”

“Ah, it was really fun!”

“…..I won’t forget.”

Koko, Mako, Harumi, Yuuki.

“I’ll work hard again next year!”

“I’ll do my best too! I’ll follow the seniors’ lead!”

“You all really worked hard. Good job.”

“…..Yeah, I enjoyed it too.”

Tsuneda, Shii, Sota, Nanami.

“…..”

Kagami, who was just smiling warmly with me and Koko.

“…..I’m really glad I came to this school.”

And finally, although her face probably wasn’t captured, Yuka’s voice would have been recorded unmistakably.

I snatched the camcorder from Yuka’s hands and filmed her face.

Yuka, whose eyes were a bit watery, quickly covered her face.

I made sure to record even that moment clearly.

…Indeed.

I was truly glad to be reborn here because I could meet everyone like this.

*

“Koto Ne, what are you doing?”

As I returned home and was tinkering with the computer, Kagami peeked over my shoulder.

It seemed like I was the one who could handle the computer best at our house. Kagami could manage simple machinery decently enough, but she struggled with installing and operating programs on a computer, feeling shy about English. She was good at surfing the internet, though.

Koko initially showed little interest in computers.

“I’m editing videos.”

Though really, it was just basic programs stitching together the videos and inserting the photos I took in between.

I planned to keep all the original videos as they were, but it seemed acceptable to upload this first video to a streaming site.

I had gotten permission from my friends too.

I didn’t have any solid plans to start actively working yet, but I thought a vlog wouldn’t be too hard to do.

“……Everyone looks great.”

As I watched a video that was a little under ten minutes long for confirmation, Kagami said from beside me.

“Yeah, everyone looks great.”

To be honest, the video quality couldn’t be called amazing. It was acceptable for this era, though.

But that was enough for now.

I logged into the site.

With a little fluttering heart, I pressed the upload button.

With this, a time capsule that I could open in twenty years had been created.

Well, it’s just a video that could be opened anytime since it has been uploaded, anyway.

Chapter 240

Some people claim that the sense of ‘belonging’ is a completely useless feeling.

For example, experiencing a sense of belonging at a company only brings disadvantages.

It’s important to get along well with coworkers and maintain an appropriate distance from supervisors, but being loyal to the company out of a sense of belonging won’t magically increase my salary.

In fact, I’ve heard that the harder you work, the more they squeeze you in a vicious cycle.

The place I worked in my previous life wasn’t like that, and it wasn’t a place where you could negotiate for a raise either. Sometimes, it was a place where you had to literally risk your life for each other, so in that sense, my experience was a bit different. But I can understand what those people who talk about it mean.

A convenience store part-timer wouldn’t get much by being loyal to the convenience store anyway.

However, it’s impossible to completely detach from ‘belonging’ in every case.

People who criticize cheering for their country in international soccer competitions are just being overly dramatic, and it’s only natural to cheer for the team representing the area where you were born or live in local competitions.

Schools are the same.

Cutting off students based on connections while hiring, or forcing people who can’t find jobs to join is problematic.

But it’s tough to not develop feelings for the places you went to every day for three years with your close friends during childhood. Of course, there may be exceptions depending on the situation, but at least for me, it would be hard to detach from the feelings I have for Hanagawa High School, which I attend.

I have experienced rough times too. There were people who bullied me, and I almost got killed by a yōkai at school. But more than that, it was a place where many people I liked gathered.

Going to and from school with the same classmates every day, participating in club activities, and studying together while racking our brains was something I couldn’t simply hate about that place.

“…Looks like the seniors won’t be coming out anymore.”

About a month after the cultural festival.

In a few days, it would be Christmas, which is also the last day of the semester.

In Japan, the entrance exams… I mean, the ‘University Entrance Selection Exam Center Test,’ is in January. Naturally, it would be tough for Izumi and Kaoru to come out to the club anymore.

Throughout the past year, they did seem to study hard in their own way, but it wouldn’t make sense to engage in club activities just before the exams.

In fact, even before the cultural festival, the two had noticeably reduced their club activities, and after the cultural festival, they didn’t come to the club at all.

We all understood. We cheered for each other during the festival, after all.

The video we filmed back then is still uploaded on my YouTube account. Surprisingly, it has gained some views, and now it’s in triple digits. I think most of them are just people from our class watching it.

No one answered Mako’s words.

Everyone was lost in their thoughts.

To be fair, saying that Izumi and Kaoru’s activities have completely ended is a bit ambiguous.

After the exams in mid-January, regardless of the results, they would still come to school. Japanese high schools have a three-semester system, and the graduation ceremony is at the end of March. So, for almost four months, the two of them would still be students at our school.

…After that, they probably wouldn’t be seen at school again. Even if they were to visit, it might only be at sports events or cultural festivals.

Their affiliations would change.

For us, who didn’t have any third-year seniors we knew, it was still a bit hard to fully accept that.

There were still quite a few members in the literature club, but everyone knew how important those two were to the club.

“Alright, alright.”

Harumi clapped her hands and brightened the atmosphere a bit.

“By the way, we still have an important topic left to discuss. Unfortunately, the two of them will not be participating since we can’t disturb the seniors.”

At the mention of that, the others perked up again, except for Tsuneda, who wasn’t fully aware of our plans.

“It’s about the Christmas party.”

I whispered to Tsuneda.

“A Christmas party?”

Tsuneda’s eyes sparkled.

To be honest, I don’t really understand the Japanese sense of ‘normal.’ So, I’m not sure if it’s common for friends to gather for a Christmas party or not.

I doubt it’s that common. Christmas isn’t even a national holiday in Japan. Having a party on a non-holiday seems a bit tricky, doesn’t it?

Unless you’re a student on vacation, it might be tough. Unless you have a partner, it feels a bit weird to take a holiday on Christmas. This isn’t the early 2000s. The story is quite different from the 2020s. Just like how the stories of the 80s differ greatly.

Anyway, Tsuneda, who seems to really enjoy manga and anime, was very fond of events like this that feel like they come from everyday life.

Although we went out somewhere to eat and hang out with friends on Christmas, it doesn’t seem like she’s ever had a whole day to just play around, so it felt weirdly satisfying.

“So, Yuuchan, is that okay?”

As Harumi clapped her hands together, she turned to Yuuki and asked, and Yuuki let out a sigh, as if he was showcasing it.

For some reason, his gaze turned toward me.

Oh… Ah, right, I’m still the club president.

Ever since the cultural festival, nothing major had happened, and I had been thinking about passing the club presidency to Tsuneda next year anyway, so I momentarily forgot.

Moreover, the fact that I’m Yuuki’s cousin probably plays a role in this. Does he want me to… say something?

But I’m not sure what he wants me to say. Does he want me to stop him from going?

While I was contemplating the meaning of that, Yuuki took a deep breath and opened his mouth.

“… Is your mother coming too?”

“Ah.”

This time, all the kids’ eyes were on me.

They didn’t seem to dislike it or anything, but… I don’t know how to put it.

Still, having an adult there while kids are partying seems a bit awkward, doesn’t it?

After some thought, I eventually stated it.

“Probably… she will come along.”

Yuuki stared at me intensely.

“…I’ll try to convince the adults to spend their time together somewhere else. After all, we’re all relatives… sort of.”

That’s true.

Kosuzu and Yamashita-san are divorced, and since Kosuzu herself has dramatically passed away, they really have no relation now, but that doesn’t mean the two families have completely torn apart.

Kagami still has ties with Yamashita, and they have maintained regular exchanges.

Yuuki and I are cousins through our maternal family.

Neither of us is particularly diligent about attending family events, but still, can’t we at least visit each other during Christmas or New Year to spend some time together?

Moreover, there’s already a hostess named Mori at the Yamashita house. They haven’t had a wedding yet, but once Yuuki graduates, they’ll probably start setting a date.

I could leave Kagami with them, and later go separately to receive presents with Koko or something.

I recalled the previous year.

It has already been a year since I went to Kagami’s bar to give presents on my way home. Back then, I never imagined that I would be related to Kagami in this way.

It’s true that you never know how things will turn out.

“…”

Yuuki took a moment to think about my words, then slowly nodded.

Kagami insists she can turn the cult into a normal ‘religion’ but thinking of Yamashita completely quitting yakuza work still seems nearly impossible at this point. No matter how ‘light novel-style’ it is, it’s still illegal.

If that’s the case, isn’t it not so bad for Kagami and the head of the Yamashita family, who still has a lot of cultists within the organization, to get along?

“Alright, then let’s go to Yuuki’s place!”

Harumi said with a wide smile.

“Can we use that room from before?”

“Sure.”

Yuuki nodded.

To be honest, he looked a bit resigned.

…I feel a little sorry about that.

Next year… it might be a little awkward, and after that, should we look for a hotel or pension?

Or I could… maybe utilize Kurosawa’s place.

I’m sure the spirits won’t show up in a crowded place, right? wink

*

And so, after a few more days passed, the promised day arrived.

Koko and I ended up going to the Yamashita household with Kagami, who followed us. By the way, we were the only ones whose parents came along—

“Oh, Kagami-san.”

—Actually, that wasn’t true.

As we walked side by side, we bumped right into Harumi’s father, who had been waiting in front of the gate.

“Oh, Fukuda-san.”

Kagami looked genuinely surprised as she called out his name.

We had met during the sports day, but during that time, Fukuda-san didn’t have the chance to speak to Kagami because he was too busy cheering for Harumi.

With Kagami’s reaction, Fukuda-san cleared his throat and waved his hand at Koto Ne and Koko.

“Hello, Koto Ne-chan, Koko-chan. Long time no see.”

Was he trying to act friendly in front of Kagami?

I felt a sense of complicated emotions in various ways as I watched Harumi, standing a few steps away from her father.

Harumi looked a bit apologetic as she clasped her hands together towards me.

…

Well, it’s fine.

After all, it’s not like anything is going to happen before we become sisters… right?

I thought while looking up at Kagami, who appeared to be simply surprised, with no signs of any romantic feelings whatsoever.

Chapter 241

Alright. Thanks to that, the stigma of being a mama’s girl, taking my mom to the Christmas party with my friends, has somewhat weakened.

Of course, the kids understand too. It’s either that Kagami… likes me and Koko that much, or I should say cares for us a little too much—anyway, that’s just who she is.

If I were locked at home and couldn’t go outside, then naturally the kids around would worry about me, but Kagami was not that kind of mom.

She trusts me enough to hang out with my friends, and even if I say I’ll stay out overnight, as long as it’s not at a boy’s house, she’ll probably let me go without a fuss.

However, there is one place that Kagami herself feels ‘stuck’ in a bit.

For example, on holidays like Christmas. If it’s a universally celebrated holiday, she seems unwilling to let it pass by unremarked.

To make matters worse, this was the last Christmas we could fully enjoy as high school students.

Since Kagami missed the opportunity last Christmas, it seems like today, she desperately wants to spend moments with me and Koko, ultimately leading to her following along with us.

To be precise, it’s still Christmas Eve, but… in that sense, it felt a bit over the top for Kagami to tag along.

Since she’s here, isn’t it likely Kagami won’t go home? No matter how much she’s Yu’s aunt, now there’s someone else in Yamashita’s place, which feels rather brazen.

But even so, as mentioned earlier, Kagami’s visit was not entirely unexpected.

On the other hand, there was Fukuda—

“Hah… Dad…”

Deeply immersed in a moment of contemplation, Harumi let out a sigh while staring off into the distance.

“Is our mom okay?”

“I figured she would come along,” Yuka replied when I asked Harumi.

“That’s that, it’s Christmas after all.”

Seems like I’ve got a decent grip on what Kagami is like. Well, her behavior patterns are more predictable than I thought.

“There’s a big difference between people you expect to come and those you don’t,” Yuka said, causing Harumi’s cheeks to redden.

Mako patted her back from the side.

Earlier, when entering, Yamashita’s expression had been filled with annoyance, having to talk to Fukuda.

It seems she couldn’t refuse since Fukuda had accompanied us that day.

Moreover, it’s likely she actually has something to discuss.

If anything, it would make more sense to say Kagami just ‘decided to come along.’

“… It’s okay.”

I patted Harumi’s back.

Right. There’s no need to get embarrassed about it here. I don’t need to feel awkward too.

“Ah, I don’t care!”

Harumi shouted this and stomped off toward the room where we would be spending time together.

We chuckled softly and followed behind her.

*

“Wow!”

“Oooh!”

Inside, there was a Christmas tree just like last year.

Looks like they didn’t throw it away. I mean, it’s not like there’s no storage, so there’s no real reason to toss it. They can use it like this every year.

At first glance, Yamashita might seem a bit gruff, but in reality, he treasures his daughter Yu a lot.

Yu, resembling her father, also appears a bit stoic, but she’s actually quite thoughtful and caring toward others.

If not, why would she have worn the shrine maiden attire at that time?

“First, shall we decorate the tree!”

Harumi had felt a little disgruntled about her dad following her earlier, but now that she entered the room, it seemed her mood brightened up.

Well, it’s not like our parents would come into this room anyway.

Seeing Tsuneda and Koko being the first to rush to the tree at Harumi’s comment, I briefly pondered if Santa would also show up this year.

“… He’s here.”

Yu suddenly stated while observing my reaction from the side.

“Would it be this year too?”

“Yeah.”

When I asked back, Yu nodded.

I see. It’s here again this year.

Despite how I was grinning, Yu shot me a sharp glance, but it wasn’t that scary.

It’s not like we haven’t seen each other for a year. We are cousins after all. It’s too late to be scared now.

I grinned back at Yu and headed toward the Christmas tree, which was bustling with kids.

The kids were already hanging decorations on the tree.

I thought calling it an event schedule felt a bit too grand, but we had at least discussed it beforehand.

What the kids were doing was the first item on the schedule: decorating the tree.

They were wrapping tiny lights, attaching stars, unicorns, gingerbread men, and heaps of other festive decorations.

There were no rules or systems to the attached decorations. Each person just hung whatever they wanted. I helped with a few of them too.

Ultimately, when we stepped back, the Christmas tree was somewhat over-decorated.

“Wow…”

And our junior, Tsuneda, murmured upon seeing it.

Well, sometimes decoration looks prettier without any rules to it.

The tree actually looked quite lovely too.

We lined up beside each other and admired it for a moment.

After that—

—Honestly, we didn’t have anything specific planned after that.

Just like the last time, we had no particular plans.

We were just planning to loiter around the room, maybe watch a Christmas movie on the TV brought in by the uncle, eat, play, and during that, do a gift exchange afterwards.

That’s right. In fact, having friends gather for Christmas is just an extended overnight version.

But that added overnight part is incredibly enjoyable. Staying up past midnight isn’t really a big deal as an adult, but as a kid, it always feels somehow special.

“… Shall we eat some snacks?”

Yu suggested.

All the kids nodded and grabbed a pillow to sit down with.

*

“Ugh.”

I stepped outside briefly to use the bathroom and shivered.

Inside, everyone had already laid out their blankets and was wrapped up in them talking, but that wasn’t the case outside. Unfortunately, it seems this house doesn’t have any floor heating.

At least the hallway and room are a bit separated so it’s not too cold.

The room is spacious, but the bathroom isn’t in every room; it’s located a bit far away. Then again, with such a big house, it’s understandable.

After taking care of business in a hurried manner, I crouched down.

After crouching, I kinda thought maybe it wasn’t necessary, but what can I do? I was already hidden.

The reason I hid was that I saw two people outside.

Kagami and Fukuda.

“…”

What to do.

Should I crawl back to the room and pretend nothing happened?

Kagami was an important figure in the social scene, but she wasn’t exactly some extraordinary person with special abilities.

No, wait! She does have special abilities; she gave birth to me and Koko, and can perform rituals that the average person can’t.

What I mean is, she doesn’t have superpowers or anything. There’s no need for her to turn around and look or hear my cautious movements.

Fukuda seems good in a fight too, but doesn’t seem to be a superhero either.

So, I could probably get away like this.

Still, it feels nerve-wracking.

Of course it does.

Kagami is my mom, and Fukuda is my friend’s dad.

If one day Kagami suddenly brought home someone who would be my new dad, it might be a little embarrassing, but I might also misunderstand it.

Isn’t that just… a bit strange? Well, I guess Kagami is young enough that if she falls in love with someone, it can’t be helped.

And if that someone is Fukuda…

“… Hmm.”

It’s hard to tell if that’s better or not. In fact, it’s difficult to compare unless something like that really happens. I can’t even imagine it in the first place.

Hearing their footsteps, I began to crawl slowly along the floor after the sound.

“I’m glad to hear your relationship with my daughters is improving.”

“I’ve worked hard on that over the past year.”

Kagami was unexpectedly answering Fukuda’s words properly.

I remember that when Kagami used to work, Fukuda would visit often. Maybe that’s when they started to hit it off?

“I’m happy you’ve recognized my efforts, even if you could have refused them. Sometimes she even lets her guard down to understand me generously.”

Were those truly efforts that deserved that much praise?

I certainly didn’t expect her to be unaware of it.

“Is that so? I too… have some memories of having a tough time when Harumi was little.”

Suddenly stopping while walking forward, I thought, oh.

Is it okay to hear this?

Wouldn’t it be a bit problematic if Harumi’s past came up?

But thankfully, no further details were shared.

“… It just so happens that most of the kids around her have special family situations.”

“Ha ha, that’s true. It applies to Harumi too.”

“…”

Is that how it turned out?

Yes, it seems to be that way.

After a short laugh, the two continued walking slowly.

“Kagami.”

Fukuda spoke up hesitantly.

“Um, may I—”

“I’m truly sorry.”

But before Fukuda could finish, Kagami gently interjected.

“I’m not sure if I’m misunderstanding or overthinking, but I’m actually having very busy, enjoyable days just spending time with my daughters.”

“Is that so? That’s alright. It’s probably just what you were thinking, Kagami. I apologize for troubling you with unnecessary concerns.”

Their conversation was so straightforward.

Perhaps it’s due to being adult conversations, or maybe Fukuda had already anticipated the situation—

Thud.

Just as I was feeling a bit relieved, suddenly, I heard footsteps and became slightly flustered.

I looked up at where the sound came from.

There, stood a yakuza uncle.

For some reason, he turned pale upon seeing me—

Uh, wait a minute…!

“Ugh!?”

But before I could even raise a finger to my mouth in warning, the uncle screamed.

Right, of course.

If I’m crawling across the floor, my bangs and side hair will obviously fall over my face.

… Plus, right underneath the window is a shadow due to the light.

To that uncle, I must have looked like a crawling ghost.

“Oh?”

A voice came from outside the window.

Ah, this is it.

I’m doomed.

Chapter 242

It’s been a while since I’ve been mistaken for a ghost.

Having spent about two years at this school, there are at least no kids in my grade who are scared of me.

On the contrary, thanks to always being with the lively and cute Koko, my atmosphere seems even more diluted.

However, there are still many who don’t know me who sometimes look surprised when they see my appearance.

Still, it’s been quite a while this time. I guess being stuck in a dark corner made it easier for them to misunderstand.

“…What are you doing here?”

As I looked up at the voice coming from above, Kagami was peering down at me from the open window.

“…I just went to the bathroom for a moment.”

“Did you crawl your way back from the bathroom to your room?”

“….”

I had no words in response to Kagami’s question.

I slowly stood up from my seat.

And then, I looked at the Yakuza uncle, who had still been fidgeting until that moment.

I wonder what kind of position I hold in this household? Of course, I’m not part of some Yakuza rank story, but I am the boss’s niece here.

And also the daughter of the leader of the religion that people inside this Yakuza organization believe in the most.

But I don’t think my position is one that would make me need to be flustered.

When Kagami signaled to the uncle with her eyes, he quickly turned around and hurriedly left the room.

Did they think that Kagami and Fukuda were having some secret rendezvous?

Well, Kagami would definitely be scarier than I am.

“So, why were you hiding there? You could have just comfortably said hello.”

Uh…

It seems like Kagami has no intention of saying “let’s go back to the room quickly.”

“Were you eavesdropping on our conversation?”

Kagami asked with a bright smile.

Is she perhaps angry?

Hmm, I don’t think so. Even like this, I can somewhat read Kagami’s smiling face.

At least that expression isn’t one of anger. It’s more like she’s teasing me.

Her usual mischievous smile seemed even more mischievous.

“Why didn’t you go back right away and instead eavesdrop? Were you worried about how the conversation might unfold? That something might happen between me and Fukuda…?”

“No, not like that.”

I tried to sound as firm as possible, but Kagami didn’t believe me at all.

That’s right. Just as I can read emotions from Kagami’s face, she knows how to read emotions from mine as well.

“Were you worried that mom might be dating someone?”

“….”

No.

No…

How should I explain this?

If anything, I was just worried about the tangled relationships that might ensue.

However, before I could answer, Kagami had already hugged me tightly, pulling me in from the window.

“You don’t need to worry about that. Mom will always be mom.”

“…No, if she wants to date, I wouldn’t have a say in that anyway.”

But even with my excuse-like words, Kagami didn’t respond; she merely held me tight.

After a while, Kagami, who was holding me tightly, let go with a bit of a disappointed expression.

The cold winter wind blew where we had been in contact, making it feel a bit chilly.

“It’s cold, so hurry inside.”

“Yeah.”

I slightly turned my gaze to Fukuda.

Fukuda waved at me with a bitter smile.

I gave a slight nod to both of them and awkwardly turned my body as if to escape.

*

Having spent quite a while in the open corridor with the window open and without an outer coat, I was trembling.

As soon as I dove under the blanket,

“Why are you so late?”

Harumi asked.

What a coincidence indeed.

“…I just happened to take a bit longer.”

As I replied, slightly blushing, the kids accepted my story without any words.

Since I had dragged out my bathroom trip, it seems the kids imagined I must have had an extremely unfair situation.

Fortunately, no one asked me, “Are you okay?” so I was relieved.

If they had, I might not have been able to hold back the unfairness and could have spilled the conversation I had been eavesdropping on with Kagami and Fukuda. Harumi would probably have been very embarrassed.

Normally, one wouldn’t want their dad to be dating anyone. Regardless of how good or bad the family relationship is, any changes in that family connection aren’t exactly pleasant.

Even if they were independent, it wouldn’t matter who lived with who in that house, but as a high school student, isn’t this still an age to live with parents?

It wouldn’t be particularly pleasant to have some other adult, whom I’m not close to, come live with us.

“….”

The kids, who had been chatting happily until I went to the bathroom, were now a bit quiet.

It’s not so much that the atmosphere became serious; it’s just that everyone was a little tired and their energy had dwindled. Well, considering we had been talking enthusiastically for almost several hours until just a moment ago, it was about time to feel sleepy.

We had already exchanged gifts, and it seemed like it was time to sleep.

After all, we wouldn’t be parting ways in the morning and would surely hang out for a while longer before that.

There was no need for greetings when falling asleep.

Each person, wrapped in blankets, began to murmur with the kids next to them, one by one falling silent. Soon, regular breathing noises could be heard, and with the rhythm of that breathing, the kids’ whispers grew quieter.

“Today was fun.”

Tsuneda said very softly.

“Yes, it really was fun….”

Shii added in a slightly sleepy voice. Well, normally Shii would lead a regular lifestyle, so it was only natural for her to feel sleepy.

“Wow….”

Even Koko, who usually lives a regular life, was affected by Kagami’s influence.

And so was I.

“Yuka, Merry Christmas.”

I said quietly to Yuka, who was next to me.

Yuka, who was lying with her eyes closed, let out a small giggle.

*

Waking up in the middle of the night was probably because I heard footsteps.

Usually, I’m not particularly sensitive to sounds while sleeping. Maybe it’s because my sleeping situation was slightly changed, and there were many people sleeping around me that made me a bit more sensitive.

But that didn’t bother me much. Well, I could just fall back asleep. After all, I wasn’t going to work tomorrow.

Could the footsteps… be Santa? Did that Yakuza Santa Claus come again today?

Feeling a bit curious about that, I turned over and raised my head to check.

It was indeed a figure in a red Santa suit, but the silhouette was different from that uncle.

Much slimmer and a bit shorter.

Instead of a middle-aged man, it looked like a young woman.

“……Kagami?”

I called out her name without thinking.

Kagami, hearing my slightly raspy voice, turned to me and smiled while putting a finger to her lips.

She had a large bag slung over her shoulder that looked like something Santa Claus would usually carry.

From that bag, Kagami began to take out gift boxes, placing one beside each child’s head.

Honestly, seeing that scene woke me up a bit.

Christmas presents? From Kagami?

Oh, of course, I was already expecting her to give something to me and Koko.

But I never thought she would give something to the other kids too.

After placing gifts next to each of the children’s heads, Kagami walked towards Koko and me.

Then she placed gifts by our heads as well.

“Open them tomorrow morning.”

She said in a very soft voice, and I almost let out a laugh.

“You didn’t need to say that….”

Kagami gave me a slight smile and then did something unexpected.

She bent down and lightly kissed my forehead.

“Uh.”

Then she did the same to the sleeping Koko.

“Merry Christmas.”

Kagami whispered softly, gently touching my cheek before carefully walking out of the room.

“….”

For a while, I lay there in a daze.

Kagami’s gaze towards the two of us seemed to have changed a bit since around last Christmas.

To be precise, it seems to have changed more clearly after that; the atmosphere felt strangely different back then.

It was when I gave a Christmas present to Kagami.

And today was exactly one year later.

Oh, I see.

It’s already been a year.

No, has it only been a year?

Is it because I’m still a teenager? Do I feel like the days ahead of me here are still long, making it feel like just a short time?

Perhaps it’s not just that.

It’s probably because the past year really was enjoyable.

Simply spending fun times with the kids. Commuting to school together, exploring different routes on the way home, planning meetups on the weekends, participating in club activities, enjoying festivals…

All of those moments were so pleasurable that I must have completely forgotten about the passing time.

I closed my eyes again.

When I open them, it will be Christmas. Winter vacation.

And five days after that will be next year.

Even if I’m a student preparing for exams—I know it.

Surely, time next year will also flow by quickly.

That time will surely be spent with these kids.

Feeling the corners of my mouth gradually rising, I drifted back into a deep sleep.

Chapter 243

The kids weren’t particularly surprised by the gifts.

They had received presents like this last year too.

I knew that the person who left the gifts was Kagami, since I had accidentally broken the surprise, but the kids who woke up from a deep sleep had no clue.

Especially Koko was like that.

“……”

Ah, never mind. It seems Yuuki had some idea. After all, last year’s Santa was Yamashita-kai’s Yakuza uncle.

So, Yuuki must have known why Kagami had followed us. There was no reason to disclose who Santa was, so it was just a topic he didn’t mention.

Looking at his expression, it seemed like he was worried about something. With Yuuki’s usual blank expression, emotions aren’t usually laid bare, but the way he kept staring at the kids’ boxes made it seem that way.

I wasn’t too worried. As long as it wasn’t a game console for Christmas, I thought I could just let it slide.

Isn’t the important thing that there was the intent to give gifts?

Seeing the kids excitedly opening their boxes made me pull mine closer.

Gift exchanges at this age will have already happened yesterday anyway.

The box wasn’t particularly heavy.

When I gave it a slight shake, I heard something soft moving inside, which means it wasn’t hard stuff either.

While I was tilting my head in confusion,

“Whoa!”

I heard Koko’s excited voice from the side.

In Koko’s hands was… a red sweater. It looked hand-knit from wool.

Embroidered on the left chest was ‘KOKO.’

When I tore off the wrapping, I found a matching red sweater.

It had ‘KOTONE’ stitched on the left chest.

All the other kids had the same gifts, but only Koko and I had our names on them. It seems like the kids around me didn’t have that much affection to carve out names.

Well, if you had to point it out, Kagami’s daughter is the two of us.

Koko immediately put on the sweater over her clothes, and I followed suit.

Seeing us do that, the kids laughed and copied us.

To be honest, it looks a little out there to wear outside. If asked whether it’s to the extent that I can’t wear it outside, I’d say it’s not quite that bad, but somehow it feels like finding matching clothes won’t be easy.

But seeing a group wearing them together makes it feel a bit better.

The atmosphere felt strangely off, but thinking of it as a group outfit made it look a bit better.

If it was hand-knitted, it must’ve taken quite some time. Did they make it while we were at school?

Pfft.

Finally, Harumi burst into laughter seeing the weird situation. It spread to Mako and Yuuki beside her, and soon the whole room was filled with laughter.

Well, that’s good.

So, shall we spend the day in these?

*

I couldn’t live in pajamas all day, so first, I took off the sweater and had a wash.

After drying my hair, I put the sweater back on over my clothes.

It was a bit big, but it wasn’t going to fall off, so I thought I’d just wear it.

After tidying up the room a bit and enjoying breakfast with meals brought by the people helping at the house, I chatted briefly before stepping outside.

“Oh, Koto Ne, Koko. Merry Christmas—”

Just as Kagami came towards our room, she waved at me and Koko, and then was startled.

She probably didn’t expect us all to come out wearing the sweaters she knitted.

Seeing everyone in the sweaters she made made her a bit embarrassed it seemed.

No, perhaps it wasn’t just embarrassing but a little scary. I could see a drop of sweat bead on her forehead.

“Merry Christmas.”

I greeted Kagami with an indifferent expression.

“Are you heading out…?”

Why? You’re the one who gifted them.

You weren’t expecting us to only wear them at home, were you?

Ah, maybe she hadn’t thought we’d wear them like a group uniform.

Though, it might feel bad to just give gifts to us alone and then give them to other kids too.

“Not right now, but shortly.”

“Oh, okay.”

Her expression seemed to hold something she wanted to say but couldn’t, which was a bit amusing.

After hesitating for a moment, I hugged Kagami lightly.

“Ah.”

“Thanks.”

I quickly said that in a small voice and backed off with a smile.

“That is…”

Kagami seemed to have forgotten her earlier embarrassment and was now blushing for a different reason.

It seemed her earlier embarrassment had faded away while a new one took its place.

Back in the day, Kagami would have been really shy if I had told her to hug me.

But after being hugged by her so often, I’ve completely gotten used to it.

“Well then, I’ll be off.”

“Ah, yeah. Take care. Have a good day.”

I wasn’t sure if it was right to have such a conversation in someone else’s house.

But seeing how she hesitated to follow along after saying she came over to play with Koko and me, it seemed she was only here to deliver the gifts.

After teasing Kagami like that, we made our way outside.

Christmas in Japan isn’t particularly a day off, but students have winter break around then. We are no exception.

We hadn’t decided on where to go.

Anywhere would do, right?

Seeing high school girls all dressed in bright red sweaters roaming about, people turned to look our way. Although they all had coats on, it stood out with the open fronts from the front.

Some even laughed. But it didn’t seem like mockery. After all, we were just kids full of energy, looking lively must’ve been heartwarming.

“It’s Christmas! Let’s go eat cake!”

Harumi said, leading the way.

“Whoa!”

“Sounds good!”

At Harumi’s words, we all shouted in unison and marched forward.

*

A few days after Christmas had passed,

On New Year’s Eve.

“…You really like that sweater?”

Seeing me wearing it every time I went out, Kagami asked with genuine confusion.

“If I didn’t like it, would I wear it?”

To be honest, my fashion sense isn’t that great. Usually, I think just wearing something decent is enough.

And this sweater did stick out a bit with its bright red color. To tell the truth, I don’t have many clothes that match well with it.

But.

“I think it’s okay to wear it. Santa gave it to me after all.”

“Whoa!”

“……”

Going from the position of the teased to that of the teaser, I began to understand why Kagami wanted to take that position.

This is fun, really.

Besides, what I said wasn’t even a lie. The color might seem a bit out there, and while I don’t have many matching outfits, it’s not bad if worn for longer.

There are weirder clothes in the world than this one, so I don’t think I need to worry.

Also, since Koko is wearing the same color, it’ll look like we’re dressed alike as sisters.

“Is that so?”

When I grinned a little, Kagami spoke with a slightly confused expression.

Why, you made it.

Are you perhaps lacking in confidence in your skills?

“It’s fine. When I wore it around Christmas, people didn’t look at me strangely, and they were wearing red coats, so this sweater is nothing.”

Only after I said that did Kagami seem a little reassured.

So she realized I wasn’t just teasing her.

“If you’re worried I’ll wear it tomorrow, that’s fine, right? We’ll all be in traditional outfits anyway.”

“True.”

Yeah, that’s what I thought too.

I assumed Kagami would’ve made reservations to spend New Year’s with us months ago.

Where to spend New Year’s had me thinking, but this year I’m likely going to Kurosawa’s family home. I’ve been keeping up with it for that.

I told my friends about it, and since most of my friends have already attended my funeral… they shouldn’t have any trouble finding the place.

But Koko and I won’t be working in shrine maiden attire.

After gathering with the shrine maidens in the morning for a brief New Year’s event, the three of us would go to Yukane separately. Since there aren’t many shrine maidens, there’s no need to have us all come to our family home, so we decided to keep it brief.

Well, it would be strange if some politicians frequented suspicious places from the start of the year.

In a way, it’s a relief. It might get busy in a few years, but it hasn’t come to that yet.

“Then, it’s okay to wear this when we go out?”

When I asked, Kagami chuckled.

“I’ve never said it was not okay.”

“I hope Mom gets presents next year too. So the three of us can wear the same thing.”

“Is that so?”

Kagami laughed at my words.

“That sounds good. It would be nice if the three of us could wear the same clothes together.”

Looking at her expression, it seemed like something similar would happen soon enough without waiting till next year.

I shrugged my shoulders and headed to the entrance.

Chapter 244

Playing until sunset, I somehow found myself wandering around and ended up in Minato Ward, feeling an urge to see the sea.

I’ve never lived here before. I actually live in Saitama, not Tokyo.

However, I always go to school in Minato Ward and all my friends are in Tokyo, so it felt strangely like Tokyo was my hometown.

After thinking about it quietly, I realized it must be because I never spent my childhood in Saitama in the first place.

If I had gone to elementary and middle school there, I probably would have friends in the neighborhood, and I wouldn’t have ended up knowing Tokyo better than Saitama.

Well, I’m not too upset about it. To be honest, it seems like it will take a bit more time before I think of Japan itself as my hometown.

What if? By chance, I end up living in Osaka or even on a different island that’s not Honshu and start thinking of that place as home. The possibility is extremely low, but, well, that’s what it is.

I leisurely walked along Odaiba Beach Park, a place I’ve been to a few times before.

In fact, I walked all the way to the park. Passing through the bustling streets and then taking some quieter backroads to get there.

Maybe it’s because it’s the last day of the year. The mood was strange. Very different from last year, that kind of feeling.

“Ah.”

I see. It felt that way because I was with family, not friends.

Since coming to this world… no, even before that, I lost the existence of family a long time ago.

It was only this year that I started recognizing Kagami as family.

“Why?”

Maybe my voice sounded a bit weird, Koko tilted her head and asked.

“It’s nothing special. It’s just a bit amazing to be walking with both of you.”

“Uh-oh?”

“Is it amazing?”

Kagami asked as if she was curious.

“I thought we’ve walked together fairly often by now.”

And indeed we have.

We’ve traveled a lot with just the two of us, and even if it wasn’t a trip, we wandered here and there.

Ever since Kagami started taking us around, I’ve gotten to know my neighborhood better. Of course, I still mostly interact with Kagami and Koko, and lately, I haven’t seen the neighbor uncle at all. For now, Tokyo, especially around Tamachi Station in Minato Ward, was still more familiar to me.

Still, I can say that I’m a bit more familiar with that neighborhood thanks to Kagami. It’s not like I hadn’t been around there, but before, I didn’t care much about places like restaurants, just memorizing spots I needed to go when necessary.

No, maybe that’s not the only reason.

Until last year, that place was a bit painful for me.

At first, I lived in an empty room with nothing to eat, just my body. Even after getting something like a blanket, I was alone for a while.

I even almost faced some bad things. I had often shed blood.

So, if I hadn’t experienced any changes, that place would still be painful. I would have probably just gone there because I had nowhere else to lie down.

But now, thanks to people filling that house, I can think of it as ‘home.’ Koko, and my friends.

And such an unexpected person, Kagami.

Strange, isn’t it? It hasn’t even been a year since we recognized each other as family.

The fact that there’s someone who will enter that house with me instead of being alone,

The fact that there’s someone waiting for me at home, and when I open the door, they say ‘Welcome back,’

The fact that I can say ‘I’m home’ when opening the house door.

That previous pain got overlaid with warmth, allowing me to think of that place as ‘home.’

So, it’s different.

Even if I’ve wandered around with both Kagami and Koko, it felt a bit different.

The two of them were truly my family now.

Reflecting on that again made spending the last day of the year with them feel— a bit special.

“No, it’s different.”

But I couldn’t share all that just yet, my pride wouldn’t allow it, so I just smiled and looked up at Kagami.

Kagami and Koko tilting their heads. Koko even let out an “Uh?”

“Mom.”

“Yes?”

When I unexpectedly called out, Kagami blinked and answered.

“Try saying ‘Uh?’”

“Y-yes?”

With my meaningless words, Kagami tilted her head the other way.

“Uh?”

Similarly, Koko tilted her head. Watching the two move simultaneously, they really were the very definition of ‘mother and daughter.’

Do I look like that too?

“Try it once, okay?”

“…Uh?”

Sure enough, it’s not the same.

How should I put it? The intonation is subtly different from when Koko says it.

Maybe it’s because Kagami’s body is an adult, or perhaps it’s the different atmosphere due to Koko’s upbringing.

“Then, Koto Ne, you try too.”

With a somewhat smug look, Kagami said that, and I couldn’t help but break into a bright smile.

“Uh?”

As I tilted my head intentionally to mimic, Kagami’s face looked a bit dazed.

“…Koto Ne, is there anything weird in the food you ate today?”

“Nope. I’m perfectly fine.”

It seems she thinks I’ve eaten some toxic mushroom by looking at my behavior.

“Why are you acting so cute today? Do you want something? Should I get it for you, mom?”

Oh?

So, if I act cutely to get something, Kagami will give it to me?

I’ll need to remember that for when I become a college student and ask Kagami to buy me a drink.

“It’s just, it’s the last day of the year.”

I said after laughing while glancing between the two of them.

“I thought it wouldn’t be bad to change things up a bit.”

“Is that so?”

Kagami blinking was a bit amusing.

A cold wind blew. The smell of the sea was mixed with the air.

“That doesn’t mean I’ll keep living like this.”

I said.

“Today is the last day.”

“Tomorrow is a new day, so it would make sense to change, right?”

“Do you like it?”

“Um.”

At my question, Kagami seemed to ponder seriously for a moment before tilting her head.

“If it’s something you have to put on, then there’s no need to go out of your way. Just be Koto Ne, because I like that.”

“Really?”

I laughed.

“Then, let’s just do this today.”

“That wasn’t a warning to not do it in the future.”

I shrugged.

Well then, I can just live how I want to.

After walking for a while, more people started to appear. There didn’t seem to be a shrine nearby, so I figured people just wanted to spend the last day of the year with others.

I saw a lot of couples around.

There were families walking together, holding hands with a child between the husband and wife. Some even had grandparents joining them.

Seeing that, I reached out and grabbed Kagami’s hand.

Kagami smiled at me before holding my hand tightly.

Neither of us was wearing gloves. No matter how much Japan is a country south of where I used to live, it’s still chilly during winter.

But holding hands tightly like this made me forget about that.

“Hey, Koko too.”

“Uh!”

Kagami took Koko’s hand as well.

Since there was a height difference between Kagami and us, the three of us standing together looked like a character from a mountain drawing.

And so, we walked for quite a while.

All the way until the new year.

…

“…I should have come home early yesterday.”

We didn’t sleep at the Kurosawa family home but instead at our old one in Saitama, but honestly, waking up early was a bit tough.

Kagami seemed to wake up earlier than Koko and me.

“Koko.”

“Uh… Ah?”

When I slightly shook her shoulder, Koko rubbed her eyes and sat up. That look of not fully waking up was a bit cute.

“Let’s go help too.”

“Uh?”

“…Um, should we wash up first?”

It seems washing up should come before helping. Other deities would also come to assist, after all.

I didn’t know if we’d take over from here, but no matter what, the daughters of the highest authority shouldn’t appear too disheveled.

When I pulled her hand to get her up, Koko seemed to wake up a bit in the process.

“Happy New Year.”

“You too, Koto Ne! Happy New Year!”

As we exchanged the first greetings of the new year, we started the first day.

We have a lot to do today. There are also appointments.

First, I needed to help Kagami with the family tasks, and once that was done, we’d quickly change into kimonos and head to the shrine.

If I needed to do everything, I’d probably need some stamina, so I should eat a hearty breakfast.

Thinking about that made me smile for no reason. It was a busy schedule, but rather than feeling annoyed, my heart was pounding.

Let’s give it our all today.

Let’s give it our all this year too.

Chapter 245

Kagami, Koko, and I, dressed in kimono, caused Yuka, her grandfather, and her father to wear wry smiles.

Yuka wasn’t wearing shrine maiden attire. It seemed true when she said she had “quit”; she wasn’t working as a shrine maiden this year.

She had already changed into traditional clothing and was waiting for us, but she deliberately waited without praying.

Yuka also smiled wryly at Kagami, who stood between us and Koko, but seemingly had no intention of ruining our New Year family outing, as she quietly prayed with us afterward.

Koko and Kagami were both praying with serious expressions, so I decided to go along with them.

This year’s prayer was much more relaxed than previous years. Now that it wasn’t so… how should I put it, a matter of life and death.

This year’s prayer, yes. Let’s decide on something lighter than last year, something anyone can pray for.

Since I’m a student preparing for exams, I wish to study hard and get into the same university as Yuka and Koko.

I haven’t decided what major to choose yet, but if it’s the same university, I should be able to meet them often.

I hope a few more people are attending that university as well.

…

Um, is that too much? It’s not a matter of life and death, but it does feel like I’m asking for too much.

Well, they say dreams should be big. That way, at least some of them might come true.

“…”

I cracked my eyes open, but everyone else still had theirs closed, busy praying, so I shut them again.

Hmm…

Okay. Since I have time, let’s wish for an additional request.

I wish that Izumi and Kaoru do well on their exams and can go to the universities they want.

After praying for that, I smiled slightly.

Yeah. I think this is enough.

This much should be fine.

*

“We’re students this year too,” Yuka said.

“Yeah. We need to study hard this year.”

Honestly, I’ve been doing okay so far.

During my first year, I had too many distractions to focus, but since entering the second year, I’ve been studying quite hard.

My grades, previously quite far from Koko, have gradually risen to just below hers now. At least with my current skills, getting into the same university as Yuka and Koko shouldn’t be too hard.

I’m a bit worried about how many days I’ve missed school, but there’s nothing I can do about it. At least during my second year, I didn’t skip or leave early even once. I’m planning to do the same in my third year, so I’m not too worried about that.

If it’s our homeroom teacher, Suzuki-san, she surely won’t write any nasty comments in the student record.

Yuka and I lazily sat on a bench, watching Koko and Kagami.

The two of them were walking a bit ahead of us. Since we were walking on a narrow sidewalk, the four of us walking side by side would block the way too much.

Moreover, since it was the New Year, the streets were crowded. They said it’s a very important holiday in Japan. I mean, which country would take the first day of the year lightly? But comparatively, it feels like the weight of the New Year isn’t as heavy in Korea as in some other countries.

“Well, I feel a little strange. Next year, I’ll be a university student. An adult.”

Yuka tilted her head and said.

Well, in my opinion, Yuka seems to have matured into an adult a bit earlier than others.

… No, saying that feels a bit strange; it’s not what I meant. I simply meant she’s a bit mature for her age, having experienced a lot at such a young age.

“I guess it doesn’t feel real.”

“Maybe even after a few years, it still won’t feel real.”

I responded like that.

Even as I grow older, I still feel young. I don’t think there’s a significant difference between last year’s me and this year’s me, yet people often say I’ve changed.

Slowly, the childish innocence of my early years washes away like sand in the tide, and as my world-weary self arises from it, I find it hard to recognize myself.

Then suddenly, there comes a time when I think, “Ah, I didn’t feel this way when I was a kid.”

When I’m lying alone in my room, doing nothing. When I’ve stacked up games and books I couldn’t buy as a child, yet sitting there wasting energy just scrolling through my phone.

When I meet a friend after a long time, and conversations turn to work, debts, or that they’ve bought a car.

But even while I feel the changes, I still feel like a child at heart.

I guess the same goes for Yuka.

“You speak as if you’ve lived that long.”

Yuka laughed, as if it were amusing.

I didn’t feel the need to respond to that.

“Have you ever thought about living alone?”

“If I say I want to be independent, Kagami would probably be shocked.”

If I manage to be independent and then move next door, I’d consider myself lucky. Kagami still needed time with me and Koko. Even though it’s been a year since the three of us have been living together, there are still a few months left until it officially marks one year.

“That’s true. Koko will definitely come along without hesitation.”

“Why? To visit if you live alone?”

“Hmm… Maybe she would if you lived alone.”

Yuka thought for a moment and then said.

“Then how about I live alone?”

“More than that, isn’t the goal to attend university within Tokyo? So there’s no real need to live alone?”

My question seemed to hit the essential part of that thought, as Yuka flinched her shoulders.

Since Yuka’s family is relatively well-off, I don’t think it will be an enormous burden on her. Moreover, knowing Yuka’s personality, once she becomes an adult, she would immediately get a part-time job and earn her own living expenses.

She’d probably do well living alone, but… if it’s possible to commute from home to university in under an hour, wouldn’t it be better to just live at home?

“No, well, I just thought I wanted to try it out…”

Since Yuka has always longed for a normal life, I found it understandable.

I don’t really want to go far. I want to stay somewhere I can frequently meet with my friends.

But living alone also sounds tempting.

I guess that’s understandable.

“As long as nobody dislikes it, it should be fine. Certainly, it wouldn’t be bad to live near school instead of getting mixed up in the crowd every morning.”

“Isn’t that right?”

As I accommodated her feelings, Yuka beamed up with a big smile.

“If I live alone, will you come to visit often?”

“That sounds fun.”

At my answer, Yuka beamed even brighter.

Yeah, once we’re adults, we’ll be able to drink too.

Right now, the places we can go seem somewhat limited, but once I have money and a driver’s license, there’ll be a lot more things to do.

We could all gather and go to an izakaya or buy a pile of skewers somewhere, gulping down drinks.

“… That really sounds fun.”

“Right?”

As I muttered while imagining that, Yuka asked me once more.

To me, I don’t have much of a romantic view of living alone. I spent a long time alone in my previous life, and I’ve done quite a bit of living alone in this world too. For now, I’d prefer living with family.

… I’ve already longed for that. After all, I was someone who spent a long time missing a family I had lost in my past life.

Yet still, sometimes it wouldn’t be bad to step a little outside of everyday life.

Going to school, stopping by a convenience store with Yuka and Koko, buying a few cans of alcohol, and heading back to my apartment with my hands full of snacks like yakitori.

Isn’t that unmistakably a college student’s dream?

“I have to study hard.”

“That’s right. We have to work hard. We decided to go to the same school.”

That day, the day when Yuka had to poke me with her words, we made a promise.

Yuka had not forgotten a single detail of that promise.

I hadn’t forgotten either. There was no way I could.

At that time, I thought it was a promise I couldn’t fulfill, but now that I have the opportunity again…

I have no intention of hastily gathering and sealing away the sincerity I poured out in that final moment.

One by one, slowly.

As the time flows by, I’ll fold and set it adrift like a paper boat.

So that the colorful memories follow slowly along the path we passed by.

The sky was exceptionally clear. There were no signs of rain or snow on the first day of the New Year. Well, it’s true that it doesn’t snow much in Tokyo during winter.

Today was incredibly ordinary for the first day of the New Year, especially considering that it was my second time experiencing it, but well, nobody would say anything about that.

Suddenly, Koko turned to look at us. Following her lead, Kagami also turned our way.

The two of them waved their hands at us. As I looked back, it seemed their pace had slowed slightly during their conversation, widening the distance between us.

Seeing that beckoning gesture, Yuka and I hurried our steps.

Chapter 246

Time quickly flows.

In my memories or heart, it feels like just yesterday was New Year, but when I come to my senses, the last day of the semester is approaching.

Then again, the speed of time during student days is rather polite. Once you start working, without the tension of exams and similar events, time flies by without you even realizing it.

Winter has long since passed.

Winter vacation has ended quickly, and, of course, we started attending school again.

After that, I barely saw Izumi and Kaoru.

Both seemed busy with various things beyond exams. They probably had to fill out university applications and take various entrance exams aside from the ‘Center Exam’ which is similar to Japan’s standardized test.

And they have to go through interviews too.

Still, when I finally got to see their faces, they looked quite bright. It seemed that the efforts they had put in during the past time didn’t go to waste, as both greeted us cheerfully.

For reference, Hagiwara also seemed to be studying diligently this year since it’s her graduation year.

I managed to see Sota a few times, but I hardly got to meet him. Honestly, I think I might have been avoiding him a bit. There were many tangled matters between the church and me, after all.

Yet, it seemed like he was studying properly, as he didn’t look haggard when we last met.

Watching the busy seniors made us, who had only a few days left of our second year, quite anxious. We’re students preparing for entrance exams this year.

In fact, I was quite heavily studying under Yuka’s urging. It’s a good thing to have many smart kids around. Especially when that smart kid happens to be a close friend or my younger sibling.

Even during club activities, I studied while receiving various advice from the kids. Sometimes, I helped other kids too, and in the process, my own knowledge increased.

I think Kagami also started studying at home after seeing me and Koko studying together, but let’s just say that’s because she’s my mom.

She’d probably feel sad if she can’t answer when her daughter asks various questions…

Kagami would be that kind of person.

I figured there was no reason for me to say anything; it just became a casual atmosphere of studying together at home.

As we spent our time like that, spring eventually arrived.

The season of cherry blossoms blooming, it’s about time we should be moving on to our third year.

In Japan, high schools have varying graduation periods. I heard some have theirs in early March, but for Hanagawa High School, it’s at the end of March.

Given that the university advancement rate is quite high, it seems they purposely postponed it to not interfere with the university entrance exams.

The season when cherry blossoms bloom brightly. It’s about time to wrap up university admissions, alongside the graduation ceremony.

As it softly transitions into spring break, emotions run high for the kids, and we had people to send off.

“Wow~ I had no clue how things would turn out during exams.”

“I had such a blast in my third year that it felt a bit precarious…”

Listening to Kaoru and Izumi’s words made me chuckle a bit. They definitely participated and played around a lot for third-year students.

Well, I’d probably do the same throughout my third year.

Honestly, if there’s anything I’d regret not participating in, it’d be the cultural festival.

“But we managed to get in somehow.”

“Even though our majors have changed… Well, it couldn’t be helped.”

It must have been because what they wanted was different from each other.

Izumi is leaning towards literature while Kaoru surprisingly is heading for education. It seems she wants to become a physical education teacher.

Still, since they’re in the same school, it’d be nice if they could find time to meet. I hope their friendship continues. It’d be easier to hang out together later on.

Kaoru and Izumi were both holding black cylindrical objects resembling swords. Inside are their diplomas.

Around them were other students wearing uniforms and holding diplomas as well. In the background, pink cherry blossoms were blooming beautifully. The sight as the wind brushed through was lovely.

Yet, the way these kids looked appeared even more beautiful than the cherry blossoms falling.

“Um, seniors…”

Not knowing who they were looking at, Tsuneda ultimately couldn’t hold back her tears.

“This is quite something, our chairman crying so much this year.”

Kaoru spoke while placing a hand on Tsuneda’s shoulder.

At that moment, tears were already shimmering in Kaoru’s eyes too.

After giving Tsuneda a tight hug, Kaoru and Izumi looked over at me.

“…”

After gazing at each other for a while, without anyone saying it first, they hugged. Actually, it looked more like the three of us had arms draped over each other, facing one another, rather than a proper hug. You know that atmosphere when sports players huddle and plan? That was it.

“Thanks to you guys, I had a really fun school life.”

“Yeah. Because of Koto Ne, we managed to keep the Literature Club alive. Really, it was fun. If it weren’t for you, we wouldn’t have made these memories.”

“…”

Hearing the two’s conversation made my nose tingle a little. I also found my vision becoming a bit blurry for no reason.

It’s not that we won’t meet again. We will definitely meet again. After all, they live close to this school.

But when we meet again, it won’t be as school seniors.

They will be outsiders, the first adults, while we are still students.

The connected ties will leave traces, but the feeling of being part of the same group will fade away.

That fact is heart-wrenching.

Even this feeling will slowly fade away with the passage of time.

“I hope we can create joyful memories until graduation day. That’s what I wish for.”

Izumi spoke.

“Stay healthy. You really seem to have improved a lot lately. It seems I won’t need to give you bread anymore.”

Not a gift, but probably setting a trap or something, right?

But I couldn’t properly retort.

It felt like I might burst into tears for some reason.

Am I really this emotional?

After we parted ways, other club members all gathered around.

Even Shii and Nanami were there—though Sota was nowhere to be found.

I briefly made eye contact with Nanami, but she just gave a bitter smile and a slight nod.

At the edge of that gaze, Sota and Hagiwara were facing each other.

…Is it okay to just leave those two as they are?

The atmosphere feels a bit off, right?

I looked back at Nanami, but she only shrugged her shoulders with a bitter smile.

Ah, I see.

Basically, since she’s in a position of overwhelming advantage, she’s saying she’ll allow it for a day or so.

I now know that Sota is not someone easy to get. It took me some time to realize that.

I have no clue what kind of conversation went on between Sota and Hagiwara, and I probably won’t ever know.

Whether Hagiwara confessed, or promised a future together.

Whether they promised unchanging friendship.

I had no particular desire to ask.

Yet, both of them were smiling. Comfortably.

Hagiwara hadn’t seen Sota much over the year, but there was no awkward atmosphere as they talked.

They chatted pleasantly for a while before Sota turned toward me.

Hagiwara didn’t come this way.

That gaze reached me.

“…”

After a brief moment of hesitation, I approached where Hagiwara was.

“…I’m sorry for all that time.”

The thing I heard first was that.

“Isn’t this story contrary to the will of God?”

I joked as I said that, but Hagiwara’s face turned truly pale, causing me to hurriedly wave my hands.

“In the end, it’s nothing special, so it’s okay. Don’t worry about it.”

“…”

Hagiwara stared at me silently for a while.

“The next time we meet, I hope it will be… in a way that has nothing to do with all this.”

After all, I suspect she will come to meet Sota.

If she says she was busy studying during her third year… Ah, don’t tell me she’s coming to offer to tutor me or anything?

Various romantic comedy-like events crossed my mind, but I had enough sense to keep them to myself.

“I don’t think we’ll get entangled in that kind of thing anyway.”

“That’s true.”

When I casually answered, Hagiwara finally smiled at the corner of her mouth.

After thinking for a moment about what to say, Hagiwara suddenly reached out her hand toward me.

I reached out and took her hand.

As we lightly shook hands, up and down.

“We’ve known each other for quite a while, yet we still don’t know anything about each other.”

“If we give it time, we’ll get to know one another little by little.”

Two years can be a long time or a short time. Even with people you’ve known for five or ten years, you often find out something new each time you meet.

“Yeah, if we give it time, meet again. That’s a good story.”

Hagiwara laughed softly.

“Congratulations on your graduation, Senior.”

At my words, Hagiwara momentarily had a blank expression, then quickly nodded her head vigorously.

“Right. Thank you. I hope you have a meaningful third year as well.”

I nodded my head with a smile.

*

“Well then… Goodbye.”

Kaoru said.

Standing at the school gate, she waved at us. Behind her were individuals who seemed to be her parents.

Kaoru and Izumi had strange expressions that were hard to tell if they were crying or smiling.

I don’t think I acted that way during the graduation ceremony.

…Will it be like that in this world? Probably, because leaving juniors behind makes a big difference.

“Goodbye. See you next time.”

Izumi said while waving.

“Congratulations on your graduation.”

I said, and the two of them smiled brightly.

Waving, we parted ways.

The two walked out of the school gate.

The fluttering cherry blossoms seemed to celebrate the future of the two.

Now… from next year onwards, I probably won’t see the two of them at the Literature Club room.

That fact felt a bit regretful.

Chapter 247

Living life means that people can feel down sometimes.

So, for example,

even though I studied hard, I ended up being overshadowed by someone who’s clearly not suited for high school.

Of course, that ‘grade’ isn’t the official score. It’s not like Kagami took the exams together with me; besides, I took mine much later than Koko, so we have different conditions. Maybe not having anyone around allowed me to study more peacefully…

No, even if I think about it again, that’s not the issue.

Thinking back, Koko also skipped middle school and even a whole semester of classes, yet she managed to pass our school entrance exam by studying hard for just a few days with the kids.

I thought that was the power of some kind of external influence. Like photographic memory or something; I assumed there was such a thing.

But as it turns out, it seems Koko is just smart.

To be more precise, it looks like Koko resembles Kagami.

“……”

But my soul came from outside, you know.

I feel like I’m affected by this body as well. I maintain a sufficiently high score even while taking exams in languages I’ve never used.

I’ve never gotten a score higher than Koko’s, but I still kept it at Koko’s level.

By the way, Kagami was somewhere between Koko’s score and below Koko’s score.

“How on earth…? Are you attending a cram school or something?”

“I’ve never attended anything like a cram school.”

Kagami smiled wryly when I showed my complete disbelief.

“But I did study quietly on my own. It’s not like I’ve done nothing all these years.”

“……”

Seeing Kagami say that, I couldn’t find the motivation to argue any further.

Isn’t that right?

In a certain sense, Kagami truly has an indomitable will and is overcoming her situation. What right do I have to say anything?

It feels quite strange to constantly ask Kagami about things I don’t know, and each time she explains with a very happy expression, but anyway, that’s the situation.

Well, this might be one of Kagami’s dreams for the future: teaching her daughter various things. I’m not sure about mother-daughter cases, but father-son cases usually involve teaching how to make assembly toys or rubber-powered planes, right? Studying together is a reminiscent fantasy.

I have nothing to feel wrong about.

Nothing at all.

“……ugh.”

Still, it feels like something isn’t quite right, but anyway.

In fact, being a third-year isn’t all that exciting.

In my memories from my previous life, the third year was quite a time of keeping my guard up in many ways. That’s not to say I didn’t have fun, but outside of occasional hangouts with friends, I ultimately had to study.

I would hang out with the neighborhood kids or sneak out for a day to just play around, or sometimes relieve stress by buying and reading comic books, but going far off for fun felt a bit burdensome.

Like last year with Kaoru and Izumi, I’ll do at least the minimum club activities and probably participate in events, but I might not make it to this year’s Christmas party.

Thinking that the Christmas party was unexpectedly a gathering of friends with a member from the literature club makes it a bit ironic.

“Koto Ne-senpai, thank you for this year.”

Well, while I think it’s not an exciting year, it’s not completely devoid of any feelings either.

“……Thank you.”

After seeing off the seniors who graduated and the short vacation ended,

there was a delightful guest that came to the literature club room after the entrance ceremony.

The sailor uniform with white background and blue collar had changed to the black background with red accents like ours.

Shii’s unique serious yet lively vibe felt a bit muted with the colors, but because of that, she seemed slightly more grown-up in just a few days.

If we’d been a year apart in age, we could’ve spent much more time joyfully together.

That’s a bit regrettable.

Still, I am grateful that we could spend at least this entire year together.

Who knows?

If Shii ends up coming to the university Yuka, Koko, and I are going to—then I might be able to hear the title of ‘senpai’ for two years.

At least I think I’d be able to have fun hanging out, just like in the third year.

That’s all hypothetical depending on when Shii wants to do it, though.

I wonder if she might want to attend the same university as Sota rather than ours?

“……”

We also got some freshmen in the literature club.

In the second year, there’s only Tsugumi, but this time there are three first-years excluding Shii. As far as I know, there aren’t plans for additional second years to join, and Tsugumi doesn’t look like she’s bringing other kids, so this year will probably be made up of a good number of third years with only one second-year head and four first years.

Assuming we get as many first years next year, the future of the literature club seems bright. How long it will last, well, honestly, I can’t be sure about that, but I hope it can last a while longer.

Because I was the head last year… even though it wasn’t that long, I still organized all the materials as neatly as possible.

I handed all of that to Tsugumi and hinted that she should help Shii well.

I’m sure those two will do it well. The materials related to the cultural festival are simply the same as this year, so I won’t have to worry much. As for the club training… well, if worse comes to worst, we can just go to the same place we went to last year.

I’ve roughly dealt with the ghosts and there shouldn’t be any Yōkai showing up.

“You look so down.”

“…Aren’t I looking cool?”

After a long time of walking home with Koko and Yuka, I heard that and tilted my head.

“It could be both.”

Thinking briefly about Yuka’s words, I nodded.

“I think it’s both.”

Somehow, I completely forgot to give the position of head to Izumi, so I ended up being head for only about half a year.

I wouldn’t say I didn’t have achievements during that time, but honestly, claiming to be the ‘head’ after taking part only that much seems a bit dubious.

“Tsugumi will do well.”

“I think so too.”

That’s the thought I had over the past year.

There are a few indecisive aspects, but she’s not just like that. When she finds something she likes, she tends to go a bit overboard, so they balance out each other to be just average.

Moreover, Tsugumi isn’t alone.

Shii will be around, and I heard that the other first-years who joined are all Shii’s friends. So… well.

Unless all of Shii’s friends get captivated by Sota and fight a war inside the literature club room, I’m sure it’ll go just fine.

By April, the days have become significantly longer. Just recently, when I would leave the literature club, the sun was pretty low, but now, even when it’s time to leave the literature room, the sun is still high in the sky.

No matter what time you come out, the difference in feeling between when the sun has set and hasn’t is quite substantial.

Just because the sun is up gives you a feeling that there’s still a lot of day left.

“……”

For a moment, we walked in silence.

It was truly a coincidence that it ended up just the three of us walking like this instead of the whole literature club. Shii and Tsugumi decided to walk home together, while Mako, Yuuki, and Harumi seemed to have their own plans today.

I also felt like I wanted to go home today, so I came out separately, and naturally, Yuka followed suit. The feeling wasn’t bad.

Um.

Just a little while ago, I was thinking about getting home quickly, but as I walked, my thoughts changed.

It’s been a long time… should we take a slightly different route?

Seeing Yuka glancing over, it seems she’s also thinking the same thing.

“Koko.”

I called to Koko.

“Wah?”

Koko, who had been happily bouncing along, stopped in her tracks and looked at me. No matter when I see it, that spaced-out expression is pretty much the cutest little sister.

In terms of birth order, I might technically be the younger sibling… but Kagami seems to view me as one of her older sisters anyway. So I just accept that as the status quo.

After all, neither Koko nor I are overly particular about the sister-brother thing. If we have to nitpick, we could be treated more as nonregardful twins.

“Shall we go eat something delicious?”

“Sure!”

As I asked, Koko’s eyes sparkled.

“Then let’s go.”

I took Koko’s hand and, looking at Yuka, she smiled at me too.

Right in front, we turned back.

I hadn’t thought at all about where we were heading. In fact, when taking a detour like this, I find it more fun not to have any plans.

Should we head to a cafe, or find some ice cream somewhere?

Ah, karaoke would be nice too. I haven’t been in ages.

Since I’ll just be studying all year anyway, I think it wouldn’t be bad to enjoy a little bit like this ahead of time.

Chapter 248

Chill…

It wasn’t exactly like a dagger piercing my chest, but I could feel a sense akin to lying in bed on a hot summer night while reading short horror stories on my smartphone.

The problem is, I don’t quite understand why I’m feeling this way.

Sure, it is a summer night, but it’s not like I was watching a horror movie or anything.

Koko and I didn’t bother going to places like cram schools. By thoroughly reviewing and previewing with Kagami and friends throughout the first semester, I managed to keep my grades up, and I felt somewhat confident about the exams.

These days, the days I go to the Literature Club Room have decreased. Usually, I either study at a friend’s house or they come to mine. Except for a bit of a distance, my friends quite liked coming to my place. It was the perfect environment, allowing us to just focus on studying without worrying about anything outside.

When I first had Koko, I patched up the ceiling I had broken, and I cleaned the room that had blood splatter on the walls and floor. In a way, it turned into a study room where you could stay overnight.

Oh, by the way, the guy next door has officially moved to a university research lab, so he emptied his room.

“Thanks for everything while it lasted!”

The guy seemed genuinely thankful as he said goodbye to Kagami.

Even though we followed him around… Um, he did see a rather unpleasant sight, but he still gained invaluable experience for his folklore studies.

Moreover, Kagami mentioned that the rent was really cheap. Honestly, I think it would be shameless to charge too much, but at least he had the common sense not to say such things when people move in.

“…I was grateful back then.”

I once again said goodbye to the guy.

If he hadn’t dashed out in a Yōkai costume that day, I would have surely sustained wounds that wouldn’t heal.

Would I be who I am now? No, I probably wouldn’t.

Moreover, in a way, the guy was also Koko’s benefactor. Koko had rummaged through his fridge for almost years to fill her belly. The guy might never know, but without that fridge, Koko would have long since starved or… been captured by someone after going outside and labeled as a monster, getting killed.

Thinking of that, that guy was indirectly our benefactor.

“No, I was just doing what anyone would do.”

“Do you know the location of the shrine?”

“Yes, I’ll visit if I have something to ask sometimes.”

The guy nodded in response to Kagami’s question.

And so, the room next to us became empty.

In reality, the guy who got a job at the research lab last year rarely used his room, so it was practically half-empty.

But thinking that only our family remained in this apartment felt a bit odd.

That said, I had no intention to tear it down and build a detached house. Personally, I’d like to keep this place as it is, fixing it up for a long time. Isn’t this the building I started living in this world? Even if I stop using it later, I hope there’s a place to return and reminisce.

But if the entire city gets redeveloped and disappears, there’s nothing that can be done.

…

The story sidetracked, but anyway, the other remaining room is being used for studying with the kids.

I thought it would be fun to lend one of those rooms to another kid later on. I planned to stay here even if I got into university, and since I run into one friend on the way to school every day, there’s no downside. Sometimes, Yuka or Harumi would make a really determined face about it.

In the midst of this intense studying, there was someone who studied with more enthusiasm than I did—Kagami.

Watching her study with sheer focus, it felt like observing a student studying for their life. For Kagami, it might be a kind of “unexperienced dream.” True to her nature, she seemed to follow the stereotype portrayed in the media almost directly when studying.

“…Oh.”

Ah, I understand now.

The reason for feeling cold in the middle of the night.

Without reason or premonition, I’ve come to a realization.

Kagami studies “too” hard.

More than a parent teaching her daughter something.

Perhaps she loves her two daughters so much that she wants to send them to the universities they genuinely want to go to—

But what if, just what if, it’s not that?

What if Kagami wants to go to university herself?

She might think that going to high school is a bit too much. Who knows if Hanagawa High School would accept students older than us?

In the 2020s, getting rejected can raise a whole lot of controversies, but it’s still the mid-2000s, isn’t it? There are certainly cases where someone would refuse entry just because, “You’re an adult studying with high school students.”

Most importantly, it would likely be burdensome for Kagami herself.

Yet, universities are a different story.

Though it’s not overwhelmingly common, there isn’t much of a fuss about older people attending classes with students. It’s a common place where there could be a one or two-year age gap, and by the time you reach graduate school, the concept of age seems to lose relevance.

What if Kagami wants to go to the same university as me, in the same department?

“…”

Hmm.

Earlier, I thought that was frightening, but now, thinking about it again, I wonder if it’s something to be scared of.

Of course, if we attend the same department, Kagami would definitely want to go everywhere with me, and I wouldn’t easily refuse her. In fact, if I really had to critique, I wouldn’t be able to pretend to be completely oblivious to her.

It’s not embarrassing to show Kagami in front of the kids. Honestly, aside from when she gets a bit excessive, isn’t she just a perfect mom painted in a drawing?

Pretty, acting like a friend with her daughter, caring for everything. Of course, this is all considering the past before I came to this world, but for now, she’s undoubtedly the ideal mom anyone could see.

Yet, even so…

Somehow… if I end up in the same department as Kagami…

Wouldn’t I become an irredeemable mama’s girl who brought her mom to university? Even if I don’t intend to think that way, other kids might see me that way.

Yeah, now I’m scared again.

I’m not scared about Kagami going to university or attending the same place, but that imagination terrifies me.

What should I do? I don’t want to stop Kagami or anything. I mean, as a person.

I don’t want to interfere with someone striving for a dream they couldn’t achieve before.

After all, on a summer night, lost in those thoughts, I couldn’t sleep late into the night.

*

“Koto Ne.”

“Yeah?”

“Are you worried about something?”

It seems that for several days afterward, those thoughts had manifested as a frown on my face.

I stared blankly at Kagami for a while.

Kagami blinked in slight embarrassment.

After spending about a year and a half in our ‘mother-daughter’ relationship, I feel we have gotten to know each other quite a bit.

We see each other at home every day, eat together, share stories from our day, and sometimes go out to play, and even go for walks.

Even though we don’t know everything about each other yet, I think we’re beyond what could be called ‘family’ by now.

For that reason, my staring silently at Kagami might’ve been a bit perplexing for her.

I rolled the pen in my hands this way and that before quietly putting it down.

Then, I sighed softly, scratched my head, and said, “Wanna walk outside for a bit?”

Kagami and Koko exchanged glances and nodded.

The three of us went outside, and honestly, I regretted it a little.

It’s summer vacation. Honestly, the reason summer vacation is so long is probably because the weather is so unbearable. In Japan, winter and spring breaks are much shorter.

But there was a reason I insisted on stepping out of the air-conditioned indoors to walk.

The very act of having such thoughts felt extremely stifling.

No matter how much Kagami is like a friend, right now she is undoubtedly much closer to me as a “mom.”

Growing up in a somewhat Confucian society, asking my mom something like “Are you going to university?” felt immensely problematic.

Doesn’t even asking feel like putting pressure on her to not go?

Moreover, if Kagami is indeed going after her dreams, I want to support her.

In the end, I wandered around for a while, unable to ask Kagami anything.

“Koto Ne?”

After walking for almost an hour, Kagami called my name again.

“…”

I pondered for a moment and resolved myself.

Because this way, it would lead nowhere.

“…Kagami.”

“Yes?”

“Um, do you want to go to university?”

“…”

At my question, Kagami momentarily lost her words.

After stammering for a bit, after a long period of contemplation—

She finally nodded.

I see.

I resumed walking slowly.

Koko had a puzzled expression as if she couldn’t understand why things were so stagnant, but for now, she just followed me and Kagami.

Chapter 249

Kagami, who had seemed to be deep in thought about how to take my question, finally opened her mouth.

“Um, I want to go.”

“I knew it.”

“Do you perhaps dislike the idea of me going to university?”

I pondered for a moment.

Dislike it?

Honestly, I thought it was a little scary. After all, I had come to regard Kagami as my mom.

Since Kagami had always been a bit protective, I wondered how I would feel if she went to university just to follow me.

But then again, maybe she really just wants to go.

Besides, she hadn’t even mentioned which university or department she wanted to attend.

I was overthinking it simply based on the idea that Kagami might want to go to university.

I felt a bit of self-loathing.

If it had been my much older parents instead of Kagami, would I have thought differently? Would I have just cheered them on as they chased their dreams?

In the end, isn’t the main point just that Kagami might attend the same university as me?

“No.”

Having organized my thoughts in my head, I answered.

“If you’re not going to the same university…”

Kagami, sensing my response, shifted the conversation slightly. I shook my head.

“That’s not it. I don’t care which university or department you go to.”

“…Really?”

Kagami tilted her head, and I nodded in agreement.

“Somehow, hearing your answer cleared my head. Yeah, you should go wherever you want. Trying is not a bad thing, right?”

Isn’t it a good experience for Kagami to hear the term senior from someone else?

The age difference is quite significant… After all, she’s practically my daughter, but if Shii ends up at the same university, wouldn’t she end up being referred to as a senior by Shii?

I wonder if Kagami will be able to handle that without getting embarrassed.

Until I heard Kagami’s response, I felt a bit uneasy, but now that I have, I feel a sense of clarity.

Yeah, if she wants to chase her dream, who am I to say anything? I have no right to do that. Even if we end up at the same university, it’s fine as long as we just hang out together.

And when I think about it, Kagami attending the same university as me doesn’t seem like it would seriously infringe on my freedom.

Well, if she ends up with a boyfriend, I might be completely shocked, but… I have no intention of getting a boyfriend myself anyway.

“Koto Ne…”

Kagami said with a somewhat touched tone,

“Whoa!?”

“Wow!”

Suddenly, she hugged me and Koko tightly.

In the humid and hot weather under the blazing sun, it suddenly felt unbearably suffocating. I would’ve been fine if it were winter!

“Really, our daughters are too nice for their own good!”

But it seemed like Kagami had no intention of letting go easily, squeezing us tightly while rubbing her cheek against ours.

Thank goodness Kagami rarely wears makeup; otherwise, it would have smeared all over our faces and made it even more uncomfortable.

I guess I should have just talked at home?

Feeling a bit of regret, I was wrapped up in the warmth of Kagami for a while.

*

All the third-year friends were exam takers. We had to study like crazy to get into university since there were no special-case students among us.

Despite that, for some reason, following the tradition of the literature club that started last year, all third-year students went to the summer retreat, and we’d written pieces for the literature club anthology.

Moreover, we were all scheduled to participate in the cultural festival.

Oh, and by the way, two more students joined the literature club.

A first-year who had gotten close to Shii and another classmate of Tsugumi. Both initially belonged to the non-club activities club, but they joined to hang out with their close friends after school.

Fortunately, it was just a few weeks before summer vacation, so everyone could participate in the retreat together.

Now, I guess the literature club will run smoothly even without us.

Thinking that way gave me a sense of relief but also a bit of sadness.

Well, this year is our last. Although I’ll still be a student at this school at the beginning of next year, I’ll be busy with my own things then.

And, by the end of summer vacation—

“…Well, I guess we won’t be able to see each other for a while.”

Right, I also quit my part-time job.

It felt a bit bittersweet to leave a place where I had been indebted for about two and a half years. Honestly, during the first few months after coming to this world, I wouldn’t have survived without it.

“I’ll come back after I become a university student.”

“Yeah, yeah. It seems that there are customers coming to see you these days, so of course!”

“…Really?”

“Yeah, there are some guys who only come on the days you work.”

That’s a bit… well…

No, it’s not that I don’t understand. I, too, wouldn’t pass up a chance to go to a PC cafe with a pretty part-timer.

Unfortunately, aside from growing about 2cm during my high school years, my body hasn’t changed at all. To be honest, I even questioned whether that 2cm growth was biological.

So, if there is someone who likes me…

“Hey, don’t make that face. You’ve become a bit more mature, though.”

I shrugged at the boss’s words.

Well, some of the regular customers might be around my age.

Among them is Sota. He usually comes to see his younger sister.

“Still, I hope we have a farewell party~”

Miki said this with a sense of regret, but I shook my head.

“I’ll be back next year.”

“Miki, you need to study too. Didn’t you say you want to go to university?”

“I’m studying hard~”

Since the boss is there to teach her diligently, she might actually end up in a pretty good place.

“Then let’s all become university students next year.”

“Yeah!”

At my words, Miki seemed to cheer up, nodding with a wide smile.

With that, we said our final goodbyes for the year and stepped outside with Shii.

“Something feels… odd.”

As we walked out together, Shii said with an awkward smile.

“It feels a bit lonely thinking there won’t be a senior around starting next week.”

“But we’ll see each other often at school, right?”

I said, smiling, but Shii’s expression didn’t brighten immediately.

Well, Shii had started working here because of me.

Although it wasn’t every day, we did spend quite a few of those days together. So, considering the duration, it had been quite long. Around two and a half years.

Thinking about those times made my heart ache a bit.

Even if I say I’ll come back next year… I won’t be able to work at this job indefinitely. We’ll all eventually have to quit. After all, it’s a maid cafe, right? No one is going to continue this well into their 40s or 50s.

The boss could keep working here… well, aside from being a ‘maid’, but it won’t be continued in the way we remember.

Will we end up sinking into memories?

“….”

We walked in silence for a while.

Although it was the end of summer, the night was still hot and muggy.

“Let’s go eat ramen.”

I suggested.

Honestly, there was no need to say it. Every time Shii and I met alone like this, I had been getting ramen.

Somehow, I feel like even if we quit, that ramen shop will still be there 20 years down the line. I might still visit it after becoming an office worker.

“Okay.”

At my words, Shii’s mood lightened a bit, and she smiled in response.

On the way to the ramen shop, various conversations flowed between us.

The stories were a bit different from usual. But they were still stories that didn’t stray from the everyday life. Topics that felt a little awkward unless it was just the two of us.

Like the relationship between Sota and Nanami. For your information, their relationship seems to be progressing, albeit very, very slowly.

The problem is that it’s slower than a snail’s pace, but I guess they’ll figure it out. I wonder if the term “real charge” was even used back in those days.

No, perhaps it was even used more due to the era.

“You won’t quit next year, will you?”

“I plan to come back soon, just like you did.”

“You do seem to like it there.”

I said while picking up a piece of ramen with chopsticks.

Even though it was hot food on a hot day, it was honestly delicious. The pork bone stock was rich and salty, and with noodles added, it was bound to be good.

Despite eating such high-calorie food regularly, I wonder if Shii’s body isn’t growing because she doesn’t drink the broth.

“Yeah, I do like it. Ever since I started working there, it’s just been fun.”

“Is that so…”

There were tough times, but there were also so many enjoyable ones.

Truly, I had enjoyed a ‘light novel-like school life’.

I guess only about a year of suffering out of three isn’t so bad?

“Back then, I’ll wait for you.”

“Uh, so you’ll say, ‘Welcome, young lady’ then?”

Look at her.

Now she can even make jokes like that.

I smiled and said, “Should I? I would if you want. You can always come back as a customer, right?”

We both giggled, then slurped up some noodles with a refreshing sound.

The return, huh?

It was pleasing to know that this isn’t the end.

Chapter 250

As the year-end approached, we became increasingly busy.

I started to understand a bit why Kaoru and Izumi seemed so busy last year.

Studying is something that you can never perfectly finish no matter how much time you put into it, and every time I thought I had memorized something, I ended up forgetting something else.

In the midst of all this, I tried to continue with the literature club activities as minimally as possible, and I think I was trying extra hard not to skip the really important ones.

Although I wasn’t the club president, I couldn’t just leave the juniors to prepare for the cultural festival without any help.

So I came out early in the morning to help at the literary café, where we also worked hard in our maid outfits.

I was relieved to see that all the juniors looked happy.

It seemed that the literary café on the top floor of the old building gained some buzz since we opened it last year, and this year we had even more visitors.

I thought that maybe some future first-years who would enroll at Hanagawa High School next year might have come too, which made me try even harder and appear even more cheerful.

Our latest literary magazine turned out to be more polished than last year’s, and even if it might be sitting in a corner of a bookstore, it’s still—well, maybe there’s a bit of awkwardness, but it seems like a somewhat decent publication for an imperfect publisher.

Kaoru and Izumi, now university students, were impressed when they saw it.

When I told them to come visit, I think I understood why they refused.

Thinking that this year was the last made each second feel precious. Knowing that this time once passed would never return made me more anxious.

In a way, more so than university-related exams.

In reality, if you weigh it, university exams are indeed much heavier, but for some reason, that’s how I felt personally.

It’s only the third time, but the last.

We still have a few months left until graduation, but thinking about that made me feel a little sick inside already.

“……”

Yuka, Koko, and I climbed up to the school’s rooftop and briefly looked down.

It felt a bit strange for three people in maid outfits to be looking down from the rooftop, but…

“It’s been a while.”

Yuka said that.

Yeah.

Now that I think about it, I hadn’t come up here much this year.

There hadn’t been a reason to come up. I didn’t have to eat something alone.

In fact, if I had clung onto Mako, Harumi, and Yuuki at that time, it wouldn’t have been difficult at all to have meals together.

All three of them were so nice that they sometimes seemed almost too innocent, and they already knew that my family situation wasn’t great.

But for some reason, I didn’t want to do that.

Yet, I had a bit of pride, and I didn’t want to show myself eating alone in front of others, and I thought it was really ridiculous to eat in places like the bathroom.

It was really fortunate that the rooftop door was opened.

And there was Yuka who followed me and insisted on eating those plain cream puff pastries.

“Thinking back, you really were persistent.”

“Huh?”

“Uh-oh?”

Yuka and Koko both turned their heads at the same time in response to my mumbling.

“No, you always followed me up here whenever I came to eat.”

“Ah.”

Yuka’s face turned a bit red at my words.

“I-it was nice to have someone to eat with, right? Isn’t that right?”

Back then, Yuka also didn’t have any friends.

Because she transferred around for work, her friendships kept starting and breaking, so it was only natural that it was even harder for her since she hadn’t been here long.

Perhaps Yuka following me was her own kind of effort.

I didn’t know how long we would stay together, but during our time at school, she probably wanted to create some proper memories.

In the original work, Yuka was somewhat popular in class. Even if it weren’t for me, she would have slowly adapted to school over time.

“…… Yeah, it was good.”

When I answered so simply, Yuka looked at me with a mildly surprised, blank expression.

“Wow?”

Only Koko seemed puzzled, not understanding what we were talking about.

As we were petting Koko’s head, the rooftop door opened.

“There you are.”

Kagami said with a laugh, as if in disbelief.

“I sent you an email earlier.”

“Yes, that’s why I came up here.”

Kagami came close, rustling a plastic bag in her hands.

And then she looked down from the rooftop—

“Hmm, what a view…”

“Not so great, right?”

Kagami couldn’t quite answer my question.

And how could she? It’s a school right in the middle of Minato Ward, with taller buildings right beside it.

Well, to begin with, I hadn’t come up for the view.

Still, I thought it felt a bit open. It felt like I was outside the school without actually leaving.

But then again, it didn’t matter if it wasn’t the rooftop.

“What do you have in your hands?”

“I bought a bit from downstairs. Crepes, do you want some? I got a little cream on them while putting them in the bag.”

Kagami brought up exactly four for herself too.

Out of all the pastries we had here, those were the fanciest.

If you’re going to call super-thin pancakes bread, then sure.

“……”

Yuka, Koko, Kagami, and I stood side by side, looking down at the school.

People were bustling around below. The joyful sounds were mixed, somehow conveying that lively atmosphere even here, which felt somewhat detached.

Really, this is the end.

Everything we’ve done this year is coming to a close in this school.

Three years.

When I first started, three years felt so long, but now that I’ve spent time here, it has flown by way too quickly.

Every day was enjoyable. I just regretted that I couldn’t recall all those joys perfectly.

“… Shall we go take a picture?”

“Sounds good.”

Feeling the year’s end approaching, Kagami said with a smile.

“Oh, the photography club over there is taking pictures again this year. Want to have a go at that?”

“Sure.”

At Kagami’s words, I nodded and smiled.

I turned back to Koko and Yuka and said,

“Well then, shall we go?”

“Yeah.”

“Wow!”

The two of them nodded with smiles.

We didn’t rush, slowly making our way down the steps, one at a time.

After all, time will push us forward without us having to intentionally catch up.

We walked with each step, savoring the regret.

Leaving rustling footprints over our memories, we slowly walked toward the last events of our high school days.

*

It seems the Christmas party is thankfully still on schedule.

Thanks to the two second-years and four first-years getting to know each other, it feels like a vibe where exchanging Christmas gifts wouldn’t be weird.

However, we didn’t borrow Yuuki’s house, where the first and second parties were held. Is this natural?

Instead, it seems we got permission from Tsugumi’s friend who’s in the second year to have the party there.

“I’ll send you the pictures!”

Shii said with a bright smile.

Her cheerfulness was befitting of someone who would take the lead starting next year.

Of course, Koko, Kagami, and I, along with my friends, continued studying diligently during the break. Now that the exams were truly around the corner, it was a time where slacking off wouldn’t do us any good.

There are cases where you don’t need center exam scores if it’s not a public or national university, but whether it becomes a feast or boiled rice, I intend to sit for the exam. After all, Yuka and I are aiming for a place that requires those scores, so we naturally have to keep an eye on it.

I think I’ve done pretty well with my studies.

In my first year, I couldn’t focus 100% on studying for various reasons, but starting in my second year, influenced a bit by Izumi and Kaoru’s diligent atmosphere, and the slight sense of crisis from my juniors, I’ve studied quite hard since then.

Though I didn’t study as vigorously as in my third year, I believe I did well for a second-year. My introverted nature has also improved considerably.

That said, it might have helped that I was surrounded by overachievers.

And now, with Kagami’s smarts, I can even get help from her if I don’t know or get something wrong.

Truly, everyone around me seems to have stepped out of the realm of human.

But I consider that a stroke of luck.

After Christmas passed, the atmosphere in the class after school resumed was different from before.

It seemed lax, yet everyone wore an anxious and tense expression.

When I was younger, I thought the concept of a “studying atmosphere” was just nonsense, but at this point, I had to admit there’s something real about it.

Well… the truth is at this point, trying to learn anything new is tough, especially since my head feels full from everything I’ve absorbed so far, and just keeping it from overflowing is already challenging.

In the end, I completely gave up on trying to cram anything more in, deciding instead to focus on maintaining what I already have.

“It’s going to be alright. We all can go where we want to.”

Mako said that to me, and it felt like she was saying it to herself too. Yuka said something similar, and other friends in the same class shared similar sentiments that hinted everyone was feeling somewhat alike.

Thus, we scrambled through what was probably the most nerve-wracking period of our lives.

The time I didn’t want to come flew by regardless, and finally, the fated day arrived—

Chapter 251

I’ve never taken an exam comfortably without a care in the world.

Or rather, I don’t really understand the concept of taking an exam comfortably at all. Honestly, once the exam is over, I don’t even remember what was on it.

While others might gather together to figure out the answers, I really didn’t feel like doing that at all.

By chance, Kagami, who was taking the exam with me, did ask, “Shall we eat something delicious?”

“……I just want to go home and rest.”

As I said that, Kagami nodded with a somewhat worried expression. Even the usually energetic Koko and Yuka, who took the exam with me, had the same concerned look on their faces.

I stumbled straight home, and as soon as I spread out my blanket on the floor, I fell asleep.

And then, the very next day…

“…….”

Kagami, sitting across from me at the table, was staring at me with a slightly strange expression.

Considering I usually eat breakfast simply, it made sense, right?

“……Did you not feel well yesterday?”

“Uh?”

I blinked at Kagami while stuffing my mouth with food and said, “Ah, that. I was just tired.”

Sometimes, thinking can be more exhausting than physical labor.

Plus, the thought of going to the same university as Yuka and Koko made me way more nervous than usual. I must have poured out all the knowledge I was trying to hold in to avoid overflowing.

Of course, this wasn’t the end of it. To get into the school we aimed for, I still had to pass through various gates.

But still, I had crossed the biggest threshold. At least I had one less worry, and after a good night’s sleep, there was no reason for me to feel unwell today.

“I had a good sleep, so I’m fine today.”

Kagami and Koko exchanged glances and tilted their heads.

You can really see they’re like mother and daughter, they look so similar.

*

The third-year, third semester was much tougher in various ways than the first year, but it passed quickly.

Just like how I was fine the day after taking center exams, my mood and condition improved significantly every time I handled another level after that, making me feel like I was flying higher than usual.

“You look happier than when you defeated the foreigner.”

“That’s because if you don’t defeat the foreigner, life is over anyway, but when the exam ends, life isn’t over. If you think about all the studying you have to do afterward, it’s no different from falling into hell.”

“Just because you’re going to university doesn’t mean you won’t have to study anymore.”

Yuka’s comment was valid.

I studied harder in university than I did in high school. In fact, securing a job is more important than going to university, isn’t it?

And I had a specific job in mind I wanted.

But, in this case, the story does change a bit.

I hadn’t included continuing the Kurosawa family business in my future options just yet, but it could be considered a ‘backup plan’ option.

With a mom who owns an apartment, what worries would I have? I could study what I want at a reasonable pace and Kagami would understand.

“Are you thinking something’s wrong?”

Yuka said, looking at me suspiciously, making me chuckle a bit.

“Still, we can set our own schedule at university. We’ll probably have a lot more time than we do now in third year.”

The first year might be a little busy, but I could worry a bit less about studying. The vacation’s long, and I don’t have to think about going to school on Saturdays.

Of course, the ‘lectures’ in university are different from the ‘classes’ in high school, so each lecture needs to be viewed independently, meaning the importance of classes taken in the first year will not fall behind that of those taken in the fourth year, but originally, first-year students tend to be a bit lax.

Isn’t this the age where you can drink alcohol for the first time and smoke openly? No matter where you go, you won’t legally get into trouble for partying all night, and no one will say anything if you go to a hotel with a girlfriend.

First-year students, having thrown off the stress of being exam-takers, naturally loosen up a bit, so being a little more relaxed around that time shouldn’t be a big problem.

Moreover, if you study hard in the first and second years, you might reduce the number of lectures in the third and fourth years, allowing for more rest days.

Assignments will still come steadily, and there will be studying for exams, but just ‘having time’ is bound to become overwhelmingly sufficient.

And again, I clearly didn’t need to worry too much about employment just yet.

“Is that so…”

Upon hearing my words, Yuka tilted her head as if she still couldn’t grasp it.

“Yuka.”

“Yeah?”

“What do you want to do after you graduate from university?”

“Hmm.”

Although she decided on her major, she still hadn’t completely chosen her career path.

In fact, in most cases except for those intending to inherit a family business or aiming for a career in the arts or sports, most students find it hard to have a clear idea such as ‘this is my path!’

Many don’t even know much about what they’ll study in the major they’ll enter.

Aren’t there still students going to university just to delay being thrown into society by about four years?

It’s always the hardest thing to define your own path.

“Do you have something you want to do?”

I thought for a moment and said.

“For now, something related to my major.”

“A light novel author?”

“Uh… Well, I might try writing.”

To be honest, I felt like I half-heartedly chose my major.

I hadn’t read enough books to be called a bibliophile since coming to this world.

But still, had I not been in the literature club for three years?

In my second year, I had participated quite actively.

So, I had developed a bit of an interest in books.

I even told Kagami about possibly using one of the leftover rooms in the apartment as a study.

If I filled it up with light novels and comics… well, being a light novel author doesn’t sound too bad. I’d like to try being a comic story writer if I ever get the chance.

Anyway, since I had entered this storybook world, I thought I wanted to live while writing novels.

“That’s true. Since we’re in the same major, I might be doing something similar.”

Writing, huh.

Come to think of it, writing a sequel to the Kuro report wouldn’t be a bad idea. I hadn’t lost anything I’d written down about that, and even if I tried to, Kagami would go berserk and stop me, so it’s probably somewhere in the house.

What if I took that hurriedly written piece and turned it into a long novel?

Japan probably has a ton of such similar novels… but isn’t the first piece usually considered a draft? Anyway, writing something will naturally improve my writing, right?

“I could do research too. Like classical literature.”

“…To be honest, that doesn’t really attract me.”

“Me neither.”

“Uuh?”

Koko, who had been listening to us, tilted her head.

Seeing that, I laughed and said, “If I were to be greedy, I’d want to open a tea shop in a nice quiet place.”

“That means you’d write whenever you had free time?”

“Exactly.”

Of course, I knew that was just a fantasy. A café is a relaxing space for patrons, but it’s an incredibly busy place for those providing it.

Still, it wouldn’t be a problem to have a dream like that.

Or, I could also travel around diligently with Kagami and Koko and write a travelogue.

I thought I might be able to write something like a travel guide to Korea that would be trending in about twenty years, but unfortunately, I barely traveled to other regions when I lived in Korea, so it might be a bit of a stretch.

But since I can speak Korean, I might be at a slight advantage.

Lost in such daydreams, Yuka suddenly asked again.

“But are we really people who received acceptance notices?”

“Of course, that’s why we can lounge around like this.”

Coincidentally, Koko had been relaxed from the start. She’s always relaxed unless it’s something life-threatening. You could say she’s a girl who doesn’t know how to sense danger.

So she’s also a bit of a comforting little sister.

“I thought once we knew we got accepted, we’d be a lot more excited.”

“We were super excited on that day!”

After all, we were jumping around together, hugging Koko and shouting like we were crazy. Honestly, it’s a bit embarrassing to think back on.

I cried too. Not a flood of tears, but I shed a few here and there.

However, even after receiving the acceptance notice, there was still a bit of time left until graduation.

Ultimately, we were just wasting time in school, waiting for that graduation ceremony.

Well, isn’t that fine?

Getting some warm spring sunlight while chatting with friends about trivial things.

It’s something I’ve wanted to do for a while now.

Living leisurely, like a cat.

Suddenly reminded of some cat deity, I couldn’t help but chuckle softly.

Yeah, I’ll live like that.

I’ll live lazily like Kuro at home. Happy and relaxed enough to make others say something about it.

Chapter 252

One of the good points about the graduation ceremony in April is that it’s not cold.

The graduation ceremonies I experienced in my previous life were always held in freezing weather. The wind was incredibly strong. Especially during the graduation ceremony of my university in the countryside, it was so bad that I had to hold onto my graduation cap tightly to keep it from blowing away.

But April in Japan isn’t that cold. In fact, the weather on graduation day is warm and clear, so I thought I could take away some really good last memories of this school.

Another good point is that cherry blossoms bloom during this time.

In short, the photos come out really nicely.

If it’s going to remain a memory, wouldn’t it be better to have it look pretty?

Aside from that… um.

Honestly, I’m not sure if graduation is a good thing or a bad thing.

Well, it is good if it’s good. The fact that I’m “graduating” means I didn’t mess up my school life too badly. It’s not just that I didn’t do well, but that I was in such a mess that I couldn’t even be acknowledged for attending school.

Or maybe I just didn’t have the luxury of it.

Considering that I almost ended up like that, it’s hard to say that it’s ‘not good.’

But it’s not just good either.

I have to leave a place I’m attached to.

And I have to leave behind people I like.

“Well then….”

Suzuki-sensei opened her mouth as she looked around the classroom.

She struggled to continue her next words.

She was the first homeroom teacher when I entered this school. Since then, she has been the homeroom teacher for every grade I advanced to.

I’m not sure if the Japanese teacher system works that way or if she was recognized for her skills and kept her position, but one thing is certain: Suzuki-sensei… no, the person known as ‘Suzuki Sanae’ has been my only high school homeroom teacher.

As the grades advanced, not every student stayed in the same class. Some went to different classes.

But just like in a “Light Novel,” my friends and I have been in the same class since the second year. Some have been in the same class since the first year.

So for most of us, Suzuki Sanae holds a significant position as our ‘teacher.’

“Congratulations on your graduation, everyone.”

Suzuki-sensei said with a gentle smile. She couldn’t completely suppress the tremor in her voice.

“Please… I hope all of you can become the adults you want to be.”

I see.

Just as we have only one homeroom teacher, for Suzuki Sanae, we are the first graduates she’s ever had.

In the coming decades, as she takes on the role of homeroom teacher, she will teach so many students that it will be hard to remember every single one of them.

But can she forget these first graduates?

Can she forget me?

The troubled child who didn’t come to school on the first day.

The troubled child abandoned with an absurd family background.

It might sound a bit odd for me to say this about myself, but honestly, I must be a student she can’t easily forget. Maybe all the kids around me as well.

Our eyes met as Suzuki Sanae was looking around the classroom.

Suzuki Sanae smiled.

It was a bright smile.

Since I successfully graduated – heading to the university and the major I wanted, it’s only natural.

Even if I were the teacher, it would leave a deep impression.

Suzuki Sanae opened her mouth again.

“Today is the last day we’ll be in this student-teacher relationship. From now on, you will stand as equals with me, as members of society. There will certainly be many difficult times, and many things you will experience for the first time. But I can assure you, having watched you all until now, you will excel in everything you do. I believe that. Because you are my proud students.”

There was a sniffle in the classroom.

To be honest, I almost sniffled too.

“Once again, congratulations on your graduation. If you ever need help, please feel free to contact me. If it’s something I can do, I’ll be there to help you as much as you need. Well then…”

Suzuki Sanae hesitated for a moment, closed her eyes, and let out a long breath.

Then, looking like she had collected herself, she nodded and slightly smiled.

“Well then, that’s it for today.”

Mako stood up from her seat.

“Attention.”

All the kids straightened their posture.

Not that there hadn’t been any kids who didn’t take Suzuki Sanae seriously, and some were especially mischievous.

But today, everyone’s expression was serious.

“A salute to the teacher.”

“““Thank you for everything!”””

All the kids, including me, shouted vigorously.

“…….”

Hearing those words made Suzuki Sanae burst into tears.

“I… really, really thank you all.”

With a bow, Sanae said that to us.

*

As we got closer to the school gate, my steps became heavier.

The underclassmen who were already following behind were shedding tears. Of course Tsugumi, and even Shii who I felt I’d see again soon.

I wouldn’t see these kids in school anymore. At least, I probably wouldn’t face them while wearing this school uniform.

We should say goodbye with smiles, but that was easier said than done.

“Literature Club, please take care of it.”

Trying to show a bright smile no matter what, I said that to the kids.

“Yes!”

Tsugumi responded.

“I’ll do my best!”

“You’re an exam student starting this year.”

Watching Tsugumi, who would become a third-year after the holiday, I ended up laughing. In fact, since earlier, Tsugumi had been constantly looking at Sota’s back as we walked together.

That was both sad and honestly a little ticklish and funny.

“But still, I need to do my best like the seniors.”

Well, it’s essential to have time to relieve stress.

“I’ll do my best too.”

Shii, who became a second-year this year, said that as well.

With both of them being so dependable, I really thought the literature club wouldn’t be something to worry about.

Thus, we reached the school gate.

“Well then, shall we take a picture together?”

We did take a group photo in the classroom earlier with the classmates and our homeroom teacher Suzuki Sanae, but I thought graduation pictures should have one in front of the school gates too.

“Yes!”

All the kids replied cutely and lovingly.

Since I thought it was the last moment I could be with my group, it felt even more so.

“Well then, let’s pose like this!”

Harumi shouted as she raised one hand high.

The pose Harumi suggested was to take a pose in front of the school’s nameplate at the gate.

Spread your arms towards the nameplate, as if to say, “We came from this school.”

I couldn’t help but laugh because that idea suited Harumi so well.

So we did that.

The one taking our picture was Fukuda-san. Kagami had made sure to be included in the picture as well. Since every member of the literature club was included, Fukuda had to step back quite a bit, but the photo turned out to be truly wonderful.

Indeed, our last graduation photo was one that was ‘Light Novel’ worthy.

Goodbye, Hanagawa High School.

Goodbye, Literature Club.

During the past time, truly take care—

As I absentmindedly thought about things I couldn’t say to others,

“S-Sasaki-senpai!”

Suddenly, I heard Tsugumi’s shout.

Along with me, Mako, who was crying her eyes out, Yu, who was comforting her, Koko with a slightly dazed expression unlike usual, and Yuka, who was trying her best not to cry, all looked over there. The first-year and second-year literature club members naturally looked over too.

Nanami and Sota stood side by side.

And facing Sota was Tsugumi, making a strong resolve.

“Uh, huh?”

Sota was clearly flustered by Tsugumi’s strong voice, which was something he rarely saw.

Tsugumi shouted.

“Ca-Can you give me the second button of your uniform!?”

“…….”

With my heart racing a little at that sight, I held my head in my hands.

What the heck.

I thought it was a little roundabout for a confession… I mean, I had heard the stories about it happening, but still.

If you’re going to confess to Sota, wouldn’t it be better to be a little more direct?

“……Whaaaaat!?”

Then, a pause of about five seconds later, Nanami gasped in shock.

“I-I can give it to you, but….”

Sota said that, but his expression clearly showed a “Why this?” look.

“Whaaaaaaaaaaat!?”

Nanami was even more shocked than before.

“Brother….”

Shii, whose crush on Sota had notably decreased over the past three years, even put her hand on her forehead.

“……haha.”

Seeing that, I ultimately couldn’t hold back my laughter.

“Hahaha!”

Not just me, everyone else around started to laugh too.

In the midst of an ocean of laughter, only three people glared at each other with serious expressions.

Honestly, that kid is so lucky.

If Hagiwara hadn’t left first due to being busy, there would have definitely been a slapstick comedy happening right here.

So whether Tsugumi got the second button or not, or whether Nanami or Shii snagged it—

—Or perhaps, she tried to take it off to give it and accidentally dropped it, rolling away and slipping down the drain, I won’t make it a point to clarify here.

However, the chaos happening with Sota at the center seems like it will definitely continue on in the ‘University Arc’ of this ‘Light Novel.’

I’m just glad that Sota isn’t in our course.

Chapter 253

College life was definitely more fun than I expected.

The level of the classes suddenly shot up, and maybe it was because the professors had not actually received specialized training in education, but sometimes they said things that students couldn’t understand. Still, isn’t that what textbooks are for? I managed to keep up by interpreting the professors’ words based on the textbooks.

I’m still just a freshman, after all.

I’ve been to the group MT that each department has. I, Koko, and Yuka almost always stuck together, so surprisingly, I didn’t feel any fear or anxiety about human relationships.

Above all, Koko and I are “identical twins” and we looked younger than other students who were in the same year, which earned us a lot of cuteness points.

However, there were some differences from what I expected.

I feel like I immediately drank alcohol the moment I became a college student in my previous life, but in Japan, the legal drinking age isn’t “exactly the year you become an adult.”

In Korea, you can drink alcohol once you turn 19 by the Korean age system, so you could technically start drinking around the beginning of college. But in Japan, it’s “20 years and older.” Moreover, the definition of an adult is also “20 years or older,” meaning a first-year college student is not yet an adult. If I recall correctly, there was talk in the 2020s about lowering the age of adulthood to 18, but as it stands, we’re still in the 2000s.

For reference, unlike Korea, it’s not based on “calculated age” but “actual age,” so you even have to wait until your birthday. What a world.

Most students seem to accept that. I think there are some who drink secretly and smoke, but for now, Koko, Yuka, and I have decided to stick to the legal limits.

What was it again?

No matter what, I feel a little guilty about making Koko drink. I guess it’s a good excuse to put it off.

“Being a college student might not be that big of a deal after all.”

Saying such things while being in a university that many people would recognize globally seemed a bit odd, but on the other hand, I could see Yuka’s point.

If I still can’t do what I couldn’t do in high school after becoming a college student, then I might not feel much has changed.

“It might be because the digits of our age haven’t changed yet.”

I said quite seriously.

We all are still only 18, truly. In Korea, once you enter college, they say you’re “20,” so it feels like you’ve become an adult all of a sudden, but when you’re called “18,” it does feel young.

I wouldn’t be an adult until my birthday this year, and I wouldn’t finally become one until after my birthday next year.

“Still, you can get a driver’s license.”

“That’s something you could do in high school too.”

“If I want to get a license before entering college, I’d have to give up studying that year, right?”

Given how long it takes to get a license in Japan. Plus, even if I got it in high school, I’d still have to wait until my birthday to start driving, which could significantly impact my center exam.

“Uhmm…”

Yuka still seemed to be pondering something that just wouldn’t settle.

I honestly couldn’t tell if this Yuka, who acted like a hardened person just a few years ago, was indeed the same. It’s been two years since she stopped being a Yōkai hunter, after all.

“Asking your mom to buy you one… that won’t happen.”

“Of course not.”

I answered while gazing at a distant mountain at Yuka’s words.

Kagami becomes extremely strict about anything related to me. Not that she’s strict about everything, though. Honestly, if it were Kagami, she would’ve spoiled me even if I was loafing around without going to college or working.

But for some reason, she was strict about anything involving “the law.”

I wonder if she wished for me to live normally if I couldn’t live fully outside of the ordinary expectations.

Thinking about it, what kind of person Kagami would have been had I been born into this world from the start.

…

Wait, that’s wrong.

Kozuzu would still be alive back then.

I’m sure there’d be all sorts of enormous issues. I might have had to bear the role of Kagami myself.

“How about asking your dad or grandfather instead?”

“That definitely wouldn’t work.”

Yuka replied without hesitation.

Yeah, that makes sense. If they were stricter than Kagami, they’d definitely not budge.

But more importantly, why on earth do we want to drink so badly? Is it really about feeling like we’ve become adults that much?

“Uuh?”

Turning my gaze to Koko, who had been eating ice cream, she tilted her head in confusion.

Thinking about it, can Koko and I even get drunk?

If we could, how much would it take to get us tipsy? What kind of drinking habits would we end up having if we got drunk?

I really hope it won’t be like becoming a puddle of mush or something disastrous.

“Then how about this?”

After a brief moment of thought, I proposed to Yuka.

“How about we get our driver’s license and go on a trip?”

Yuka looked a bit intrigued by my suggestion.

“That does sound… worth trying.”

“How about we go as far as Hokkaido and visit various places?”

That’s one of the perks of being a freshman; you might not get many chances to just have fun as your years progress with responsibilities piling up. Though there should still be a bit of time for a short getaway.

“Alright, then let’s aim for getting our driver’s licenses this year!”

How about aiming for good grades instead?

But then again, Yuka probably just considers that ‘standard practice.’ Maybe she doesn’t even think of it as a goal.

No matter how you slice it, she’s the protagonist. Protagonists back then were all weirdly diligent.

A driver’s license, huh?

Should I prepare to get mine too, along with her.

*

My friends, well, my classmates, all become college students.

And besides them, there’s one more person who became a college student.

That would be Kagami.

Honestly, I think the three of us slacked off for two years and only seriously studied for one year to come to this school, which is kind of shameless, but then with someone like Kagami, I can’t even imagine how bright her family’s intellect must be.

First off, Kagami could take the center exam because Japan has a system similar to a graduation qualification exam.

Or maybe she managed to graduate from high school somehow. Of course, she probably didn’t graduate in a conventional way, but not graduating completely might attract too much attention.

Anyway, Kagami legitimately passed the exams and entered the university.

She’s in the same department as us, but… maybe out of consideration for me, Kagami doesn’t cling to us that much while at school.

That doesn’t mean that the people in our major don’t know about our relationship.

Nobody openly shows discomfort regarding this. Many think that the combination of twins and their mom is exceedingly peculiar, yet strangely most just accept it with a ‘Oh, I see.’

With how I have come this far, it might be obvious she won’t fail her studies, so they likely made their peace with it.

Kagami’s looks probably helped too. Though she wears quite simple clothes at the university, they suit her well enough.

Even though she doesn’t look like a green freshman newly entering university, some boys are already looking at her with admiration.

Still, no one has personally approached her to be friends yet.

I get it. Honestly, I’d find it a bit overwhelming too. Who knows, with time spent in the same department, they might slowly get to know each other.

“Hmph, hmph~”

Kagami, in such a situation, doesn’t seem to mind much and seems content just attending the same school as Koko and me.

Of course. After all, if her beloved two daughters go to school, Kagami will be left home alone.

Due to the surrounding circumstances, she hasn’t really had a chance to make friends, and the ones she knows personally are not really easygoing playmates.

I don’t mind the situation; instead, I watch Kagami enjoy eating a jumbo parfait with warmth.

“Oh, right.”

Kagami said.

“It seems Yu’s parents are going to hold a wedding soon.”

“Yeah, I know.”

I also received word from Yu.

It’s confirmed that they will be getting married this year, and they’re coordinating the date.

Looks like Yu will play the part of the groom.

So, it’s finally happening, huh, Mori?

What should I say? She has been somewhat fixated in a peculiar way among the people I’ve met so far. But well, there aren’t that many people around me who are that devoted.

Fukuda still seems to have some lingering feelings for Kagami, but then again, I guess she never expected much to begin with, so she hasn’t really pursued us. It seems like a completely different story compared to Mori’s fixation.

“Are you going to the wedding?”

“Um… I don’t know.”

Kagami made a hesitant expression at my question.

“I guess I’m considered related to the first wife.”

Ah, right.

That’s true.

Yamashita’s first wife is Kozuzu, after all.

…Things didn’t end very well there, and Kagami has continued that connection to this day, but she’s also Kozuzu’s younger sister.

If anyone were to ask about the relationships there, it could get incredibly awkward.

“But still…”

“I’m fine with it.”

“No, I’ll ask about it once.”

If I go as ‘friend’s mom,’ it shouldn’t be an issue, right?

The important part is Mori’s will, but considering that Kagami played Santa during last year’s Christmas, it shouldn’t be a problem.

“Hehe.”

Hearing my words, Kagami smiled happily.

Chapter 254

It had been a while since my friends gathered, and the reason was because of an invitation.

In fact, we had already received one a long time ago. I had respectfully kept that invitation at home. There wasn’t really any other way to store it. I had no reason to throw it away.

The invitation we received back then was like a “pre-announcement of the pre-announcement.” It seemed that Ms. Mori had shared it to further reassure herself.

It didn’t mention when or where the wedding would take place.

The invitation we received this time was different.

May 27th, Sunday.

Ms. Mori Miho and Mr. Yamashita Yohei will get married.

Looking back, it really took a long time.

The last time they confirmed their feelings for each other was when I was a first-year high school student, so almost three years had passed.

It was all a considerate choice for Yuuki.

Perhaps because he was aware of that fact, he didn’t strongly oppose it. In fact, during those three years, he had significantly mellowed. Although he still had a quiet personality, there was a different sharpness in that atmosphere.

It seems that still calling Ms. Mori “Mom” is a bit much for him.

I doubt he thinks, “I can’t let Dad be left alone…”

Well, it makes sense; Ms. Yamashita and Ms. Mori could honestly be called father and daughter given their ages. They don’t differ much from Yuuki either. If we’re talking about age gaps between sisters, it can be significant, but…

…What if Kagami were dating such a young guy? It would probably be enough to drive one insane.

Well, switching the roles of man and woman does change the atmosphere quite a bit.

“They’re getting married at a church.”

“Yeah. Because that’s normal.”

I responded to Yuuki, who answered me back.

Is it normal? I think they say it’s normal in Japan.

In Korea, it’s usual to have ceremonies in wedding halls, so it feels a bit strange, and in Japan… well, since I’ve never lived in Japan, I can’t say for sure, but due to the atmosphere of the house where Yuuki lives, it feels like Mr. Yamashita and Ms. Mori would have a traditional Japanese wedding.

“…We don’t plan to invite a lot of people. I think the seats will barely be half filled.”

Noticing that Yuuki was lost in thought, he continued the conversation without minding me.

“…”

After hearing Yuuki’s words, we contemplated for a moment.

Should we say congratulations?

The atmosphere had softened considerably, but Yuuki still had a strangely displeased vibe.

A childhood friend is becoming a mom.

Saying it aloud seems a bit too much. It feels completely different from saying they’re just a couple with a significant age difference.

“…It’s fine to congratulate them.”

After Yuuki spoke with a sigh, I managed to say, “C-Congratulations.”

“You two look good together.”

We awkwardly passed around those congratulations one by one.

For reference, the people present included me, Koko, Yuka, Mako, Harumi, and Yuuki.

I feel like they probably plan to share the invitation with other friends too, but for now, they gathered the closest ones first.

After the congratulatory remarks, we drank our beverages in silence for a while. The coffee-flavored drink was loaded with sugar, but somehow it tasted oddly bitter. Probably because of the atmosphere.

“Oh, really!”

While everyone had awkward expressions, Harumi suddenly shouted.

“It’s been a while since we met, and the atmosphere is so damp! Ah, it’s not because of the invitation.”

Harumi quickly added, glancing at Yuuki.

“I know.”

Yuuki sighed heavily and replied.

“Rather than sitting here, let’s just go somewhere fun and enjoy ourselves. We’re all college students, right? It wouldn’t be a problem if we go in tomorrow either, right?”

We exchanged glances for a moment, then nodded a little late.

Oh, is that the case? That seemed to be the atmosphere.

Of course, we are college students, and there’s no school on Saturdays, so we had plenty of time.

But it’s incredibly ambiguous; we’re college students, but we’re not adults yet. Staying at accommodations requires a consent form.

It sounds a bit awkward to say, but there’s nothing we can do since it’s the law.

However, Harumi’s comment about “going in tomorrow” didn’t seem to mean going to a hotel to have fun.

“Let’s go to my house.”

We were surprised once again by that statement.

I would have thought she would say to go to our house instead.

“Dad isn’t coming home today. He’s away on a short business trip.”

After Harumi flashed a smile and made a peace sign with her hand, we made yet another bewildered face.

In fact, given Fukuda’s personality, she probably wouldn’t let us stay if we went to have fun. It seemed she just didn’t want to invite us while Fukuda was there.

Now that I think about it, I’ve never been to Harumi’s house during high school.

I’ve heard it’s quite spacious, but it seemed there were more comfortable places to have fun than her house.

In the end, we followed Harumi’s suggestion that day.

We quickly finished our drinks, went to karaoke to sing happily, and then headed to Harumi’s house.

Surprisingly, the house was quite tidy. It was a two-story house, as I expected.

Maybe because it was the first time I was seeing the place, it felt surprisingly fresh, and we had a blast until the next day before falling asleep.

At some point, it seemed we had drunk some alcohol because when I woke up, I realized it was faint in my memory.

I think Harumi started drinking from the alcohol that was on the shelf without permission.

…If I were to remember in detail, I could recall quickly, but I didn’t want to think about it, so I decided to bury that memory for now.

However, I’ll mention this: when Fukuda returned home the next day around 1 PM and saw us in that state, I could hear him rolling on the ground laughing.

*

And so, at the end of May.

The weather was beginning to get humid, and it wouldn’t be wrong to think it had already transitioned into summer.

Koko and I went to a church in Tokyo.

It looked like it had been built quite a while ago.

Unlike the incredibly flashy modern buildings that can often be seen in downtown Seoul, it had the vibe of an old cathedral.

“The atmosphere is nice.”

“Right? Buildings like this have their own charm.”

I muttered while looking up inside the building, and Yuka chimed in beside me.

“Is it okay for a shrine maiden to say that?”

“How long has it been since I stopped being a shrine maiden?”

No, just because I stopped being one doesn’t mean I don’t believe in the gods.

To be honest, I’m not quite sure what a “god” means in this world.

There are Yōkai, and given the circumstances, the deities worshipped at shrines must be real gods as well. This is a light novel, after all.

So, do the major religions also have genuine deities?

…

Well, I guess I won’t dig too much into it. I’ve had enough encounters with churches and everything.

“By the way, Koto Ne, your dress is pretty.”

“My mom picked it out.”

“Elegant!”

Naturally, the dresses worn by Koko and me were chosen by Kagami.

For guys, they can just wear a suit, but since women’s fashion has an unexpectedly wide variety, I didn’t quite know what to wear, so I had no choice but to ask Kagami for help.

In the end, I ended up in a somewhat airy but not overly extravagant white blouse with a deep blue skirt.

Koko and I were wearing the same outfit, but as always, the kids could easily recognize me just by the atmosphere.

“Where’s your mom?”

“She went to Ms. Mori’s.”

It seemed the adults had something to discuss. It probably wasn’t anything too serious. Maybe just exchanging greetings?

Mr. Yamashita was already outside greeting the guests.

As he had said, he didn’t plan to invite many people, but everyone arriving seemed quite large in stature. It’s not good to judge people based on appearances, but still, I can’t help but think of some profession.

Upon listening closely, there seemed to be police among them as well.

…Perhaps I’ll just refrain from digging deeper into that.

“Koto Ne, Koko!”

Just as I was contemplating whether to move to another spot, I heard Kagami’s voice and saw her waving at us from in front of a door.

“Hang on, I’ll be right back.”

“I’ll stay with the others.”

I waved back at Yuka, who answered like that, took Koko’s hand, and went over to Kagami.

“Ms. Mori wants to talk to you.”

“Ms. Mori?”

I tilted my head in confusion as I followed her.

Kagami led us to the bridal waiting room.

In front of it were several women who seemed to be Ms. Mori’s friends. Were they planning to send me out to chat for a little?

I hesitantly entered, but it turned out that Ms. Mori was the only one inside.

“Ms. Mori.”

“Koto Ne-chan.”

Ms. Mori smiled and greeted me.

Her white wedding dress suited her exceptionally well. It was somewhat retro and didn’t expose too much skin, which matched Ms. Mori’s vibe perfectly.

“Um… you called for me.”

“Yes, I wanted to say something.”

As I awkwardly approached, Ms. Mori spoke with a smile.

“Thank you.”

“Excuse me?”

“That day, the one who protected Yuuki was you, Koto Ne-chan. Because of you, we can be a family like this.”

“…”

That…

To be honest, I hadn’t thought about it that much.

Well, I can’t guarantee what would have happened to Yuuki if he hadn’t come to our house that day. In the main story, Yuuki was not even mentioned.

“Above all, it seems like Yuuki has opened his heart a lot while getting to know you, Koto Ne-chan.”

“…Ah, well, that, it’s not a big deal. I became friends because I enjoyed it too.”

As I scratched my head and replied, Ms. Mori smiled.

Today, the happiest person in the world was right there.

“Still, you know, I just suddenly thought of it and wanted to convey it to you. Especially since you’ve embraced me too.”

“…”

Ms. Mori’s words brought about a sense of pride and a tingling feeling that made me press the corners of my lips downward.

Chapter 255

“30,000 yen…?”

Kagami was struck dumb after hearing about the substantial gift money.

If it’s 30,000 yen per person, that means our household has practically forked out nearly a million yen. I don’t quite remember, but this was back when 1,000 yen was equivalent to more than 10,000 yen.

“Isn’t that pretty standard? Although some acquaintances might contribute less than that, normally you don’t just come for a quick visit,” Yuka said, tilting her head. So that means the meal is included in that price.

Is that the norm in Japan?

Back in school, I usually paid around 50,000 won and of course, received a meal voucher. Sometimes there were thank-you gifts, sometimes there weren’t. Generally, people who just came to greet without eating would receive gifts on behalf of the absent guests.

However, from what I heard, meals are often a course menu. Since the reception can be pretty lengthy, it makes sense that it would end up being quite expensive.

Honestly, since Yuuki was friends with many of Kagami’s acquaintances and I was here because of my connection with Mori, there were more of Kagami’s acquaintances around rather than mine.

To accommodate me and Koko, we ended up being left together with friends while Kagami was off greeting those who either looked rough around the edges or far too pristine, which made me think Kagami hasn’t quit working after all.

I imagined the rough-looking folks were likely Yakuza or police officials, while the tidy-looking ones were probably lawyers.

Anyway, it’s not like I would have many opportunities to speak with her.

“Yamashita-san? I’ve heard a lot about you from Miho.”

“Ah, yes…”

Naturally, there were guests from the bride’s side as well.

As I expected, there seemed to be overlap with the bride’s guests not being from the same school as Mori.

Sure, she did say, “the daughter of someone I respected,” so it makes sense there’d be some crossover.

Naturally, the younger women among Miho’s guests stuck around our side a bit more until the ceremony started.

They must’ve been a little nervous after all; I mean, there were quite a few Yakuza types around.

Seeing Yuuki struggling to converse alone, we ended up subtly joining in on various conversations. Honestly, Koko and I were there mostly to grab attention, while Harumi and Mako did all the talking.

Ah, right. Shii was quite popular too. It seems that a cute and charming girl is appealing even to other girls.

And after all that anticipation— the wedding began.

The ceremony itself flowed pretty much like a wedding in Korea. The groom and bride entered, songs were sung, and some videos were played.

Despite the number of rough-looking guests, the atmosphere wasn’t rowdy at all.

Well, it was a Yakuza boss’s wedding, after all, they wouldn’t dare.

The officiant was some old man I didn’t recognize. Maybe he wasn’t part of the Yakuza. He might’ve been Yamashita’s teacher from when he was a student.

Mori, wearing a white wedding dress, was smiling continuously by Yamashita’s side.

Her smile seemed so bright, it was hard to imagine she wouldn’t shed even a single tear.

No matter how I looked at it, her expression was nothing but genuine.

“……”

My friends and I all silently gazed at her face.

How joyful must it be to finally unite with someone you love after such a long wait?

Unlike them, I’ve never had love or anything similar in this life or in my previous life, but I could sort of understand that feeling of welcoming happiness after a lengthy period.

I unintentionally turned my head to glance up at Kagami beside me.

Kagami, who wasn’t very close to Mori at all, had an unexpectedly deeply moved expression.

Kagami might be thinking something similar.

Though the kinds of love may differ, love for family is still love.

Finding love and happiness after such a long time.

Becoming a source of someone else’s happiness felt a bit strange.

I was simply living my own life after all.

“Kagami?”

While looking up at Kagami, Koko tilted her head.

See, even Koko doesn’t get it.

But then again, sometimes just being there for someone can be more than enough.

Having lost such people before, I know how precious that can be.

When I turn my gaze to the opposite side, Yuka is quietly watching Mori and Yamashita.

Friends are important too.

Especially friends you’ve been through university with— that’s something you can’t take lightly.

Even now, I still don’t fully understand why I was reborn here in this world. There might be a god who cast me into this world just to observe stories like mine.

Whether such a god exists or not, or if it was merely a coincidence that I opened my eyes in this world again, I think it no longer matters.

I’m here, and my people are here.

I just strive to maintain this relationship for as long as I can.

Well, I’ve been doing that ever since I started making friends in this world.

*

Two weeks passed since the wedding.

Mori and Yamashita went on their honeymoon. Not surprisingly, their destination was Hawaii.

Kagami whined, “I’m the only one who didn’t go to Hawaii…” but unfortunately, Kagami’s visa issue still showed no signs of being resolved, so there was nothing to be done.

If Kagami’s initiative is anything to go by, the moment that visa gets sorted, she’ll likely drag me and Koko along on a flight to Hawaii.

To be honest, I’m a bit looking forward to that.

As memories of my friend’s parent’s wedding started to gradually fade away, something strange happened at our home.

That strangeness was none other than—

Just like any other weekend, I was lounging around the house.

It was mid-June.

With summer’s high heat and humidity approaching, it was scorching hot.

Naturally, Koko, Kagami, and I were huddled inside to escape it.

Koko and I had yet to begin living independently. I had subtly glanced at Kagami, who was still feigning ignorance regarding my hints.

So I thought maybe I should wait until adulthood, keeping in mind that I’d remain here for now.

On days when my classes overlapped with Kagami’s, I sometimes rode with her, and since she often dropped us off in front of school, it wasn’t as troublesome as I thought. At least I wouldn’t have to walk for 30 minutes to the train station.

Kagami’s driving skills have grown so impressive that I can no longer say anything from the side.

“Meow.”

“You really seek out hot spots even in summer, huh.”

I chuckled as Kuro jumped on my stomach while I was sprawled out on the air-conditioned floor, enjoying the coolness.

Well, it is indeed chilly with the air conditioning. Cats usually do like warm places anyway.

As I gently stroked Kuro’s soft fur, I heard a sound from the door.

Knock knock.

I lifted my head just slightly and glanced at the door but then looked back toward Kagami and Koko, both of whom seemed to be laser-focused on something.

“Who is it?”

When I asked a bit loudly, I caught a hint of hesitation from beyond the door.

“…It’s me.”

A soft voice came through.

It was a voice I recognized.

“Meow?”

I set Kuro down, who didn’t look pleased, and sauntered toward Koko, who had wandered off toward the door.

I got off the floor and carefully opened the door.

There stood—

“……”

“……Yuuki?”

A sweaty Yuuki stood there after coming all this way.

…What’s up? Why do I feel a sense of déjà vu?

Oh right. Yuuki had come all the way over before.

That time, he had run away from home due to the situation with Mori and Yamashita.

“Um… Did you come to play?”

I asked, half to check, but what Yuuki replied back was somewhat shocking.

“…Can I stay for a few days?”

Yuuki asked with a slightly flushed face, looking quite embarrassed, with a rather large bag slung over his shoulder.

“Let’s hear your story first.”

I said as I stepped aside politely.

“…Hello.”

Yuuki walked into the room and awkwardly greeted Kagami.

“Hello.”

Fortunately, Kagami responded to the greeting relatively naturally, but her face did show confusion.

“Yuuki!”

“Koko, hey.”

Koko leaped up from her spot, causing Kuro to huff back onto the floor in discontent, and she promptly hopped onto my knees while I was sitting.

“So, is it okay if I ask what this is all about?”

I inquired while scratching behind Kuro’s ears who had come back to my lap.

“……”

Yuuki, cautiously sitting down on the floor as per my gesture, hesitated for a moment before finally opening up.

“Miho-nee and… Dad are newlyweds, right?”

“Ah, wait a minute.”

Before the rest of his story could continue, I quickly raised my hand to stop him.

“I think I already know where this is going. There’s no need to elaborate.”

Yuuki nodded with a relieved expression.

So… that’s what it is.

Hmm.

It can’t be helped that Mori is young. That means, well, there could be a lot of pent-up desires after getting married. If she waited for a few years, it could have resulted in an explosion all at once. I got quite a strong impression of that when I ran into them at the amusement park years ago.

On the other hand, it’s quite unexpected with Yamashita. Considering his build, this could be understandable?

Anyway, well…

It seems the soundproofing at Yuuki’s house… isn’t that great.

I rubbed my temples.

Chapter 256

So, when you think about it, Yu’s house is now a newlywed home.

I’m not really sure how long the period of ‘newlyweds’ lasts exactly, but at least it can’t be too short like six months. Maybe it’s more like one to two years? Usually, couples wanting to have kids would end up with one by then.

But, the Yamashita couple has been married for less than a month. If their desire for each other is overflowing, isn’t this the time they’d be feeling it the most?

The illusion about each other has been broken… wait a minute.

Is there even an illusion left at this point?

If Miss Mori treated Yu like a sister, then naturally, Mrs. Yamashita must be like a father-daughter relationship.

At first, they were a family without a shared bloodline, so there were parts that were awkward to show, but after a few years, they might have shown each other what they could. Well, except for the sexual stuff.

Moreover, they had delayed their marriage under the pretense of waiting for Yu to graduate high school, but in reality, they’d been living almost like a married couple. They lived in the same house, in the same room, after all.

To put it bluntly, they are a sexless newlywed couple, and it’s been three years since they started abstaining.

After understanding that much, I tried to avoid thinking any deeper.

To me, Mrs. Yamashita was just Mrs. Yamashita, and truthfully, Yu felt more like a friend than a cousin, but still, imagining the intimate relations of my uncle and aunt wasn’t exactly thrilling.

What if it was about my sister and dad?

“…There are plenty of empty rooms.”

“…I don’t care about which room.”

As I said with a complicated expression, Yu replied with a similarly complicated look.

“But then, what about the other residents living in that house…?”

Kagami cautiously asked, and Yu made a face holding back a sigh.

“Uncles are staying in the annex. Since there’s a hallway between us, I doubt they’d hear anything from here.”

But for Yu to go sleep in the annex would feel a bit awkward as well.

After all, isn’t that a yakuza’s house? I don’t know the details, but there could be rivalries or such involved. It wouldn’t do to just kick everyone out of the annex.

“…I had thought about living alone once I become a university student.”

Yu said this like a bit of an excuse, as if reminding himself.

Well… considering, when looking for a place to live alone, it’s normal to end up at a far-off domicile. Since Yu’s university is also in Tokyo, there shouldn’t be any major issues living here.

When I glanced at Kagami, as a doting dad, he nodded.

“I’ll pay the monthly rent.”

“Then, I’ll gladly accept it.”

In response to Yu’s words, Kagami smiled.

Of course, it’s not that Kagami was short on money. It’s just that since Yu said it, he was treating him with due consideration as a member of society.

Their various circumstances made Kagami grow up without properly blossoming, yet that doesn’t mean he doesn’t know about society at all. In fact, he might know better than others about the darker sides of society.

Now, it’s a bit shameful to point fingers, but blood will always be blood, right?

“If you have a room you want, just tell me.”

Kagami had prepared other rooms for people to stay in. Even though the house appeared a bit old from the outside due to renovations and various installations over the years, the inside had become quite a livable space.

Unfortunately, the soundproofing wasn’t great, but at least until now, it hadn’t caused any big issues since it had only been us living here.

Yu chose the room next to ours, for now. Given the soundproofing issues, it might have been wise to leave the middle room empty, but evidently, he felt more secure knowing another person was right next door.

Yu unloaded the belongings he brought into the room, and we sat down again.

And then, I threw out a question I had completely forgotten until that moment.

“By the way, Yu, do Yamashita and Mori know about this?”

The words ‘parents’ almost slipped out, but I thought it was too early for that, so I just referred to them by name for now.

“…”

Yu went silent.

I touched my temples again.

“…Let’s at least give them a call first. If they come to pick us up, we’ll explain it nicely.”

Last time, we called Mr. Yamashita right away since Yu had stormed out, but this time, I could empathize with the situation, so I decided that.

Besides, since he even mentioned he’d pay rent, how could I refuse any further?

Eventually, Yu nodded reluctantly.

*

[Sorry about this.]

It seemed like Mr. Yamashita had his suspicions.

After I switched the call, he made that remark after pondering seriously for a while.

But on the other hand, there was also a worried tone to his voice. Since his concern came before relief, it was clear he was a father who loved his daughter.

After a few words of apology during the call, I handed the phone to Kagami, and the two of them looked like they were having a somewhat more serious conversation than us.

“Yes, yes. About the duration, we’ll talk about it step by step, along with Yu.”

Kagami made sure to clarify that as well.

It seemed like he had raised daughters long enough that he was somewhat accustomed to dealing with children around my age.

He didn’t treat them like babies but instead had developed the ability to speak according to what they desired.

Thinking back to when we first met, where he seemed devoid of any human qualities, seeing Kagami grow this much made my heart feel slightly warm.

As Yu sat there with a bit of a nervous expression, Kuro hopped up onto his lap.

“Meow.”

Then, like asking for scratches, Kuro rubbed his cheek against Yu’s hand.

Having frequently visited our house, Yu was accustomed to petting Kuro behind the ears.

Thud.

In the meantime, Kagami finished the call and handed the phone back to Kuro.

“The call is done. Just live here for as long as you want.”

“…Thank you.”

Yu said as he received the phone with both hands.

“Well then…”

Kagami looked up at the clock.

Lunchtime had already passed, and there was still a bit of time before dinner.

“You didn’t bring any food, did you?”

“If I eat out…”

“Well, there might be a few times a week where that would be fine. But I doubt your mother’s budget will support that every time, right?”

At Kagami’s words, Yu momentarily lost his words.

Fair enough.

It seemed he didn’t plan on just depending on his father for support. After all, if he ran away all the way here to live alone, he would have thought about managing on his own. On top of that, he even mentioned paying rent.

“Then, shall we go look for groceries? To make a meal for one person, we’ll need some ingredients. Do you have any favorite side dishes?”

“Um, I…”

As he followed Kagami, who got up from his seat, Yu stammered a bit, clearly flustered.

“Anyway, you don’t know how to cook, right?”

“…”

Yu was completely at a loss for words.

“If you only eat takeout or instant food, your body will deteriorate in several ways. Let’s try to have meals together for a bit.”

When Kagami said this in a gentle voice, Yu stared blankly at him for a moment before nodding.

It seems he’s still not used to such a caring Kagami.

Given how often they meet, he likely sees her more as “somewhat of a relative aunt” than “a mother and daughter.”

He may have distanced himself from Mom-like behavior in front of his friends, but in those situations, it often highlighted her unique character more than motherly affection.

In the end, Yu was drawn into our grocery shopping trip by Kagami’s inexplicable strength.

*

“The way you’re looking at me feels a bit different than usual.”

Kagami said with a slightly proud expression.

“…I’ve noticed a bit of a change.”

Even a doting parent can vary in type.

Some parents only think of their children while ignoring others, causing backlash, while others can care about others’ circumstances and situations while loving their own children.

Although Kagami had never shown the former’s traits, it still felt moving to see her display such a side.

People can change this much, huh?

“That’s something I often think while seeing Koto Ne too.”

“Let’s agree to not talk about each other.”

At my words, Kagami laughed softly.

Her hands moved quickly to prepare the food, now fully accustomed to it.

“Is it good if I learn to cook someday?”

“…That might be a good idea.”

Kagami answered to that.

I mean, even if we spend our lives together, Kagami and Koko would likely outlive me.

If any independence was considered, that time would definitely be shorter.

“I’ll learn later.”

Kagami nodded as if she were proud of me for that.

This too is a part that has changed. Changing and changing again.

Back when she was in high school, just thinking about such things made her tear up.

While Kagami was cooking, Yu fidgeted restlessly behind her.

If I told him directly, he’d probably get mad, but honestly, his fidgeting was somewhat cute that I couldn’t help but chuckle.

He couldn’t quite glare at me, making a vague expression.

Chapter 257

After that, Yuuki started having meals at our house.

Everyone was a bit more relaxed than when they were in high school. Classes started about an hour later than during high school, so we all ended up waking up later than usual in the mornings.

But it seems Yuuki still struggles to adapt. Since he went to school in Tokyo, it’s geographically closer from his place. Well, he probably woke up later than us even during high school.

Me, Koko, and Kagami would go straight to Yuuki’s room and shake him awake if it looked like he was having trouble getting out of bed in the morning.

No matter how hard it was to wake up, he didn’t want to be late or skip school, so he would just let out a little whine before somehow managing to get up.

In our house, Kagami’s policy was, “People must eat three meals a day.”

Maybe it’s because I hadn’t been eating properly at first after coming over here that it still weighs on his mind.

He absolutely couldn’t stand light meals like cereal or bread and made sure rice, miso soup, and side dishes went into our mouths somehow—even if it was breakfast and we couldn’t eat because our mouths felt weird.

At first, Yuuki struggled to adapt to these forced (?) meals, but after about a week, he seemed to be managing somewhat.

“Don’t you eat like this for breakfast at home?”

“…Dad just let me be as much as possible if I said I’d go.”

Looks like he grew up pretty spoiled.

It wasn’t just that he had gotten into the habit of waking up late; it seems like he had developed the habit of not eating breakfast at all.

Thinking back, it doesn’t seem like Mr. Yamashita had that kind of personality either.

As for Ms. Mori… well, she must have been quite the ideal “mom” even before getting married, so she probably took care of breakfast, but if Yuuki wanted to skip it lightly, she would have had the patience to let him off the hook a bit.

Or maybe she tailored her approach to Yuuki because she knew his personality well.

However, up until now, Yuuki never told us, “I’ll cook for myself, so don’t bother me.” At first, it seemed like he was just being considerate, but at some point, it felt like the atmosphere had changed a bit.

“Well then, I don’t have any classes this morning.”

Kagami said while tidying up the dishes after breakfast.

“Can the three of us just go together today? We’ll be able to see each other in the afternoon.”

At Kagami’s words, the three of us nodded and stood up from our seats.

Surprisingly, our three universities aren’t really that far apart, so we’ll move together for a while.

However, unlike when I had to go almost all the way from Saitama to Tokyo, Koko and I would get off earlier. It’s because the campus of our university is somewhat closer to our house.

In terms of location, Yuuki’s university isn’t too different either, so it’s practically right next to it. But… I don’t know, even if you say it’s just as close, it doesn’t feel as close as “Minato Ward and Shinagawa Ward.”

“Well then, see you this afternoon.”

“Yeah.”

As we got off the subway first and waved goodbye, Yuuki nodded.

Since it was rush hour, the subway was as crowded as usual.

I wondered how Yuuki usually got to school? Did he have a driver drop him off? Considering his personality doesn’t like to stand out, it wouldn’t be surprising if he took the train or bus instead.

Well, looking at his expression amidst the crowd, it didn’t seem like he had really adapted much.

…Well, that’s given that there’s bound to be a difference between those entering the inner Tokyo area from nearby and those coming from outside. Typically, many people enter from the outer areas into the inner city.

Once we arrived at the station, Yuka was waiting.

This wasn’t much different from back in high school. After all, it’s the same school, and since Yuka was in the same department as the two of us, there wouldn’t be a problem as long as one of us didn’t take too long to arrive.

“It’s hot today.”

Yuka said, waving her hand as she stood there; a bit of sweat was beading on her forehead.

Of course, there was air conditioning on the train. It just didn’t feel like it because there were so many people. In the end, we couldn’t help but get our clothes sweaty by the time we got here.

“Let’s hurry to school.”

Because after all, the university has air conditioning in each lecture room.

“Ugh…”

It seemed that Koko’s energy was sapped by the intense summer weather too, as she let out a sluggish sound.

While moving quickly towards the school, I suddenly remembered something I had forgotten.

“Oh, right. I was going to meet Yuuki today. And I’ll meet Mako and Harumi too.”

“Really?”

Yuka smiled at my words.

I had made friends at college too. But still, the atmosphere of friends made during college felt slightly different from those made in high school.

Moreover, the events I experienced with Yuuki, Mako, and Harumi were significantly different from those experienced with “ordinary friends.”

“Yeah. Since we’re going home together anyway, it’d be nice to meet them all at once.”

After all, even if I attended classes at university until the afternoon, there usually wasn’t much that kept me late. Well, even if everyone attended, it would still be much longer than during high school, but it’s not like we’re tied down to our university like professionals.

“I see. Together…? Huh? Together?”

Yuka tilted her head, still nodding at my words, with her eyes widening.

“You guys live in different directions, don’t you? Did Yuuki start living alone or something?”

“Well, yeah, if you call it living alone. Didn’t I mention it?”

I asked, a bit surprised, and Yuka tilted her head in confusion.

Ah, I didn’t mention it.

Since it was summer and we met almost every day during the weekdays, plus we often hung out on weekends, I thought it was something that could be said anytime.

After pondering for a moment, I realized there really wasn’t a need to go out of my way to say it.

Even if I met up with Yuka and said goodbye, I’d be taking a train in another direction, and I hadn’t hung out with Yuuki over the weekend.

“Yuuki is living in the spare room of our apartment.”

Inspired by the thought, I said that, causing Yuka to come to a sudden halt.

“Eh?”

Turning to look at Yuka, she was gazing at me with a shocked expression.

What’s that about?

“Yuuki is living alone at your place?”

“No, it’s not exactly our house…”

… I don’t know, it seems like it does count.

Yuuki has meals with us after all.

Kagami did refuse when it came to food expenses. Anyway, he was just learning, and once he gets used to it, he’ll manage the meals himself anyway.

“Yeah, he’s living in the spare room.”

But it felt a bit strange to say he’s living in our house, so I restated it that way.

“How did that happen?”

Yuka asked as she started walking again.

I pondered for a moment about how to respond to that before saying,

“For personal reasons.”

I dodged the question.

What can I say? I can’t talk about my friend and cousin’s parents’ night activities.

“Personal reasons…”

“We’re living together at our place, but I’m also paying rent properly.”

“Is that so?”

For some reason, Yuka responded as if she were pondering my words.

“Yeah, I get it.”

There’s something off about that response.

Usually, wouldn’t it just end with, “I see”? There’s no need to add, “I got it,” right?

While I was pondering this, Yuka didn’t continue the topic any further.

*

And then that weekend.

knock knock, I heard someone knocking on our door.

Today, the place wasn’t a complete mess. I had a bit of homework, so I had spread out the table and was slowly working on it with Koko.

Unlike last time, when Yuuki came over, I somehow felt I knew who was outside this time.

Well, it makes sense because Yuka has already mentioned wanting to live alone. Given that I said Yuuki was living in our apartment, it would be strange if she didn’t react at all.

After all, the only people living in this apartment are our family. Though Yuuki recently started living with us.

“Okay~ I’m coming out~”

Also, it seemed Kagami got up from her seat naturally, as if she also knew who was coming.

When Kagami opened the front door—sure enough, there stood Yuka.

With a big bag on her back and dragging a large suitcase in her hand.

“Hello!”

Yuka smiled brightly, looking at me and Koko.

“Wow!”

Koko enthusiastically waved her hand following Yuka.

“Mom?”

“Oh, well, Yuka’s grandfather called a few days ago. He thought that since Yuka wanted to live alone, he could trust this place.”

Wasn’t he the one who looked at me with disbelief a few years back?

… Well, if Yuka wants to do this, then so be it.

After all, this place is Kagami’s property, and whoever stays here isn’t really Kagami’s rights.

Yeah, I somehow noticed yesterday that she was looking at the room more than usual.

Moreover, well,

I think it wouldn’t be bad to have a close friend living next door.

Standing up with a smile, I said, “Welcome, Yuka.”

“Yeah. I look forward to living together!”

Yuka replied with a wide smile.

Somehow, did the room feel a tad brighter? Or is it just my imagination?

Chapter 258

Thus, the apartment was gradually turning into a rather mysterious boarding house.

Wow!

The person who was the happiest when Yuka, who had often helped us since high school, said she was going to live in our apartment was none other than Koko.

“How about it, Koko? Let’s have fun living together!”

Well, you guys are the same age.

Actually, if we want to get technical, Koko might be the older one. Kagami has never specifically mentioned our ages, but strictly speaking, Koko was born before both of our bodies.

Right now… since I’m wearing part of Koko’s body, can I say we’re the same age?

However, Koko’s personality hadn’t matured significantly from then to now. At least not when it comes to appearance.

Her thoughts have deepened, and her personality has become a little calmer, but there still remains that childlike innocence about her. I believe that kind aspect is Koko’s true nature.

That’s also the reason why I cherish Koko.

It seemed Yuka felt the same way about Koko.

After seeing Yuka poke me, it seemed Koko and Yuka had a bit of a cold relationship, but after I was revived, they restored their bond a lot.

It seemed Yuka cared quite a bit about that aspect.

“… You react differently than I do.”

Uh…

After I saw Yuuki helping to carry Yuka’s stuff, I shut my mouth at what he said.

Is it really that way?

Thinking back, when Yuuki lived in our house, Koko still had her giant nose. In fact, I didn’t even properly recognize her existence back then, so perhaps Yuuki wasn’t in Koko’s memories from that time.

“Woo?”

Upon hearing Yuuki’s reaction, Koko tilted her head.

“Yuuki likes me too!”

With Koko raising both hands in excitement, Yuuki simply nodded with his blank expression and then began to pat Koko’s head vigorously.

No, I mean, strictly speaking, she’s older.

But I guess there’s no need to mention that. Koko liked having kids pat her head, so it’s good for both of them anyway.

Even though she’ll be an adult next year, Koko was still Koko.

“If someone confesses to Koko—”

“No way.”

I don’t know what Yuka was trying to say, but that was abruptly interrupted by Kagami.

Yuuki’s hand, which had been gently stroking Koko’s head, stopped suddenly.

Yuka’s hand, which had been taking stuff out of her bag and organizing it, also came to a halt.

The three of us slowly turned our heads to look at Kagami, who was also helping with the organization.

Kagami wasn’t looking at us. But I could feel a sort of oppressive aura wafting from them like heat haze. I couldn’t see it directly, but there was an undeniable sense of pressure emanating from Kagami.

Slowly, Kagami’s head turned in our direction.

At first glance, they just seemed to be squatting down and looking over here. Their expression was nothing particularly different from usual.

“That’s to be expected; Koko and Koto Ne are still minors, you know?”

We’ll be adults next year.

Just because you’re a high school or a first-year university student doesn’t mean you can’t date. Then how did you spend high school? Was there no such assumption at all?

And why am I in the mix?

Not that I particularly had any intention of dating anyone.

“Isn’t it still too early to date?”

“…”

Yuuki and Kagami looked like they had a lot they wanted to say but held it back.

“For reference, bringing a date to this apartment is troublesome. I don’t think that’ll be a worry, so I’m lending it out.”

The fact that they said “someone you’re dating” instead of “a boyfriend” is quite significant. If there’s a possibility, it seems they want to proactively block it.

Of course, I had no intention of bringing someone I was dating to a place like this where soundproofing didn’t exist.

… Whether I’ll even have someone to date or not is another story.

Under Kagami’s overwhelming pressure, Yuuki and Yuka nodded their heads in agreement.

“…”

We started organizing quietly again.

Um…

But, Mom.

I wonder if you know that kids with curfews normally do their thing during the day and come back.

*

A week passed again, and Yuuki had somewhat learned how to cook for himself.

There were still many clumsy aspects, and there were times when strange food would come out even if he followed the recipe, but he was slowly adapting to the life of a bachelor.

Yuka already knew how to cook a bit beforehand. It wasn’t extraordinary, but it was enough not to embarrass herself in front of others, and to someone who didn’t know how to cook at all, her skills seemed quite impressive.

Yuuki was living alone in his room, but leaving him to eat by himself felt a bit off.

If it was a complete stranger, that would be one thing, but he’s a cousin and a friend, right?

While our family eats together, if Yuuki’s eating alone in his room…

Hmm, on second thought, Yuuki probably wouldn’t care much about that. He might even feel relieved to be alone.

His expression softened a bit when he was dining with us, but he was generally a kid who preferred not to be bothered.

It seemed Yuka was concerned about that, as for the first few days, she ate with us, but at some point, she started going to Yuuki’s room to eat instead.

She began sharing a bit of her cooking with him while they became good neighbors who had our family’s room in between them.

It’s a lovely sight.

Sometimes, I invited those two to our room to have meals together, and Koko and I occasionally visited other kids’ rooms for fun. Rarely, Kagami would prepare a ton of food and share it with everyone. During those times, I felt that life could be so rich and fulfilling.

And—

*

Knock knock.

A few days after the end of all first-semester schedules, while there might be slight differences between schools, generally, the first semester for university students wraps up at the end of July. More precisely, right at the cusp of August.

In high school, sometimes due to linked classes with the same teacher, the summer assignments could be quite rigorous, but in university, even if a few classes carry over, they basically treat them as separate classes.

Since you’re tested within one semester and get your report card afterward, there aren’t many cases where not doing summer assignments penalizes you. Some universities might handle it that way, but… no matter how similar the classes are, there’s no guarantee you’re taking them with the same professor.

That’s why the summer vacation as a first-year student felt overwhelmingly enjoyable compared to other kids.

Although I had ambitious plans to get my driver’s license, Yuka had to somewhat postpone those plans.

“I have a budget hole after paying rent.”

Yuka said this with such a serious expression that I couldn’t help but laugh.

I heard that it costs around 200,000 yen to get a driver’s license in Japan. There’s vacation time to spare, and while she could take her time after handling her class, she needs that 200,000 yen first to make it happen.

There are ways to do it a bit cheaper, but that apparently takes longer.

It didn’t feel like something to regret too much. Can’t I just take the train to visit places? If it really doesn’t work out, I could take some time during the semester and get it next summer instead.

Koko and I were often going to visit other rooms.

We wandered around looking for good eats in the area, and while doing so, Kagami naturally mixed in with us.

“Are the kids doing well?”

“Every time I meet Shii at work, I ask. They all say they’re doing well. Tsugumi is studying hard.”

When Yuka suddenly brought up her worries about the literature club kids, I conveyed the news to her.

“Let’s definitely go during the cultural festival. Bring the seniors too.”

“Right.”

It seems this year’s president, Shii, is quite pumped up.

Four new students have joined the literature club again, so the number of members has been steadily maintained. Upon hearing that, I sighed in relief. Even after Tsugumi and Shii graduate, it should be fine.

When I told Izumi and Kaoru, they were both very happy.

…Back to the main point.

Summer vacation has arrived. This is my first summer vacation as a university student.

I have travel plans with friends that we’ve arranged in advance, and there’s also a family trip planned with Kagami and Koko. Besides those two, I also plan to enjoy the festivals.

I was thinking that this summer would be pretty busy and looking forward to it when—

Knock knock.

Someone was knocking on the house door.

When I opened it, there was—

“Hello!”

With a big wave and a bright smile was Harumi.

“Hello.”

And beside her was Mako, who also had a dazzlingly cheerful smile.

…Hmm.

I turned to Kagami.

Kagami, who locked eyes with me, offered a refreshing smile in my direction.

I wish they had given me a heads up since I got contacted anyway.

Turning my gaze back to the large bags that Harumi and Mako had brought along, I thought.

Chapter 259

The light novel doesn’t end.

Well, that’s just a joke, right? Honestly, at this point, claiming that this is “just a story” would make even less sense.

A story is merely text, and naturally, it doesn’t describe everything in the world. Those unmentioned parts can only be considered as ‘empty spaces’ in the story.

Readers can only imagine those empty spaces as they read.

But the world I live in doesn’t follow that logic.

News constantly flows about global affairs, there are over 6 billion people on Earth that I don’t know, and each grain of sand on the beach has its own existence.

The only part reminiscent of a light novel is the character relationships.

In that sense, even if the fundamental conditions of this world were exactly the same as in a light novel, I can’t know if it would have unfolded just like the original story.

When something that was indicated by numbers in a game becomes reality, the story changes entirely. The same goes for a novel.

However, despite everything, that first encounter felt light novel-like, and because of that, even after several years, I’m still living a light novel-esque life.

This situation now feels strangely familiar, like I’ve read about it somewhere before. It could have been in a light novel, or a manga, or maybe even just an original anime.

Ah, or perhaps it’s a sitcom?

The notion that all my friends live in the same apartment and interact sounds just like the setup of a youth drama.

Knock knock.

With about three hours left until dinner time, someone tapped cheerily on the door.

I had a sense of who it might be as I opened the door, and there stood Harumi.

Even after becoming a college student, Harumi still maintained her playful personality, and her usual mischievous aura was unchanged, though her hairstyle had shifted.

It seemed she had graduated from tying one side of her hair up, and these days, she just wore it long and flowing.

Instead of a sailor uniform, she donned tight jeans and a slightly belly-revealing white t-shirt.

While it could easily pass as “early 2000s fashion,” thinking back, it felt like there were plenty of such outfits in mid-2020s Seoul too. Whether this outfit is a timeless classic or just a trend circling back around, I couldn’t quite say.

One thing was certain: no matter how it is, that outfit looked like it was in style and suited her well.

Indeed, she’s a beauty.

Considering how she’s been longing for a boyfriend but hasn’t found one yet, she’s probably just saying that while being genuinely uninterested or perhaps her standards are extraordinarily high.

“Koto Ne!”

Harumi recognized me immediately.

“How did you know?”

“You get to know after seeing someone for a few years. I’d recognize your friends too!”

Even Sota? Hmm, I think that might be true.

Speaking of, while I meet Shii periodically, I hardly ever see Sota. They went to the same university as Nanami, and I’m curious about how their relationship is progressing.

If Hagiwara is still meeting up occasionally… could it be that she still hasn’t found a boyfriend? It can’t be that she’s playing both sides.

“They have a somewhat… different atmosphere. Even when they’re quiet, there’s a subtle difference between them. I’m not sure what that difference is, though.”

As Harumi explained, Koko peeked her head around me.

“Koko!”

“Whoa!”

When Harumi extended both hands towards Koko, Koko mirrored that and high-fived back.

“See? You don’t immediately cheer like this when you see me. That’s the difference.”

Even when she’s quiet, that’s visible.

I think I understand what she means. Koko generally has a cheerful demeanor, while when I’m expressionless, people often think I’m a ghost.

I nodded and said,

“So?”

“So what do you mean?”

“…Aren’t you here to say something?”

“Do I have to have something to say to come over? We’re friends, you know? I’m hurt!”

Harumi said that with an expression that didn’t seem hurt at all.

Mako was still the same even after coming here. She managed everything calmly and collectedly, even knowing how to cook. We meet occasionally for meals, but basically, there was nothing we needed to help with.

Yuuki and Harumi lived independently but didn’t know much, so they needed help here and there. Thinking about it, Mako’s standard of living was likely similar, I wonder if she had studied on her own before coming here.

Ah, right, Mako’s father seems to be doing well now.

Though the scars from that time remain, and her physical abilities can’t return to what they were before the accident, it seems she can live fairly naturally without a cane now.

Perhaps due to our connection, she continues working there.

Mako likely had no immediate plans to become independent, but she probably couldn’t resist the temptation of living in the same apartment as her high school friends. Mako also has a decisive personality when she’s fixated on wanting to do something.

“We saw each other just thirty minutes ago.”

That’s true.

Kagami had stepped out for a brief household errand. I had asked if I should help, but following Kagami’s advice to rest during the break, I opted to stay home with Koko.

With little to do, Koko and I visited each room of the kids in the apartment, and somehow ended up hanging out in Mako’s room with Yuuki, Harumi, and Yuka.

And we just returned thirty minutes ago.

Since Yuka had gone back to her room too, the three of them must have been chatting in there and came up with some idea.

Thinking back, I had heard fun, cheerful sounds rushing to the door before the knock. That was probably Harumi running excitedly.

“Yeah, that’s right. We had a quick chat in that thirty minutes.”

Harumi said with a bright smile.

“I heard Kagami-san would be coming late. She said we could eat first. So, how about we go have some meat?”

“Meat!”

Koko’s eyes sparkled.

It feels a bit wrong to say this to Kagami, but no matter how much she acts like she’s in the same age group as us, a mom is still a mom. Whenever we go out to eat, it would almost always be Kagami footing the bill. To be honest, I’m kind of in that position just because of that.

My friends often feel burdensome to be around all the time, and by the time Kagami felt enough nostalgia having spent with me in high school, she gradually started to become more of a “mom.”

We’re at the same university, but going to different departments… well, I might think it was entirely Kagami’s choice, but I just assumed there was some consideration involved too.

She wouldn’t say anything about us going out to eat without her being around.

The truth is, although we live together in the same apartment because of our individual lifestyles, this was a common occurrence from the beginning. Days where we’d leave a note saying, “I’ll be going out to play” and meet up with friends.

“Okay, let’s go.”

“Yeah, I’m getting ready. Oh, I’ll let Yuka know.”

With that comment, Harumi dashed towards the room at the end of the hallway.

“Koko, let’s get ready.”

“Okay!”

In response to my words, Koko nodded energetically.

Meow.

I wondered if she understood the word “meat.” Regardless, Kuro seemed to have reacted to my words, but I responded by pulling out a chewy treat instead.

*

After finishing the meal and returning, Kagami’s car was just parking perfectly in time.

After greeting the kids, I approached Kagami as she completed her parking and got out of the car.

“Did you eat something delicious?”

“Yeah.”

“Meat!”

As Koko raised her arms and shouted, Kagami smiled.

Kagami’s smile was incredibly natural now. It was entirely different from the somewhat artificial smile I saw at first.

Clonk.

Kagami shut the door and turned back towards us.

It was summer, and even the nights weren’t too chilly. It was actually on the humid and warm side.

“Did work go well?”

“Yes, it went well. I’ll still need periodic management, though.”

For a moment, we just stared at each other.

I’m not sure why we didn’t go straight home.

Just… just looking at each other.

Kagami was the first to turn her gaze to the apartment.

The apartment where I’ve been staying ever since coming to this world.

“… Are you having fun?”

“Yeah. It’s fun. Very much.”

“Uh-oh?”

With the suddenly shifted atmosphere, Koko tilted her head. Seeing that made Kagami and me burst into simultaneous laughter.

“Is mom enjoying herself?”

“Very happily.”

Kagami smiled at me.

“I might just be enjoying life more leisurely than ever. I’m doing all the things I want to do.”

“… I see.”

Her words made my chest tighten for no reason. It wasn’t bad. It felt like an embrace through words. A bit embarrassing.

“Shall we go in?”

“Yeah. Let’s go in.”

Kagami, Koko, and I turned our feet around, still wearing our slightly smiling faces.

Always, and probably forever, we will be here.

Our home, where we can return anytime.

Packed full of things we can’t give up right now, a precious place.

The slow advancing footsteps felt warm.

Chapter 260

If my house had several rooms, and I wasn’t living with Kagami or Koko, but had my own room, I probably wouldn’t have cleaned it until it got seriously messy.

This was my bad habit; in my previous life, I used to throw all sorts of things on the bed and just shove them onto the nearby desk or chair before going to sleep.

After becoming independent, I didn’t even have a bed, so there was really no boundary between where I slept and the floor, and even when my family was alive, they would always be shocked and terrified whenever they visited my messy apartment.

…What more can I say after losing everything?

I still had that bad habit, but ironically, right after I came to this world, there was nothing in my room to organize, so there wasn’t anything to clean. Later on, since my room was a place where friends frequently visited, I eventually had to pay some attention to it.

Moreover, later on, I even got a younger sister named Koko, so I started to clean regularly to instill some proper awareness.

What more can I say since Kagami started living with me?

But even with all that daily cleaning, it seemed that ‘Mom’ Kagami wasn’t fully satisfied.

Once in a while, I did a thorough clean-up. Not that I moved furniture around, but at least I wiped everything down that was visibly dirty.

Today was such a day.

I opened the window wide and dusted the entire room. The books on the bookshelf tend to collect dust easily, so if I don’t clean them properly, the dust just piles up endlessly.

While cleaning the bookshelf, I suddenly found the anthology we had been compiling for three years.

An anthology we published once a year, from the first year to the third year of high school. Once sold, there was no place to get those again.

I thought I might take some time later to scan it. With that thought in mind, I placed it on the table for now.

“I’ll read it again after cleaning.”

When Kagami tilted her head, I smiled and said.

Even though I called it a thorough clean-up, it didn’t take very long because our house was almost like a single room. After finishing the ventilation and turning on the air conditioner in the now-cool room, I held one of the anthologies in hand.

The first anthology we made.

Honestly, you could tell it wasn’t made as well as the ones from the second and third years. But still, it was a relic of memories.

At that time, I thought this might be my last trace.

While flipping through, I noticed a piece I had written.

A cat observation report.

At the time, I had attached the title ‘draft,’ but honestly, I couldn’t think of anything else to name it, so it stayed as it was. For reference, there was an illustration of a black cat in one corner. I didn’t bring it from anywhere; I think Kaoru put it in there. Though the drawing wasn’t great, the chibi version of the black cat was somewhat cute.

Looking back now, even reading it again, it was clear I was confused about what to write, and that uncertainty shone through in the text.

“……”

Glancing over, I looked at Kuro again.

Kuro was lying right under the sunlit window, soaking up the warm light all over its body.

Whether then or now, Kuro looked like it was living the good life.

Well, it’s even better now. Back then, I had things to do and would move around here and there, but now it could just lounge around like a true cat.

Kuro had gained quite a bit of weight.

It wasn’t really a cat that liked to move around, but with its insatiable appetite, it couldn’t help but put on weight.

Still, it was fairly sociable and quite popular with anyone who came into this room.

I looked back at the anthology.

A sea of words that made me question if I really wrote this.

Then, my gaze lingered on the last sentence.

…Maybe living like a cat wouldn’t be so bad.

Lazily lying in the warm sunshine, dozing off…

Living like a cat.

I chuckled a little at those words.

I wondered whether I had written this before or after meeting that ‘Kuro.’

The god of the dream world that resembled a cat had told me to live leisurely. Like a cat.

While my memory was a bit hazy, reading this again, I understood why I wrote it.

I truly longed for such a life.

Living leisurely like a cat meant there was no lack in life.

It meant I didn’t have to worry or fret over people, and I shouldn’t be in a situation threatening my life.

Having experienced all those situations back then, it wasn’t strange to unconsciously write something like this.

I see.

I carefully closed the anthology.

Then, I slowly stood up and went over to where Kuro was lying.

I flopped down beside Kuro.

Thanks to the air conditioning, the room was cool, but the fierce summer sun coming through the window didn’t provide any shade.

Um…

It felt like something was being grilled.

“Kotone?”

Koko peered down at me, tilting her head.

Then and now, her long hair tickled my face.

“Koko.”

I called out to her as I found myself unable to think of what to say in response to her calling me.

“Uu?”

Koko, tilting her head the other way again, lay down next to me as if to say she understood why I was lying there.

With the three of us sprawled out like fish on a grill, Kagami peeked in from the kitchen.

On the tray she was holding, well-cut watermelon was set.

“What are you three doing all piled up?”

When Kagami asked, I thought for a moment and replied.

“Meow.”

“Meow?”

As Koko echoed my words, Kagami jumped a little.

Then, she quickly set the tray on the table and hurriedly grabbed a camera.

Click.

And she took a picture of us three lying there together.

Kagami’s photography skills had been improving day by day, and I thought that by the 2010s, she would be able to use her smartphone exceptionally well.

Honestly, these days I sometimes post our photos online. The blog visitors are quite numerous.

Maybe I should compile the writings put there into a book later.

I’ve been consistently posting videos lately, and I feel like I’ve got a handle on the tricks of the trade now.

“Hey, Kotone, Kotone.”

Kagami called out my name.

“Could you repeat that sound you just made one more time?”

“Meow.”

At my reply, Kagami placed her hand over her heart.

Then she quickly came over to us and squeezed in between Koko and me.

Wait a minute, isn’t it going to be a bit hot then? No matter how much the air conditioner was running inside, it was still sizzling under the sunlight.

Kagami didn’t care about the heat at all and tightly hugged both Koko and me in her arms.

“Wooah!”

Koko actually let out a joyful sound.

Watching Mom hug us tightly as if she were happy, I didn’t mind the temperature. After all, we had watermelon out, so if it got too hot, I could just get up and eat some.

However, it felt a bit unfair that only the three of us were doing this.

“Meow!?”

I scooped up Kuro, who had been sprawled out on its belly under the sunlight and dozing off.

But Kuro, who wasn’t very fond of moving around to begin with, didn’t seem to feel the need to escape, as if the warmth of our embrace was just right, and it just lay there in my arms.

…This is kind of annoying.

Well, cats are cats for a reason.

Even if they got this chubby, they still love tight and warm places because they are cats.

“……”

Um.

I didn’t particularly want to move to a larger space, and I liked warmth, so maybe I’m somewhat similar.

I hadn’t seen that ‘Kuro’ since then, but I’m still thankful for it.

And lately, I’ve been starting to feel what that ‘Kuro’ meant.

Perhaps Kuro was hinting at how to live the life I so desperately desired.

Like a cat, mischievously.

No need for vastness. In terms of size, this was just about right. A place where I could see precious people immediately upon entering, a place where I only had to take a few steps when I wanted to see my friends.

I like this place where I can feel relieved to be surrounded by cherished ones.

Coolness is enjoyable, but being embraced like this is even better. I cherish the moment that shows I’m not alone and that I have someone to share my life with.

I don’t know if all cats feel this way or if it’s just me.

If I were to try writing about it, I still feel like I lack the samples.

So, I think it wouldn’t be bad to live a bit slower, like a cat.

Just like now,

Lazily lying under the warm sunlight, dozing off…

Chapter 261

Living in another country doesn’t feel all that different once you actually experience it.

If it were another region, like in Chalara, maybe the story would have changed. The U.S. or Europe… or some other place altogether.

The language and lifestyle are different, but ultimately, my hobbies from my previous life and those in this life are so similar that it feels like I’ve just extended my “vacation abroad” until it spiraled into an everyday routine.

I studied quite hard until I graduated university, and I ended up with decent grades.

Between me, Yuka, Koko, and Kagami, there was no one who had to study more due to lack of grades. Sure, we took a few different classes separately, and we didn’t always have the same schedule, but at least we were always together on the way home.

Yuka lived alone in our apartment throughout university.

There were many fun times. Whenever we got bored, we’d drop by each other’s rooms to hang out, and sometimes we grilled meat in the parking lot. Though we couldn’t do it too often since we didn’t want to bother the neighbors.

The number of cars in the parking lot kept increasing.

By the time I graduated university, Kagami’s compact car had turned into quite a large van. It seemed Kagami was fully aware that I would be out and about with friends and gladly purchased a new vehicle.

Not wanting to part with the compact car that Kagami used to drive, I inherited it. It was cute in design, and even though it was a few years old and showed some wear, it was still a Japanese car. If I had driven it in another country, I might have had maintenance issues, but here in Japan, it didn’t bother me much.

Most importantly, I’m the type to get attached to things like this. I didn’t want to easily let go of a car filled with memories.

When I got my driver’s license, Koko naturally got hers too. She didn’t buy her own car but drove the Lafina I inherited from Kagami together with me.

I finally fulfilled the nationwide trip I always talked about. Though, it was just a trip to the main cities of Japan’s four large islands, with a day spent in each.

The three of us took turns driving, and we went into hotels that looked nice without a second thought.

We all meticulously recorded the journey and snapped tons of photos and videos.

About six months after the trip, I edited the footage and uploaded it to my channel, which surprisingly gained quite a bit of popularity as a series featuring three semi-pretty girls traveling together. The fact that Koko and I were twins was probably one of the main reasons for its success.

We were able to compile a guidebook from the journals we created during our trip around the time we graduated university.

The sales were decent. It wasn’t enough to live off, and with three of us sharing the royalty, the amount became even less, but it sparked one dream in me.

Someday, I truly want to be called a writer by people.

Funny enough, I jumped into the light novel scene. My ultimate goal became to aim for an animation adaptation of my novel. Whether I can accomplish that or not, I can’t be certain, but hey, life is a game, right?

Ah, right, Yuka also bought a car. Since the three of us moved together for trips, we used the Lafina, but Yuka got her license with intentions of buying her own.

She got a boxy compact car. Unsurprisingly, it was named “Cube.” I remember it because it was the same car a celebrity I saw on TV drove when I was a kid.

Mako, Yu, and Harumi also lived in our apartment up to graduation. All three of them got their driver’s licenses, but only Yu bought a car.

Mako was a bit cautious about driving because of her personality. It wouldn’t have been strange for them to buy a car given their family’s wealth, but she kept postponing her decision because she wanted to think it over.

Still, on graduation day, Mako arriving in a red sports sedan was quite impressive.

With fashionable sunglasses and her hair slightly longer than it was in high school.

However, when she took off the sunglasses and showed her embarrassed expression, the atmosphere changed completely, but hey, that suited her too.

Yu surprisingly bought a pretty big SUV.

Out of nowhere, he seemed to have a yearning for camping, and consistently prepared equipment seasonally to go pretty far. He always tried to arrange his schedule so he could include long weekends, leaving on Fridays or Mondays.

Sometimes alone, sometimes with friends.

A few times, everyone, including Kagami, followed Yu on his adventures.

Setting up tents in a campsite, we would lie back and quietly stare up at the stars, surrounded only by the shimmering starlight falling from the sky.

It’s an unforgettable memory.

Harumi didn’t buy a “car.” Here, “car” means a vehicle that can usually carry at least two people.

Not front and back, but side by side.

Harumi bought a vehicle that could carry “two up and down,” not a car.

Yep. I mean a motorcycle.

Honestly, I expected her to pick a cute little scooter, like a gyaru would, but she surprisingly brought over a rather robust German-brand motorcycle.

She gave me rides a few times, and honestly, it was refreshing and fun.

Every time, Kagami would look worried, so I had to control my excitement a bit.

Whether Harumi has good driving skills, or she’s just safe in her own way—or maybe it’s both—there have been no accidents so far.

Just like Yu sometimes did, she’d ride far on her bike and send over photos. Her photography skills had been improving, and I’d say she might’ve become the best at photography among us after Kagami.

Sometimes she’d take Mako along, and they looked great together, curiously.

The literature club kept welcoming new students. Haru would regularly visit and buy the literary magazine up until Shii’s graduation, but after that, she stopped going.

Even if she did, there was only Suzuki-sensei left that she knew.

Suzuki-sensei still brightened up when she saw me and Koko, with her smiling face. I still visit occasionally, and judging by the fact that the kids still love her, she seems to remain “the best teacher” for many students.

Kaoru and Izumi kept in touch even after they became university students. They frequented the literature club café like us, but it seems they stopped going after Shii graduated. During our hangouts, they would sometimes join us as well. Just like we did, they followed us by car. Sometimes Kaoru drove, other times it was Izumi.

After graduating, the two started a small publishing company and appeared to be a bit interested in my new work and Koko’s. “Let me know if you plan to travel again!” they said.

Should I write again? It could be interesting to write about traveling abroad this time.

One chaotic year later, while I was in my third year of university, another housemate joined us in the remaining room of our apartment.

It was Shii.

Shii casually followed me to the same school and department. Honestly, I figured if it were Shii, it’d be understandable. If Shii couldn’t get into this school, who else could?

Both Shii and I worked part-time until graduation from university. Our boss, a bit older maid, welcomed us pleasantly, and thanks to that, we had a decent allowance while attending university.

Shii and Sota’s relationship remained the same. Sota was the caring brother, while Shii was the somewhat clumsy sister keeping a close eye on her brother.

Though they had a rough history with their mother, they steadfastly didn’t seem to care. After all, Shii had that terrible childhood because of those people.

As for their relationship with their father… it was slowly recovering, at least.

Time heals, they say. I guess there was some merit in finally being able to communicate in a blunt manner.

Perhaps growing older has changed my thoughts, too. Honestly, I don’t think it’s an easy relationship to accept, but that’s something Sota and Shii should handle rather than me butting in.

All I can do is keep watch and be there silently when they need help or support.

Speaking of part-time jobs, our boss took off the maid outfit once she hit her early thirties. Honestly, it felt like she could stay on a few more years, but around that time, she transformed the café into a fairly serious atmosphere and has been running it since.

Some of the maids, who didn’t quit for a long time, became full-time employees when the café expanded to the upper and lower levels.

Miki, too.

She became a university student a bit late but studied diligently. Although she didn’t have the best grades, she could genuinely smile on the day of graduation.

Miki also started running the café alongside our boss, and nowadays, the café continues to thrive in Akihabara as one of the must-visit spots.

At least that legacy will continue, so I’m relieved.

Oh, and Sota.

Though he didn’t live in our apartment, I ended up seeing him often because he still hung around with Shii.

After graduating high school, for some reason, Sota seemed to have grown a bit taller and somehow more attractive. Without the gakuran, he looked more refined.

Nanami went to the same university as Sota, but unfortunately, they ended up in different majors. By some twist of fate, Tsugumi worked relentlessly to get into the same major as Sota the following year, and they ended up having a fierce rivalry.

That rivalry went on until graduation—right after graduation, while Sota was trading playful banter with the two of them, a white foreign car pulled over.

The person who got out was Hagiwara, who graduated a year earlier.

Indeed. For so long, Hagiwara has been sharpening her skills, despite only keeping in touch sporadically.

The rivalry shows no signs of ending.

…

And then, Kagami, Koko, and I—

Ultimately, we left the apartment.

It wasn’t that the three of us split up. Neither I nor Koko took jobs far away, needing to move.

In fact, by that time, I was slowly starting to earn some money writing, so I had no need to move out, and I didn’t have a boyfriend or girlfriend anyway.

However, Kagami finally acknowledged that Koko and I couldn’t live with Mom forever.

I hadn’t even tried persuading her first.

We decided to purchase a house near our family home in Tokyo and moved there.

For the first time since living with Kagami, I had my own room.

The moving day was the day after Shii’s graduation.

With Mako, Yu, Harumi, and Yuka already having left one after another, the apartment felt somewhat lonely.

When the three of us finally packed up the last of our belongings, everyone who had lived in that apartment gathered together.

Even after fixing and repainting it a bit, the old atmosphere was still undeniable. The somewhat gloomy ambiance too.

But for us, who had lived many years intertwined in that place—all of that atmosphere became memories.

“This place will remain just like this.”

Kagami said while looking up at the apartment.

I don’t know how long it’ll stay like this.

Just like I inherited Kagami’s car, it seems Kagami isn’t the type to easily give up on this part of our memories either.

“Yeah, forever.”

“Uugh…”

For a long time, we gazed at that place where our memories had accumulated and overflowed.

We took a group photo and then headed to our cars.

One by one, we drifted off in the direction of where we each lived.

I know this isn’t the end.

After all, this weekend will soon become a golden holiday, and whenever we have time off… we’ll naturally gather again.

But just like throughout university, we probably won’t be able to be as rowdy and joyous as we were before.

And thus, we each step forward, changing little by little.

I’ve felt this before; even when graduating high school.

But still, shedding old layers feels awkward.

After a bit less than an hour of driving, the car stopped, and I looked out to see an unfamiliar house.

This would be where we’d build our “new home.”

Much like when we left the apartment, the three of us gazed at our new house for what felt like an eternity.

“Well then, shall we go in?”

Kagami said with a smile.

Koko and I nodded, and together we slowly entered the house.

A place to fill with our new memories.

And the story isn’t over yet.

Chapter 262

The job of a full-time writer is surprisingly packed with tasks.

Of course, the main job is writing, but just sitting alone at home doesn’t magically produce any text.

Even if it’s something light like a light novel, you still need some research.

Let’s assume the protagonist is a teenager. If I write from my adult perspective, nowadays “teenagers” may not resonate with what I’m writing.

Even if there’s only a slight age gap, the experience of a teenager as an adult is vastly different.

So, it’s necessary to gather as much information as possible. I need to look up things online, go to trendy cafes where teens hang out, and eavesdrop on their conversations.

Moreover, I’m not only writing light novels. For the travel guides I write under a different pen name, I need to experience the travels firsthand. It’s not just about going; it’s about figuring out where to have fun and how unique the places can be, which means regularly exploring various spots.

In the end, since writing is my job, it’s not so bad. Writing while I’m soaking in a hot spring feels completely different from sitting in a bustling famous café, and naturally, the mood of what I write changes accordingly.

Above all, having a lot of experiences always helps generate new writing material.

…Yeah, it probably looks super relaxing to others to just write without worrying about money.

Honestly speaking, it is relaxing. How could it not be?

I have no editor in charge of me. I’ve been writing since the early days when the publishing house opened, so I’m pretty close with the founders, Kaoru and Izumi.

Although the staff has increased a bit, “Cat (Neko) Workshop” is still a small publishing house.

By the way, the name of the publishing house comes from “NeKo.” Even though Kaoru’s surname Kaneko (金子) doesn’t mean “cat” at all, the fact that they derived it from that shows just how unique their sense of humor is.

I was wondering if Izumi’s name would be included, but it seems it solidified that way because Izumi adamantly refused to have their name in it.

Well, “Neko Izumi” or “Izumi Neko” would all end up meaning “Cat Izumi,” so it’s understandable they didn’t want that.

You’d think there would be other publishers with overlapping names, but since there isn’t, it seems it’s not a huge issue.

I don’t usually commute much, but I often drop by the publishing house. Sometimes I help out with what needs to be done, and more than anything, it’s convenient to have a direct conversation about how my writing is being edited.

It wasn’t hard for me, a high school student who commuted by train from Saitama to central Tokyo.

“Hey, Koto Ne!”

After spending the morning at a café with my laptop open and leisurely checking the time, Kaoru waved happily at me as I casually showed up at the office after lunchtime.

“You look like you have some sort of request you want to make.”

When I asked without even greeting her, Kaoru had a look of disbelief on her face.

“Well, isn’t it too much to say that right after we meet?”

“Well, whenever you have that expression, it usually means you’re going to send me off somewhere.”

That’s right.

While “travel” serves as a guide purpose, sometimes gathering info on the occult, Kaoru’s preference, is part of the job too. It seems summer special books sell quite well.

“Not that I disagree, but…”

Kaoru was making a somewhat helpless expression, as if unable to refute my words.

I let out a light sigh and walked into the office.

“So, where am I going this time?”

“Ah~ don’t worry, it’s not too far.”

“…How many hours does it take?”

“About three to four hours?”

Four hours?

That vague distance made me tilt my head.

“Kaoru.”

Izumi, who had been diligently working, interjected the conversation.

Just calling her name was enough, but the emotion in their voice made Kaoru flinch.

“Uh, well…”

Kaoru looked a bit guilty before finally saying, “I thought it would be good to visit overseas…”

“Oh? South Korea? Seoul?”

“Eh? How did you know?”

“With a travel time of about four hours, what else would fit the bill?”

And plus, it was Korea.

In fact, I’d thought about going.

Why? Because I speak Korean well. I occasionally watch Korean dramas or movies, and since I can understand them all without subtitles, I should be able to manage over there too.

Of course, having stayed here so long, my accent might have changed a bit, but… well, for now, I’m considered Japanese anyway.

“If you want, you can go with Koko or Kagami. We can arrange that much.”

“Is that really okay?”

“Yeah. Actually, it seems there’s a growing demand for that direction lately.”

I see. Has that time come already?

It’s not yet the 2020s. However, the phase where enthusiasts for Korean content are beginning to emerge overseas is upon us.

It seems tourist numbers are slightly increasing too, so it might be good to prepare a bit in advance.

“Shall we, then?”

I nodded.

After all, the reason I came here today was that I had finished the manuscript. The topics that come up during edits will be informed by the staff, and as long as I have internet, I can fix my manuscript from abroad.

“When should it be?”

“Early in the year. How about January? The end of January seems suitable. It’d be nice to include seasonal content.”

Early in the year. January. It’s not bad. After all, I’m not someone who’s overly concerned about when I go.

As I listened to this, I unconsciously opened my phone, feeling something strange.

After pondering what that strange feeling was, I realized it came from the date displayed on my phone screen.

Specifically, it was the ‘year’ hidden in the status bar.

It’s the end of the year. There’s not much time left until January. It’s not just that I don’t have a passport, but…

I cannot forget the realization.

“…Senpai.”

“Yeah?”

“Could I decide the date for going?”

As I suddenly stiffened, I asked Kaoru, who looked flustered and just blinked at me.

*

This world is different from the one I lived in my previous life.

Many aspects are similar.

Some of the horrific events that happened in the other world also occurred in this one.

Some famous figures from the other world also exist here.

However, I have no way of knowing whether other characters that were not main characters in the light novels exist in this world.

I’ve never been to Korea.

And if I had the chance to go to Korea…

If by coincidence I could be there on exactly the same date…

Maybe.

“Koto Ne.”

“Huh?”

I was jolted back to reality by Koko’s voice next to me.

The weather was far colder than in Japan, and unlike Tokyo, it was snowing heavily.

The snow-covered scenery was even more beautiful than I expected.

Unfortunately, there wasn’t much time to enjoy that beauty. Today wasn’t the last day, so after today, things would probably be fine.

To be honest, I might have preferred to pass by without knowing.

“What happened this morning? You’ve been walking around here since we arrived…”

Kagami tilted her head and asked.

“Oh, that’s…”

I couldn’t quite explain it properly.

Over the years, we’ve shared many stories.

I’ve shared bits about my previous life… Both of them, including Yuka, didn’t react intensely. They simply brushed it off as something I experienced.

It made sense; after all, we’ve fought to get rid of outsiders, so what would it mean to worry about such things now?

However, finding my past life in this world is a different story.

Kagami is my mother.

Koko is my little sister.

But looking for those family members here…

Koko and Kagami stared at me intently, as if they had realized something.

Yet neither of them brought it up.

In fact, Koko might have sensed it a bit more acutely. Since a part of my sister’s soul once temporarily resided in Koko’s body in this world.

We walked in silence.

I couldn’t hear the detailed story from that time, and I didn’t know where and how my family was just before they moved to Tokyo.

But if only even once, if I could hold onto them for a moment…

So, if I could stay just a little longer in that spot…

Then—couldn’t someone in this world be saved?

Despite it being perfectly reasonable for Koko and Kagami to feel discontent with me silently wandering around the tourist spots all day from the morning, they followed me without a word.

In the past few years, I haven’t shown such fervent reactions to anything.

And then…

“…Oh.”

I saw a silhouette.

It was a young girl who looked like she had just graduated high school.

In this world, not a single piece of evidence exists that could draw me back. There are no photos or videos at all.

But still, I could recognize the three of them.

My pace quickened, and I felt the two of them follow me more quickly behind.

Having approached the girl, whose back I could barely see, I opened my mouth.

“Excuse me…”

The girl turned around.

I noticed a watch on her wrist blinking subtly.

“Yeah?”

The girl looked surprised. It was then I remembered I had addressed her in Japanese.

My little sister wasn’t the type to like anime or manga like I did.

But the vivacious girl who loved to travel around and make new friends wouldn’t turn down a foreigner who spoke to her.

After a brief moment of contemplation, I continued.

“Could I ask for directions to Daereungwon?”

The girl looked genuinely startled.

I realized my accent had deteriorated a bit since I hadn’t spoken Korean in years.

But perhaps that’s why the girl seemed genuinely interested in what I said.

“Oh! I just came from there a little while ago!”

Her face brightened up.

“Mom! Dad!”

The girl turned to her parents and called out.

Catching a glimpse of her parents’ faces, I held my breath for a moment.

“Can I go guide them for a bit?”

“Uh, well…”

The girl’s father checked the time and nodded.

Seeing that, I clenched my fist.

Could I manage?

Could it be okay?

*

That girl was truly kind.

Not only did she guide us, but she also introduced us to good photo spots inside, eagerly explaining where we might find something for dinner and what would be good to eat.

I nodded along as I wrote everything down.

In fact, half of the places the girl mentioned as restaurants were ones I had already been to or researched beforehand.

But if I ended it by saying “I know,” that would be awkward.

These three would be going home after all.

Most importantly, that time was precious, and maybe the girl might never be seen again. No, it would probably be difficult to see her again.

Since I decided to live as a person in this world, I have a life too.

I have my family, and I can’t cling to past family—no, other families in this world.

So, how we spent that time—one hour.

We managed to stretch it out for a whole hour.

Even if we started now, we wouldn’t make it “there on time.”

“…Thank you so much.”

“Oh, no! I had fun too. Now that you’ve come, you should enjoy it!”

The girl smiled while scratching her head.

That grin was radiant.

“Are you heading back to Seoul?”

“Oh, yes. I originally had a dinner appointment with my older brother but I’m running late…”

“They’ll probably wait for you.”

“My older brother might sulk a bit.”

But at least not today.

He probably won’t be eating dinner for various reasons.

…Should I have stopped the accident?

Should I have done more of what I could?

Yet, with Koko and Kagami here, I didn’t want to take risks.

Moreover, that’s something I couldn’t change anyway.

It’s a big dump truck. Even if Koko and I try to stop it, we’d definitely have to bear the impact. And now, we have no way to be certain how much we can recover from a big hit. We’ve used up all our strength.

There might be a way to recover if I can gain weight, but I’m not sure…

And… maybe.

Just maybe, if a car hadn’t been in between… a lot could change.

There was a large van in front of the car my family was in.

It might have sustained some damage due to the impact too, but nobody inside died.

Neither did the cars before it.

So, maybe it could pass without a major disaster.

That might all be an attempt to convince myself though.

I wasn’t a hero.

And this family wasn’t my family.

They were just another family that resembled my own from a different world.

I can’t control everything in this world, and I can’t compare every single thing.

So what I can do is change only the parts that I can change securely.

And perhaps this would be the last.

“Then enjoy your journey!”

“Thank you.”

I bowed, and the girl waved to us while her parents slightly nodded and got into their car.

Then, the vehicle pulled away.

Against the backdrop of the white, snow-covered neighborhood, I watched the car move far away for a long time.

“…”

Kagami stayed by my side for a moment before gradually reaching out to hug me.

Koko joined in for the embrace as well.

I remained standing silently, looking in the direction the car had disappeared for quite a while.

*

*

*

“You’ve been through a lot.”

A sturdy young man said, grabbing a piece of meat and putting it in his mouth.

“A lot of injuries, and the car is severely damaged. There were pieces scattered everywhere.”

The young man swallowed the meat and exhaled deeply.

“Still, as long as everyone was just injured, we were lucky. If there had been a car under that truck…”

“Oh dear, my son worked hard.”

The young man’s mother mentioned as she placed some meat on his plate.

“So that’s why the road was so congested.”

The girl said with a slightly blank expression.

“Better late than never, right?”

The young man sighed.

That probably wouldn’t have happened, but if they had left a little later…

“Why were you late?”

“Oh, well, a Japanese tourist asked for directions.”

The girl frowned as if her mouth itched to say more. The young man stared at her intently.

“Were you working?”

“No, it was a girl.”

“Was she pretty?”

“What kind of question is that?”

“I mean, you said it was a girl.”

“She was pretty, but… she looked like a twin… or maybe a sister? Whatever it was, she seemed related.”

“Oh, what? She was really pretty?”

“It’s not that important. Listen, that person spoke Korean superbly—”

Chapter 263

Something ominous creeps in slowly.

And before you know it, while you’re completely unaware of the ominous feeling, you find that your knees have sunk so deep you can’t get back out anymore.

Yuuki Yuka has felt that kind of mood often lately.

Whether it’s just a bad mood or an instinctual sense of foreboding, Yuka didn’t know.

But the original mood contains surprisingly much information.

A faint rotten smell wafting through an everyday scene, barely audible groans from the basement if you concentrate, and screams almost drowned out by the chatter of people.

Sometimes, you can instinctively pick those things up and feel a sense of discomfort.

“Yuka.”

“…Huh?”

Yuka, staring blankly out the window, flinched at the voice.

When she turned her head, there was Sota looking back at her.

She felt her face warm up a bit.

The reason for that, Yuka had been gradually becoming aware of lately.

It wasn’t just because he was handsome, or because he had a good personality, or that they often ended up talking because they happened to sit one behind the other.

It was simply because they had intertwined once and had continued to converse since then.

She hadn’t attended a school for such a long time before, so she hadn’t known any friends for this long either.

Friends who used to be the first to send emails after moving would gradually become distant and then eventually stop contacting altogether.

She had thought about reaching out again, but she just gave up this year.

After all, having transferred schools so many times made it practically impossible to reconnect with all those kids.

Someone once said, “A deep relationship is better than several shallow ones.” Yuka was one of the few who understood that saying very well.

In that sense, Sota was a bit special to Yuka.

Even when he showed his blunt personality, Sota didn’t say anything unpleasant. Sometimes they would bicker, and though Yuka really felt he messed up this time, it was still Sota who reached out first.

Moreover, he was a guy she hadn’t even had proper conversations with until now.

It was only natural that various thoughts crossed her mind. And within those thoughts, a very subtle feeling that Yuka was experiencing for the first time was also mixed in.

Still, she was not yet honest enough to acknowledge that feeling.

“It’s nothing.”

Answering that way with a bit of a huff, she turned back to the window.

The sky was clear. Contrary to her gloomy mood, there was no atmosphere suggesting rain at all.

Even Yuka, no matter how she was feeling, would naturally feel better looking at such a sky.

There were no smells or sounds, but for some reason, Yuka couldn’t shake off the foreboding feeling.

*

The scenery was the same as usual. The daily life was the same as usual.

Sota felt very keenly that this everyday life was precious.

Since meeting Yuka early last year, many things had happened.

No, rather, it would be more accurate to say that when Sota and Shii encountered various events, Yuka had helped them.

Starting from the time Yuka saved Shii from the serial killer… or rather, the man-eating spirit, Sota had experienced various things alongside Yuka.

The hungry spirit was just the beginning.

According to Yuka, it seemed that lately, bizarre occurrences involving yōkai had increased unusually. That “lately” actually covered a broad time frame, meaning from just before Yuka had met Sota until now.

After all, having lived nearly her entire life fighting yōkai, it seemed reasonable for her to say so.

What Sota realized through encountering various types of yōkai was that Yuka didn’t actually want to live such a life.

When it came time to hunt yōkai while she was having fun, Yuka often wore a pained expression. It didn’t show overtly, and her actions appeared the same as usual, but Sota felt like he could sense that subtle difference.

Though she pretended not to care, there were times she envied other kids shopping, and she treasured the accessories Sota gifted her.

In a somewhat unusual situation now, her nature remained that of an ordinary girl, much like the other kids.

That’s why Sota couldn’t help but feel a bit concerned about Yuka.

Recently, Yuka had often fallen into deep thought.

What could she be busy with when Sota wasn’t looking?

Even if he probed too deeply, Yuka wasn’t the type to easily give answers, so Sota found himself feeling a bit anxious but had no choice but to keep his distance.

“…Huh.”

While lost in thoughts like that, he suddenly felt a sense of discomfort.

Listen well, see well, smell well.

Perhaps because of the countless times Yuka had drilled that advice into Sota?

He thought he heard a thud sound just once—

He hadn’t fought directly.

But he had seen that fight many times from the sidelines.

Sota’s blood had aided in those fights, and because of that, he had been able to help Yuka multiple times.

And during that process, he had become able to distinguish some sounds. It wasn’t intentional, but at least he could recognize sounds made by people.

Sounds of bodies hitting the floor as well.

Perhaps he could have misunderstood. After all, Sota wasn’t a real exorcist. He had no delusions of having skills like Yuka.

But even so—

He couldn’t just pretend he hadn’t heard that sound.

Sota turned his head toward the back of the school building.

Between the wall and the school building.

There were windows, but no matter how carefully he looked at the corner between the end of the wall and the building, it wouldn’t be easy to see. It would be hard to catch someone eavesdropping there.

And over there stood some kids.

“Hey, Sadako.”

At the voice of a girl, Sota’s steps briefly halted.

Sadako. A famous name.

While it sounded like a name that could actually exist, the more famous reference was definitely the ghost from the movie. That ghost became famous for scenes coming out on TV.

Was it a nickname? No, considering the movie’s release date, it probably wasn’t.

But that didn’t mean the situation looked good.

In the corner of the building, an angry voice.

No matter how he listened… it sounded like that kind of scene.

Sota quieted his steps and approached that direction.

Meanwhile, the conversation continued.

“Didn’t I tell you to carry more than this?”

What was she told to carry more of?

“You have to earn a little more, don’t you think? There are plenty of guys who would like a girl like you.”

At that remark, laughter rang out.

After hearing that, Sota naturally figured he could guess how the situation was flowing.

This was the sound of someone being bullied.

Such things happening at Hanagawa High School…

Wouldn’t it be strange? Such situations could occur at any school.

Only the girls’ voices could be heard, but would that be okay? Wouldn’t it be better to call a teacher instead?

However, the situation could worsen in the meantime. If there had been more of them, one of them could have gone for the teacher.

“Why? Don’t you like older guys? Or do you think peers are fine too? If you like that type, just go for it. Why… what was that one called? That pig.”

“Oh, that one from Class F? Don’t remember her name.”

“Yeah, her. She’s been watching you closely, you know? Go and tell her that. Who knows? She might give you something.”

Sota’s steps quickened.

“Isn’t that too much? She has her own tastes. You shouldn’t judge someone by their looks.”

More peals of laughter.

“Heh, sleeping with a ghost might be a bit strange. With such a messy girl.”

“Isn’t being an older guy a bonus point?”

“Hey.”

As Sota interrupted the conversation, the kids who had their backs turned to him all turned around simultaneously.

Sota was a bit surprised.

They all had unremarkable appearances. Each one looked like an ordinary kid you might find in class.

None of them looked like the type that you would commonly think of as troublemakers, like those who dyed their hair bright colors or wore weird makeup.

Well, people can’t truly be judged by appearances anyway.

…Sota had experienced that himself.

“Huh?”

One near Sota froze up.

As if they thought they wouldn’t get caught doing this.

Did they really expect no one would find out about this big laugh?

Or perhaps they had become careless by repeating the same actions too often? Yuka had said that; don’t let familiarity lead to carelessness.

“What are you doing?”

Seeing a kid lying on the floor, struggling to prop themselves up, Sota said.

The kid’s appearance—

With long hair covering the face, it was difficult to express clearly.

The faint glimpse of their expression showed absolutely no emotion, and Sota felt a bit of discomfort.

“…What’s going on?”

Sota spoke, infused with a touch of anger.

Chapter 264

“……Hey, what should I do?”

“Why are you asking me that?”

The girls were a bit flustered by Sota suddenly butting in, jabbing each other in the sides as they spoke.

“Ah, it’s nothing.”

Finally, one of them quickly grabbed the arm of the girl known as ‘Sadako.’

“Hey, get up. I barely pushed you that hard.”

“…….”

“This isn’t helping.”

It was a quiet mumble, but it wasn’t like Sota couldn’t hear it.

“You were bullying her, weren’t you?”

“No, no.”

The girl waved her hands while smiling innocently at Sota’s question.

“Why would we? We’re the ones here being hurt, right?”

She just stared blankly at the ground without answering.

“That’s right. We’re just taking care of her since she’s a part of our group, after all?”

“……Sounds like money came up.”

“Oh, that.”

The girl who grabbed her arm chimed in.

“She borrowed money. No matter what, she needs to pay it back.”

“What about any other stories?”

“Other stories? I don’t know anything about that.”

The girl said this, sighed deeply, and then let go of her arm.

Thunk.

Like a doll with its strings cut, her arm dropped lifelessly. The ground was dirt, but it wasn’t soft enough to say it wouldn’t hurt a bit.

“Ha, alright, fine. If you don’t want to get up, just stay like that. Let’s go.”

“Can we really just leave her like this?”

“Have we ever left her without her saying anything to anyone?”

“Well, that’s…”

“Hey, don’t stick your nose into other people’s business too much. Isn’t it enough for friends to sort out their stories among themselves?”

“Wait a minute.”

Seeing the girls trying to leave, Sota shifted his feet and spoke. Not expecting to block the path this much, the girls flinched and stopped.

“What? Are you going to do something now?”

“You didn’t explain anything.”

“I told you everything. We didn’t do anything. It’s not our fault she fell on her own!”

“Wasn’t it just now that you said it wasn’t a hard push?”

“Ha.”

The girl in front let out a small sigh.

She glanced around and stepped closer to Sota.

“So?”

“What about so?”

“Are you planning to hit her or something? If you want to, go ahead.”

“…….”

At that point, Sota found himself at a loss for words.

Not that he didn’t have things he wanted to say—

While Sota stood there unable to do anything, the girl started to smirk.

“Why? You don’t think you can do anything more here?”

Clearing her previously rough expression, the girl said, “Up close like this, hmm.”

Then she murmured, “Or maybe we can treat her a little better. But there’s a condition. For example—”

“For example?”

The voice that came from behind made not just the girls jump but Sota as well.

“Like, for example?”

If voices had temperature, Yuka’s voice was so heated it could melt nearby rocks.

In a moment of doubt, wondering if he was seeing a mirage, Yuka took a step forward.

“Why were you stopping midway through your sentence? Were you thinking of asking Sasaki to do something?”

“Y-You? Who are you?”

At Yuka’s appearance, the girls took a step back.

No, more than that, how did Yuka end up here?

“…….”

Yuka didn’t respond to that and took another step toward the girls.

While Yuka wasn’t particularly small compared to her peers, she wasn’t extremely big either.

But for some reason, Yuka’s spirit felt far greater and stronger than all the other kids combined.

She wasn’t even holding a sword right now.

“Should we give this a try? I don’t know what you were planning to do to her, but why don’t you try doing the same to me? If you’re scared of that, then why even bother with people in the first place?”

As Yuka spoke, the girls looked at each other.

Then they shot a fierce glare at Yuka and hurriedly moved their feet to leave.

They muttered something, but it looked like Yuka didn’t care at all.

“……Ha.”

After the girls left, Yuka let out a small sigh.

Then she turned to Sota.

“Why were you just sitting around here?”

“Ah, I was—”

“……It’s fine. I think I understand how this happened.”

Yuka glanced down at the girl still sitting on the ground before looking back at Sota.

Then she moved in closer to Sota and asked in a small voice that was almost accusatory.

“What? Were you planning to take care of her until graduation? You’re not even in the same class?”

“No, that’s not it—”

“If you meddle like this, it’s just going to make her life harder. Do you really think those girls will coolly forget what just happened today? I doubt that very much.”

“……Yuka.”

“…….”

At Sota’s words, Yuka fell silent.

For a moment, she stared at Sota with a blank expression, then sighed deeply.

She swept her face and, with a somewhat exhausted gait, walked over to the girl sitting down.

“……Can you stand?”

Though she said this to the girl, all the girl did was lift her head to look at Yuka.

“……Huh?”

Looking at the girl’s face, Yuka tilted her head.

As if she had fallen into thought for a moment, Yuka, still bent over, stared at the girl’s face and ultimately sighed long before reaching out to grab the girl’s arm.

Then she gave a firm pull to help her stand.

Stumbling and getting to her feet, the girl stared at Yuka and Sota with a blank expression.

Yuka turned back to Sota.

“So, what are you going to do now?”

“…….”

At Yuka’s words, Sota hesitated for a moment, then approached the girl.

He carefully opened his mouth.

“Um, did they just now… bully you?”

The girl’s gaze, which had been fixed on Sota, slowly sank downward.

It was as if she couldn’t speak.

He thought about brushing aside her hair that had fallen over her face, but he figured it wasn’t the time to do that.

The atmosphere was getting weird. Just standing here together looking at the girl made Sota feel as if they were troubling her, leaving him unsure of what to do.

“Hey, what class are you in?”

Yuka asked.

The girl’s eyes, hidden between her hair, shifted back to Yuka and then slowly fell.

“……Class B.”

At least the girl answered that question, and Sota felt a bit relieved.

“Then let’s go. After all, it’s just the next class over…”

Yuka started to say something but then fell silent.

Before that awkward silence could settle around them, she took the girl’s arm and started to pull her along. The girl staggered a bit but followed.

Sota felt he understood why Yuka was so protective of her.

Just next door.

It was a class they had heard quite a bit about since the beginning of last school year. Of course, the homeroom teachers could have changed with the new grade, but at least Sota and Yuka were still in Class A like when they were first years.

They were only moving up a floor, yet their positions in the hallway remained the same.

Yuka rarely talked about that class.

That class had a ‘victim.’ Yuka had transferred just shortly after that incident. It had been determined that the culprit of the serial murder case was actually a Yōkai, not a person.

According to Yuka, she had moved around schools a lot capturing Yōkai, but she had stayed in this school.

The details were unclear. All Sota had picked up was that the situation around here wasn’t exactly great.

Yuka’s somewhat excessive protective attitude toward Sota was due to that as well.

“…….”

Yuka, despite thinking otherwise, had a somewhat tender personality. Whenever she spoke about the stories of those who had been unjustly murdered, she always pretended to be calm, yet she seemed deeply shaken.

As if those memories reminded her of the people she couldn’t protect.

The three of them walked in silence for a while.

Even as they stepped out from the corner of the building into a place bustling with other students, or walked through the hallway filled with kids passing between classes.

None of them spoke as they made their way back to class.

“……We’re here.”

Yuka stopped the girl in front of the classroom door and said.

“…….”

The girl slowly shifted her gaze between Yuka and Sota before wobbling and turning away.

Then she trudged through the open door.

The kids in the classroom watched Sota and Yuka with curious eyes. Both of them made an effort not to pay much attention to those stares as they turned their bodies.

Even as they passed right by the classroom next to them, neither of them spoke a word.

Both Yuka and Sota were lost in their thoughts for quite some time.

Chapter 265

After that, I couldn’t help but pay attention to that kid.

Sota knew very well that it might be unnecessary meddling.

But how could he just pass by after seeing that kind of sight?

In fact, Sota himself had no way to resolve it, so he was just frustrated.

He impulsively helped yesterday, but as Yuka said, Sota and that kid weren’t even in the same class, and even if they were, he couldn’t keep helping. It was their first meeting that day, and if he suddenly acted like he knew them, it would only scare the kid even more.

No, would they even be scared?

It was a bit of a strange expression, but Sota thought to himself and pondered that phrase alone.

When he made eye contact, the kid didn’t seem that scared.

Rather, it seemed like there were just no emotions at all… It wasn’t like he saw their expression properly; he just looked into their eyes.

Anyway, as Yuka had said several times, Sota couldn’t do anything about it. Perhaps the bullying from the other kids had intensified after that.

For no reason, he lingered around the classroom next door after school.

He couldn’t bring himself to peek inside directly, but the kid wasn’t someone he could miss, so he could tell somewhat with glances.

The homeroom teacher of Class B was a man. He looked to be in his 40s, wearing a somewhat shabby and worn-out tracksuit.

As a PE teacher, he wasn’t particularly passionate about teaching the kids.

Come to think of it, the female teacher who was the homeroom teacher of Class B last year was said to be on leave.

A kid from his class had died. They were supposedly quite kind and popular. It seemed they had a good relationship with the teachers and naturally, were friends with the homeroom teacher.

And then, they died. They were murdered, no less.

He hadn’t seen their face, just heard the name mixed in with what the other kids were saying, but that incident seemed to have been shocking on its own. Even Sota, who usually didn’t dig into such matters, was well aware of that story.

……Most importantly, Yuka had said there was a serial man-eating demon involved.

“Sota!”

There was a kid calling Sota, who was lost in thought.

The voice belonged to someone he knew well. Recently, they had been running into each other more often. Perhaps it was due to the incident they had both gotten caught up in. The distance that had felt close before felt even closer now.

Hagiwara-senpai, now a third-year student, was someone he was seeing less frequently. Maybe that was why it felt particularly that way. Usually, they would run up to each other cheerfully and greet one another.

Although Shii seemed to dislike both of them.

Nanami, who ran up quickly, linked her arm with Sota’s and smiled brightly.

This was the problem.

Lately, Nanami had been getting too close to Sota, seemingly without any walls. After all, Sota was still a boy at his age, so he felt a bit awkward every time that happened.

It couldn’t be helped since they were childhood friends.

“What are you doing here? Are you waiting for me?”

“Ah—”

Just as he was about to say something, he suddenly worried that it might seem a bit stalker-like, that he had been waiting outside for a girl whose name he didn’t even know. While that girl didn’t particularly seem scared of Sota, she was someone who never changed her expression even while being bullied. She might just be hiding her feelings.

So he was going to say that, but—

“How could that be? Sasaki has never waited for anyone before!”

Yuka’s voice suddenly chimed in, and Nanami’s face twisted in a terrible way. Even when it was twisted, she was still beautiful.

“……What? You didn’t go home?”

“Sorry, but I also have something to do here. In this class.”

“If you have a friend waiting, hurry up and meet them. Leave us alone.”

At Nanami’s words, Yuka pouted slightly. Both corners of her mouth went up, but the right side was a bit higher, making it look like she was mocking.

“I’m not waiting for a friend. More like, this involves Sasaki too.”

“Sota?”

Nanami looked back and forth between Yuka and Sota.

Sota broke out in a cold sweat as he watched Yuka say something easily misunderstood.

“That’s right. Sasaki got involved with a girl again.”

“Again!?”

Was it really suitable to talk about such easily misunderstood things in this corridor?

Thanks to that, though, the arms Nanami had crossed finally came uncrossed.

Unlike Sota, Yuka was practically peering inside the classroom through the window. Inside, the kid who was getting bullied sat there, motionless, while all the other kids had left.

Maybe it was because they sat in the front row. No one seemed to show any special interest in that child. Even as they sat hunched over, the teacher showed no particular concern and simply left for the teacher’s office.

Ignoring the three people looking in from the hallway—no, it seemed like the teacher didn’t even notice they were there, as they strolled all the way to the teacher’s office.

“……”

Yuka quietly observed the teacher’s strange behavior, and then—

“Uh, Yuka?”

Even when Sota called out from behind, Yuka suddenly barged into the classroom.

The three people approaching toward that child suddenly stopped in their tracks.

Yuka fixed her gaze on a girl with long hair, not bothering to look anywhere else.

As if realizing Yuka was there too late, the kids who had briefly chatted before heading home began slowly directing their gazes toward her.

Entering another class wasn’t a big issue. Some kids thought it was awkward, while others thought it was natural; after all, many came to hang out during lunch.

However, that atmosphere was usually set early in the semester. At this point, approaching the middle of the first semester, it might have felt a bit awkward.

Moreover, neither Yuka nor Sota had friends in Class B.

“What’s she doing?”

Nanami remarked in disbelief.

*

“……”

Yuka stared intently down at the girl.

Yuka’s intuition wasn’t overwhelmingly better than that of other exorcists.

But though she couldn’t brag that it was the best, she had some confidence in her abilities. Having inherited ‘Mumei’ from her mother, she had fought lifelong against things that shouldn’t exist in this world.

Hence, usually, when she saw people related to that realm, she could feel something. So far, that sense hadn’t led her astray.

If she went to a place where Yōkai truly existed, it would be even more certain.

In that sense, this kid, who she hadn’t even properly named yet, felt a little strange.

Her intuition was simply ‘off’.

It felt like witnessing someone who didn’t belong anywhere, who had fallen alone into the world.

Could it really just be because they were being bullied?

“……Hey.”

Yuka opened the door.

The girl reacted slowly, as if she had forgotten that she needed to respond, just like an incredibly slow computer. She lifted her head and looked at Yuka.

“Do you have other plans today?”

“……”

The girl’s red eyes silently gazed up at Yuka.

Several students remaining in the classroom turned their attention to the two. Especially the kids who had been bullying her stared at Yuka as if they were about to pounce.

Normally, Yuka would have followed Sota. She would have done her best not to let Nanami cling to Sota.

But in this world, there were more important matters at play.

Once memories of that incident settled, that would be the end of their story. But if this girl was truly related to Yōkai, it was crucial to resolve her background.

“If you don’t have other plans, want to walk home with me?”

As soon as those words left Yuka’s mouth, whispers could be heard around them.

“……”

The girl, who had been staring silently for a long while, stood up without a word.

Ignoring Yuka, she walked out of the classroom.

No, was she ignoring her?

Or was it simply that she didn’t know how to engage in such interactions?

At the very least, she wasn’t a normal child.

Hanagawa High School was reputed to be prestigious, with a very high deviation score, so she should have been a ‘smart’ kid since she got in and continued studying there.

But, her outward appearance and social skills…

She was far from being normal.

In a situation like this, one would typically feel ‘pity’ for such a kid. Whether they had not received love at home or couldn’t properly make friends at school, it meant that they hadn’t learned how to communicate with others.

However, what Yuka felt in this situation was more along the lines of ‘foreboding’.

Even though she thought it shouldn’t be like that, her instincts strangely kept warning her about the girl.

Despite having always been next door, now was the first time.

Why?

That unease had to find a cause—she had been taught that all her life.

Chapter 266

Yuka didn’t seem to think about leaving that kid alone.

Whether it was because of some sympathy or her occasional “prevention” strategy, Yuka brought that kid out.

She didn’t explicitly tell Sota to follow, but Sota trailed behind her. Nanami naturally followed Sota too, but Yuka didn’t stop her.

Up until this point, they had already been wrapped up in several incidents. They had seen Yōkai directly and had been chased by someone with a strange religion. When collaborating with Hagiwara-senpai, Yuka had also been of help.

Maybe that’s why Yuka hadn’t been as sharp-tongued with Nanami since then.

That didn’t mean she was being gentle, though.

It was only when Yuka took that kid out that Sota was able to see her eyes again.

And then it suddenly dawned on him. The eyes peeking through her hair were crimson.

Why hadn’t he noticed that yesterday? Perhaps it was because of the circumstances at the time.

Red eye color isn’t something you see every day—it’s not a common sight. Yet, how could Sota and Yuka, who were in the same class, not know about the existence of this girl? Why hadn’t any rumors circulated until now?

If she had been in the same class last year, wouldn’t they have run into each other in the hallway?

“Sota, Sota.”

Nanami, who had been walking beside him, tugged at Sota’s arm lightly and spoke up.

“Who is that girl?”

“Don’t you know, Nanami?”

“Well… um, it feels a bit weird to say ‘because she’s from another class.’”

Nanami is someone who has many friends even in other classes. If that girl were normal, it wouldn’t make sense for her not to have heard anything about her.

Could it be that the bullies had kept her hidden at the center of things? There hadn’t been any other kids bothering her in the classroom earlier. It’s hard to tell what the reality is.

Well, rumors don’t always reach completely different people. Even in the same class, one might only hear who’s seeing whom months later by chance.

“So, who is she?”

“…Actually, we don’t know each other’s names yet.”

“You were staring at her without knowing her name?”

Nanami’s gaze sharpened. It seems looking out the window at a girl would come across as strange in many ways.

“Well, there’s a story behind it.”

Should he tell the story? Sota pondered seriously and then shook his head.

He didn’t think that a kid being bullied would want to inform others about being bullied.

Though they hadn’t had a proper conversation yet.

Seeing Sota’s expression, Nanami didn’t press further but still kept a somewhat wary gaze.

*

Yuka took that girl to a family restaurant.

They deliberately chose a secluded table where there were almost no people.

Sota hesitated for a moment and then decided to join them at that table. Yuka didn’t explicitly say, “You can go” or “You don’t have to,” but she rarely got mad if Sota acted on his own.

The “rarely” did imply that it had happened, but at least it wasn’t this time.

When Nanami saw Sota sitting opposite Yuka, Yuka looked surprised, but she didn’t say anything else to Nanami.

“…….”

The girl Yuka had forced to sit was just sitting there with a blank expression. While her gaze seemed directed at Yuka’s face across from her, her eyes didn’t seem focused anywhere.

Yuka quietly observed the girl for a while.

During that time, a staff member came with the menu and handed it over. Perhaps not noticing the unusual atmosphere, the staff member didn’t show much change in expression.

Yuka ordered a reasonable amount of French fries and three drinks and again stared quietly at the girl in front of her.

“Hey, what’s your name?”

Yuka asked again.

Nanami, who was sitting next to her, looked over at the girl as if sensing something strange.

After coming this far, she expected some kind of response, but the girl hadn’t uttered a single word, which seemed odd.

“…….”

Seeing the girl not speak, this time Sota leaned slightly forward.

“You don’t have to be so nervous. We just want to talk to you.”

Actually, Sota hadn’t intended to bring her this far, but since they already had, there was no other way to say it.

Yuka was practically glaring at the girl, and Nanami had doubt written all over her face.

So perhaps the girl was simply too scared.

After all, she was the one being bullied. He wasn’t sure if she would be able to answer due to her soft voice.

The crimson eyes turned toward Sota. And she tilted her head slightly to the side.

Was she cocking her head in confusion?

“……Kurosawa.”

“Kurosawa?”

Yuka repeated that name, seemingly chewing on it, and tilted her head.

Sota already had quite a bit of trust in Yuka. After all, it’s normal to develop that kind of trust after owing your life a few times.

So he thought there might be meaning in her actions, but…the name Kurosawa wasn’t particularly special or rare. It was a last name that was fairly common, with several famous people sharing it; a film director, for example.

It seemed that just that name didn’t provide Yuka with much certainty.

“What’s your first name?”

Sota asked again gently. Nanami’s gaze flicked between Sota and the girl.

“…….”

The girl stared silently at Sota again and then answered quietly.

“Kotone.”

Kurosawa Kotone.

Neither the surname nor the first name was particularly unique. They were both names that anyone could easily consider ordinary, just like the other three people present.

Sota glanced at Yuka, who was sitting beside him.

Yuka fell into thought for a moment, and during that time, she picked up a French fry that the staff had left on the table and ate it. Then she subtly pushed the plate toward the girl and asked,

“Do you live around here?”

Yuka asked.

Had she started to let her guard down after looking at Sota? Or did she realize there was no malice in the gesture of offering food? The girl looked back at Yuka again.

“Nearby…?”

The tone of the response seemed as if she were asking what that word meant, but Sota thought that couldn’t be it.

Perhaps she was unsure whether it was nearby or not?

Depending on the person, “nearby” could mean “a walkable distance.” If it’s a 30-minute walk, students could just walk to school.

On the other hand, for some, a 15-minute subway ride could be considered close. But in that case, walking might take quite a while. If she was thinking to that degree, Sota felt specific questions were required to elicit a concrete response.

Maybe Yuka had also concluded this, as she frowned.

If the girl were somewhat average, Yuka wouldn’t need to play 20 Questions like this. But given that they were dealing with a kid who was being bullied at school, one couldn’t simply throw at her a barrage of harsh questions.

“What are you two doing?”

Nanami asked, looking incredulous.

“Why are you asking questions about someone you just met? Are you trying to follow her?”

“If necessary.”

Yuka replied, crossing her arms as she sat.

Kurosawa Kotone’s gaze dropped down.

This time, it was as if she had never seen French fries before; she simply looked down at them. Even though Yuka was eating right in front of her, it seemed as if she couldn’t even consider that they were for eating.

…How was she spending lunchtime? If she had gone to the store or the cafeteria, Sota might have noticed her from afar. While he didn’t know every kid’s name, seeing the same faces every day at the same time made it possible to remember them.

Though he didn’t go to the cafeteria daily.

“Why? Is it because of that stuff again?”

“…….”

Yuka’s gaze shifted back to Nanami.

“No, even if that’s the case, it could be different. You might accidentally run into strange people in a dark alley or stumble across a corpse lying around or something. But bringing a totally different girl here is a bit much, don’t you think?”

Yuka’s brow furrowed.

“So, you saw that every time it was dangerous. I dealt with it.”

“So you’re going to deal with this girl too? ‘If necessary?’”

At that, Sota looked at Yuka in surprise.

When Yuka says ‘dealing with’ usually refers to eliminating the threat.

And that elimination typically meant with a knife.

“…It’s not like she’s a threat.”

Yuka said, as if she were justifying herself. Perhaps it was because Sota’s gaze was on her.

“I just want to check on her a bit.”

Chapter 267

In the end, there was nothing that could be figured out.

Aside from saying her name, Kurosawa Koto Ne hardly replied at all, almost as if she couldn’t speak.

No matter how much Yuka tried, she probably thought it was too much to dig so deep during their first meeting; in the end, her questions didn’t get very deep either. Even if she had answered all the questions properly, the information gained would have been almost nonexistent.

She hardly ate either. She did pick up a few French fries and put them in her mouth, but it was hard to determine if she didn’t like them or just didn’t enjoy eating much at all. Given the atmosphere, it seemed more likely to be the latter.

“……”

After an awkward time passed and she sent the girl off outside of the family restaurant, Yuka quietly watched her retreating figure for a while.

“Still in doubt?”

Nanami asked.

“To be honest, if you really had doubts, wouldn’t you have figured it out long ago? That… you felt something strange, right? If you felt that from her, you would have just confronted it right away.”

“……Do I look like that kind of person?”

“Don’t you?”

Yuka couldn’t respond to Nanami’s words.

It was an easy misunderstanding, but it didn’t seem like there were any particularly strong feelings mixed in her words. If Nanami really wanted to blame Yuka, she would have said something sharper.

Perhaps it was just that she was trying to hold back because Sota was there—but still, Sota thought the two had developed a bit of a friendship through various incidents.

“……I’ll go ahead. See you tomorrow.”

Yuka suddenly said.

And just like that, she headed straight to the train station.

“It seems like she’s serious.”

Nanami said, sounding somewhat incredulous.

Sota scratched his head, watching her back.

“But seeing Yuka react like that, don’t you think there’s something going on?”

Nanami didn’t reply to Sota’s words. She just furrowed her brow and stared at Yuka’s retreating figure for a while.

“Ah, what a shame.”

She said, almost as if she were sighing.

“I was planning to have fun with Sota today, but because of them, too much time has passed! Sota, it’s almost time for your part-time job, right?”

“Y-yeah… h-huh!?”

Only then did Sota seem startled as he pulled out his phone.

There was less than 30 minutes left until the start of his part-time job. If he started running now, he might just barely make it.

“Nanayo, I’m going ahead!”

“Yeah, sure. I’ll drop by if I have time.”

Nanami answered while popping out her tongue behind Sota, who was already sprinting ahead.

*

“Grandfather.”

As soon as Yuka returned home, she sought out her grandfather.

Her grandfather was not at home but at the shrine. He looked completely peaceful, casually sweeping the floor with a broom while wearing his usual daily clothes.

“Oh, Yuka, you’re back?”

Seeing Yuka, her grandfather smiled warmly, and Yuka immediately threw her question at him.

“Grandfather, have you ever heard of someone named ‘Kurosawa’?”

“Hmm? Kurosawa?”

Her grandfather paused to think about Yuka’s words for a moment before responding.

“The answer would depend on where you heard that name. You aren’t talking about a film director, are you?”

“No, um…”

Given that question, Yuka hesitated, trying to figure out how to respond.

“There’s a kid at my school named Kurosawa…”

Her grandfather quietly listened as he gazed at Yuka.

“That kid has a strange atmosphere about them.”

“Strange atmosphere?”

“Kind of, in a way.”

Yuka hesitated again and finally spoke.

“It’s hard to explain in detail—”

“Is it an atmosphere tangled with those things?”

Yuka nodded at her grandfather’s words. He paused for a moment, resuming his sweeping.

“If I know Kurosawa-san, there really is such a person.”

“Does that person have a daughter?”

“A daughter… well, I can’t say we’re very close. But…”

Her grandfather’s hand stopped again.

“Since it’s also the name of a family that serves the gods, it’s possible that the person you’re thinking of might be correct.”

“Are they dangerous people?”

“They haven’t been dangerous over the years. However, if it truly is a child in a position similar to yours, I think it wouldn’t be strange for you to feel something.”

“……”

Yuka fell deep in thought at her grandfather’s words.

“Someone like me, you mean?”

“Well, they might not be doing exactly what you do, but in terms of having inherited particular blood, that could be true. Haven’t you met similar kids your age up till now?”

“That’s true, but…”

She had encountered adults before, but there was never any need to “read the atmosphere” with them. Adults didn’t hide their involvement in such matters anyway. When it came time for Yuka to meet someone, it was typically people who met her grandfather or father.

“If you want to learn more, I can investigate further.”

“Yes, please do. If it’s related to work.”

Her grandfather nodded.

“I can’t say for certain if it’s that or not, but if it’s something that makes you anxious, it could be quite significant. If it’s alright with you, how about inviting that kid to a meal?”

“……”

At that statement, Yuka was momentarily at a loss for words.

Would that… be okay? She hardly ate any French fries. It didn’t seem like it was simply because she disliked them.

“Yes, I’ll think about it.”

But Yuka responded that way to conclude the conversation.

*

A few days later.

“Sasaki, wait a second.”

After finishing lunch and returning to class, Yuka suddenly appeared and grabbed Sota’s wrist.

“Hey, wait, Yuka. I wasn’t eating with Nanami today…”

“Do you think I called you for that?”

Didn’t she call him out about that a few times already?

Of course, seeing Yuka’s expression, Sota shut his mouth. He could read the atmosphere too.

However, among Sota’s friends, there were some who were somewhat oblivious, and they teased him as they watched Yuka pulling Sota while following him closely.

Eventually, Yuka took Sota to the rooftop.

The sky was nearly cloudless. It was a beautiful azure sky that was hard to describe as anything other than lovely.

Sota felt a bit of his heart race.

In dramas or manga, when a girl brings a boy to a place like this, it usually—

“I want to sort things out for a moment.”

—couldn’t possibly be a confession, no way.

“What’s going on?”

Yuka tilted her head, noticing Sota slumping his shoulders, but all Sota could do was give a bitter smile and shrug.

“What do you want to sort out?”

“All the things we’ve done up until now.”

“So… like what?”

“The Yōkai we’ve fought off together. You were inadvertently involved in all of them.”

“Ah.”

Sota nodded.

He wasn’t quite sure why she suddenly wanted to sort out the situation now, but if it was Yuka, it must have been the case that such a situation warranted it.

After all, just a few days ago, he had had a conversation with Kurosawa Koto Ne. Though he had thought she was strangely like that due to circumstances, it seemed Yuka had a different perspective.

The rooftop was just empty under the blue sky, and aside from that was hardly special. In particular, there weren’t many good places to sit, SO Sota and Yuka decided to stand side by side near the rooftop entrance.

The first one to speak was Yuka.

“First of all. When your younger sister was attacked.”

“……Yeah.”

Sota nodded.

Shii still couldn’t completely forget the memory from that time. It was understandable since she had just gone to help someone and ended up facing a Yōkai there. Of course, like Shii, she tried to hide that feeling as much as she could in front of Sota, but sometimes she would come to his room alone, unable to sleep.

Sota was seriously pondering whether he should go to the hospital with her, but there hadn’t been a suitable opportunity yet. The two of them had a house, but the living expenses were somewhat tight.

Yuka took a notebook out and asked,

“That was near the school, right? A place we can walk to.”

“Was it?”

Yuka nodded as she scribbled down the notes.

In fact, most of the questions Yuka asked afterward were things she could sort out alone. Sota had just added his perspective to what he had previously shared, and Yuka’s memory didn’t seem to be significantly off.

And—

“……It’s all around this school. Moreover, the frequency has been increasing towards the end of last year.”

Yuka said, slamming her notebook shut.

Although the Yōkai they met during the summer wasn’t near the school, Sota could tell that Yuka was not concerned about that.

“Be careful, Sota.”

Yuka said, her expression quite serious.

This was likely what Yuka really wanted to say.

“Especially that girl. You know she’s been watching you for several days now?”

“H-huh!?”

Sota responded, startled at Yuka’s sudden words.

“Is it because of her that you’re concerned about me wandering without you during lunch?”

“……”

Yuka’s eyes narrowed.

“Please don’t do that anymore.”

“Yuka?”

Sota blinked in surprise.

Why was Yuka saying this?

Chapter 268

“Yuka?”

Sota felt something from Yuka’s gaze.

It was some kind of emotion.

While he couldn’t precisely tell what she was thinking, that gaze was very much like the one he had seen when Yuka protected him.

“……Did you figure something out?”

“……”

Yuka paused for a moment before opening her mouth.

“I looked into the name Kurosawa. My grandfather knows about it. It’s a family that serves some… god.”

“What god?”

“We don’t really know. Even the gods don’t know.”

“Don’t know?”

“……You know about Christianity, right? They serve an omnipotent one true god.”

Hagiwara-senpai was into that kind of stuff. Sota wasn’t well-versed in it, but he wasn’t entirely ignorant of the concept either. He had heard about related events in history textbooks multiple times.

“It’s not easy to describe that god in any ‘specific’ way. The Bible says that god created humans in their own image, but we can’t really know if that god actually resembles humans. That’s more… a conceptual discussion. The existence that the Kurosawa family believes in is like that.”

Yuka took a breath, then exhaled softly as she spoke.

“The cultists we met; they said they were part of that. You remember, right?”

Yuka moved a little closer to Sota and said, “So, this time, absolutely don’t go near them. Don’t think about your sense of justice or anything like that. Just leave that kid alone.”

“……”

With Yuka’s attitude, Sota felt a strangely overwhelming sensation.

It was an emotion he had never felt before. At the same time, he realized that Yuka’s demeanor towards him until now had been somewhat restrained.

“I promise. I won’t get close to that kid.”

Yuka spoke as if to pressure Sota.

“……Got it.”

With Yuka’s words, Sota had no choice but to nod.

For some reason, he trusted Yuka.

However, it didn’t seem like Yuka had a strong expectation in her gaze while considering Sota.

*

In fact, Yuka’s request to “stay away from that kid” wasn’t that hard to keep.

It was just a matter of not going near the classroom. In reality, that kid rarely came outside anyway.

Did she even eat during lunch, or did she get dragged away by those three?

To be honest, he was curious. But—

“……”

It was as if Yuka was monitoring him to prevent him from approaching that kid, as her gaze followed him everywhere.

And seeing Yuka like that, Nanami didn’t seem too happy either. Fortunately, Hagiwara-senpai, being a third-year, looked quite busy with various things, so it didn’t seem like she was interested in interfering in the relationship of the three of them.

Sota knew that other kids would likely envy this situation. He also knew that all three of these girls were beauties that would leave a lasting memory. It was a good thing that girls like that could easily get physically close while acting normal.

That’s why he was making an effort to stay within the bounds.

Still, he couldn’t help but think about that girl. It almost felt like meeting Shii again.

But even so, he had no intention of ignoring Yuka’s words. If he had been unaware of how desperately Yuka fought to protect people, he wouldn’t have understood the meaning of those words. But already having witnessed Yuka fighting several times, he—

…Was going to avoid her.

*

Yuka and Sota couldn’t always stick together.

At school, it was possible for Yuka to mark Sota, but on the days he worked part-time, that wasn’t possible.

Moreover, it seemed Yuka had many things to deal with at home. Probably because of that Kurosawa Koto Ne girl.

He felt a bit anxious. While he had never seen Yuka hurt someone, like Nanami said, if it was necessary somehow—

“……”

Let’s not worry about that.

Sota shook his head and focused on his task.

His job was mostly at a convenience store.

The part-time job he landed around school was busier than he expected. It was in a crowded area, and it seemed that ever since he started working, the number of customers increased for some reason.

Fortunately, it wasn’t a late-night shift, but still, working right after school was exhausting. Since the hours weren’t that long, the pay wasn’t high either.

Fortunately, it was enough to supplement his living expenses.

“Whew.”

After finishing all his work, he stepped outside.

It was around the time when if he lingered too much, the police would start to approach. Luckily, it wasn’t a location where it would take too long to reach by train.

As Sota walked under the dark sky with the sun completely set, he happened to run into four classmates.

“Why, are you going home?”

That voice reached him first. It wasn’t too strange; there could be kids outside at a late hour.

Sota didn’t have a stellar memory, but he remembered that voice because for some reason, it was easy to recall due to its tone and the situation.

So it wasn’t a coincidence that Sota turned around upon hearing it.

“Hey, you were having fun, weren’t you? We can let you sleep over, you know? No need to worry.”

“Right, right. Uncle is waiting for you, isn’t he? No need to worry. He’ll show up right when you need him and save you.”

“Yeah, yeah. We’re friends, right? You don’t trust us?”

“……”

The place they were trying to enter was a rather secluded alley.

In that moment, Yuka’s words echoed in his mind. About not getting involved with that kid.

The Kurosawa family was dangerous—and that danger had to do with something not human. Yuka had worried about Sota like that.

But even so, just because that kid had a name like that, did it mean she had to be bullied to this extent?

All he could see was the almost waist-length black hair of the girl, yet something about her looked like she had given up completely on everything in the world.

If she was the kind of girl who would think someone would help her, would she be following them so obediently?—

At that moment, Sota’s feet were already moving.

“……Hey there.”

Thud.

As Sota suddenly grasped the wrist, the girl who had her hand on Kurosawa Koto Ne’s shoulder was startled.

He raised the wrist. The girl seemed to try to resist, but she wasn’t strong enough, and her arm followed Sota’s hand.

“Hey, you……!”

Sota remembered their faces. Conversely, it seemed the girls remembered Sota too.

Even in the dim alley, Sota could clearly see their faces turning pale.

“What are you doing right now?”

Sota asked quietly.

The two girls not holding a wrist stepped back, seemingly unsure of what to do. Their faces were also turning pale.

“What are you doing?”

The girl whose wrist was held quickly regained her composure.

It was as if she knew Sota wouldn’t hit her, so she raised her arm but stood firmly again. Though her face was still somewhat pale, a smirk appeared on her lips.

“Do you know what would happen if you touch a girl’s body in a place like this? If we scream….”

“Sound.”

Sota mumbled.

“Are you thinking of screaming?”

Sota himself didn’t even know why he said that. If Nanami had seen him, she would have been shocked. He might have turned even paler than the girl whose wrist was held.

What would Yuka have done in this situation?

Yuka would probably have sighed deeply and warned Sota before it got to this point.

And Shii—

……

Sota decided not to think about Shii. That was… somewhat frightening.

When Sota, whose expression was different from school, asked back without emotion, the girl seemed a bit anxious again.

“In this situation—”

Sota reached out with his other hand.

The girl flinched as if she had been struck, but his hand was aimed at Kurosawa Koto Ne.

And Sota’s hand grasped one of Kurosawa Koto Ne’s arms.

The somewhat oversized sleeves of the sailor uniform slid down slightly over her thin wrist.

And on that white wrist, a distinct blue mark was left.

“Did you do this?”

“W-we were…….”

“Yeah, it might be possible for you to scream and cause a scene.”

Sota said, trying to imitate Yuka’s tone as much as possible.

“But I accidentally overheard you saying something about a certain… man coming, right?”

“……”

The girl’s face turned pale again.

“After barely getting into a good high school, if you bully a classmate and try to make someone do something weird, what kind of punishment do you think you’d face?”

“D-do you have proof?”

“If this goes all the way, I might be able to create some evidence.”

Sota said in as flat a tone as possible.

“Isn’t it enough for you to talk like that? And if you catch that man, you can stall for time somehow.”

He wondered if he had gone too far. To be honest, he was just saying whatever came to mind to dominate the atmosphere.

However, strangely enough, his words seemed to be effective.

The two girls were already casually trying to back away.

Sota released the hand he was holding.

The girl fled in a hurry. The other two followed suit.

…… Was it lucky that it worked, or was it scary to think of what might happen behind them?

To be honest, he felt a bit regretful, but—

Still, he could say that the objective had been achieved.

Chapter 269

“Did those kids keep bothering you?”

Sota asked that question and felt like an idiot for some reason. Hadn’t he seen it with his own eyes?

This wasn’t even the first time; they’d seen it happen before.

Had they really only been bullying her—

No, there’s no such thing as ‘just bullying.’ Those types of bullying are no different from torture, and whether it’s mental or physical, if it continues, eventually it will break a person’s mind.

…Sota remembered Shii’s condition.

She had been doing better while spending time with Sota, but since that incident last time, she’s been showing signs of anxiety again. Any wound gets a bit better over time, but it seemed like it would still be a while before Shii fully recovered.

He tried continuously reaching out and being there for her, but even so, Sota had his limits. Just like the kid in front of him now.

Yeah, thinking it over again, Sota didn’t have time for this.

Shii must be waiting at home. If he thought about it rationally, Sota needed to get back home right away.

Kurosawa Koto Ne still hadn’t responded.

What more could he do here? Sota seriously pondered. He had shown the girl’s arm in front of the kids, but that wasn’t what he had meant to do.

He thought there might be traces if she were being bullied.

“Let’s get out of here for now.”

No matter how much Sota tried to remain calm, there were some things to fear. He was scared those girls would really come back with the police, and he was also a bit frightened about running into a guy saying he came to see Kurosawa Koto Ne.

Above all, Sota didn’t particularly like alleyways. Since that incident last year.

Even though he spoke, Kurosawa Koto Ne did not move, so he ended up lightly grabbing the end of her sleeve with his finger and pulling. At the very least, it seemed she understood his action; she followed his lead.

Once he had brought her out like this, Sota felt a little at a loss.

“Uh, so…”

After pondering for a moment, Sota spoke up.

“Which way should we go? Backtrack?”

“…”

Kurosawa Koto Ne quietly looked up at Sota. It seemed like she just realized he was there.

Her eyes were still red. They say people suffering from albinism have such eyes, but Kuro’s hair color was way too dark to be considered albinism. Her skin was pale, but whether that was truly due to a lack of melanin was hard to tell.

“So… you know the way home, right?”

Tamachi Station is quite close to school. You could even walk there.

But that didn’t mean they were near Tamachi Station at this moment. Sota’s part-time job was near the school area, but Minato Ward has a lot of pedestrian traffic. As always, first-time visitors might get a bit lost around a bustling neighborhood.

Besides, this Kurosawa Koto Ne had a vibe that made it seem like she might get lost. How do you even explain it? It was like she had no idea what being bullied was, even while being bullied.

In the end, Sota brought that child, who didn’t answer his question, to the station.

Thinking back, he realized he didn’t even know how she commuted.

“From here, you can get home, right?”

Sota asked again.

Kurosawa Koto Ne gazed at Sota without a word, and finally nodded. At least she seemed to understand the word home, which he thought was a relief.

…No, with her being at Hanagawa High School, there’s no way she wouldn’t understand such a simple word.

“Um… well, I don’t know if I should say this…”

Sota spoke with a somewhat serious expression.

“When you’re being bullied like that, it’s important to ask for help from people around you… uhm.”

Was it that this girl hadn’t asked for help because she had no one to ask?

The homeroom teacher didn’t seem particularly interested in the students. If he had to pick, he was the type to brush off issues happening in his own class.

And the kids in the class seemed to notice Kurosawa Koto Ne being bullied but didn’t appear to care much about it.

What would change after a whole year of her being bullied if he said such things now?

“…I’m sorry.”

That’s what Sota said.

Did she understand?

After staring at him for a while, Sota finally relaxed his mind and returned home after seeing Kurosawa Koto Ne robotically walking toward the station like she understood she needed to do that.

*

Kurosawa Koto Ne acted as if she couldn’t speak. Of course, Sota knew she could speak, but he had already faced how the situation of ‘talking’ just didn’t come that easily.

So, he believed that Yuka wouldn’t realize he was slightly stretching her warning.

But—

Poke.

“Ugh!?”

Suddenly feeling a sharp poke in his back, Sota spun around to see Yuka glaring at him with an extremely displeased expression.

In her hand was a pen with the cap still on. It wasn’t sharp, but being poked strongly in the back all of a sudden hurt.

Yuka stared at Sota with an extremely annoyed look.

“…Sasaki.”

“Uh?”

Yuka often called Sota like this, but for some reason, she seemed even more upset today. Usually, it happened when Nanami or Hagiwara-senpai were involved.

The tip of the pen in Yuka’s hand began to move, aiming toward the window in the hall.

“Eek!?”

Just then, a girl sitting near that window shrieked like a bird. Coincidentally, a black object with red eyes was right in the spot where that girl was sitting.

Upon closer inspection, that black object was Kurosawa Koto Ne.

“…”

Sota met her gaze and pondered for quite a while on what to say.

“Um, Yuka.”

“Go ahead, make excuses.”

Yuka leaned back in her chair, crossing her arms while tapping her index finger, and suddenly, all the kids’ attention turned toward them.

Sota often heard the kids saying he was clueless, but that didn’t mean he was ‘truly’ clueless. Most of it was just their misunderstanding.

Every time Yuka reacted like that toward Sota, the surrounding kids would give him looks like, “Oh, he’s done it again.” To put it more accurately, the kind of pity you’d get from witnessing a boyfriend caught cheating.

Sota felt extremely wronged. They weren’t even in that kind of relationship.

Of course, he’d been hanging around girls like Yuka, Nanami, and Hagiwara-senpai, so he might have subconsciously felt a bit smug, but he never planned to do anything to those three.

On top of that, he felt even more wronged today.

No matter how much Yuka said that, how could he leave a girl who was truly suffering from bullying behind?

…Moreover, that type of story wasn’t something he should be discussing in front of friends.

“…Let’s go outside and talk.”

Sota stood up with a serious expression, saying that, and Yuka’s eyes widened a bit. Usually, he’d be a bit flustered around Yuka, but at least regarding what had happened yesterday, he felt justified.

He hadn’t expected her to come this far.

“Wait, Sasaki.”

Yuka called to Sota and hurried to follow him.

As Sota opened the classroom door and stepped outside, he felt the gazes of his classmates on him. Some looked envious, while others looked jealous. It was a bit strange how similar the expressions were between guys and girls.

Once outside the classroom—

“Sota!”

Should he say that was good timing or bad timing?

From beyond Class B, Nanami was waving at him cheerfully as she approached.

Nanami, who had been happily skipping toward Sota, stopped in her tracks upon noticing the black object between Sota, Yuka, and herself.

“…”

Was it a relief again—no, no matter how he looked at it, it didn’t seem like a relief.

Kurosawa Koto Ne was quietly looking up at Sota. And for some reason, Nanami and Yuka didn’t seem to like it when the girl was looking at Sota like that.

However.

Yuka looked at Kurosawa Koto Ne with a very cautious expression. To put it more bluntly, it was the kind of vibe that said, ‘What do we do about this?’ It seemed she felt a bit of pity, but maybe because of her job, she couldn’t go that far. Considering how many times she had seen blood while fighting, that seemed understandable.

Nanami also had a complex expression in many ways.

She didn’t seem to like Kurosawa Koto Ne looking at Sota like that, but since she had got a general idea of what kind of child Kurosawa Koto Ne was, it seemed she couldn’t quite bring herself to say anything.

And the atmosphere created by those two transitioned into ‘bewilderment’ as Kurosawa Koto Ne made her next move.

Kurosawa Koto Ne raised her arm.

The sleeve slid down slightly, revealing a bit of a blue bruise.

Only the three people surrounding her could see it.

Kurosawa Koto Ne didn’t say anything, but—

Sota immediately understood that this girl was putting into practice what he had said yesterday.

Chapter 270

It stings.

The gazes of the two people facing Sota from the side were stinging.

Fortunately, Sota, Yuka, and Nanami were standing around Kurosawa Koto Ne, so the passing kids couldn’t see that arm.

Seeing them act so openly in the hallway like this seemed to suggest they didn’t care whether they were being watched or not.

“What happened?”

Yuka asked. Her gaze sharpened.

It was plain as day that Sota had blatantly ignored Yuka’s words, so it was understandable for Yuka to react that way.

“That is… so…”

Sota wracked his brain to figure out what to say next.

“If someone is bullying you, tell me.”

It was likely that those three had bothered her yet again this morning.

Even if she had managed to endure it until now, having thought there was a clear way to escape, she inevitably had to rely on Sota. There wouldn’t be any other way out.

Up until now, the situation had only ended with Sota and Yuka scaring off those kids, but yesterday, Sota had managed to drive them away all by himself. If he were to now say not to rely on him after that, it would simply be heartless.

“Okay, hold on.”

Sota decided to act calmly for the moment.

“…Let’s go talk outside.”

They might not have noticed the wounds on Koto Ne’s body, but that didn’t mean this place wasn’t attracting attention.

The three girls were standing next to Sota, deliberately attracting interest that anyone could notice.

He was worried Koto Ne might not follow him out of the building, but she promptly trailed behind him.

And Yuka and Nanami surrounded her on either side.

Since seeing the injury, Nanami had been trying to refrain from glaring.

Sota took a deep breath so the three behind him wouldn’t hear.

He then realized a little too late that he had moved his shoulders too much.

*

Ironically, even outside the building, the four of them continued to attract people’s gazes.

It seemed like they didn’t stir up as much curiosity as when they were in front of the classroom. When they were in front of the classroom, the kids passing by almost all knew Sota, so there was a higher degree of interest. However, if you turned that interest around to the entire student body, all that could be seen was “a boy hanging out with three girls.”

He thought about going up to the rooftop, but that would likely attract more suspicion, so Sota decided to head near the playground instead.

There were a few kids sitting scattered in the stands. Since there were no nearby walls and nowhere for sound to echo, they could hold a quiet conversation without being easily overheard by others.

Moreover, there were kids running around shouting on the playground during this lunchtime.

“So, what happened?”

As Sota settled down, Yuka asked.

It seemed Yuka wasn’t exactly in the mood to sit either.

Nanami felt the same. Koto Ne, on the other hand… well, it felt like she wasn’t even considering the option of sitting down.

She just seemed to be watching Sota with eyes that didn’t fully grasp the situation.

“Yuka, just listen for a moment.”

Sota spoke calmly.

Fortunately, it seemed Yuka was a bit concerned about the wounds on Kurosawa Koto Ne’s wrist. A clear bruise was marked on her right wrist.

Sota hadn’t seen those kids hitting her yet. So he didn’t know if those wounds were caused by them or by her family. Judging by her reaction yesterday, those kids probably had a hand in it.

However, what Sota was trying to say wasn’t anything like that.

“Last night, after finishing my part-time job and heading home, I ran into her.”

“And?”

Yuka’s eyes narrowed further. It wasn’t entirely closed, but they looked so slim compared to her usual spark. It looked like the light in her eyes had been compressed so much that it could work as a laser cutter.

“She wasn’t alone.”

Sota stated.

Yuka shut her mouth at his serious expression. She still looked tense, but it seemed she caught the deeper meaning in Sota’s words.

“She was being bullied, and the nature of that bullying wasn’t ordinary.”

“Not ordinary?”

Sota glanced at Kurosawa Koto Ne.

Her bright red eyes were staring at Sota, completely devoid of any emotion. It was hard to tell if he was allowed to share this story or not.

Still, he had a hunch that she wouldn’t care much if this topic came up. It seemed like she lacked any real concept of it.

The fact that those kids were trying to use her like that said it all.

“…So they were thinking of making money through her.”

Hearing that, Nanami’s face turned pale.

Yuka’s mouth remained sealed; she couldn’t say a word.

Both of them weren’t ordinary girls. They probably understood well what Sota’s words implied.

“So, I just brought her away before the culprits showed up. That’s all. After that, she just took the subway and went home.”

“Then why did she come looking for you?”

Yuka asked.

“She must have said something yesterday.”

“…Maybe she said if someone is bullying her, she should get help from those around her…”

Yuka held her forehead.

“Who do you think would be around her to hear that, you fool…”

“Fool, huh?”

Nanami suddenly interjected in response to Yuka’s words.

Her face clearly showed her outrage.

“Didn’t Sota do well, considering what she might have gone through yesterday?”

“…”

Yuka seemed at a loss for how to respond to that. If Sota had indeed said such things, there had to be a reason behind it. Perhaps she really was worried about Sota’s safety when she said that.

However, Yuka also had a sense of justice, so she found it hard to condemn Sota for bringing Kurosawa Koto Ne out of that situation.

“Ah, I don’t get it.”

Yuka let her hand drop from her forehead and sighed deeply.

Then she turned around and rolled her feet to return to the classroom.

“…”

Sota watched her retreating figure for a while. Though she seemed to be intentionally making big movements out of anger, her back looked somewhat lonely.

Could it be that one reason Yuka might have trouble building deep friendships is due to experiences like this?

Doing something like this, he had to suspect everything about everyone. Even with friends’ promises—no, since he had transferred here for work, there couldn’t be such promises. While working, he couldn’t afford to make other plans.

If it happened that he was caught carrying a knife among friends, the situation would only worsen.

Stuck between a rock and a hard place, gradually becoming isolated—

“Hey.”

While Sota was lost in thought, Nanami called out to Kurosawa Koto Ne.

“Have you eaten lunch? If not, would you like to go eat together?”

“…”

Kurosawa Koto Ne turned her gaze toward Nanami without answering.

Her expression remained blank. Most of her face was hidden by her hair, making it hard to get a good look. Sota thought her hairstyle might need some sorting out.

However, Nanami, showcasing her signature friendliness, linked her arm with Kurosawa Koto Ne’s.

Confirming there was no objection, she immediately began to walk.

“Sota, if you don’t follow, we’ll leave you behind!”

“Huh? Ah, okay.”

Watching Yuka moving further away, Sota finally stood up and joined the two of them.

Yuka was… wasn’t she in the same class? Sitting right behind him, he thought if they could just somehow keep talking, everything would work out.

For now, it was more important to help the girl who had come to ask Sota for aid.

*

From the time lunch ended until school was out for the day, an awkward and uncomfortable silence lingered between the two.

It wasn’t that Sota didn’t attempt to strike up a conversation, but Yuka kept staring out the window.

The surrounding kids kept telling Sota, “Sota messed up.”

He knew he messed up…

In the end, Sota just sat there fidgeting until the end of school.

Yuka finally spoke when the teacher’s closing remarks ended.

“Let’s go together.”

“Uh?”

“Well, you’re going to go with her anyway. I’ll go with you until you separate from her.”

“…”

Looking out the window at Yuka’s words, there stood that black figure again.

Playful jeers broke out from around them.

Sota felt a mix of indescribable frustration as he picked up his bag.

Chapter 271

Actually, Yuka was somewhat confused.

Was the only reason Sota hoped she wouldn’t touch that girl really just that?

Of course, Sota was such a nice and clueless guy that he probably had no intention of that at all.

“…….”

Thinking back, it was Sota who first spoke to her when she was sitting alone in class with no intention of making friends. He had a way of drawing people in around him, purely out of kindness, without any ulterior motives.

Maybe this feeling was what Nanami felt when she first saw Yuka.

……No, Nanami didn’t have a background like Yuka’s. Just another popular girl among the boys at school. That was Nanami’s impression.

So, there was no reason to be wary of a girl she had never seen before, like Yuka. The only reason Nanami was overreacting towards Yuka was simply because Yuka sat right behind Sota, and they could easily chat whenever.

And because of that, it allowed Nanami to have no prejudice against a girl named Kurosawa Koto Ne.

“Hey, is there anything you want to eat?”

“…….”

As Nanami grabbed her own arm and spoke, Kurosawa Koto Ne quietly looked up at her.

“……Um…….”

Seeing Koto Ne’s refusal to answer a question that needed a response, Nanami glanced at Sota.

And Yuka found that behavior frustrating.

Not knowing what kind of being the other was—No, even though Yuka had already informed them, it seemed Sota and Nanami were determined to take Kurosawa Koto Ne along.

Even now, that girl was taking the initiative to approach them.

Outwardly, there didn’t seem to be any major issues.

But really, Yōkai are like that. Unless you have an instinctive ability to recognize a Yōkai like Yuka, you wouldn’t understand the environment set up for hunting people.

Especially now, it’s even worse. The opponent might not even be a Yōkai, but a human. The malice of a person can be much scarier than the beast-like nature of a Yōkai.

And as for Kurosawa—

“……Should we go to the place we went last time?”

After a moment of thought, Sota said that, and once again, the place the three of them were heading to was the family restaurant.

Despite Yuka’s various thoughts, she had no strong argument against Sota and Nanami’s intention to be friends with the abused child, so in the end, she had no choice but to follow those two into the restaurant.

*

“Let’s order something different today.”

Sota said.

“Last time it was French fries, so today…… how about something sweet? Ice cream?”

“Isn’t that fine? I don’t think there’s anyone who dislikes ice cream.”

Nanami replied happily.

Once again, Nanami and Sota sat opposite each other, while Kurosawa Koto Ne and Yuka sat across from them. Last time, Yuka had called Koto Ne over to interrogate her, so this setup was a bit different today.

“…….”

Kurosawa Koto Ne stared intently at Yuka, who was crossing her arms while facing her. The gaze felt strangely uncomfortable, so Yuka tilted her head slightly to the side.

“Yuka, what about you?”

Sota asked gently.

Feeling a bit awkward for not ordering anything in this atmosphere, ultimately Yuka gave up staring out the window and ordered the same ice cream.

After a brief quiet moment, four ice creams were brought to their table.

But nobody immediately dug into their ice cream.

All three of them were staring at the corner where Kurosawa Koto Ne sat.

That girl showed no signs of movement. Just like last time when she didn’t move an inch at the sight of French fries.

“Okay.”

The first to move before Sota was Nanami.

Grabbing the small spoon that came with the ice cream, she handed it to Kurosawa Koto Ne.

Kurosawa blinked once and then looked at Sota.

Was she seeking permission or something?

Looking back, Sota hadn’t considered that she wouldn’t need to pay. They took the kids’ money to such an extent last time that she wasn’t completely broke, but asking her to pay for her portion in a situation like this felt a bit unreasonable.

She might dislike this, or maybe not. There are people in the world who dislike ice cream just because they dislike cold things.

Sota deliberately took his time scooping the ice cream and putting it in his mouth. The vanilla ice cream drizzled with chocolate syrup was quite delicious. To be honest, it wasn’t particularly exceptional, but more like a taste you could find anywhere.

But as Sota absorbed the taste, he noticed Kurosawa Koto Ne staring at him, and she clumsily moved the spoon to scoop a small amount of ice cream.

Then she brought it to her mouth.

“…….”

Sota, Nanami, and even Yuka were all watching Kurosawa Koto Ne’s actions with a bit of tension.

Sufficient time passed for the ice cream to melt in her mouth, and Kurosawa Koto Ne blinked.

She didn’t say anything special or show any greater expression of emotion, but then her spoon was pulled out, and her hand mechanically moved to scoop another spoonful of ice cream.

And she brought it to her mouth.

Just a mundane action, yet strangely, it drew the attention of the three.

Nanami looked at Sota.

And Yuka looked at Sota too.

The emotions reflected in both of their eyes might have some slight differences when examined closely, but largely they shared the thought, “Doesn’t she seem a bit pitiful?”

Even Yuka, who had been observing Kurosawa Koto Ne, couldn’t tear her gaze away.

In the end, Kurosawa Koto Ne finished all the ice cream that day without leaving any behind.

*

Sota couldn’t play with Kurosawa every day until late at night because of his part-time job.

But Kurosawa came to find Sota every day.

At first, her face showed no expression, so he hardly noticed, but once he caught sight of the three of them glancing back at him from a distance, perhaps it meant that Kurosawa recognized Sota’s vicinity as a ‘refuge.’

A place where she wouldn’t be bullied by others if she was nearby.

Much like the barrier Yuka had drawn before.

Buying ice cream wasn’t very difficult, but regardless, it seemed that the situation concerning Kurosawa was slightly complicated, and Nanami and Yuka’s wariness still lingered.

Or maybe Nanami and Yuka were using Kurosawa as an excuse to play with Sota.

Usually, the four of them would spend some time in the family restaurant they always visited and then part ways. Kurosawa’s usual choice was chocolate ice cream.

In fact, it wasn’t so much that Kurosawa chose it herself, rather she only got what she had eaten before at the fastest pace.

Yuka’s reactions had somewhat softened, and Nanami hardly showed any wariness towards Kurosawa anymore. It makes sense as Kurosawa had never shown any signs of crossing any lines.

“But hey, about those kids…”

One day, after sending Kurosawa home first, Nanami quietly said, glancing at her retreating figure.

“Have they stopped bothering her since then?”

“Not sure.”

Sota pondered for a moment before replying.

“They might still be being annoying, but at least they wouldn’t harass her after school. They see us go home, right?”

“…….”

Yuka quietly watched Kurosawa’s retreating figure.

Although her expression was still a bit complicated, the fact that Sota’s going around with Kurosawa was no longer something she opposed indicated that she had somewhat accepted that the girl wasn’t a bad person.

But Sota also understood.

That spending every day with Kurosawa like this wasn’t a complete solution.

However, none of the three of them had figured out a proper method yet.

They still had plenty of time to think it over.

Sota thought this way. It had only been a week since he met Kurosawa, so wasn’t it a bit unreasonable to expect a complete solution right away?

Whether it be to tell the adults, or to teach Kurosawa herself how to protect herself.

He decided to think that over a bit more.

*

And then the following Monday.

Kurosawa didn’t come looking for Sota. Not during lunchtime, nor after school.

As much as Sota was concerned about that fact, it seemed Yuka was a little concerned too. It was only natural to notice if a child who was bullied and someone you saw every day was suddenly absent.

“Hey, have you seen Kurosawa?”

“Kurosawa? Oh, Sadako?”

Sota asked one of the kids in Class B, but she only shook her head. Hearing the name “Sadako,” Yuka’s eyebrows twitched slightly, but that didn’t interrupt Sota’s conversation with the girl.

“No, I haven’t seen her today.”

“Really?”

As Sota tilted his head and shifted his gaze, noticing something, he asked again.

“By any chance, do you know about the other three who were bothering Kurosawa? They seem to be gone too.”

“Um…… I’m not really sure? And what do you mean by ‘bothering’?”

“……It’s nothing. Thanks.”

Sota said that and turned around.

“……Are you going to look for her?”

Yuka asked pointedly.

“Do you know where she is?”

But Sota shook his head at that, yet speeded up his pace slightly.

Yuka sighed as if exasperated and then followed Sota from behind.

Chapter 272

Sota thought about searching for them, but where should he go first?

Of course, he didn’t think they would be causing trouble again in the same place he had already caught them messing with. Such places could be easily spotted.

No matter how much those kids didn’t fear the teachers, Sota seemed to be a bit frightened.

“Sasaki, where are you going?”

Yuka asked while following behind, but honestly, Sota had no idea what to do except keep his expression serious and walk ahead.

Thinking back, Sota didn’t even know where Kurosawa lived. He only knew the direction of the train but wasn’t aware of when or where to transfer.

Tokyo is vast, and with the train, you could go anywhere.

Of course, even so, he didn’t really think those three would commit a serious crime… but today, since Kurosawa didn’t show up.

“First, let’s check the nearby area.”

Sota said that, though the real problem was that there were just too many places to search nearby. Minato Ward had an enormous number of buildings, and so did the surrounding areas. There was no way to look around each place individually.

In the end, it was Sota’s stubbornness.

Yuka looked like she had a lot to say, but she brushed her face and replied, “…Alright. Then, let’s go to the places we know.”

“Will that be okay?”

“If I say it’s not okay, are you not going to search?”

Sota couldn’t answer that question.

“I know you wouldn’t do that. You always butt in when I’m fighting.”

“That’s… sorry.”

“You don’t have to apologize. As long as the result is good, that’s all that matters.”

Yuka turned her gaze away and answered Sota.

“Then, first—”

“Sota—!”

Before Yuka could make a suggestion, Nanami ran up calling Sota’s name from a distance. Seeing her bright face, it seemed she didn’t know Kurosawa hadn’t come to school today.

Waving one hand enthusiastically, Nanami noticed someone was missing and stopped her feet.

Or maybe she thought the mood between the two was odd.

“Huh? Where’s Kurosawa?”

“Oh, that…!”

Sota explained the situation.

Upon hearing the story, Nanami made an indignant expression.

“Those kids….”

“So, I’m thinking of looking for them now.”

“I’ll go with you.”

Nanami declared, placing one hand on her chest.

Yuka pondered how much help having one more person would be, but even if she wanted to refuse, Sota looked like he wouldn’t say no, and more importantly, she quickly realized that refusing wouldn’t stop Nanami from following them, sighing quietly.

Instead, she tightened her grip on the strap of her sword holster on her shoulder.

…It shouldn’t be a big deal, but.

No matter how capable a kid was, they wouldn’t do something reckless all of a sudden. Or maybe that ‘capability’ didn’t exist at all from the start. Perhaps Yuka was just feeling something related to that family.

That was the only reason Yuka felt uneasy.

Ever since they had met that child, she had felt that strange mood, the feeling of not being able to get any closer, feeling pity yet unable to empathize.

Walking a bit behind Sota and Nanami, Yuka was mulling over those thoughts.

*

Of course, they didn’t find her at the family restaurant.

Sota had gone to that alley where Kurosawa had been bullied previously, but she was nowhere to be found.

To begin with, the family restaurant wasn’t the place Kurosawa would come when being bullied, and that alley wasn’t one he frequented but just a narrow one among the many narrow alleys in Tokyo that Sota happened to stumble on.

As time went on, he began to feel a bit anxious.

It was Sota himself who suggested Kurosawa ask for help. And Kurosawa asked him for help, someone he could rely on.

It just happened to be Sota.

And maybe that had provoked the ones bullying Kurosawa.

Those kids who felt like kings while bullying a poor child, what would they think after having that joy taken away?

He wanted to think they wouldn’t cross the line, but as time passed, those different thoughts began to surface. Such incidents could happen in this world.

And it was Yuka who interrupted those thoughts.

Noticing what Sota was thinking by looking at his face, Yuka tapped his arm.

“Don’t think too much. It’s not your fault.”

“Yuka.”

“It’s the bullies who are at fault, not those who couldn’t help.”

Sota didn’t say anything in response to Yuka’s words.

I see.

Yuka must have always thought like that.

Going around Tokyo searching for clues in incidents and defeating the Yōkai that harm people, Yuka couldn’t have saved everyone.

There was a case at Hanagawa High School too. The girl who died when Sota was in his first year.

She was said to have been very popular, and the school was gloomy for quite a while because of it.

And Shii was nearly in a similar situation.

The only way to protect oneself in such circumstances was to let go of the regrets.

That must have been what Yuka wanted to say.

“Right, Sota. Maybe nothing that serious happened.”

Nanami chimed in.

Sota nodded his head at the words of the two.

“…Let’s search just a bit more, just a bit.”

With Sota’s words, Nanami and Yuka nodded without any objections.

*

After wandering around for about another hour, the three heard some sounds.

“Wait.”

At Yuka’s words, Sota and Nanami halted their steps.

Yuka’s face was rigid. Sota felt that her expression was similar to when she encountered a Yōkai’s trace.

But if it really were so, Yuka would have told Sota to stay back, quickly drawing her sword.

Yuka didn’t do that.

Instead, she turned around and began to run.

Sota and Nanami exchanged glances before quickly following behind her.

Yuka could run really fast when she put her mind to it. Training to fight against non-human beings was probably unavoidable.

Fortunately, there weren’t too many people on the street, and Sota and Nanami managed to follow Yuka as she weaved through the pedestrians.

Yuka headed toward an alley.

No, it was shameful even to call it an alley; it was merely a narrow space between buildings, simply an end blocked by a wall.

And Sota soon realized why Yuka had suddenly started running.

Thud.

Thud.

They heard those sounds.

He had barely heard them before, but it probably was the sound of flesh colliding.

When a fist tightly grips and strikes someone, the sound of flesh colliding.

A chill ran down Sota’s back.

No way.

Could it be that in the meantime—

“Wait!”

Yuka shouted ahead.

For a moment, he glimpsed a figure behind her shoulder. A girl in a sailor uniform, holding something cloth-like. Just like what she was wearing, a black piece of cloth.

He couldn’t see the face behind her, as it was hidden by Yuka’s body.

“Wait, wait, stop!”

Sota found Yuka’s words a bit puzzling.

If Kurosawa was being attacked, would Yuka calmly ask so?

Yuka cared for people around her.

Though she might not feel too fondly about Kurosawa, she wouldn’t be able to think so coldly about a child she had gone for snacks with multiple times.

In that case, Sota managed to stop just in time before almost colliding with Yuka, but Nanami couldn’t control her distance and ended up bumping her face into Sota’s back.

Supporting a wobbly Nanami, he looked back ahead.

There stood—

Five students in black sailor uniforms, which only Hanagawa High School students wore around here.

Two were lying down, bleeding from their faces. It wasn’t just from their noses or mouths; it seemed their foreheads were torn, with blood running down their faces.

One was being held by the girl standing there. Her arms hanging limply suggested she either fainted or had given up resisting.

Several thick utility knives lay scattered on the floor.

The girl who had a grip on the other was staring at Yuka with wide eyes. Instead of looking surprised, it seemed she was glaring.

Her hair seemed dyed yellow, but much of it had faded, making it look like an unkempt mix of black and yellow.

Her skin was a healthy brown as though tanned, but her face had some swelling, giving a somewhat fierce impression.

“…What are you guys?”

The girl with the yellow hair asked.

“Are you on their side?”

“No.”

Yuka immediately replied.

“We’re here because of that girl.”

Yuka pointed to where the two still stood.

There was Kurosawa.

Standing there quietly, observing the two who had collapsed, her expression emotionless.

Sota didn’t know what to say about that eerie atmosphere.

“…Ah.”

The girl said that and released her hold.

Thud.

The girl who had taken the lead in bullying Kurosawa collapsed to the ground.

“And another.”

Thud.

Then, the girl with the yellow hair plopped down as if she were sitting on the ground.

It didn’t seem like she had fainted.

Chapter 273

“Is it okay!?”

Nanami quickly rushed over to that girl and said.

She didn’t particularly care about the other kids who were down around her. Sota understood that feeling.

Although he was a bit worried, he didn’t think it was a serious problem.

Strangely relieved, Sota hurried over to the blonde girl sitting there.

“I’ll keep an eye on this side.”

Nanami said.

“Sota, please watch over Kurosawa.”

“Ah, okay.”

The person who seemed to communicate best with Kurosawa in this situation was Sota.

Sota quickly approached Kurosawa and noticed a cutter knife lying nearby. Had she used that?

He thought it was still okay until he got closer, but once he was near, Sota realized that Kurosawa’s condition was worse than he expected.

The school uniform of Hanagawa High School is black.

In short, it wouldn’t stand out much if something else got smeared on it.

And something was indeed on Kurosawa’s uniform. Sota realized that her sleeve was wet when he got closer.

“Kurosawa!?”

When Sota shouted like that, Yuka, who was looking at the fallen girls, and Nanami, who was looking at the blonde girl sitting on the floor, both turned to Sota at the same time.

Sota quickly lifted Kurosawa’s left arm and rolled up her sleeve. He didn’t think about whether it was right to do that to a girl. The sleeve part of the uniform was pretty wet.

It was shiny and dark.

There was also an indecipherable tattoo on her wrist. Could this be related to those girls?

As he rolled the sleeve up to her elbow, scratches were visible from her forearm in order. They weren’t deep enough to have been made with a cutter knife, but they looked quite painful. The blood seeping from the wound and the rough surface of the injury suggested that it would leave a scar.

“……”

Seeing the wound made his body freeze up.

What should he label that feeling?

Anger, or perhaps, it could be called pity.

He didn’t know Kurosawa for very long. They definitely weren’t close.

Yet that Kurosawa had asked for Sota’s help. Not from their classmates or a teacher, but from Sota.

That meant there was no one around Kurosawa who could help her. It wasn’t simply because they were unaware; it was intentional neglect.

Why?

Had Kurosawa been bullied for over a year without anyone helping her? While Sota was out having fun with his friends in the next classroom, just a wall apart.

Without receiving help from anyone. No, not even pity.

“Kurosawa…”

And Kurosawa was quietly looking up at Sota, who felt so sorry for her.

Her expression was still blank. It was like she had a robotic face that didn’t know how to express feelings.

But the red eyes, visible through her hair, seemed to feel something.

What could he say to this girl?

Although he claimed ignorance, he was also one of the many bystanders, wasn’t he? After getting to know Kurosawa, he did nothing but spend a little time together after school.

“……You all.”

Nanami said while looking at the fallen girls.

The ones who seemed to have briefly lost consciousness were slowly regaining awareness, but they showed no signs of getting up.

The part that had taken the most hits was their faces. But that didn’t mean other parts hadn’t been hit.

“Do you know what you did? A cutter knife? What were you thinking? Did you think you could just get away with that?”

“……I probably did it thinking I could just get away with it.”

A blonde girl who was also sitting up, having regained a bit of strength, got up.

Crack, sounded like teeth grinding.

“All these girls are the same. When they see someone they think they can bully, they do it for no reason. It’s like a toy.”

Sota turned his head away.

The girl marched over to the girl just opening her eyes and flinching.

“Hii…”

Was this girl’s tooth broken? She made a whimpering sound as she backed away.

Seeing the blonde girl’s foot raise up, Yuka quickly stood and grabbed her shoulder.

“Wait a minute.”

“Let go of this.”

“If you do more, it’ll become a problem. It’s already a big deal as it is.”

“……It doesn’t matter, does it? A few of these girls dying is nothing.”

At the mention of dying, tears started streaming down the girl’s face.

“……It’s fine that I pulled out a knife. If it goes too far, then you’ll be in trouble too. Let alone murder.”

“……”

At Yuka’s words, the blonde girl slowly lowered her foot.

Looking at the Japanese sword in Yuka’s other hand, she said in disbelief.

“Are you not thinking of killing anyone either?”

Yuka couldn’t bring herself to respond. Sota was also left speechless. Of course, if Yuka knew they were people, she wouldn’t have drawn the knife. She could have just hit them with the scabbard.

Yet, perhaps because he saw Yuka like that, the blonde girl’s expression softened a bit.

“Well… fine.”

The girl scratched her head and turned towards Kurosawa.

Then she walked over a bit unevenly.

“Hey.”

Sota pondered how to react to the girl calling out to Kurosawa.

At least judging by the fact that she saved Kurosawa, he didn’t think she was going to harm her, but her rough attitude made him worry about other relations.

“……”

The girl approached Kurosawa and quietly stared at her face for a moment before letting out a deep sigh.

“You, your name’s Kurosawa, right? I remember you.”

“Do you know her?”

Sota asked reflexively, and the girl glanced at Sota. After a casual look, she shrugged her shoulders.

“We were in the same class last year.”

“Oh, I see.”

After hearing that, Sota was at a loss for words again.

If they were acquainted and their relationship wasn’t that bad—

Well, that’s just hindsight. Even recently, after school, while Sota was walking home with Kurosawa, he couldn’t protect her.

“…Mako was really worried about you, you know.”

Kurosawa looked up at the blonde girl as if she were hearing this for the first time. The blonde girl looked down at Kurosawa, then sighed again.

“Yeah, what can I say to you. From your perspective, it seemed we weren’t even friends.”

Kurosawa didn’t respond to that either.

And the blonde girl, while gazing at Kurosawa, suddenly reached out and grabbed her by the collar.

“Wait a minute!”

Sota grabbed her arm, but the blonde girl didn’t look back at Sota and brought her face close to Kurosawa’s.

“I don’t like you. Still, you were trying to be nice to her in that kind of situation. It was because of the teacher’s orders, but still…”

The girl said.

“Couldn’t you show a little pity? Couldn’t you at least pretend?”

But Kurosawa just had a response that seemed to not understand what that meant.

The blonde girl stared at Kurosawa, seemingly giving up, and then let go of her hands. Sota also released her arm.

The girl stood there, with her head down for a while, then suddenly turned and walked away.

“W-Wait a minute!”

Sota yelled. The girl pretended not to hear and kept walking forward.

Sota grabbing her arm was a very impulsive act.

“Why? Are you worried the police will come and it’ll be a problem for you? I don’t care. If you don’t want to get tired from this, just leave as is. Didn’t you come here because of that girl, anyway?”

The girl said that and then looked at Kurosawa.

“No matter what you do, I doubt she would even be grateful. Even if you get killed in front of her at the last moment, I doubt she’d care at all.”

Only after hearing those words did some assumptions come to Sota’s mind.

“Let me guess, you.”

“Yes. The incident last year. The girl who died was her friend. Not a friend, actually, she was someone who helped during that time. The girl I asked for help when the previous teacher was still okay.”

Hearing that made Sota grip her arm tighter.

“Hey, can you let go now? It’s starting to hurt. Since it’s where I got hit.”

“Ah, sorry.”

After hearing her, Sota quickly let go of her arm.

Was her claim of pain sincere? The girl rubbed her arm while alternating her gaze between Sota, Yuka, and Nanami.

“Is there something you want? Do you need me to stay and give evidence or something?”

Feeling the atmosphere easing just a little compared to a moment ago, Sota quickly spoke up.

“Do you know the situation with Kurosawa?”

“……”

The girl narrowed her eyes.

“Why? Do you want me to tell you about it? Can’t you see? She’s quiet, isn’t she? No, more than that, even when people call her, she doesn’t say anything. She acts like she’s just dropping hints of interest. Do you really think there’s something to talk about?”

“……”

Faced with that confrontational demeanor, Sota paused for a moment, then spoke again.

“Still, I want to listen.”

At Sota’s words, the blonde girl closed her eyes.

Then she opened them again and stared at Kurosawa.

“Honestly, it’s not that interesting.”

“Sure.”

“You’re persistent. I don’t like guys like that.”

If Nanami were to hear that, she might have felt a little put off, but considering the atmosphere, Nanami only observed silently without replying.

Chapter 274

At first, that kid seemed reluctant to talk, mumbling unsurely, but once Sota and the others started chatting, he gradually opened up.

Maybe it was because Kurosawa was nearby.

It didn’t seem like their relationship was particularly good, but still, he was a kid connected to his deceased friend.

The name of the blonde girl was Fukuda Harumi.

In the first year, she was in the same class as Kurosawa, and there was also a close friend named Mako.

And that Mako was the kid who died last year.

Yuka slightly lowered her head upon hearing the story. It seemed that while Fukuda didn’t notice, Yuka felt quite a heavy guilt about the incident.

But Sota had no idea how to console Yuka. It made sense; he couldn’t just spill everything to Fukuda right then.

“Yeah, well, it’s not all Kurosawa’s fault. The time people think of someone as a friend varies from person to person, right? To be honest, thinking back, I have no idea what Mako really thought. Mako was the kind of kid who was nice to everyone… Did she just feel sorry for him and want to help, or did she truly consider him a friend?”

Kurosawa, who was listening to the story, didn’t say a word.

“And then, shortly after, something else happened. Well, you guys might not care, but it’s another story about my friend. Someone who knew Mako well.”

“……”

“I’m not exactly sure what happened, but they ran away and got into a terrible situation. Now they’re in the hospital, and… they might be like that for a year. There’s probably no way they’ll wake up again, right? I mean, on top of losing their closest friend, they must have been overwhelmed and couldn’t think straight.”

The weight of Fukuda’s revelation left Sota speechless, unsure how to reply.

In fact, it was probably something hard for Fukuda to bring up too. However, the reason he got to share it with Sota and his friends, whom he just met today… was probably because he had been holding it in for so long. Rather, it might have been difficult to speak to someone who would actually listen.

Seeing Kurosawa, this whole situation unfolded, making it an opportunity to let it all out.

“It seems like most of the people who did that were found by her father, but I can’t shake off my anger. And it doesn’t seem like all of them were caught. So, well… I’m looking for them in my own way. I know searching like this probably won’t yield results.”

Crouching against the alley wall, Fukuda lifted his head and leaned the back of it against the wall before looking up at Kurosawa.

Kurosawa was looking at Fukuda, but without any expression on their face, it was impossible to know what they were thinking.

Fukuda let out a small laugh, as if feeling something hollow.

“Well, sorry for getting angry. It’s not like it’s your fault.”

And if that was truly how he felt, Fukuda might not have tried to help Kurosawa while getting hurt.

Perhaps he was just following the thoughts of that friend named Mako. If she was a friend who wanted to help Kurosawa, but now that girl is gone from this world.

“…Did you call the police?”

Fukuda asked, a somewhat resigned look on his face.

“We’ll tell them everything properly.”

“Right. They did wrong too.”

Nanami quickly added to Sota’s words.

“…It’s probably not a big deal.”

Yuka said in a serious tone.

Sota understood what she meant. Yuka’s family was one that fought against yōkai, and naturally, it was almost impossible to perfectly obey the law in that process. There must be a way to dodge the law for various reasons.

However, at the same time, it meant they had to talk to her grandfather, which in turn meant Kurosawa would know they were close.

This was Sota’s fault too. If he hadn’t been hanging around Kurosawa, Yuka wouldn’t have gotten involved in this situation—

…And what Kurosawa had gone through was also unclear.

After that, the four of them fell into their own thoughts, waiting for the police to arrive.

After going to the police station, Yuka’s grandfather and father, along with Fukuda’s dad, arrived, and the situation quickly wrapped up.

Those three went to the hospital. While they were in a state to walk, it wasn’t like they could just go home and be okay.

Fukuda wasn’t in perfect condition either, and since Kurosawa had wounds on their arm, they all ended up moving to the hospital together.

“……”

After all the treatment was done, outside the hospital, Fukuda’s father, with a cigarette in his mouth, stared blankly at Sota. He looked like a somewhat thin man with slightly sunken cheeks.

He was dressed in a flashy suit with bright colors, but somehow he gave off a gloomy vibe.

It looked like he was considering whether to say something as he watched Sota, but before Sota could greet him, he raised his hand.

Ignoring Sota’s slight flinch, he patted his shoulder as if to say “Good job.”

“Thank you.”

He said only that before walking away towards Fukuda, who was looking at him.

He stole a glance back at where Fukuda was facing.

After briefly gazing at Kurosawa, Fukuda’s father turned back and lightly placed a hand on Fukuda’s shoulder.

Fukuda turned around without saying a word, walked alongside his father, and they moved away.

“Kurosawa, are you okay?”

Nanami asked with concern.

The wound on Kurosawa’s arm wasn’t severe enough to need stitches, but they had disinfected it, applied ointment, and bandaged it.

Still, the wound itself looked pretty painful to anyone who saw it. But surprisingly, Kurosawa didn’t flinch at all.

“……”

Kurosawa slightly lowered their head. Sota thought it was somewhat akin to nodding.

“Can you go back by yourself? Or should we go together…?”

Kurosawa quietly stared at Nanami.

Nanami stopped mid-sentence. Did she catch some emotion in Kurosawa’s eyes?

Or maybe did she feel the weight of what Fukuda said?

As Yuka had told Sota, if they wouldn’t truly take responsibility for Kurosawa, then taking it that far seemed excessive.

Kurosawa continued to gaze at Nanami, then turned to look at Yuka and Sota.

And then, they slowly turned away and began to walk back.

Sota, Yuka, and Nanami followed quietly behind, eventually entering the station together.

“…Is it going to be okay?”

Nanami muttered as she watched the retreating figure.

“It’ll be fine.”

At least the kids bothering Kurosawa were at the hospital.

Sota knew it wasn’t quite right to think this way, but during the time those kids were in the hospital, it crossed his mind that maybe Kurosawa would feel a bit better.

No matter what, interpreting something as another person’s ‘good deed’ felt uneasy to him.

“……”

Yuka watched Kurosawa’s back quietly. Her expression was quite complex. The most prominent part was ‘concern,’ but Sota sensed that this concern wasn’t directed solely at Kurosawa.

“Sasaki. Did you see earlier?”

Yuka asked Sota.

“See what?”

“Earlier on the left wrist. The tattoo.”

“Oh, I saw it.”

Nanami replied.

“It looked like some kind of magic circle.”

“Right.”

Yuka nodded and spoke up.

“No matter how I think about it, that doesn’t seem like something just engraved.”

“Are we back to this talk?”

Nanami said somewhat irritated by Yuka’s comment.

“Seeing it being left like that, it’s possible there might not be any supervision at home. So, that could just mean it was forced to be engraved.”

“I agree that it was probably engraved without full understanding. It might have been due to some purpose from home.”

“Do you know what that purpose is?”

At Nanami’s question, Yuka couldn’t give a proper answer.

“Why? Are you saying it could be some kind of seal? You’re not seriously looking for ways to resolve this with that knife again, are you?”

“Nanami.”

Sota thought that was a bit too much and stopped her.

Sometimes, Yuka reacts sensitively to things that others might brush off. Sota himself sometimes wonders if it’s worth worrying about, but Yuka’s intuition is often right.

Plus, didn’t even Yuka’s grandfather warn them not to get too close?

He did think there could really be something amiss.

Still, if Yuka were to… pull out a knife, that would change things significantly.

“I’m not looking for that kind of solution either.”

Yuka said, sounding slightly angry.

“I’m trying… my best in my own way.”

She said that and turned away.

This made Nanami realize she had misspoken, and she slightly raised her hand, but she couldn’t bring herself to call Yuka back.

…If only both of them could be a bit more honest.

Chapter 275

It’s a bit tricky to say “positive,” but after that, Yuka’s attitude toward Kurosawa has softened a little.

Debating which form of bullying is better is a bit strange. No matter where you are, following someone around and bullying them is just wrong.

Doing things like mocking someone while twisting your words in front of them and stealing their belongings shouldn’t be done either. However, direct violence tends to stand out much more, so both Yuka and Nanami began speaking to Kurosawa more gently afterward. Yuka still showed signs of discomfort around Kurosawa, though.

Looking back, there must be a reason why they chose direct violence over that gloomy kind of bullying directed at Kurosawa.

Maybe it was because Kurosawa’s reactions were just no fun?

Moreover, if they were really serious about bullying and their target completely ignores them, they might feel rather looked down upon. Of course, that doesn’t mean it’s justified.

Since that incident, Kurosawa has continued to seek out Sota. During breaks, she seemed to quietly sit at her desk, but during lunch and after school, whenever there was a chance for others to freely bully Kurosawa, she would steadily seek out Sota.

In that process, kids from the class started talking to Kurosawa. Boys and girls alike showed interest in that girl who Sota and Yuka always carried around.

That interest wasn’t exactly intense, since Kurosawa wasn’t the type to respond differently regardless of who spoke to her.

However, it didn’t mean that the kids in class saw Kurosawa negatively either.

In fact, even if they didn’t know what she thought about it, Sota, who played with Kurosawa, had a good reputation in class. Plus, perhaps due to rumors that spread about the last incident, the general impression of Kurosawa was more of a “poor kid” rather than a “weird one.”

Some girls seemed to genuinely find Kurosawa adorable, as she didn’t run away or shy away when they patted her head.

Even if Kurosawa’s expression rarely changed, Sota decided that, for now, this was a good thing.

And—

“……”

Sota, Yuka, and Nanami, who were walking with Kurosawa, swiftly turned around.

A girl walking from a distance turned around quickly as soon as she made eye contact with the three.

With disheveled hair—having stopped dyeing it a long time ago, only a bit of yellow remained at the tips, making it easy for Sota to recognize her immediately.

“Hey….”

Nanami was the first to speak up.

As soon as Nanami spoke, the girl quickly walked away from their group.

“Hey, hold on!”

As Nanami quickly jumped into action, Fukuda started to chase after her but eventually stopped in her tracks.

Noticing her arms hanging limp, it seemed she was unsure if this was a good idea.

“Well, if it bothers you, how about just hanging out with us?”

Nanami cautiously spoke up.

“……”

Fukuda, who had been silent for a while, slowly turned around to look at Nanami.

“Does it bother you?”

When Nanami smiled as she spoke, Fukuda sighed deeply and stuck to Sota’s group without saying a word.

“Hello.”

“……Hello.”

When Sota greeted her, it seemed Fukuda couldn’t ignore the greeting and nodded in response.

The atmosphere was a bit awkward, but since it often felt a little awkward around Kurosawa, it wasn’t much different. Sota even thought that as Kurosawa slowly blended in with them, maybe Fukuda would too.

When Nanami’s eyes met Sota’s, she raised her thumb and smiled.

“Are we having ice cream today too?”

Yuka asked.

“Ice cream?”

Fukuda looked at Yuka and asked back.

“Kurosawa likes chocolate ice cream.”

“Oh, you figured that out? Impressive initiative.”

Fukuda said while looking at Sota. It didn’t really seem like there were deep emotions behind it, but it didn’t feel sarcastic either, which relieved Sota a bit.

Kurosawa quietly watched Fukuda who had joined their group. Fukuda, feeling a bit of pressure from her gaze, turned her head a little to the side.

Afterward, there wasn’t much conversation, not even until they entered the usual family restaurant.

After they sat down, Nanami started talking, and Yuka responded, while Fukuda and Kurosawa mainly ate.

Could the two really be called friends?

At the very least, Sota felt they had been close to that.

…Sota couldn’t really say anything about what they actually went through since he didn’t witness it directly—

Still, for now, this didn’t seem too bad.

After all, there’s always a first time for everything.

As Sota watched Kurosawa slowly lick a spoonful of sweet ice cream, he thought that.

*

Kurosawa Koto Ne’s path to and from school is long.

How she ended up commuting to school in Tokyo while living in Saitama, Kurosawa Koto Ne herself didn’t really know.

No, she didn’t even want to know in the first place.

She felt at least the minimum emotion of wanting to “do something,” but Kurosawa Koto Ne didn’t know exactly what that “something” was.

No one ever taught her.

Without knowing anything, she received the order to just go to school. While not understanding why she had to follow that order, she simply went back and forth to school.

The person sending Kurosawa Koto Ne to school seemed to take little interest in her situation.

Did she make friends? Is anyone bullying her?

Did she do well on her tests? Is she studying well? Which club did she join?

In reality, there seemed to be no reason to know any of that. Kurosawa Koto Ne had no reason to know all of that either.

An empty vessel without anything in it.

No, perhaps an instrument to play something. She felt she had heard it phrased that way before.

Recently, she began to understand “desire.”

Until then, she hadn’t cared much about what the other kids did to her at school. Having experienced it since the moment she was born, since the moments she went to school, it was something as natural as breathing.

But under certain conditions, there was a way to avoid experiencing that.

Kurosawa Koto Ne utilized that.

And she became able to avoid feeling “pain.”

“……”

She still had no way of understanding that it felt good.

As she slowly walked home, the sun was already slanting down.

As she went up to the second floor of the dark, damp apartment, a musty odor greeted her.

The door of the house she lived in was always open at this hour. It was because there were people inside.

“Oh, Koto Ne.”

As Kurosawa Koto Ne entered through the door, there was someone waiting to greet her.

The woman, who had long hair like Kurosawa Koto Ne, had a more voluptuous body than her.

She looked much more “mature,” and in some respects, shared a likeness with Kurosawa Koto Ne.

No, maybe Kurosawa Koto Ne was the one resembling this woman.

Around her neck was a thick metal necklace.

And the necklace was attached to a thick chain.

That chain was connected to the floor of the house.

“You’re coming in a bit late these days. Did you make any friends?”

That question probably held no significant meaning.

It was a question asked daily whenever Kurosawa Koto Ne returned home.

“Did you make any friends?”

“What did you have for lunch today?”

“Did you join any clubs?”

As if craving something, she asked Kurosawa Koto Ne these questions.

There was a time when she almost went crazy trying to pounce on her sister when she came home, but the sister only tilted her head and said—

“Is it impossible to get more of these? I wish there were a few more kids like this. I wonder why?”

Muttering something just out of reach, she stared at Kurosawa Koto Ne for a moment before slipping back out again.

The room was messy.

People came by several times to help clean up, but with Kurosawa Koto Ne lacking the will to tidy up and her mother unable to leave the room, they ended up leaving it messy again.

“……Koto Ne.”

Just like always, as Kurosawa Koto Ne was about to carelessly drop her bag in the corner and lie on the floor, she suddenly paused at the voice.

“Koto Ne?”

Having said that without any expectations, the woman seemed a bit surprised by Kurosawa Koto Ne’s actions.

Kurosawa Koto Ne slowly stood up.

Then she turned back and looked at the woman she had spent quite some time in this room with.

“……”

For a moment, Kurosawa Koto Ne thought about what to say. It wasn’t an easy thing. She had hardly ever attempted a conversation with anyone.

In the first place, this whole situation was occurring due to Kurosawa Koto Ne’s impulse.

Just as she had avoided pain using ‘Sota’ or ‘Sasaki’ that day.

For whatever reason, this girl and the kids around her seemed to want to protect Kurosawa Koto Ne’s existence.

Could that be what we call “friends”?

They hadn’t exactly agreed on that yet. It was a relationship that was built in that way, at least from what she gathered at school.

But still, the things Kurosawa Koto Ne did with those kids often resembled the conversations that quietly floated into her ears as she sat still.

“……Yeah.”

She answered like that.

“……Ah.”

A sound slipped from the woman’s lips.

“Ahh….”

And tears welled up in her eyes.

She bowed her body.

Kneeling and pressing her forehead to the floor, clenching her fists, she began to cry.

Kurosawa Koto Ne didn’t know how to respond in front of someone like that. She had only ever seen one child crying in class.

That child, everyone around was comforting, patting their back.

Should she do the same now?

As Kurosawa Koto Ne contemplated for a long time, she gazed down at the woman who was holding onto her own feet and crying.

Eventually, in the midst of her hesitations, the crying ceased, and she didn’t have to comfort her.

Chapter 276

A peaceful daily life is something that can’t be traded for anything else.

Sota thought that this peaceful daily life was just something natural.

But that doesn’t mean he thought that everywhere on Earth was peaceful.

There was a war happening far away on the continent. Japan, when viewed globally, was a country in a fairly good situation, and for Sota, it was a case of being able to live without too many troubles.

His family’s situation wasn’t exactly ordinary… but still.

Even in this world, that daily life could collapse.

Even without Yōkai or supernatural phenomena, daily life could crumble because of human malice. Sota had already seen such situations before.

And because of that, he could already feel deeply how valuable that peaceful daily life was while living as an ordinary high school student.

In that sense, Sota pondered earnestly whether he could even call this situation a peaceful daily life.

Kurosawa had been slowly improving over the period. Although the kids in the same class hardly interacted with her, Sota was now getting used to having her naturally follow him after school.

At first, Nanami had treated Kurosawa with pity, but she had begun to enjoy playing with her slowly.

Was it perhaps even more fun not to get any particular reaction no matter how she touched her?

Usually, Kurosawa hardly touched her own hair, but when caught by Nanami’s hands, her hair would suddenly end up in twin tails.

Still, her expression hardly changed, and she continued to exude a blunt atmosphere, but Kurosawa’s appearance was objectively cute, so it somehow matched her oddly.

Yuka still kept a subtle distance. It seemed she wasn’t going to stop being cautious since she didn’t know everything about Kurosawa yet.

And there was another person who had attached herself to those three.

Fukuda Harumi.

The girl who had saved Kurosawa during the last attack had followed Sota’s group ever since. Usually, she kept her distance but came over only when Nanami, Yuka, or Sota called her.

Strangely, she reminded him of a cat, but somehow, saying such a thing felt like it would earn Sota a smack, so he held his tongue.

Well, if we’re talking about cats, there was that aspect in all the kids around too.

Anyway, while peace was being maintained in this way—well, to Sota, it felt a bit precarious.

The three people who had been hospitalized due to Fukuda had returned to school. There was no suspension or expulsion.

“…Anyway, it’s true that they got beaten badly,” Yuka said about the incident.

“Besides, it seems Grandpa chose not to get too entangled with them.”

Yuka didn’t go into the details, but judging by Yuka’s not-so-great expression while saying that, Sota couldn’t help but think that Kurosawa’s family situation probably wasn’t improving.

So, while it didn’t show overtly, the root causes that could disrupt their peace were gradually piling up.

Having gone through such experiences multiple times already, Sota couldn’t help but feel anxious.

In that sense, Sota thought that Nanami, who was twirling Kurosawa’s hair into two pigtails and playfully flapping them like wings, looked amazing.

“…….”

What do you think?

As he was about to ask Yuka such a question, Sota decided against it.

Yuka had been through various things too. It’s likely she knew better about the terrible things that could happen to people when something goes wrong.

There’s nothing more meaningless than telling a worried person not to worry.

To be honest, Sota too wasn’t sure if it was okay to say such things when he was worried himself.

And so, while he was at a loss about what to do, time flowed on.

Nothing particularly happened throughout the first semester. Those three don’t seem to have done anything during that time either.

Sota, while relieved at this fact, remained anxious.

*

That’s not to say nothing happened during the first semester.

While hanging out with Kurosawa, he learned that she lived in Saitama.

Not just that, but her picky eating habits were extreme.

Kurosawa generally didn’t like bland foods or foods with lots of vegetables. Not that she liked salty food either. The reason she only poked at the French fries was probably that.

On the other hand, it seemed she was instinctively attracted to sweet things. She loved ice cream and chocolate. Naturally, she really liked chocolate ice cream.

She preferred meat over noodles or rice, and when it came to meat, she favored undercooked meat that still had a bit of red.

Even though she still had a blank expression when eating, her behavior was slowly taking on a more human touch.

When she ate something she thought was delicious, her eating speed would increase.

After finishing, she would stare intently at her companions. Then one of them would order something for Kurosawa again.

It wasn’t like Kurosawa was always being treated.

Attending Hanagawa High School meant that—well, if you put it that way, ‘as a high school student,’ it was only natural she’d be expected to contribute a bit.

But since Sota thought it was a surprise that Kurosawa would take out her own money to pay for her share.

Thinking back, they were robbing Kurosawa of her money. It didn’t seem like she was doing any part-time job, so that money was likely allowance from home.

Sota felt a bit relieved at that fact.

Yuka said Kurosawa’s family was not ordinary, and indeed, there was a tattoo on Kurosawa’s wrist that looked like a symbol of a cult. On the surface, it seemed like she was being abused, but given that she received regular allowances, it looked like they recognized her as their daughter.

Sota knew better than anyone that just giving money didn’t make good parents, but there wasn’t much he could do about it right now.

Thus, from the outside, it looked like Sota and his crew didn’t quite fit together, but somehow they continued to hang out until just before summer vacation.

After midterms and finals were finally over, it was truly the time left until summer vacation.

The school uniforms had already changed to short sleeves.

Sota was worried about how Kurosawa would handle the tattoo, but Fukuda tied a hair tie around Koto Ne’s wrist.

Apparently, they used to do that in their first year. That was before a girl named Mako died.

“Is everyone planning to go home as usual?” Nanami asked.

At that, Sota blinked.

They were just eating at a family restaurant, ordering the menu items they wanted as usual.

Under normal circumstances, everyone would have certainly gone home.

While they had been to other places, honestly, Kurosawa seemed unable to participate in the fun at karaoke or something, and Fukuda sat there with an expression that said he expected that, so he couldn’t think of ‘having fun’ separately.

In fact, Sota also had part-time jobs regularly, so he didn’t have that much free time either.

In the end, the idea of introducing the joy of this world to Kurosawa didn’t quite succeed.

“It’s summer vacation! It’s our last summer vacation!” Nanami exclaimed, sounding exasperated.

“In a year, we’ll be in third year, and then we’ll have to study. Naturally, we need to take some measures, right?”

“Measures… well…”

“There’s so much to do during summer vacation, like what to do, where to go, and which festival to attend! There’s plenty!”

The rest of the four looked on silently at Nanami, who was so aggressive.

“If we’re going out, it’s tough for Sasaki to find time because of her part-time job.”

“It’s enough to just stay a day overnight!”

Nanami raised her finger and declared this at Yuka.

“Sota, you can take it easy today, right? So at least for today, you have to hang out with us.”

Blushing slightly, Nanami said this, and Sota gazed at her with a dumbfounded expression.

Was Nanami usually like this?

Well, she had been proactive in the past too.

“Yeah, I do have a lot of time today. But where?”

At Sota’s question, Nanami’s words momentarily faltered.

“Er… uh…”

Nanami looked around nervously before swallowing hard and saying,

“Can I come over to your house today? I mean, it’d be nice to casually talk, right?”

At Nanami’s words, Yuka’s eyes widened. Sota thought it was the first time in a while that they were seeing such an expression since the beginning of the first semester.

Fukuda alternated glances between the two, smiling in disbelief, while Kurosawa remained blank-faced.

Looking back at Nanami, it seemed she had no intention of withdrawing her statement.

In the end, Sota could only shrug and nod.

When he saw Nanami’s face light up with a wide smile and clenching her fist, Sota couldn’t help but let out a chuckle.

Chapter 277

Shii’s reaction to Sota bringing a bunch of girls to the house was a bit different from what he expected.

“… Older Brother?”

Until now, when Sota brought Yuka, Nanami, or Hagiwara, she would at least send a wary gaze, but there was never a hint of disbelief in her reactions.

After all, all three were top students, even if they each had their quirks. They looked serious just by their appearances.

But the girls who followed Sota today—

At least Nanami and Yuka didn’t seem much different from usual. The awkwardness that Shii used to feel when they visited had almost disappeared, so even when she sent her wary looks, their expressions said, Whatever.

However, Kurosawa and Fukuda, who came in after those two, were a different story.

Kurosawa maintained a blank expression. Her long bangs flowed over her face, while the back was styled in a peculiar way thanks to Nanami.

She had a somewhat gloomy vibe, but if her expression were even a bit brighter, she wouldn’t have seemed entirely dark. After all, a person’s impression is influenced by both looks and expression.

But with her pale skin — looking almost sickly as if she rarely stepped out — and the dark circles under her eyes, her lively hairstyle and face didn’t match at all.

To an unfamiliar person, she might seem strange.

And then there was Fukuda, who popped up while stuffing her hands into her skirt pockets and looking around the house, her bottom lip jutting out a little, looking quite uneasy. Maybe she was trying to conceal her awkwardness the best she could.

Plus, her whole vibe screamed “I look like I’d be fun to hang out with.”

Everyone here knew that Fukuda wasn’t exactly that kind of girl, though.

“Older Brother.”

Shii called out again to Sota, who was turning away—

“Older Brother?”

But before Sota could respond, someone else reacted to that title.

Fukuda, who had been at the back, suddenly stepped up. Nanami, who bumped into her in the narrow entrance, grumbled in annoyance but didn’t seem to care too much.

Out of nowhere, Fukuda stepped forward and stared intently at Shii.

Shii flinched and took a small step back, looking a bit frightened.

She knew that she should tell Fukuda that she wasn’t that kind of girl, but this time, Sota had no time to defend Shii.

“Did you just call her ‘Older Brother’? You can’t be serious, do you really call her that all the time?”

“… Is that wrong?”

At a glance, Shii might seem like she had low self-esteem, but in reality, she was pretty firm.

She was aware that she was, alongside Sota, the rightful owner of this house.

She wouldn’t shove guests out. Of course, especially if they were Sota’s guests.

However, Shii wasn’t the kind to let anyone invade her territory either, so she straightened up and looked up at Fukuda.

“I’m calling her that because I want to, what’s wrong with that?”

In truth, the term Older Brother was something Sota had never heard used around him. At least among his friends who had younger sisters, those sisters didn’t often address them that way.

If the age difference were only one or two years, it would be rare to hear such a title at all considering they often didn’t even talk.

In that sense, Sota thought Shii was a really good younger sister, but—

“That’s because Older Brother is the most dependable Older Brother in the world! Of course, he deserves to be called that!”

—Still, saying that much felt a bit embarrassing.

“Dependable? This guy?”

“Of course! He’s the most dependable family member in the world to me! If you disagree—”

“… No, I didn’t particularly deny it.”

Fukuda interrupted Shii’s words and replied like that.

“Eh?”

Shii blinked, surprised, thinking she’d get an argument back.

“I didn’t deny it. If you think he’s dependable, then that’s how it is.”

“…”

Fukuda seemed drained of energy to even smile as she answered and then walked toward the living room, passing by Shii.

Sota, feeling somewhat awkward, scratched his head.

“Uh… Sorry.”

“Hah.”

When Sota apologized to Shii, she let out a big sigh and looked up at him again.

“Older Brother is just too nice; that’s his downfall.”

Sota figured that was true for her as well.

Of course, he realized that there was no need to argue back in this situation.

*

Though she was somewhat wary, Shii still made sure to treat the guests well now that they were in the house.

She hurried to the kitchen to fetch tea and snacks. The tea was cheap considering the house and condition, but nobody seemed to mind that here.

Green tea was served in front of everyone, alongside snacks that were purchased on discount from the mart. Though the packaging looked a bit shabby, each person had taken the time to arrange it nicely on a little tray, so it didn’t look that cheap.

“So.”

The first to speak was Fukuda.

Seems satisfied with the snacks, she nibbled away as she continued the conversation.

“Are we going to hang out during summer vacation? What plans do you have?”

“Oh, right.”

Maybe she was too focused on the standoff between Shii and Fukuda earlier, but Nanami muttered as if she totally forgot why they came.

“Since it’s summer vacation, how about a trip to the beach for at least one night? I think everyone can manage for a day, right?”

“The beach?”

Shii’s brow shot up.

Shii usually didn’t mind Sota meeting his friends at school. But controlling her brother’s interactions with girls was something she didn’t quite like, Sota thought to himself.

But an overnight trip was a whole different ballgame.

While Shii always called Sota her ‘dependable Older Brother’ and treated him that way, it seemed like she had ruled out that perspective when it came to women.

For Sota, this was rather unfair. After all, he had never laid a hand on any girl.

Technically, if one were to debate about physical contact, it wasn’t like he had none, but clearly that conversation led to very different implications.

Sota had never had a girlfriend, let alone kissed anyone, so the idea of ‘womanizing’ seemed utterly absurd.

“I’m not not trusting you, but I don’t trust girls!”

Shii had once said that.

Then her face turned bright red, and she ran off to the kitchen.

…Well.

In reality, it was only natural to feel suspicious if someone said they were going to the beach alone with girls or a group of girls.

Sota was just an ordinary teenage boy with a normal mindset, so he had no reason to think something like that would ever happen.

“Don’t worry, Shii.”

Nanami spoke to Shii in a very gentle voice.

Still, Shii kept her narrow-eyed glare directed at Nanami.

Though Nanami’s eyebrows twitched slightly at that gaze, she maintained her warm demeanor as she continued speaking.

“Of course, I’m planning to take you along too. It wouldn’t feel right if sisters couldn’t go along with their brother.”

“…”

Shii’s eyes narrowed a bit more, but she still seemed willing to listen, so Nanami nodded satisfactorily.

Seeing Nanami like that, Yuka brought a hand to her forehead, while Fukuda only made a look of disbelief.

And Kurosawa? She sipped her green tea silently, not touching anything else.

But the chocolate chip cookies beside her were being eaten bit by bit.

…Is it okay to put sugar in green tea? I’ve heard of putting sugar in black tea, but green tea with sugar?

Judging by the occasional green tea snacks or green tea ice cream and drinks, it wouldn’t seem too strange to have sugar in them.

Some people might not like tea, but still, it felt a bit regretful to not even taste the drink someone thoughtfully prepared.

As soon as Sota stood up from his seat, all the kids turned to him at the same time.

“Alright, I’ll just step into the kitchen for a moment.”

“Then, I’ll go too, Older Brother.”

Shii said excitedly as she stood up from her seat.

“Older Brother doesn’t even know what’s in the kitchen, right?”

Fukuda looked at Sota with disbelief. Her expression seemed to say, Didn’t you just call him your dependable Older Brother? But Sota had no choice but to remain silent. After all, Shii knew the household chores much better than he did.

“Do you need anything?”

“… I was just wondering if you have sugar cubes.”

“Sugar cubes?”

Shii tilted her head but headed toward the kitchen.

Feeling the gazes directed at him, Sota awkwardly sat back down.

Chapter 278

Should I really be okay with this? While thinking that, Sota added a sugar cube to Kurosawa’s green tea and stirred it with a teaspoon.

Seeing Sota’s actions, Kurosawa’s gaze returned to Sota’s face.

It was such a sluggish motion that it made one wonder if there was a faster way to move. To be honest, in a somewhat urgent situation, it could feel a bit frustrating.

Of course, Sota thought it wasn’t Kurosawa’s fault. After everything that had happened up until now, she had simply become numb to stimulation.

Given her lack of enthusiasm in almost all her actions, it reminded Sota of when he met Shii again and felt a bit sad.

“Try it,” Sota said.

“It might be a bit sweet.”

Upon hearing that, Kurosawa slowly lowered her gaze again, staring silently at the green tea with the sugar cube. Then, she lifted the cup and took a slow sip.

“How is it? Is it good?”

In response to Sota’s question, Kurosawa tilted her head.

Sota added another sugar cube.

Kurosawa took another sip after that, tilting her head once more.

“Do you want to add as much as you like?”

As Sota said this and placed the sugar container on the table, Kurosawa stared at Sota again and slowly moved to pick up a sugar cube with the tongs and dropped it into the green tea.

That action seemed somewhat awkward, as if she were doing it for the first time.

As the sugar cube made plop sounds while sinking into the green tea, Kurosawa stopped her actions when it felt like the situation was getting a bit out of hand.

And just like Sota did, she stirred the tea with a teaspoon. However, Sota wondered if there was much significance to that action. Although the tea was still warm, the amount of sugar seemed questionable for it to fully dissolve in the green tea.

When Sota glanced back, he saw Shii watching the scene anxiously with a worried expression.

The fact that even Shii showed such a demeanor meant that Kurosawa appeared precarious in some way.

Kurosawa set down the teaspoon and slowly lifted the cup to pour the green tea into her mouth. At that point, Sota started to think maybe he should have offered some milk, but it was already too late as the green tea had gone into Kurosawa’s mouth.

“How is it? Are you okay?”

In response to Sota’s words, Kurosawa slowly swallowed the green tea in her mouth, then stared straight at Sota again.

“…Yeah.”

She really does like sweet things, huh?

Sota nodded at Kurosawa.

Whether she truly enjoyed the heavily sugared tea, Kurosawa slowly but surely continued to drink it.

“By the way, Kurosawa.”

Nanami opened a discussion.

“Is it okay to go out and sleep outside? What might they say at home?”

After a moment of silence in response to Nanami’s words, Kurosawa shook her head.

“…I don’t know.”

“Is that so~?”

It seemed Nanami sighed as if she had expected that.

“Can you ask?”

“……”

In response to that, Kurosawa fell silent for quite a while.

Then, she nodded.

“Yeah.”

For some reason, everyone else gathered in the living room let out a sigh of relief at her answer.

“Then, how about today? Is it okay if we come back a bit late? We have to tell your family, right?”

Shii looked at Nanami with a bewildered expression, but Nanami seemed to have decided to boldly go forward with her inquiry.

Kurosawa pondered for a moment. This time, she took less time to think than before.

“No.”

However, the answer that came back was negative.

Maybe because it was a decisive rejection, it allowed them to conclude faster than expected?

“Ah… Is it perhaps that staying out overnight is forbidden?”

At that question from Nanami, Sota felt a bit of a contradiction. Just a moment ago, she had said, “I don’t know,” and this time she had answered so definitively with a “no.”

Ah, maybe asking for permission on the same day is difficult.

Well, depending on the parents, they might think it rude to go off doing such things without prior notice.

…Well, generally speaking, it would indeed be considered rude. Unless you’re really close, I guess.

“No.”

This time the answer was even shorter than before.

“Yeah?”

Nanami made that sound.

“Uh, so… is it that asking is hard? Or is staying out hard?”

“…Asking.”

“Ah, I see.”

Nanami tilted her head, as if trying to get a grasp of Kurosawa’s situation, and after some thought, she spoke.

“So… do you dislike such things?”

Kurosawa hesitated for a moment before opening up.

“I don’t have a phone.”

“……”

Everyone momentarily gasped, unable to say anything in response to that.

“Uh, wait a minute,”

Yuka, who was listening to the conversation, raised her hand slightly and spoke.

“Kurosawa, don’t you carry a cellphone?”

That’s right. Sota was pretty sure he had seen Kurosawa before. While he had never witnessed her ‘using’ a cellphone, they had exchanged contacts, so it made sense.

But Kurosawa shook her head, saying, “I don’t have it at home.”

“Ah.”

At Kurosawa’s words, Yuka fell silent and lowered her hand.

The atmosphere among the kids had become awkward.

Sota took a moment to organize his thoughts.

Kurosawa didn’t have a landline, but her parents definitely had given her a cellphone.

Even though it was so far away, her parents were sending her to the best school she could attend.

And her parents always gave her allowance regularly.

Now that he thought about it, he had a certain image of her family. If they were poor but loved their daughter, things could be like this.

It seemed everyone thought the same, as Nanami bit her lip and slightly bowed her head. Even Yuka, who had been suspicious of Kurosawa all this time, seemed unable to say anything this time.

Shii looked utterly lost for words in this situation, while Fukuda was practically just keeping his eyes shut.

“…We have to go for sure.”

Nanami said with determination while looking at Kurosawa.

“This summer, we’ll create unforgettable memories together.”

Everyone nodded at Nanami’s words. Denying such a thing in this situation would have been difficult.

And to listen to Kurosawa’s words, nobody spent the night at Sota’s house that day.

Eventually, they’d have to ask Kurosawa’s family, but even so, it seemed like everyone didn’t quite have the confidence to get that close.

Although they called themselves friends… still, wouldn’t it be proper to let their parents know before visiting a friend’s house?

However, it seemed that Nanami also felt guilty sending only Kurosawa home.

“I’ll contact you!”

Nanami said to Kurosawa.

Yuka, though showing a somewhat hesitant expression, nodded along, while Fukuda remained silent till the end.

“And everyone, please be sure to contact me in advance next time you come over.”

Shii said with a smile.

In fact, she had only been smiling, but her voice had hints of annoyance, yet Nanami didn’t seem too scared.

If one had to say, Sota was probably the only one feeling frightened among those present.

As he witnessed Shii’s piercing gaze aimed at him, Sota could only scratch his head.

*

And so summer vacation began.

The summer was as hot as last year, and Tokyo was humid as always.

Usually, Sota and Shii, who tried to save money as much as possible, couldn’t bear the heat in this weather any longer and turned on the air conditioning.

The notion that it wasn’t hot as long as they kept the windows open would change the moment they experienced the burning sunlight seeping through.

“…By the way, Onii-chan.”

“Yeah?”

“Going out, we still haven’t set the date or place, have we?”

“…That’s right.”

Sota was startled to realize that fact.

Now that he thought back, when they had gathered last time, everyone left immediately as the atmosphere got too heavy while they talked to Kurosawa.

Consequently, they had only come up with the idea of “let’s meet” without establishing any proper plans.

Still, the fact that they all had each other’s contacts made chatting during summer vacation not such a big issue.

“But you don’t need to worry. Nanami will surely take care of it.”

“Onii-chan… You know Nanami-senpai is really someone you can’t rely on, right?”

“Yeah?”

“Haah, you really don’t get it at all.”

In response to Sota’s question, Shii let out a deep sigh, still refusing to clarify what made her unreliable.

Sota thought it wasn’t such a huge problem.

Shii, too, had gone through a lot. If anything, it was admirable that Nanami, who could be cheerful despite all the different situations, was more impressive than Shii, who had become suspicious of others.

No, one could even say she was strong. Having faced threats to her life, Shii was still trying to carry on with her normal life.

Thinking like that made Sota feel a bit silly for being so concerned about Shii’s well-being, leading to a sad expression.

“Onii-chan, even if you look at it that way, my thoughts won’t change.”

No, that’s not what I meant.

While Sota was deep in thought, his cellphone vibrated.

Picking up the phone that was sitting on the table, he saw the name ‘Nanami’ lighting up the screen.

“Oh, it’s a mail from Nanami.”

“…You’re not watching from outside, are you?”

Shii, who had said this, peered towards the living room window with a smirk as Sota opened up the phone.

[Is today your day off? Do you have any plans?]

It looked like she was trying to figure out where to go for a bit of fun.

Chapter 279

The meeting place was somewhere Sota and Shii had never been before.

The reason the Sasaki siblings wouldn’t bother wandering around Tokyo was, in fact, that they didn’t have that much free time.

Money could be managed somehow, but during weekdays, there really wasn’t much time available.

Hanagawa High School required a fair bit of effort in studying to maintain grades, and Shii’s school was no different.

When part-time jobs piled up, the thought of going far on weekdays didn’t come up that often.

Fortunately, Sota and Shii lived right in the middle of Tokyo, and their school was also in the center, so meeting nearby after school wasn’t a big issue.

In that regard, taking a train in the opposite direction from school was rather a strange experience.

This was Nanami’s consideration.

Kurosawa lived in Saitama. If they called her all the way to Minato Ward, it would take her quite a long time.

Usually, they just chatted nearby after school, so it wasn’t a problem, but when setting a ‘meeting place,’ one should consider the other person.

“…….”

Thanks to that, Fukuda had to come from the furthest point.

In this already hot weather, moving far didn’t make him look particularly pleased, but Fukuda didn’t complain much anyway.

It seemed there was no significant doubt in considering Kurosawa.

However, that didn’t mean she was completely cut off from the outskirts of Tokyo. Nanami seemed a bit nervous about going to a place she wasn’t really familiar with, and for now, everyone gathered at what could be described as a bustling area.

Of course, there were fewer people than the usual places they frequented.

“Ah, Kurosawa!”

Nanami waved cheerfully while looking at the station.

From afar, amidst the gloomy atmosphere, Kurosawa stood out conspicuously as she approached.

“Ah.”

And upon realizing why Kurosawa looked so gloomy, Nanami seemed a little flustered.

Kurosawa was wearing her school uniform. Although it was a short-sleeve sailor uniform, the color was completely black, making it look quite hot.

No, more than that—she was not near school, and even if she were, wearing a uniform at all was a sign that Kurosawa didn’t pay much attention to her outfit.

Or perhaps there was simply a lack of clothing types she could wear.

“……”

Sota briefly noticed a glimmer of sympathy in Yuka’s eyes.

Kurosawa approached with quick steps, not waving her hand in greeting.

No matter who Kurosawa was, it was unreasonable not to sweat in this weather, and even with her blank expression, a few beads of sweat formed on her forehead.

“Le, let’s at least get somewhere nearby. It was really hot, right?”

Despite managing to set up a nearby meeting place, seeing Kurosawa sweating made Nanami flustered, prompting her to hurry her steps.

Since it was lunchtime, they ducked into a nearby fast-food joint to solve their hunger quickly.

As they entered the cool indoor air conditioning, all the kids let out long sighs of relief. Kurosawa didn’t show any sign of such a reaction despite sweating, but, well, considering she was sweating, she certainly wouldn’t dislike stepping into a cool place.

Although her expression didn’t change and she didn’t express much, it was clear that Kurosawa had likes and dislikes.

After each of them ordered hamburger sets and sat down, Nanami opened the discussion.

“First of all, I’ve decided on the place we’re going. It’s a beach near Tokyo. Although it’s near, it’ll still take about an hour by train… Kurosawa, is that okay?”

“……”

It seemed that for Kurosawa, living in Saitama, an hour there was something to consider extra.

But Kurosawa simply nodded.

As she stared intently at the hamburger in front of her, she lifted the patty. Then—

“Hey, Kurosawa. Can we swap?”

Seeing Kurosawa trying to pull veggies off the patty, Yuka quickly said so. Kurosawa looked up at Yuka.

Perhaps it was because Yuka had often shown distrust towards Kurosawa, she stared at Yuka for a while before putting the bread back on the burger and slightly pushing it towards Yuka.

The hamburger Yuka handed to Kurosawa didn’t have lettuce or tomatoes.

As Sota watched them awkwardly exchanging hamburgers, Nanami continued speaking.

“The date and day are set based on what you guys said. Everyone besides Sota and Shii is okay with it, right?”

At Nanami’s words, Sota and Shii nodded. The other kids also nodded, somewhat awkwardly.

Among them, the one with the most awkward expression was Fukuda.

“But I’m going too, right?”

Fukuda asked with a somewhat awkward yet serious expression.

“Of course.”

Nanami nodded.

“What are you planning to do over summer vacation? Any plans to hang out with friends?”

At those words, Fukuda’s expression turned a bit mysterious.

“Well… I don’t have plans to hang out really, but I do think of meeting friends.”

Well, even Fukuda must have friends in class. Although Fukuda had an aloof personality in many ways, it seemed like she showed up at school regularly. It was just that sometimes, she’d leave without notice.

“Well, if I’m going, that’s one thing,” Fukuda said, narrowing her eyes at Sota.

“What about him?”

“Um….”

At Fukuda’s words, Sota slightly opened his mouth.

“Of course Sota is going. This is our group, after all.”

“Our group, what about the rooms? You’re not thinking of booking just one, are you?”

Fukuda spoke while looking at Nanami.

“Of course not!”

Nanami was flustered.

“Even with a separated room for boys and girls, right?”

Only then did Fukuda’s intent become clear.

Sota also recalled the issue late.

Having mingled so naturally among the girls, he had unconsciously overlooked the fact that he was of a different gender from them.

No, it’s not that Sota forgot his gender, but with so many girls among the friends he usually played with, it was easy to forget such things when moving around so seamlessly.

But no matter how natural it was, sharing a room while staying overnight wasn’t exactly comfortable.

It would be hard in many ways—changing clothes, showering, and stuff like that.

“Is there even a single room for me? Or are you thinking of squeezing in with other boys?”

“I’m not thinking of squeezing in with another boy, and while there’s no single room, there is a double room. Sota can go wash up in a different room by himself, so that’s possible.”

Watching how Nanami articulated each point surprisingly precisely, she muttered,

“……guess it’s really not okay… to pretend it’s the same room…”

“Nanami, sorry, I didn’t catch that.”

When Sota said that, Nanami raised her head.

Her face was a little red.

“Um, no, no, it’s fine. I obviously thought about that! What do you think I am?”

Actually, he wasn’t thinking anything odd.

While having that thought, he turned to the side and noticed Shii looking at Nanami with narrowed eyes.

Yuka was looking at Nanami with an almost identical expression, while Fukuda had a slightly flabbergasted look.

By the way, it seemed Kurosawa was neither paying attention nor not, as she was sipping on a vanilla shake halfway through her hamburger. It looked like she preferred the sweet shake over the hamburger.

“Ah, and.”

Nanami handed a plan over to Sota and said,

“There are other times during the vacation, right? Even if it’s not an overnight trip, we could at least meet for a day.”

“Sure, that’s okay. Anyway, my part-time job is mostly in the evenings. Even on my working days, I’ll still have time in the morning.”

As Sota replied like that, he casually glanced over the plan. Just as Nanami said, there were two rooms. While he felt a bit sorry for occupying a double room solo, it seemed there weren’t any single rooms available.

As expected of Nanami, the plan was carefully detailed, even specifying where and what to eat that day.

No one else seemed to be arranging separate plans. Sota felt a bit guilty towards Nanami.

“Then how about we all go to a festival? We can buy street food and watch fireworks. Kurosawa, what do you think?”

“…….”

Kurosawa, who had been leisurely sipping her drink, raised her eyes to look at Nanami.

Although she still looked expressionless, Sota thought her emotions were oddly perceptible when it came to eating.

It seemed the others thought the same way, as the atmosphere around Kurosawa had loosened a lot compared to the first time they saw her in her uniform.

“That sounds good.”

“Thank goodness.”

Nanami smiled at Kurosawa as she said that.

“Ah, and.”

As soon as Nanami finished her sentence, Yuka chimed in.

“Let’s go shopping today. I need to get some summer clothes. I think buying a few would be good.”

While Yuka said that, she was looking at Kurosawa, making Sota immediately understand what Yuka was thinking.

… Yep, she may look tough on the outside, but she’s actually a kind girl inside.

Chapter 280

When Nanami played with Kurosawa’s hair, it was as if that hairstyle suited Kurosawa perfectly; after all, the original form was so good that anything they held up to Kurosawa would look great.

Well, considering it was mostly short-sleeved shirts, it could be expected. The more plain the clothing, the better it showcased one’s appearance.

However, it wasn’t like they could pick out every single piece of clothing Kurosawa would wear all summer long. It would be a bit strange to buy everything.

But still, Nanami and Yuka seemed to feel a little guilty about buying for Kurosawa. No matter how much allowance the kid got, it was their idea to go shopping for clothes in the first place.

Kurosawa wouldn’t show much emotion no matter what happened, but from the perspective of the other kids nearby, it might seem like they were pressuring her to buy clothes.

Whether they sensed that atmosphere or it solidified their decision to get closer to Kurosawa, Fukuda began to join in and pick clothes as well.

If you think about it, Fukuda might actually be quite interested in this kind of thing. She had dyed her hair a bright yellow and her clothes were the flashiest among the girls.

“……”

In such a situation, Shii was watching Kurosawa’s completely unchanged expression with a somewhat troubled look.

She probably sensed something. Having been a victim of abuse herself, she might think that Kurosawa had gone through something similar.

Sota was honestly concerned about Kurosawa’s home environment.

It seemed like her parents were aware of the existence of a girl named Kurosawa Koto Ne. They appeared to have conversations at home and, from the looks of it, she received an allowance.

But at the same time, it was strange that she had no clothes to wear and didn’t even notice being bullied at school.

Even the marks from the bullying were visible with just a roll up of the sleeve.

They say there are parents who just throw money at their kids, and some people even argue that it’s a form of abuse.

Still, given that she continued attending school, it didn’t seem like her parents completely cut off interest, making it hard to express exactly how he felt.

“Is this enough?”

After about an hour of standing idly by next to Sota, Shii suddenly said this while holding a stack of clothes.

Though it was mostly thin clothes since they were summer outfits, the weight of the clothes she was holding appeared quite heavy.

“What about swimsuits?”

However, looking at Nanami, who had a satisfied expression, and Yuka, who nodded, Fukuda asked.

Seeing that the attention had turned to him, Fukuda let out a deep sigh.

“Swimsuits. They’re important. It’s a summer trip. Are you going to just wear regular clothes to swim? Or should I make you wear the school swimsuit?”

Even Sota, as a guy, thought that the school swimsuit wasn’t quite right.

“That’s… important.”

Yuka nodded as if she just realized the importance.

Then, with a questioning expression, she turned to Kurosawa.

“Kurosawa, do you have anything other than the school swimsuit?”

“……”

Kurosawa slowly shook her head.

“Then let’s pick out a swimsuit too. Don’t worry about the money.”

The three of them chose it together—actually, Sota was willing to help out too, so Nanami’s statement wasn’t a big issue.

“Sota.”

Nanami smiled brightly at Sota.

“By a happy coincidence, I need to buy a swimsuit too. Can you help me? The one I bought last year has gotten a bit smaller. Since parts of my body have grown a bit.”

“That’s the same for me.”

“……You’re still in high school and haven’t finished growing yet?”

Fukuda asked in disbelief after hearing Nanami and Yuka talk, but the two acted as if they didn’t hear him.

“Me too, me too!”

Shii raised her hand and shouted.

“I still haven’t found a swimsuit. I think I’m still growing.”

This time, Nanami and Yuka looked at Shii as if they couldn’t believe it, but Shii met their gaze quite confidently.

In the end, Sota had to tag along with the girls for quite a while with their shopping afterwards.

Even when it came time to buy swimsuits, the criteria seemed to become stricter than when they were picking clothes; it felt like almost two hours had passed.

No, perhaps it wasn’t just one person choosing clothes, but three people which made it worse.

……They each bought just one set though.

*

After several hours of shopping during which Sota didn’t buy a single item, a few days later.

[Sota, do you have time tomorrow?]

The sender of that message was Yuka.

Shii happened to be in her room, so she didn’t see it.

Sota thought it was a little strange that he had checked himself for Yuki’s reaction as he opened his phone to reply.

[Tomorrow’s pretty much clear.]

[Really? Then can you spare some time?]

[Sure, but why?]

[There’s a little something I want to talk about.]

Sota hesitated for a moment at Yuka’s words.

Could it be something regarding ‘work’ again?

He pondered whether Yuka had ever called him out secretly for something like that, but it seemed there was never an opportunity like that before.

So Sota concluded that this request was indeed about Yuka’s ‘work.’

Especially since the meeting place Yuka gave in return seemed close to her house.

[Got it. I’ll be waiting.]

Yuka replied like that to Sota.

There were no expressions in the email. Especially, Yuka tended to write her emails in a business-like tone.

If only an emoticon had come along, it would have helped him understand the situation just a little better.

But surely there couldn’t be anything too significant, right?

After all, it wasn’t a phone call, but a text.

Sota put his phone down next to him as he heard Shii’s footsteps coming down the stairs and contemplated like that.

*

And the next day, when he went to meet Yuka, Sota was taken by surprise.

Yuka, who was waiting at the rendezvous point, was wearing a yukata.

“……Yuka?”

“……Follow me.”

Was she planning on sneaking into somewhere? There were a lot of people around. Judging by the atmosphere, it seemed like they were having a festival nearby.

Yuka’s nape was glowing white ahead of him.

“Uh, Yuka? This is…”

“We’re having a festival at the shrine.”

Yuka said stiffly in response to Sota’s words.

Is it because the weather was a bit hotter? Her cheeks were slightly red.

“I need to observe it from an outsider’s perspective. You know, like food stalls. Even if I’m wandering around alone, it’s pretty obvious people will recognize me.”

Wouldn’t Sota, standing next to Yuka, get recognized too? After all, Yuka’s grandfather and father had met Sota several times and knew him well, and the stall owners could easily remember that Sota was Yuka’s friend.

“Er… okay.”

Nonetheless, Yuka’s atmosphere was a bit intense, making it hard to refuse her words. Caught up in her somewhat disgruntled yet excited mood, Sota answered like that.

Besides, coming this far and not enjoying the festival right in front of him would be a waste.

“Alright.”

Strangely, Yuka murmured as if she was talking to herself and pulled on Sota’s sleeve.

At that festive event, just as Sota had expected, the stall owners completely misinterpreted the relationship between him and Yuka.

More than half of the people they met thought Sota was Yuka’s boyfriend, and even those who acknowledged that it wasn’t so had a somewhat mischievous look in their eyes, as if they were saying, “Good luck.”

Each time Sota tried to deny those people’s words, for some reason, Yuka poked him in the waist with her finger and gave him light jabs in the side. By the time they were catching goldfish, he couldn’t bring himself to deny it anymore, and the stall owner said, “If you’re Yuka’s boyfriend, you deserve at least a goldfish for free!” and handed him a bag containing two goldfish.

……Didn’t he say one?

Unable to refuse, he accepted it.

According to Yuka, she had few friends of her age, but she seemed to have a good relationship with the neighbors they frequently saw around.

Finally, after enjoying the fireworks together, the two of them parted ways.

Wait, wasn’t this just enjoying the festival?

“How was the festival?”

Before they parted, Yuka, who came to see him off, asked.

Yuka stood there with her hands in her pockets, looking somewhat demure, and frankly, she was beautiful. It was a completely different atmosphere than usual.

He didn’t think one was better than the other.

“……It was fun.”

“Good to hear then.”

Yuka nodded as she said that.

“I can do the same next year. And the year after that, and the year after that.”

“Uh… every year?”

“Yeah, every year.”

Yuka said, looking at Sota.

“I was hoping you could help me out a bit. What do you think?”

“I… I’m okay with that.”

“Great then.”

Yuka said that, and came right up close to Sota.

Then she looked up at Sota’s face quietly. For some reason, she looked a little angry.

But looking at that face, Sota felt strangely less scared than—

“……Well, take care. Thanks for today.”

“Uh, yeah.”

As Sota responded blankly to Yuka’s words, she smiled slightly.

Then she quickly turned around, walking away without looking back, heading down the alley.

“……”

Sota stood there, holding a bag with two goldfish, staring at her blankly, unable to comprehend the situation.

When he got back home, Shii looked at the goldfish with an incredulous expression, and only then did Sota realize he had no way to explain the presence of the goldfish.

*

The very next day, he received another email.

[Sota. Is next week good for you?]

The sender was Nanami.

[I need to change the schedule a bit. Is it okay to go to the festival before the trip?]

“……”

It was a standard email with nothing different than usual, so why did he feel a chill run down his spine?

Sota felt that way about it, but couldn’t understand why.

Chapter 281

Nanami looked a bit angry. gulp

And Sota had a vague idea of why that was.

For some reason, Nanami hated seeing Yuka and Sota playing together alone. It seemed she was rather sensitive to the fact that there were many things that didn’t match between her and Yuka, leading her to feel a bit left out when they hung out together.

Yuka probably felt the same way, so whenever she noticed Nanami alone with Sota, she would jump in to interrupt them.

Sota didn’t really understand how their relationship ended up like this. Friends can feel jealous, but this felt a bit odd.

Moreover, it was particularly troublesome because the girls fighting next to Sota were all girls, which made people misunderstand him even more.

“……”

After setting the meeting place via email and heading out, Nanami was, as expected, waiting with a sulky face.

And like the last time Sota saw her, Nanami was wearing a yukata. However, this time Sota understood why she was wearing it.

She hadn’t come for some festival inspection; she was truly here to have fun.

Because of Nanami, the planned visit to the festival that was to happen after their trip was moved forward.

Since festivals were held anywhere and everywhere during summer, finding a place wasn’t that hard.

But.

“Here you are.”

“Yeah.”

Nanami and Yuka greeted each other.

For some reason, Yuka was standing there with her shoulders back in a relaxed manner, while Nanami looked as if she might explode just from watching her.

If Sota had to take a guess, it was likely because Yuka had been wandering around with Sota alone, while Nanami had been hanging out with her friends.

In fact, Sota didn’t want to entirely dismiss the feelings of either Nanami or Yuka.

Sota had quite a few male friends himself, and of course, there were many days when they made plans to hang out. During those times, if his friends went on a trip without him —

Well, he didn’t entirely fail to understand. Sota was often busy with part-time jobs and sometimes had to head home early to look after his younger sister.

Above all, it seemed like lately his friends had been hyper aware of the fact that there were many girls around Sota. Though Sota felt incredibly wronged by that, it was still a little strange that his friends viewed him as the so-called “popular guy.”

“Oh, older brother?”

And just like that, another child who might misunderstand everything appeared.

“Shii.”

“Why do you two look like that? Older brother, what mischief have you gotten into again?”

Seeing Shii squint her eyes and look up at him made Sota feel even more unjustified.

At first, he didn’t even know why Yuka was calling him, and all he did was wander around the festival site to check the situation.

While it was true that he felt somewhat nervous whenever Yuka did something, that was unavoidable for a healthy teenage boy. Yuka was that much of a beauty and wearing a striking red yukata suited her perfectly.

Here, for some reason, she wasn’t wearing one.

However, as Nanami, who was properly dressed in a yukata, wore an indignant expression, Yuka seemed to be standing confidently in her regular clothes, looking much cooler.

He couldn’t really understand what was more relaxed.

Just as Sota was feeling a bit overwhelmed by the atmosphere of the three girls, Fukuda arrived right on cue.

“……What are you two doing?”

Having watched Nanami and Yuka silently facing each other, leaving passersby to gossip, Fukuda asked with an incredulous expression.

“Oh, you’re here.”

Nanami said.

“Well… I did arrive on time.”

Fukuda replied, glancing towards Sota. That look plainly suggested he thought this situation was all Sota’s fault, and Sota felt an urge to make some excuses.

But before Sota could even come up with a good excuse—

“……”

He noticed a girl quietly walking toward them.

She wasn’t wearing a yukata either. She sported a black T-shirt from the short sleeve shirts Yuka and Nanami selected for her and wore short shorts.

Her shoes were still those loafers typically worn with school uniforms, which didn’t quite match, but they were certainly more comfortable than outright walking around in a full uniform.

Seeing Kurosawa like that, the glances of the former rivals, Yuka and Nanami turned toward her.

The tension between them eased up a bit. It seemed that Kurosawa wearing the clothes they picked for her had impressed them a little.

“Kurosawa!”

Nanami exclaimed, rushing over to grab Kurosawa’s hand.

Kurosawa followed along without much care for it.

“Alright then, everyone’s here. It seems that someone and someone have already enjoyed the festival, but well, it’s a different place, so it doesn’t really matter, right?”

At those words, Fukuda looked at Sota as if he couldn’t believe it.

Even though Nanami didn’t specify any names, the glance directed at Sota made him want to explain something, but it felt like if he said anything here, Nanami would blow up, so he decided to just go along with it until the tension eased up a bit.

Particularly because Yuka was already wearing that relaxed smile with her shoulders back, making Nanami’s mood seem even more heated.

“Okay, okay.”

Nanami said while glancing around the group.

“Today, we’ll wander around here and there, eat various things, and watch some fireworks. Now, Shii, come this way.”

Saying that, she grabbed Shii’s wrist, pulling the somewhat bewildered girl along.

Shii wore a very startled expression but didn’t shake off the hand. Thanks to Nanami having played with Sota and Shii throughout the past semester, she had gotten used to it.

While Shii didn’t look particularly fond of Nanami, she at least seemed to know that Nanami meant no harm, which eased Sota’s worries a little.

Following behind the three who started walking first were Yuka, Sota, and Fukuda.

The strangely intense atmosphere dulled the moment they entered the bustling crowd.

Nanami loved to eat. Sota, who had hardly seen any teenage girls who didn’t like to eat, at least knew that Nanami enjoyed snacking and desserts among her friends.

“Here, Sota. A~ah.”

Nanami would feed Sota takoyaki, or

“Sota, here. Want to try a bite of this apple candy?”

while handing over the apple candy she had been nibbling on.

The more Sota played along, the more relaxed Nanami became. It seemed she really was here to have fun.

“Here, Kurosawa too.”

Nanami offered something to Kurosawa as well.

The fact that everyone shared the same idea that she ‘liked sweets’ made most of the food going back to Kurosawa sweet items.

Sota thought he could somewhat read Kurosawa’s blank expression now.

He still couldn’t accurately interpret her exact thoughts, but at the very least, he could tell if she was feeling good or bad.

Kurosawa had indeed been in a good mood since they entered. With each treat Sota passed her, her mood just seemed to get better.

“……”

And this was when Sota had a clear moment indicating that Kurosawa was indeed feeling pretty good.

Kurosawa wasn’t one to typically care much about her surroundings. She was quite quiet to the point that it could be said she was indifferent even to herself, making it hard to figure out what she wanted.

So if Kurosawa, the girl who was usually like that, suddenly stopped walking and stared at something intently, it was only natural for Sota and those around to be very surprised.

Kurosawa stopped in front of a goldfish scooping stall.

Inside a large styrofoam container filled with water, red goldfish swam around.

Seeing Kurosawa’s eyes track the goldfish moving back and forth, Sota crouched down next to her.

“Do you want to try this?”

Kurosawa looked at Sota.

There was still no emotion reflected in her gaze, but Sota could clearly tell she was wondering about his words.

“This is a game where you scoop up goldfish.”

Sota explained.

Once you scoop them up, you take them home.

Sota had received two goldfish when he followed Yuka around. Those goldfish were kept in a large ice box they had pulled out from storage and filled with water before moving them the next day.

“Do you want a goldfish?”

Sota asked, and Kurosawa turned her gaze back to the goldfish and answered very quietly.

“……Yeah.”

She responded almost inaudibly.

Chapter 282

But catching a goldfish wasn’t as easy as it sounded.

After watching Sota fail three times in silence, Fukuda finally squatted next to Kurosawa, looking frustrated.

“Things like this have a trick to them. Haven’t you ever tried?”

“Um…”

The truth was, he had never tried. He had done air rifle shooting with a cork in the end once, but goldfish were tricky to keep at home, so he had never attempted it. Last time, when he participated in the festival with Yuka, he had no choice but to take home the one given to him as a present by a random uncle.

“Look,”

Fukuda picked up a paper scoop and carefully brought it toward the goldfish.

He tilted it, moved it horizontally, and quickly scooped up the goldfish and dropped it into the container he was holding. The goldfish flailed in surprise at the sudden movement but couldn’t jump out.

“Impressive!”

Nanami exclaimed in a slightly excited voice next to him.

“Well… I used to come to festivals with Dad when I was a kid.”

That goldfish, too, went into a plastic bag like the one that Sota had received.

Kurosawa held the string tied to the bag and lifted the red goldfish up to eye level.

The goldfish looked right at Kurosawa, only to lose interest and swim around aimlessly.

“Hey, Kurosawa. Next time you come, wear a yukata.”

Nanami said to Kurosawa.

“Don’t you think you’d look like a Japanese doll? So cute.”

Had her impression of Kurosawa shifted to “cute” now? Sota chuckled lightly at Nanami’s enthusiasm.

“Alright, let’s move quickly then. If we’re late, all the good spots will be taken.”

With that, Nanami eagerly walked ahead, her earlier sulkiness completely gone.

The rest of the group followed behind.

Sota thought Kurosawa, holding the goldfish in one hand, walked a bit lighter than usual.

Was it just his imagination?

*

“…”

However, as they followed Nanami, Kurosawa suddenly stopped.

Seeing Kurosawa staring at him made Sota flustered, but thankfully, this time Kurosawa wasn’t just staring in silence.

“…Bathroom.”

“Uh, do you want to go to the bathroom?”

Before Sota could respond to that awkward question, Nanami reacted first.

Indeed, usually Kurosawa didn’t care much about these things. But today, the kids kept giving her things to put in her mouth, and it was natural for her to want to go.

“Hey, Sota. I’ll take you. You know where it is, right?”

“Yeah, I checked earlier.”

“…You’ll be okay?”

Yuka asked.

For a moment, Nanami’s gaze flickered.

Although there was Shii and Fukuda among their group, for some reason, Nanami didn’t like leaving Yuka and Sota alone together.

“…Which way to the bathroom?”

Finally, Fukuda sighed deeply and asked.

“Oh, over there…”

“I’ll go for you.”

He said, sounding somewhat annoyed, but Fukuda grabbed Kurosawa’s wrist and pulled her along.

Looking back at Sota and the group, Kurosawa obediently followed Fukuda.

“…They’ll be fine, right?”

“If it’s Fukuda, it should be the safest option.”

With Nanami’s comment, the rest of the kids, except for Shii who didn’t know Fukuda well, nodded along.

“First, let’s grab some spots, and if they don’t show up, we’ll contact them to come back.”

Sota nodded at that.

*

Even if it wasn’t a particularly famous festival, the unique lively atmosphere that the word ‘festival’ brings always attracts many people.

And in crowded places, bathroom lines tend to get long.

Thanks to Kurosawa and Fukuda, they had to wait in front of the bathroom for quite a while.

Nevertheless, it didn’t take as long as he had thought. After a few minutes of waiting while holding Kurosawa’s goldfish, Kurosawa came out of the bathroom as expressionless as ever.

She does go to the bathroom after all, Fukuda thought absentmindedly.

Handing back the goldfish to Kurosawa, the two walked silently.

Fukuda walked in front, while Kurosawa followed a bit behind.

It was probably because it felt a bit obstructive to walk through overwhelmingly crowded areas that Fukuda chose a side path he had seen on the way.

Although it was a side path, it wasn’t really one that went deep into the mountains, just another shallow trail along the river in the park.

There were streetlights, and of course, people passing through, but—

“Hey.”

In that less crowded area, someone spoke up.

It wasn’t a familiar voice, but something about the tone made it feel like it was someone Fukuda or Kurosawa knew.

“…Oh, it’s you guys.”

Fukuda muttered, seeming annoyed.

It was the three kids who had been mocking Kurosawa and hiding a knife up their sleeves.

Back then, he had been filthy with blood after getting crumpled in a fight thanks to them, but he didn’t want to do that here.

Even though Fukuda rarely showed good expressions, it was a festival after all.

He’d enjoyed himself, just floating around with those close to him, so it wasn’t that he hadn’t had fun at all.

“Can’t we just pass by without bumping into each other today? You guys seemed to be having fun.”

The three weren’t just girls.

Seeing the pretty burly boy hanging around them, it seemed they had probably gotten boyfriends.

Fukuda sized up the boys’ physiques and thought, This could be a bit risky.

Even Fukuda couldn’t ignore the difference in their builds. If three beefy guys and a few girls rushed in, he wasn’t sure he’d come out unscathed.

Although he was brusque with others, Fukuda was not without feelings. Rather, it was because he had feelings that he could act like this.

He could feel danger, and he could feel fear.

“…Hey, Kurosawa.”

Fukuda slightly turned his head toward Kurosawa.

“When I start running, you run too.”

Having sensed something strange already, the people on the street had been subtly backing away. There were a lot of police at festivals. How long would it take for them to get here?

This wasn’t a popular street lined with stalls, but there was no way to pull off something flashy in a place where people were watching… That was a little comforting, but also a bit inappropriate.

Kurosawa was tilting her head in confusion.

The distance was pretty short. Fukuda thought he was way more excited than he should be. If that weren’t the case, he shouldn’t have noticed something like this.

“…Run!”

Fukuda shouted and turned to sprint back. Of course, he didn’t forget to grab Kurosawa’s wrist in the process.

But, the stride didn’t last long.

Thud.

Suddenly, something flew into Fukuda’s abdomen.

The dull impact wasn’t as painful as he thought. No, perhaps it hurt so much that the pain was dulled.

But he couldn’t help the energy draining from his body.

“Oh, right…”

It wasn’t just coming from one side.

It wasn’t just a coincidence they were running into each other.

The girls with their boyfriends, that made sense. So naturally, they thought that they had come to this festival together.

…Why hadn’t he thought that the boys might have come to the festival and that the girls would follow? Or even if he had thought about it, what meaning would that have now?

If that wasn’t the case, they could have just met here at the festival.

“One, two… Hey, we’re short! Aren’t we missing one? That doesn’t make a pair.”

Fukuda could barely keep himself from falling when he heard that voice in his ear.

“Last time, one person was fine, right?”

“Hey, what strange thing did you hear? That was the yakuza’s daughter. You have no idea how terrified I was when I saw her name.”

“Right. Didn’t enjoy it at all. She was too much trouble.”

“Oh, was that what you said?”

The boy who punched Fukuda in the belly scratched his head.

“What… are you talking about?”

Fukuda found himself asking without realizing it.

For some reason, he thought of his friend Yuuki’s face.

The friend who had been found by the people searching for him after leaving home.

He had been covered in blood, they said. After getting beaten to a pulp, he had barely been discovered by someone who knew Yuuki’s father.

At that time, they couldn’t chase after the culprit because they had to rush Yuuki to the hospital.

Fukuda felt like he might throw up. He didn’t know if it was because of the punch he’d taken in the gut or the fact that he happened to know those boys.

Kurosawa was just standing quietly without saying a word.

He couldn’t tell what the atmosphere was like, but it probably wasn’t very different from when Mako came around… it couldn’t be that different, could it?

“…Yakuza? Daughter?”

“Huh? Oh. You don’t have to know about that. But, how about coming to play with us at the festival? I know some fun ways to enjoy it. You might not know how to have fun, but you could probably do something.”

“…Shut up…”

When Fukuda muttered, the boy raised his hand.

And—

Thud.

“Hey, what’s with you? You trying to protect your friend or something?”

Kurosawa pushed her way between Fukuda and the boy.

Fukuda barely managed to regain his footing after getting punched, but Kurosawa fell backward and sat on the ground.

In that moment, Fukuda took another hit on the head and staggered.

The goldfish inside the plastic bag glimmered vividly under the streetlight.

“They were having their fun as girls after all.”

The boy said this while grabbing Kurosawa by the wrist. The bag holding the goldfish swayed precariously.

Perhaps wanting to torment Kurosawa, the boy lifted her arm high and reached for the goldfish bag with the other hand.

“Kurosawa!”

Fukuda quickly got back up. But the boy’s hands were already on the bag.

At that moment, Kurosawa raised her other hand and tightly grabbed the boy’s wrist.

It seemed like she might have scratched him with her nails.

“Hey, that hurts!”

The boy yelled and shook off Kurosawa’s hand, slapping her with the back of his hand.

Kurosawa staggered again, and her strength drained away. The bag slipped from her hand and arched through the air, landing with a plop on the ground.

The bag burst, water spilled everywhere, and the red fish jumped wildly.

“What the hell are we going to do now? I’ll catch it again—”

The boy couldn’t finish his playful sentence.

A crimson line appeared on his cheek.

The wound formed along that line, as if the skin was peeling from the outside like a punctured puppet.

Blood trickled down the line.

“Uh?”

The boy belatedly brought his hand up to his cheek.

Blood flowed between his fingers where he couldn’t stop it.

“Wha—AH!?”

The boy screamed, and his friends stood frozen, not grasping what was happening.

Fukuda wasn’t exactly in the loop either.

However—

Like hair standing on end due to static electricity, he saw Kurosawa’s hair slowly rise.

He felt an odd sense. Something felt wrong, as if his instincts were warning him that he shouldn’t be here.

The boy’s hand bore another thin line, and again blood flowed down. Now the others seemed to realize that Kurosawa was something else entirely.

Fukuda couldn’t tell what expression Kurosawa was making, but she was definitely wearing a very frightening expression.

By the time the tips of Kurosawa’s hair began to look like sharpened blades—

“Wait, stop! Kurosawa!”

He heard the frantic voice of Yuka rushing toward them.

Chapter 283

Yuka showed a strange reaction just after Koto Ne and Fukuda entered the bathroom.

Sitting in her place, Yuka suddenly lifted her head and looked back.

Her expression was stiff as a board.

“Yuka?”

I called out to Yuka, who jumped up from her seat, but she was already leaping toward the direction she was looking at.

“Nanami, wait a moment—”

“I won’t!”

As Sota was about to ask Nanami to take care of Shii, Shii shouted immediately.

“Shii, wait a moment.”

It seemed that Nanami had grasped the situation as she placed a hand on Shii’s shoulder and spoke.

In fact, not only Nanami but also Shii understood the situation. That child, who had been threatened by the yōkai, was Shii. Yuka had saved Shii and Sota back then.

“It might be dangerous outside.”

“What about O-nii-san?”

In response to Nanami’s words, Shii spoke. Receiving Shii’s slightly anxious gaze, Sota was momentarily at a loss for words.

“O-nii-san is in danger too.”

Given that it was already a crowded place, it was impossible for Shii and Sota’s conversation not to be overheard. The eyes of those around them gathered in this direction.

“I’m sorry, Shii.”

However, even with Shii saying that, Sota had to follow Yuka.

He had witnessed Yuka getting hurt while fighting a yōkai multiple times. He didn’t want to just stand by and watch while his friend fought for her life.

At the very least, Sota had the strength to keep yōkai at bay.

Above all, he thought that he had never not helped out until now.

Sota hurriedly followed behind Yuka. She was already running ahead.

The sound of Shii calling out to Sota from behind was pitiful.

*

Fortunately, Kurosawa stopped at Yuka’s words.

Sota himself was unsure of exactly what was about to happen.

All he knew was that one of the men surrounding Yuka and Fukuda was bleeding.

Koto Ne and Fukuda were in a side alley next to the park, but fortunately, it wasn’t a place they couldn’t get past. Conversely, since they were already in the men’s line of sight, it would be hard to escape. If they tried to leave, those men would block the way immediately.

Yuka was clutching Kurosawa against her body.

As if trying to prevent Kurosawa from doing something.

There was a thin wound along Kurosawa’s arm, with a trickle of blood flowing as if he had been cut by a razor.

“Wait, wait a moment, Kurosawa. Don’t go any further.”

Even while panting, Yuka was saying that.

Kurosawa turned to look at Yuka with a blank expression.

Yuka took a long breath and said, “If you kill someone, it will be troublesome.”

“What’s that?”

One of the men reacted angrily to her words, but Yuka continued to look at Kurosawa without turning her gaze.

“…They started it first.”

“Right, I know. They probably did. They must have.”

Yuka stepped back slightly from Kurosawa, grabbing his shoulders and turning him towards her.

She locked eyes with him and said, “But… still. Kurosawa, you just want to live like us.”

Blink.

Kurosawa’s eyes blinked at those words.

“You just want to go to school without getting bullied and live a normal life among friends. You want to eat something delicious on your way home after school and hang out somewhere else.”

Yuka smiled faintly at Kurosawa.

“There are days to go out, like today. After the festival, we’re supposed to go on a journey. If you kill someone, you won’t be able to do that.”

Kurosawa stared blankly at Yuka.

“Hey, it seems like you’re not grasping the situation.”

One of the men, who had been looking at the situation in disbelief, took a step forward and said, “I don’t know what trick you’ve used, but did you think you could just walk away after pulling that stunt?”

Sota faced the approaching men with determination.

Fortunately, the man bleeding in the back wasn’t coming this way, nor were the people next to him. Was it because they had seen Kurosawa’s face directly?

“Let’s go, Kurosawa.”

Yuka spoke without caring about the others at all.

“We’re going to see the fireworks.”

“……”

Kurosawa slightly glanced away.

To the side of Yuka, down below.

At the end of that gaze directed at the ground, there was a goldfish lying on the ground.

The plastic bag was brutally torn apart. Thankfully, the goldfish seemed to have survived the shock to some degree, but fish can’t live out of water.

It couldn’t even flop around, with only the gills of the goldfish flailing pitifully.

Kurosawa passed by Yuka and then walked past Fukuda, who was clutching his stomach.

Slowly crouching down to the ground, she cautiously picked up the torn plastic bag. There wasn’t much water left in the bag, so it looked quite dangerous in that state.

Kurosawa looked up at Yuka.

“I see.”

Yuka nodded as if she understood Kurosawa’s gesture.

“The fireworks are going to be on the other side of the river. If we get there, that kid can live.”

“Hey, are you even listening when someone is talking?”

The man who had been looking on in disbelief until then spoke.

Yuka turned towards that man, responding with a nonchalant expression.

“You guys better step aside if you don’t want to die. Human emotions don’t work the way you think.”

The men exchanged glances at Yuka’s words. The girls who had been with them—oh, those were the ones who had been bullying Kurosawa. It was only then that Sota began to understand how the situation was flowing.

With the laughter that followed, Sota clenched his fists tightly.

“Hey, what are they talking about?”

The man’s words were cut short.

As he was looking at his companion, Sota had already delivered a solid punch right to the man’s face.

He had been training somewhat to be of help to Yuka after all. Even if it was just practicing alone during the time left at home, he could still deliver one good blow to the unsuspecting man’s face.

Looking to the side, Yuka was also landing a punch on another guy’s face. Even without a knife, Yuka was strong.

His hand hurt a lot, but Sota didn’t stop there. Seeing the two men topple over, while others froze for a moment, Sota shouted.

“Kurosawa! Fukuda! Run!”

The moment Fukuda heard those words, he grabbed one of Kurosawa’s arms and ran. Even in the midst of that, Kurosawa kept her hands tightly clasped together. Because in them was the goldfish.

As Fukuda was passing by the man who was trying to get back up, he stomped down hard on his foot. The man screamed and toppled over, and finally, his other companions began to snap back to reality.

Apart from the bleeding one, the other men began to shout and chase after them.

Fukuda was jumping remarkably well despite looking like he had been hurt somewhere. Kurosawa, still with a dazed expression as if she were not quite grasping the situation, followed closely behind Fukuda.

At some point, the shouts from behind stopped.

As Sota and company entered a crowded place, it seemed that the others had stopped following them as well.

But for some reason, their group kept running.

No, there was a reason. Because Kurosawa was holding a goldfish in both hands. It had already been lying on the ground for quite a while, so was it slowly becoming really dangerous?

For a moment, he wondered if it was even okay to release a goldfish into the river, but—somehow, it didn’t seem like that mattered to their group.

“O-nii-san!?”

Once they reached a good spot for watching the fireworks, Shii immediately recognized Sota and ran over.

“Shii!”

“O-nii-san, are you okay?”

While keeping up with the vigorously running Sota, Shii asked nonstop.

“Sota, what’s going on? All you have is water over there!”

Nanami followed along a bit later, asking.

“I know! Right now, we need water!”

As they dashed through the crowd, they caused a wave of discontented voices around them. Did it seem like Sota and company were running to watch the fireworks at the closest place?

“Hey, you kids!”

A person who appeared to be a safety officer shouted, but by then the kids had already dashed past him, right next to the riverbank.

They pushed through the crowd and arrived at the railing right next to the riverbank.

“Kurosawa.”

Yuka breathed heavily, looking at Kurosawa, who then looked up at Sota.

Sota nodded.

“You want to save that child, right?”

Fukuda also chimed in. While still clutching around his belly with one eye closed, he managed to gasp out those words.

Nanami and Shii quickly grabbed onto the railing.

“…Yeah.”

“Then, do as you wish.”

At Fukuda’s words, Kurosawa looked at her hands.

The torn plastic bag and the nearly empty water. And inside, a small goldfish was pitifully fighting to breathe.

Kurosawa quietly gazed at the goldfish, then gently let it drop toward the river.

Splash.

With a very tiny sound and a small splash, the goldfish sank into the water.

For a brief moment, everyone held their breath as they looked at that spot.

After a few seconds, the distinctive red of the goldfish surfaced near the surface.

The goldfish swam around for a brief moment and then swam away.

Everyone stared blankly at the retreating figure of the goldfish, speechless.

“…It’ll be okay.”

Yuka said to Kurosawa.

“…Yeah.”

After a moment of pondering her response, Kurosawa briefly answered like that.

Chapter 284

It was fine until I let the goldfish go, but in the end, Sota and his gang were caught by the security guard.

It didn’t seem like the news of Sota fighting with those guys got out, and there was no incident of them being handed over to the police. In fact, they probably had their own troubles to deal with. There seemed to be adults among the men too.

“These bastards… I won’t let this slide.”

Fukuda murmured that, making Sota feel a little scared, but he decided to brush it off.

It was probably something said in the heat of the moment. The other side was already gone, so what could they do now?

Instead, he asked,

“Are you okay where you got hit?”

“I’m fine.”

Fukuda replied in a tone that didn’t seem like he was acting.

Was it that he didn’t get hit as hard as expected, or was it that Fukuda was that strong? At least for now, since the person involved said so, Sota had nothing further to say.

“……”

Yuka was deep in thought. Her gaze wandered between Kurosawa and elsewhere, only to return to Kurosawa repeatedly.

Sota could understand what Yuka was warning about. Certainly, Kurosawa had… some rather unusual abilities.

If Yuka hadn’t stopped Kurosawa there, it would have likely led to a disaster, as she said.

However, at the same time, Sota didn’t think Kurosawa was that strange after all.

If they filtered “non-ordinary beings” just by their abilities, then Sota himself wouldn’t be any different.

Rather, it might be fortunate that he could tell today that Kurosawa had feelings just like the other kids.

“Yuka, are you okay?”

“Yeah.”

Yuka nodded absently in response to Sota’s words.

Yuka also had a cut on her arm. Perhaps that was from when Kurosawa’s hair moved and hurt her.

Yet Yuka didn’t try to exclude Kurosawa. She just hoped for Kurosawa to stop while sacrificing herself.

Was it simply because she didn’t bring a knife? Or perhaps—

“Oh, it’s starting.”

Nanami said.

Her voice was a bit more exaggerated than when they were walking through the crowded street a while ago.

Since it happened on a joyful day, she probably thought to cover that memory with another enjoyment.

Sota felt the same. He had been waiting until just before the fireworks started for such a reason.

Shii seemed relieved that Sota was safe, subsequently relaxing and leaning on his shoulder.

The complicated feelings caused by the various incidents didn’t last long.

Boom!

A small explosion sounded from across the river, and a red light shot up into the sky quickly.

Boom!

Once again that sound echoed through the sky, and the red line spread out, creating a round shape.

For sure those fireworks were being affected by the gravity of the Earth, but in the way they soared to the sky, there was no sense of restriction. The radiant colors dancing around like in a zero-gravity space were beautiful enough to blow away all the complicated thoughts in Sota’s head in an instant.

Gasps escaped here and there.

And Sota’s group was no exception.

Nanami, who was expressive by nature, and Yuka, who normally seemed a bit grumpy but actually had a delicate and gentle heart, both looked up at the fireworks with slightly parted lips, wearing strangely similar expressions. Was this the scene they both desired?

Fukuda was the same. That kid, who usually acted as if everything was bothersome and seemingly forced, looked up at the fireworks with a somewhat blank expression. It seemed like he had almost completely forgotten the pain in his body now.

Shii’s eyes sparkled. Perhaps they were slightly wet with tears.

And Kurosawa.

Kurosawa also was looking up at the fireworks in silence.

As always, she wore a somewhat blank expression. Honestly, it was a bit difficult to tell what she was thinking just by looking at her face.

However, in those two red eyes visible between her hair, the reflection of the fireworks could definitely be seen.

Kurosawa was staring intently at the fireworks that were engraved into the sky.

“……”

A lot happened today. There were things that didn’t necessarily need to be experienced, and things that didn’t necessarily need to be known.

But that’s all there was to it.

All those things were merely encounters faced while coming up to this point.

Sota just wished that the memory of today wouldn’t remain as a terrible day in Kurosawa’s memory.

*

After watching the fireworks, the festival ended in a rather empty manner.

Fukuda Harumi took Kurosawa’s wrist and went to catch one more goldfish.

Like an idiot who couldn’t even say a single “thank you,” she just stared blankly at Harumi while holding the bag of swimming goldfish.

“Now then.”

Harumi said to Kurosawa.

“Aren’t we all going home anyway?”

“Uh, uh…”

Harumi knew how strange it looked for her attitude to change so drastically right after seeing the fireworks.

But she couldn’t help but continue to think.

The festival was more enjoyable than she expected.

The fireworks were so beautiful that she thought it was good to have come to see them.

But, but—

Those bastards could not be forgiven.

Harumi knew that how she thought wasn’t anything extraordinary.

She also knew she would be borrowing someone else’s hand—

No, was it really just that? The father of Yuuki, who was lying in a hospital, couldn’t just be called a stranger in that incident.

Since what happened to Yuuki became a problem, the person who befriended Yuuki also ended up being bedridden and unable to get up.

So, that uncle definitely had the right to know about this. Harumi thought so.

It wasn’t solely the bond from being a friend’s father; that thought carried some kind of purpose behind it.

And.

“……”

There were things Harumi wanted to ask Kurosawa.

Earlier, the situation turned so urgent that she couldn’t think of it, and above all, it felt like such an outrageous thought. But—

What if Kurosawa had some kind of ability? What if, like Yuuki said, she could ‘cleanse’ all those garbage in that moment?

Why did Kurosawa remain still in front of Mako?

What reason did she have to watch Mako end up like that?

……Knowing that this thought was absurd, knowing that asking wouldn’t matter, and understanding that Kurosawa would logically have a reason—

Harumi couldn’t ask right there.

She didn’t want to resolve the precious memories with a fight.

That’s why she might have brought Kurosawa back to catch another goldfish. Even to that foolish being who didn’t even know how to say thank you.

“……I’m leaving.”

And that’s why she could only say that. Because it would mean nothing to think too much in front of these kids.

Hearing the kids saying goodbye from behind her, Harumi waved her hand lightly and walked away quickly.

The hospital where Yuuki was staying was where she was headed.

*

People on the subway looked at a girl in black clothes, holding a goldfish, with her black hair a little too long, as if she was a bit peculiar.

But there are plenty of people in this world wearing strange outfits. Kurosawa’s attire was worth a glance for a moment, but nothing more than that.

Holding the bag with the goldfish, Kurosawa walked slowly from the subway station to her house.

The sky had already turned black, and there weren’t many people walking around the residential area, but Kurosawa never felt afraid of the path.

Even on the way home, nothing special happened.

Once she got upstairs, Kurosawa opened the front door.

“Welcome back.”

As always, when Kurosawa entered the house, Kagami’s voice could be heard from inside.

“Did you have fun with your friends? Wow, what you’re holding is a goldfish? Did you win a goldfish?”

Did Kagami know how to win a goldfish? Kurosawa had only seen that for the first time today.

In Kurosawa’s memory, Kagami had always been in this house.

“Yeah… Fukuda got it.”

“Wow, then is it a gift from a friend?”

Kagami said as if genuinely pleased.

Why is that?

How can someone who can’t go outside smile so joyfully just by listening to Kurosawa’s stories?

Thinking about it, other kids were the same. When they did something that Kurosawa couldn’t understand, Kurosawa felt happy receiving or eating it from them.

Kurosawa didn’t know the reason, but she felt good when they did that. If that feeling was indeed good, she liked it.

“There should be a bowl in the kitchen. Let’s put it there and keep it.”

Kagami said that.

Kurosawa carefully set the goldfish bag down on the floor. Nothing spilled even when she was cautious.

“And, what else happened?”

A question followed Kurosawa’s back as she headed to the kitchen.

As Kurosawa took out the bowl Kagami mentioned from the kitchen cabinet, she laid out the things she ate today, at least about what the kids had said.

That there were many people there.

And—

She didn’t say a word about the people who tried to hit Kurosawa and Fukuda.

For some reason, it felt like something that should be left unsaid.

There was no need to ruin Kagami’s face.

Because the other kids didn’t say a word about it after watching the fireworks.

“……I saw the fireworks.”

“Fireworks.”

Kagami spoke blankly for a moment.

Turning around with the biggest bowl she could find, she saw Kurosawa staring at her with a blank expression.

“……Were they beautiful?”

“……Yeah.”

“Is that so?”

Kagami smiled brightly again.

As if she had seen those fireworks herself.

“Next time, let’s go watch them together.”

“……Yeah.”

I wonder if we can go next time.

Kurosawa didn’t explicitly deny the words. She didn’t turn her gaze back to the chain either.

Once again, it’s worth repeating,

There was no need to ruin the expression of the person she was talking to.

Chapter 285

Yuka was keeping a secret from her grandfather and father about meeting Kurosawa frequently.

At first, she would talk and seek advice about various things, but since a little before vacation, she had completely stopped mentioning it.

No matter how many times she brought it up, her grandfather and father’s response was always the same.

“Keep your distance, don’t get too close.”

Still, it was a relief that they didn’t ask her to be friends with her classmates. After all, they weren’t the type to force such things. They completely respected Yuka’s judgment when it came to fighting.

If that’s the case, wouldn’t it be possible to ask for permission to continue being friends?

She briefly entertained that thought, but she felt it might be better to stay quiet.

She wasn’t quite sure of the reason.

In Yuka’s eyes, Kurosawa Koto Ne was definitely a person. That day, she felt an eerie sensation while Kurosawa was using some abilities—still, she didn’t think she was a Yōkai.

There aren’t any gentle Yōkai. Legendary Yōkai that had close ties with certain people were even worshipped as gods.

However, Yuka had never encountered such Yōkai in modern society.

There was also a question about the Kurosawa family.

Even if there were many bad people from that family, was it really necessary to think of the entire clan that way?

Today, she had nothing much to do, which seemed to trigger those idle thoughts even more. Just staring at the ceiling doing nothing in the middle of the day felt a bit too carefree.

“…Should I go out for a bit?”

Saying that, Yuka got up from her seat.

Being the diligent person she was, Yuka naturally washed up in the morning before heading out. When she returned home in the evening, she would also wash herself and have dinner. Since she had already washed properly in the morning today, she didn’t need to wash again at this hour.

Checking if her hair got messy from lying down by turning her head in front of the mirror, Yuka went outside.

There was no need to greet anyone when leaving, but she still lightly bowed her head in front of her mom’s altar.

“Um.”

While slowly walking to the station after leaving her house, she pondered where to go.

The first place that came to her mind was of course Sasaki’s house. Not that there was any particular reason… of course.

There was no reason to go to school, and Yuka didn’t have any particular hobbies either.

“What am I even thinking?”

Yuka muttered to herself absentmindedly.

After all, just dropping by a boy’s house during vacation…

If the house was nearby, she might have considered it, but that just felt too much. She didn’t want to create any awkward misunderstandings.

…No, did she want to? Yuka thought.

“If I go to the city center, I could go anywhere.”

Even without this vacation, it was always said that during vacation, she could end up anywhere. Actually, this vacation was supposed to be busier than usual.

“Seriously, I have no hobbies.”

Yuka muttered again.

It might be because she ended up having things to do during vacation that a day of doing nothing felt so boring. Last year was busier than this, so perhaps this year felt like even more of a lull.

While headed toward the station, Yuka decided to swing by the school.

*

And the person she met there was an unexpected existence.

“…Fukuda.”

“Yuuki.”

In a park where Tokyo’s scenery spread widely, Yuka bumped into Fukuda.

Yuka was the one who spotted him first.

Fukuda was dressed in a short-sleeved shirt and pants that fit the summer season very well. Due to his usual image, his outfit seemed a bit out of place, looking a little too light.

Maybe before he became a friend, he had a much lighter personality?

“What brings you here?”

Fukuda said nonchalantly, not really surprised, to which Yuka shrugged her shoulders.

Fukuda’s attitude felt a bit awkward.

That was only natural since they weren’t close enough to warmly greet each other even if they ran into each other often.

However, meeting like this felt somewhat pleasant.

As Yuka approached Fukuda, she said, “Just. I had nothing to do, so I came out for a bit.”

“You came all the way here alone?”

“You came here alone too.”

“I can walk here from my house.”

Was that so? Yuka hadn’t heard about that from Fukuda before.

“I thought since it’s summer vacation, I might as well enjoy some sightseeing. It’s not like I’ve had the chance to spend time leisurely here.”

Fukuda didn’t try to chase Yuka away from his side.

Even though the sun was hot, there were many people outside. Most likely, they were out to enjoy their summer vacation. There were quite a lot of people who simply came out to see the sea without needing to go far.

The two of them stood there for a while without speaking.

The first to break the silence was Yuka.

“Want to go somewhere cool for a bit? Isn’t it hot just standing here?”

“You seem like you can endure this kind of thing.”

“Still, the heat isn’t good.”

“Then there’s no reason for coming all the way here, is there?”

Yet, even saying that, Fukuda turned his body at Yuka’s suggestion.

How long had they been standing there?

She hadn’t seen his expression properly when she first spotted him. However, there was some kind of atmosphere about his back that made it seem like he was deep in thought.

It wouldn’t do to pry into the reason with Fukuda. They weren’t that close after all. It’s not that they had a bad relationship, but it meant they weren’t close at all.

Should she say they knew almost nothing about each other? Judging from the few random remarks Fukuda made while sulking, some of his past was a little visible.

…Could he be involved with Sasaki?

He seemed like a guy who would start a conversation when there was a troublesome girl around. Plus, since he’s not bad looking, there’s no way he would be without girls around him.

It’s surprising that he didn’t have a girlfriend until high school.

Fukuda and Yuka headed to a nearby cafe. Just as there had been many people outside, there were also many people inside the cafe. Some came in to escape the heat, while others got out to enjoy it.

It was lucky that they found a spot where two seats were connected. However, they only realized after sitting down why that spot was vacant. The sunlight was streaming directly in through the large glass windows, making the seats and table warm.

After ordering coffee for each of them, they sipped quietly for a moment.

The one to speak first this time was Fukuda.

“You seem to know something about Kurosawa.”

He really did remember what he saw back then.

Yuka hoped no one else had noticed the gangsters surrounding them either.

“Do you know what happened back then?”

“…”

What to do?

Normally, she would have decided that she couldn’t tell him.

There were too many people around. If they chatted quietly, perhaps no one would hear, but anything was possible.

Moreover, this person was just an ordinary person who didn’t know anything about Yōkai or that kind of thing.

It was a secret, but once revealed, he probably wouldn’t believe her. The more worldly someone was and the less they believed in superstitions, Yuka would be treated like a fool.

But, at the same time, he had lost a friend to that being.

What was her name? Mako, was it? Yes, it seemed to have been Miura Mako. Yuka still remembered the victim list from that murder incident.

Even if decades passed, she might have forgotten, but it hasn’t even been a year.

Moreover, Miura Mako’s father had a rather peculiar position, so she was tied up in various ways.

Plus, the witness was Kurosawa Koto Ne.

After briefly organizing her thoughts in her mind, Yuka let out a soft breath and said, “It’s kind of like psychic powers.”

Starting lightly like this, she watched for Fukuda’s reaction.

As expected, Fukuda had a look of disbelief.

“Psychic powers?”

“You saw her move the hair, right? I managed to cut in while she was at it as well.”

Her wound had healed. It was cut so cleanly that it didn’t even leave a scar.

“Why do you think that guy’s hand was split?”

“Still—”

Fukuda, who had been about to say something, paused.

Then, after a brief silence, he lifted his coffee cup and took a gulp.

“Is that so.”

“Do you understand?”

“You said so. Besides, I was right there, and I saw her like you described. Hair shooting up in a place with no wind. I thought about static electricity, but that doesn’t seem right.”

Tokyo’s summer was notoriously humid.

“Psychic powers, huh, so it’s psychic powers…”

What could he possibly be thinking?

The cat was already out of the bag. Yuka herself didn’t quite know why her heart was racing.

Was it because she felt guilty about keeping it secret from Fukuda?

It was only now that the real story had begun, and Fukuda seemed to have no intention of stopping it anytime soon.

Chapter 286

After hearing the story, Fukuda was silent for a while.

In fact, Yuka wasn’t very confident either. She had hardly ever conveyed something like this to others as a “story.”

Usually, she only needed to share a little about things that kids caught up in the event didn’t know. Those who had already seen the situation with their own eyes had no choice but to nod blankly at the unbelievable tales they heard.

Fukuda was in a similar situation, but the degree of difference was severe. At least Fukuda had no certainty regarding Kurosawa.

She hadn’t seen a girl with a katana fighting a monster that looked nothing like a human.

Still, Fukuda seemed to believe Yuka’s words to some extent.

“…When did she start using such powers?” Fukuda asked.

“I don’t know,” came the half-lie of a response.

It was true that she didn’t know, but it wasn’t like she had no guesses.

It must have been since birth. How exactly such a child was born into that family was a mystery.

Initially, Yuka wasn’t even thinking about whether Kurosawa Koto Ne was a person or a Yōkai.

Could there be a case where a person is half-Yōkai? It often appears in old tales, but Yuka had never heard such stories from her grandfather or father.

It was like she had never directly encountered Yōkai of a similar kind who are enshrined as gods in shrines.

“Now that I think about it, that makes sense. You’re not like her mom or anything.” Fukuda sighed deeply.

Why had she asked about when the powers emerged?

The conclusion was quickly drawn.

Kurosawa was nearby when Miura Mako was killed.

Kurosawa was the only one who survived, while Miura Mako was dead. And so was that Yōkai. That meant Kurosawa Koto Ne was the only one who had been looking at that Yōkai…

“…Huh?” Yuka felt a slight contradiction in that story.

Of course, the Kurosawa then and the Kurosawa now were different. There was no need to go back to that time; there were personality differences between Kurosawa at the beginning of the semester and Kurosawa now.

So, it wasn’t hard to imagine her standing there impassively witnessing such a situation.

Did she run away? No, if she had that kind of “personality,” she wouldn’t have run away. Indeed, it felt more like she was staring blankly at the scene and got swept away.

Yuka didn’t blindly trust her instincts. Aside from the instinct of sensing Yōkai, any “guess” always carried the possibility of being wrong.

However, even then… one very big hole remained.

“Why?”

Fukuda, noticing Yuka’s reaction, asked in curiosity. She put on a facade of indifference, but Fukuda wasn’t good at acting, so anger hidden in her voice could be felt.

“Back then, Kurosawa was different from now, right?”

“She was different. Honestly, looking at her now makes me frustrated. She seems much more human than when she was with Mako… Well, we didn’t spend that long together, and it ended in tragedy.”

While Fukuda said that, her expression seemed to contain something that bothered her. Yuka decided to set that aside for a moment and asked another question.

“Did Kurosawa listen to you all back then?”

“Listen well?”

“I mean… if you asked something, would she agree? If you told her to come here, would she come?”

“…That’s…”

Fukuda slightly frowned as she rummaged through her memories.

“I think so. At least, she didn’t refuse when Mako asked her to go anywhere.”

“…I see.”

Moreover, Kurosawa even followed along with the kids who bullied her. If she ever had the will to escape, Kurosawa would have run away too. The fact that she didn’t means she didn’t feel the need or necessity to think that way. Or perhaps she simply didn’t know how.

At least until Sasaki appeared.

If that were the case, that fact did seem somewhat unnatural.

Why had Yuka never heard of the existence known as Kurosawa Koto Ne?

That would be a different story from “Kurosawa.” If Kurosawa was truly a witness to the logging incident, it would have been a situation where testimonies needed to be made.

Wasn’t she a child who witnessed a brutal serial killer that the police had missed several times? The police couldn’t have ignored statements from such a child.

And surely, Miura-san would have heard the same logging testimony, and information would have naturally reached Yuka as well.

Yet, it hadn’t happened.

“What’s going on?”

Seeing Yuka go silent, Fukuda asked with a puzzled expression. This time too, Yuka decided to bury her answer.

It was still within the realm of speculation.

If it were her father or grandfather, she would have confided her thoughts and discussed them. However, no matter how one looked at it, discussing speculations about a deceased friend would be inappropriate.

“No, it’s just… I was briefly pondering something.”

“Really?”

In response to Yuka’s answer, Fukuda looked back at the window.

After sipping her coffee, Fukuda glanced at Yuka’s cup and said, “Aren’t you going to drink?”

“Ah, yeah.”

At those somewhat coaxing words from Fukuda, Yuka finally sipped from the coffee she had left untouched for a while.

*

“…Want to take a look?”

“Look at what?”

“About a girl named Mako.”

“……”

“Just because it so happened to come up in conversation. She loved making new friends. So when the teacher asked Kurosawa, she happily accepted.”

“Is that so?”

Yuka nodded.

“It’s a bit far.”

“We have plenty of time.”

“Well, it is vacation.”

The two didn’t necessarily talk while moving. They walked with a bit of distance between them.

After quite a while of walking, sweat started to boil from their bodies. Neither of them was the type to struggle in such weather, so they walked silently until they arrived at the graveyard.

Walking through the graveyard, which was landscaped like a nice park, the two stood in front of the grave marked “Miura Mako.”

Aside from the name and lifespan, there were no words inscribed on the grave.

Perhaps they didn’t know what to write. Yuka thought that the Mr. Miura she had first met last year didn’t seem like the type to usually have such a desolate expression. He appeared to have deep wounds.

After losing his daughter, perhaps he didn’t know how to deal with her death and left it blank. Later, when his heart calmed down a bit, he would plan to write.

Looking at the fact that he hadn’t yet done so…

Yuka and Fukuda stood in front of the grave, clapped their hands, and closed their eyes.

Yuka didn’t know what to say. She had never met Mako. By the time Yuka came here, she had already passed away.

As she contemplated what to say, one singular phrase crystallized in her mind.

“I’m sorry.”

Yes. That was the sentiment.

One could not save everyone. Yuka was doing her best in her own way, but like a handful of sand clutched in her fingers, people effortlessly slipped away through her fingers.

Protecting those she considered precious was all Yuka could manage at this moment.

“…She’s a kid who plays these days.”

Fukuda said.

The two opened their eyes.

“There’s another one, a boy. Um, he’s quite good-looking. I’ll introduce him when we have time.”

Fukuda continued the conversation quite naturally, as if she came here often.

“Yuuki is doing well too.”

“……”

Yuka knew what kind of situation that Yuuki was in. Fukuda couldn’t bring herself to tell him the truth about that kid.

They had been pretty close, it seemed. Including Kurosawa, would that make four of them?

“So, well, he’s doing well. You don’t have to worry too much. We’re thinking of going on a trip with the kids soon.”

Whether to call it natural or disjointed,

It couldn’t be helped that the more she spoke when the other didn’t respond, the more disjointed her words became.

Fukuda sniffled.

“…You might still be worried, right? I mean, Yuuki and I became friends because of you. Without you, maybe we wouldn’t have a single friend right now…”

After a brief silence, Fukuda poked Yuka in the elbow.

“Say something too.”

“Uh, uh…”

Yuka flustered for a bit, then slowly opened her mouth.

“Uh, um. Yeah. Don’t worry. Fukuda is doing well. And…”

“Kurosawa too.”

“Yeah, Kurosawa too.”

Yuka nodded.

One couldn’t ask anything of those who had already passed away. Usually, doing that would lead to some unexpected entity answering and creates bigger problems. It’s not something one should do unless they were extraordinarily gifted mediums.

Moreover, how could they call back someone who was dead while leaving a kid like this behind?

In this situation, just asking something would be quite rude.

“…You know, from what I heard, she seems like a really good girl. So… um, if I get a chance, I’ll come again.”

With those words, Yuka quietly stared at the tombstone.

Perhaps it was because the surroundings were unusually quiet.

It felt strangely as if the girl, seen only in photographs, was sitting and smiling here.

Chapter 287

In fact, Sota doesn’t have many good memories about summer vacation trips.

First of all, he has no recollection of them at all before middle school. There are faint memories from when he was very, very young, back when the family was still together, but calling that a ‘memory’ would be embarrassing since it’s so blurry that it’s incredibly hard to recall.

He wonders if he could have at least gone on a trip with friends during middle school, but unfortunately, there were many problems when living alone with his father after the divorce.

His father’s personality was very strict. Perhaps seeing his wife betray him made him think that his child could betray him too.

During middle school, Sota even followed his dad overseas. He never adapted there. It was too late for him to adapt and the time wasn’t long enough to adjust. For two years, Sota was mostly alone.

Maybe that’s why he couldn’t give up on Shii. He learned what it felt like to have no one to rely on.

So, he might have felt he couldn’t just leave someone isolated like her.

After realizing Shii’s situation and bringing her along, he had a fight with his father. It seemed that his father, being concerned about social status, couldn’t just leave his child on the street. Ultimately, the Sasaki siblings ended up living in one of their father’s properties like they were in exile.

It seemed like his father thought of it as punishment.

Still, during those two years overseas, Sota heavily relied on his father. Yet that reliance was more about having the only acquaintance in that isolated space rather than truly having someone trustworthy.

Now, it didn’t seem to matter anymore. Sota actually thought living just the two of them with Shii was much better.

… Anyway, having lived like that, the first time he stayed over at a friend’s place was during high school.

And during that trip, Sota was always embroiled in incidents. From the moment he entered high school, it was clear he was far from ‘ordinary life’.

If you ask whether everything that happened during that trip was just bad, he wouldn’t really answer that way, but being chased by yōkai and fighting for his life isn’t something you would call ‘ordinary’, right?

In that sense, Sota thought this trip wouldn’t be that normal either.

“The travel destination is my grandmother’s house. Due to family circumstances, it seems that she will be away for a while, so I got permission to stay for one night. The house itself isn’t anything special, just an ordinary house, but it’s really close to the sea.”

Saying this while laughing, Nanami was fine. Up to that point, she looked like an ordinary kid going on a trip enjoying herself.

However, the problem is that all the kids here are somehow related to the extraordinary.

Fukuda is somewhat closer to everyday life, but in some ways, he’s closer to being an outright victim.

Especially Kurosawa, who stood expressionlessly staring blankly at the ceiling of the train station, didn’t seem normal at all.

“… Um.”

Sasaki shook his head, wondering what he was thinking.

Though he had thought of Yuka as an ordinary kid several times, he saw now that he had no reason to claim the others were unusual.

From the start, even Sota himself was a bit far from being ‘ordinary’. Even if you exclude the bloodline related to yōkai, his past experiences weren’t really normal either.

“Sasaki?”

Seeing Sota lost in thought, Yuka spoke up. Sota shrugged his shoulders for no apparent reason.

Well, this is okay.

Just because it happened last year doesn’t guarantee it will be the same this year. Rather, in a way, they had already gone through something similar during the festival, so wouldn’t it be fine?

Thinking this way, Sota followed behind Nanami, who suddenly shouted, “Let’s go!”

*

Nanami’s grandmother’s house was indeed quite close to the sea.

The sea was pretty nice, and there were people around, but it wasn’t so crowded that you would be tripping over folks like a famous beach.

Perhaps that’s why Nanami chose this place as her travel destination.

“It’s the sea—!”

Nanami yelled excitedly as if she had been waiting to do that, turned to Sota and said, “Okay, first we have to get into the water! It’s much more enjoyable to play around for a while before eating than to jump in right after a meal!”

That’s also safer.

Nanami seemed to be in quite a happy mood, and Yuka looked somewhat excited too, but—Fukuda and Shii had a slightly different atmosphere.

Kurosawa looked like she had never been to the beach before, tilting her head in confusion, and Fukuda had a somewhat ambiguous expression.

Could it be that he was worried about Sota? Hmm, that thought crossed Sota’s mind. After all, he was the only guy in their group during the whole trip.

If he were to say something to his same-sex friends, they would probably give him jealous glances, but for now, Sota noticed that he had never really gone on a trip with only same-sex friends.

It was too common for Nanami and Hagiwara-senpai to stay over or for Yuka to suddenly call Sota out, so he hadn’t even been aware of it, but it was indeed kind of strange.

Going on a trip where there’s only one guy among the group after spending a night.

“Um… I’m going to go change in the room.”

Sota said with a slightly awkward smile.

“Where should I change?”

“Oh, I’ll show you.”

Nanami quickly grabbed Sota’s wrist and led him to the house.

“Regardless, you might feel more comfortable if you have a separate room, right? There’s a guest room, so use that.”

For some reason, Sota thought this kind of consideration was usually given to girls, but for now, he decided to just follow along.

*

It’s a bit strange to say this now, but Sota is a boy.

Moreover, he’s a perfectly normal boy with normal functioning in that department, a very vigorous teenage boy.

However, he wasn’t leaning towards any specific sexual orientation, so naturally, he was much more interested in girls than boys.

He sometimes thought girls were pretty when he saw them, or he would think a girl looked good in an outfit that suited her. He’d catch glimpses of girls in swimsuits during swimming lessons, or he would find himself staring at Yuka or Nanami’s neck unknowingly while they were wearing yukata during the last festival…

Anyway, that’s how it was. In a travel destination like this, if the girls in the group are wearing really cute swimsuits, it’s only natural for Sota to keep stealing glances.

“Hey, Sota!”

As she waved her hand, Nanami indeed wore a ‘bikini’. It wasn’t the smallest area you could imagine, but it wasn’t large either, showing quite a bit of skin with a white bikini.

Then there was Yuka, who seemed to be avoiding Sota’s gaze; she wore a red bikini. Though it covered slightly more than Nanami’s, it still looked strangely provocative due to the vibrant color or the ribbon tied at her hip.

Both girls had excellent figures. If Sota’s half friends saw them, they would probably be thrilled by the view.

And for some reason, Sota found himself wishing that he wouldn’t have to see them in such outfits. He didn’t even have the right to think that way.

“…”

Fukuda and Kurosawa were both silent.

Fukuda also wore a two-piece like Yuka and Koto Ne, but she covered a bit more than the two.

Fukuda’s swimsuit was a tank-top style without any decoration. But due to her healthy skin tone, that black swimsuit made her look amazing.

Kurosawa and Shii had one-piece swimsuits. Kurosawa wore black and Shii wore blue, and both suited them really well. Maybe because they were a bit on the smaller side.

“What are you doing, Sota?”

Nanami, already running ahead, waved and shouted at Sota.

One arm was already holding a tube that seemed to have been inflated sometime earlier.

“Over here!”

“Yeah, coming.”

As Sota said that and began to walk, Fukuda let out a small sigh and followed.

Shii gently clasped Sota’s arm as she walked beside him. He wondered if it felt a bit awkward even for a younger sister to be in such attire and pose, but seeing Shii’s expression, he decided to keep quiet.

Perhaps because it was their first time in a new place, Shii seemed a bit nervous. It would be normal for him to try to do his best as an older brother in this situation.

Kurosawa, trailing behind them, still had a blank expression on her face.

But Sota had a feeling that her gaze was directed completely at the sea.

Chapter 288

“… tch”

Kurosawa’s first words after getting splashed with water from the kids’ prank were just that.

The kids weren’t specifically targeting Kurosawa.

Sota had been splashed by Nanami, and then Shii splashed Nanami, and after a chain reaction, Yuka, who had also been splashed, joined in the chaos, followed by Fukuda, who inadvertently got caught up in all the water throwing.

It was only Kurosawa’s comment that made the kids freeze for a moment.

Now that they thought about it, Kurosawa did have a peculiar sensitivity when it came to taste.

They hardly ever heard Kurosawa outright say that they didn’t want to eat something or complain about it, but when it came to food that didn’t match their taste—especially salty foods—they wouldn’t even touch it after a single bite.

Foods like French fries were especially untouched.

On the other hand, sweet foods were a favorite; Kurosawa enjoyed dishes that others found excessively sugary.

“….”

Kurosawa had said that, yet it seemed that since it was Kurosawa’s words, the kids couldn’t just brush it off.

Kurosawa blinked for a moment, then slowly lowered their hand.

And as if washing their face, Kurosawa splashed water onto the kids.

slosh.

It was unclear exactly who got splashed. The amount of water was small, and it wasn’t thrown with much force, so it just dribbled down during the commotion.

Their expression suggested they didn’t quite understand what this action was about.

But even with that, everyone present, including Sota, could understand.

Kurosawa wanted to be included in this.

They didn’t want the atmosphere to sour just because of themselves.

Everyone exchanged looks, and then enthusiastically resumed splashing water at one another.

Though Kurosawa, who had barely gotten wet, ended up soaked from head to toe after a while.

However, Sota thought that Kurosawa’s expression seemed strangely joyful.

*

After a hearty play session, everyone felt hungry, so they got out of the water for a simple meal.

Kurosawa showed more interest in watermelon than in rice. Maybe it was prepared in advance because they heard the granddaughter was staying over; there were two large watermelons in the fridge with a note saying “Enjoy!” stuck on them.

Kurosawa wore a rather expressionless face even while eating, but a hint of emotion could still be felt in their actions.

One thing was certain: Kurosawa really did like the fruit called watermelon.

crunch crunch, without spitting out the seeds, Kurosawa bit into the watermelon while Sota lounged beside Yuka, gazing leisurely at the sea from the house’s deck.

The sun was hot, and the breeze was humid, but with minimal clothing on, it didn’t feel overwhelmingly hot.

…No, Sota felt that saying it like that would make things seem a bit strange, so he quickly shook his head.

“… It’s nice.”

Fortunately, before he could dwell on that thought longer, Fukuda muttered that out loud.

“Last year, I wouldn’t have dreamed of coming to a place like this.”

After saying that, Fukuda turned to look at Kurosawa again, who was already on their fourth slice of watermelon.

“Isn’t eating something so cold going to give you a stomachache?”

“Somehow, I feel Kurosawa will be fine.”

Without paying much mind to what Nanami and Fukuda were discussing, Kurosawa just continued munching on the watermelon.

Sota thought, So they really think it’s delicious.

“There’s ice cream in the fridge, too.”

Upon hearing Nanami’s words, Kurosawa finally turned their head. Upon catching Nanami’s gaze, who had just laughed, they said:

“Let’s eat that after dinner. We can’t eat too much all at once, or it could be a problem.”

At that, Kurosawa looked a bit disappointed, lowering their gaze, but still didn’t protest.

Though Sota couldn’t recall ever having seen Kurosawa throw a fit.

*

They didn’t end up doing anything particularly grand during their vacation.

Aside from playing in the sea, there wasn’t much else to do in this quiet little town. They just enjoyed themselves, occasionally heading over to the beach house for some shaved ice, but they genuinely spent almost all their time in the water.

It was only when they finally came out, feeling worn out, that the sun was beginning to set.

By evening, Sota learned that most of the supplies Nanami and Yuka, along with Shii, had brought were food ingredients.

The three of them busily cooked, almost as if competing to create a grand feast, resulting in Sota having an incredibly enjoyable dinner.

Even the picky eater Kurosawa had plenty of food that suited their taste, and afterward, everyone just lounged around for a bit.

After cleaning up together, they all entertained themselves with the fireworks Fukuda had brought.

Though they weren’t particularly extravagant, they were still enough for some moderate enjoyment in the yard.

“…”

Just like last time when they saw fireworks, Kurosawa quietly took in the dazzling colors of the explosions.

And the other kids watched Kurosawa’s stillness.

Before they knew it, the kids who had felt somewhat awkward before coming here were now smiling gently at each other by the end of the fireworks.

Sota thought once again that coming here had been the right choice.

*

Waking up in the middle of the night wasn’t out of the ordinary.

In fact, when they had first arrived, the only boy, Sota, was supposed to have a separate room, but somehow during various conversations in the living room, everyone sprawled out and fell asleep wherever.

Having dozed lightly, Sota felt he didn’t do anything wrong, and since the kids were wearing regular clothes rather than pajamas, there was nothing particularly embarrassing about it, but he ended up falling asleep among them by accident.

Just briefly but enough to forget why he woke up, upon recalling that he was thirsty, Sota sat up slowly and headed toward the kitchen.

The kitchen and living room were connected, almost lit up properly by the fridge light, and from the living room, there were sliding doors made of glass facing the sea, offering a good view of it.

After pouring himself a glass of water, Sota realized something was off.

There were two people missing.

Looking around, he noticed Kurosawa and Fukuda were the ones who were absent.

“…”

Sota moved cautiously towards the window. The inside lock had been opened and was now free to be opened from within.

Had they gone outside?

He carefully opened the door and stepped outside, putting on the slippers beneath the deck.

As he slowly made his way towards the sea, he noticed two sets of footprints in the sand.

Out in the distance, where the moonlight reflected off the water, he saw the two standing near the shoreline.

Sota didn’t have any particular reason for walking toward them; he simply acted without thinking, almost involuntarily.

As he drew closer, he gradually caught snippets of the conversation between them on the quiet beach.

“… Mako…”

Upon hearing Fukuda’s voice, Sota halted.

He had heard the name Mako from Fukuda before.

And that name…

Somehow, it felt like he shouldn’t be eavesdropping on this conversation, yet Sota felt rooted to the spot.

“Did Mako say… that?”

Fukuda seemed to choke on the words.

Sota could tell immediately that it wasn’t due to sleepiness. Fukuda was clearly on the verge of tears.

“Yeah.”

Kurosawa answered calmly.

“… Bring someone. They’ll be here.”

“Ah…”

Fukuda slumped down to the ground, as if losing strength in his legs.

“Someone fallen, I would help…”

“Yeah.”

“Is that so? So, you…”

Fukuda couldn’t continue. The sobbing morphed into true crying.

If it was due to Fukuda’s honest nature when dealing with others, then this sound resonated painfully in Sota’s heart.

Just as Sota was about to take another step closer.

He felt a pull on his sleeve.

Looking back, he saw Yuka.

Yuka shook her head.

“…”

Sota looked back toward Fukuda and Kurosawa’s figures.

Kurosawa remained calm. Beside them, Fukuda was still on the ground, crying.

But for some reason, the sight of Fukuda, who usually wore an indifferent expression, seemed more relieved than before.

Sota understood why Yuka had said that.

The two of them turned back toward the house.

As they headed back, Yuka spoke first.

“I had a feeling that would happen.”

Yuka said.

“If they were just standing there watching Mako become a victim, Kurosawa would have become a witness too. They probably weren’t there for that reason.”

“…”

“Maybe that person they were trying to help was a Yōkai. They probably drew in the victims.”

At those words, Sota clenched his fist tightly.

He thought about Shii. Shii had also tried to help someone fallen.

“… I see.”

Frustration and anger surged within him.

Thinking about someone whose face he had never seen and feeling that way could sound strange to others, but…

Sota found himself thinking that for a moment.

“It’s not strange.”

Yuka said to Sota.

Her voice trembled slightly.

“… It’s not strange to feel such emotions after hearing that kind of story.”

Listening to Yuka’s words, Sota once again realized who had so much more to bear.

That’s right. Yes. Yuka definitely held more.

Grinding his teeth, Sota followed behind Yuka.

From afar, Fukuda’s sobs could still be heard.

That crying sound didn’t cease for some time.

Chapter 289

It wasn’t anything amazing, but thus ended the one-night, two-day trip.

Last night, I saw Fukuda crying, but his face wasn’t gloomy until the morning.

Rather, it seemed that having that conversation was refreshing, and Fukuda’s expression was a little more relaxed than usual.

Nanaami, perhaps feeling a bit regretful about going home, kept suggesting they hang out until just before leaving, and even the kids who had been somewhat awkward up until coming here accepted Nanaami’s words and ended up having fun.

On the way back home, Shii fell deeply asleep, leaning on Sota’s shoulder in the train.

“……”

In front of Sota and Shii sat Yuka and Nanaami side by side.

Although they couldn’t really say their relationship was good, seeing Shii peacefully sleeping on Sota’s shoulder made them feel they couldn’t ask to switch seats and ended up agreeing to sit together.

On the way back to Tokyo, the sounds of the two chatting and lightly bickering made Sota stifle his laughter.

In the back seat, Kurosawa and Fukuda were sitting together.

Compared to the sporadic talking from the front, the two didn’t have much conversation on the way back.

When Sota glanced over, through the gap between the seats, he saw the two staring blankly out the window.

Kurosawa was sitting by the window, gazing at the sunset scenery.

And next to her, Fukuda wore a somewhat ambiguous expression, whether he was looking at Kurosawa or looking out the window together.

But at least, it was a relief that the strangely disgruntled expression he’d had when looking at Kurosawa until now was absent.

“……”

What am I even worried about?

Sota let out a small sigh and turned back to look out the window again.

The sunset scenery was beautiful. It was still a stifling summer— an ordinary summer vacation experienced for the first time since becoming a high school student.

Sota thought to himself that he was somewhat satisfied.

*

Summer vacation is short.

Of course, if you think about it, this kind of long period where one can rest without anyone’s supervision and can just relax is only during student days.

At least until high school, and at most through college, after that, when one starts working to make a living, days off like this are almost nonexistent.

Unless one quits their job.

However, to all students like this, including Sota, this relaxation period felt short. If one were to relax endlessly without any purpose, it might be torture in itself, but anyway, Sota is a student.

Even after the summer trip, he met up with friends a few times. He also hung out and chatted with classmates and met up separately with Yuka and Nanami.

……But not with Fukuda or Kurosawa. Neither of them were the type to reach out first.

If someone were to ask if he was worried at all, he wouldn’t lie, but still, for some reason, Sota had felt a little relieved seeing Kurosawa at the beach.

So he thought leisurely that once the break was over, they should all meet up for tea.

*

On the last day of summer vacation, school starts.

Though attending school isn’t all that great, gathering with friends after such a long time is quite a pleasant thing.

At least on the first day back.

“Sasaki.”

Yuka raised one hand slightly in greeting from her usual spot by the window.

Sota also sat in front of Yuka, where she always sat since entering this school, and waved his hand lightly in response.

“Nothing happened, right?”

“Well, sort of. This summer vacation was pretty peaceful after all.”

Sota bitterly smiled at Yuka’s words.

It wouldn’t be right to say it was all peaceful since there was an incident with delinquents at the festival, but at least he wasn’t threatened by Yōkai either.

“Ah.”

Sota’s phone vibrated.

[Happy New Semester!]

It was an email from Nanami. From the message, it seemed Nanami made it to school safely.

‘Safely,’ huh.

Somehow, it seems like he’s starting to pick up Yuka’s mannerisms.

“Nakahara?”

“Yeah.”

Sota nodded at Yuka’s question.

Whenever Nanami was mentioned, Yuka would rest her chin on her hand and sport a sulky expression. Sota had learned to read the room to avoid irritating Yuka with more talk of Nanami.

“Alright, everyone take your seats.”

At that moment, the homeroom teacher entered and said so, and the kids quieted down and took their seats.

And so— the first day of the second semester began.

*

That day, Sota and Yuka naturally set out to find Kurosawa.

Kurosawa, who usually came over first, didn’t today.

It made him a little worried.

Since he had to see those girls again that day, and when that guy was nearby, he hadn’t resolved things, too. Even if Kurosawa hadn’t been bullied separately over the break, they were in the same class after all, so they would definitely run into each other.

“Eh? She’s not here today.”

And then, Yuka and Sota heard that.

The one who shared this was at least someone who wasn’t openly bullying Kurosawa. Though they were bystanders, they weren’t the type to outright lie for gain.

Above all, Kurosawa was really nowhere to be seen in class.

“……”

While Yuka was sharply peering through the classroom window, Nanaami approached, having spotted Sota and Yuka from afar.

Seeing the serious expressions on the two even from a distance, Nanaami didn’t greet them in her usual bright way.

“What’s wrong?”

Instead of a greeting, she asked in a slightly serious tone. Just as Sota was about to explain the situation, Yuka moved.

“Hey, Yuka?”

Before Sota could stop her, Yuka forcefully opened the classroom door and stepped inside.

BANG!

With the sliding door crashing against the wall, the kids in the classroom turned to look at Yuka in surprise. A few in the hallway were startled as well.

“Wait a minute, Yuka!”

Sota quickly noticed where Yuka’s gaze was fixed and followed closely behind. Nanaami also trailed behind with a serious expression.

But they couldn’t stop Yuka from grabbing the collar of a girl.

“Hii, Hiiik!?”

Suddenly grabbed by her collar, the girl stood up in shock and went pale. Only after getting closer did Sota see that the girl had a wound on her face.

It wasn’t that serious, but one of her eyes was slightly swollen, and there were portions of her face that were bruised.

Had she tripped or something—

“……Where’s Kurosawa?”

Yuka asked that girl.

One of the three who had bullied Kurosawa. The other two were completely absent. For a brief moment, Sota thought those two had taken Kurosawa away, but—

“I-I don’t know!”

Surprised by the girl suddenly bursting into tears, Sota was taken aback.

“That girl said she wouldn’t mess with him anymore! That’s that!”

At her shout, the classroom fell into a hush. Having accidentally followed Yuka inside, Nanaami and Sota looked around in confusion.

They couldn’t know what had happened, but it seemed the classmates thought Yuka did something wrong.

However, Yuka was glaring at the girl without even acknowledging the gaze.

“You couldn’t possibly not know. You guys bullied Kurosawa like that. You tried to do something horrible just because you recognized her outside of school, didn’t you?”

“I… I really don’t know.”

The girl was now whimpering.

“I’ve broken off with the boys, and yeah, I won’t do anything like that again…”

“Wait, Yuuki. Something’s a bit off with her.”

Nanaami gently placed a hand on Yuka’s shoulder as she spoke softly.

“……”

With Nanaami’s words, Yuka relaxed her grip a little.

“Hey, what happened?”

As the girl slumped back into her seat while sniffling, Nanaami asked in a somewhat subdued voice.

“Why are you reacting like that to Kurosawa’s name?”

“Ugh. Ugh…”

Perhaps reassured by Nanaami’s voice or just feeling a bit relieved after being released from Yuka’s grip, the girl couldn’t continue speaking and finally broke down in tears.

Sota, who usually wouldn’t think about such things in front of a girl like this, was somewhat puzzled.

It wasn’t normal for someone who had done such things to suddenly act fragile.

It was as if, during summer break, Kurosawa had been the perpetrator while these girls were the victims.

“……Let’s go.”

Eventually determining that she wouldn’t get any answer from the girl, Yuka turned and left the classroom.

And then.

“……”

Sota’s eyes met Fukuda’s, who was leaning against the wall outside the classroom.

Fukuda had a somewhat complicated expression.

Seeing that expression, Sota thought that Fukuda might know the backstory of what happened during summer break.

And it seemed Sota wasn’t the only one who thought that.

“Do you know what’s going on?”

“……Where’s Kurosawa?”

“Looks like she’s not in school.”

After exchanging a brief conversation with Yuka, Fukuda clenched his teeth.

“……Follow me.”

With that, Fukuda moved. Yuka naturally followed him, and Nanaami and Sota exchanged a quick glance before hurriedly following behind.

Chapter 290

“Well, you see…”

“I don’t know what happened either.”

As Sota panicked, Fukuda replied.

Sota decided not to ask what had happened for no particular reason.

According to Fukuda, the men had some connection with Yamashita, who was Fukuda’s friend. Fukuda didn’t say anything about what had happened to them, nor did he mention anything about what had happened to that girl, but Sota had some idea of what could have transpired.

“Probably, from the uncle’s perspective, the girls near those guys might not have mattered much to him. After all, they aren’t the kind of people who just go around without a standard… Well, if something happened to his daughter, he would’ve been really angry, so we definitely can’t know exactly what happened.”

“…”

Sota couldn’t think of anything significant to say in response.

He didn’t have a particularly righteous personality. While he generally wanted to help if someone was in trouble, that was about it; he had no intention to interpret someone’s bad behavior in a positive light or defend them for being treated equally.

He’d been through too much of this already.

“They probably got beat up just for siding with those guys. That’s all there is to it.”

Yuka, Nanami, and Sota looked at each other.

Then they turned back to Fukuda.

“So, do you know why Kurosawa hasn’t come to school today?”

When asked that, Fukuda, who was sporting a bitter expression, furrowed his brows slightly.

“What?”

“Kurosawa didn’t show up at school today. She’s not answering her phone. It’s just turned off.”

The classmates of Kurosawa weren’t particularly fond of her, but they wouldn’t lie about something like this.

There was simply no benefit in doing so.

Moreover, two out of the three main bullies hadn’t even come to school. The atmosphere among the classmates seemed indifferent to the situation.

“When she didn’t come last time…”

At that time, she had been trapped and bullied by kids.

Kurosawa’s expression hadn’t changed much even at that moment, but considering her actions until now, there’s no way she would have welcomed the situation.

“…Could it be?”

Fukuda’s face paled a little as if he had the same thought.

“That Yamashita girl’s father?”

Yuka slowly opened her mouth.

“How much does he know about Kurosawa? Is he the kind of person who would protect her after that incident?”

Fukuda’s eyes trembled slightly.

“…So, you don’t know what exactly happened to those guys, right? Like if they were hospitalized or if they can’t go out for a while…you don’t know that, do you?”

“So, you’re saying…”

“Kurosawa looks like just a skinny high school girl on the outside. If a bigger person got hurt on one side of their arm or leg, wouldn’t they at least think they could do something?”

“Wait, wait a second.”

Fukuda rubbed his eyes and spoke.

“No. She’s probably not that fine.”

“…Is that guy Yamashita’s father, the kind of person we’re talking about?”

At this point, even Sota, who was somewhat clueless, and Nanami, who was straying far from this world, could see what these two were discussing.

“…Yeah, that’s right. At least that kind of work, probably he can handle it. Unless those guys have some kind of superpower that allows bones to heal in a day.”

Yuka’s gaze jumped between Sota and Nanami.

Are you going to go look for her? That look seemed to say.

“Are we just going to let this slide?”

Nanami spoke.

“Wasn’t her teacher not that great? If she doesn’t show up at school, she’ll just log it as absent and won’t bother to contact her.”

Sota agreed with that.

“Wait, wait a minute.”

Fukuda interrupted the three of them, who were discussing it so casually.

“Do you guys know where Kurosawa lives?”

“Saitama, right?”

“So, aside from the fact that she lives in Saitama, you don’t know anything else, right? It’s not a small city. Are you thinking of just going door to door?”

He thought about asking the school for help…

But would they even give out the address? Considering her homeroom teacher, who had no interest in students but also didn’t want to be bothered with troublesome matters, it seemed possible they wouldn’t tell even if a group went to ask.

“…There’s a way.”

Yuka said.

“A way?”

At Sota’s question, Yuka pondered for a moment before answering.

“I don’t know Kurosawa’s house, but… someone who does knows. I’ll ask around.”

Hearing this, Sota, Nanami, and Fukuda tilted their heads in confusion.

But Yuka didn’t tell them who that ‘person’ was.

—

Yuka actually tracked down the address. Just by exchanging a few emails.

Well, though she sometimes forgets, Yuka has various connections. She even received thanks from some high-ranking people while dealing with yōkai, so she could manage to find the address of a girl who goes to the same school.

Fukuda and Nanami wore somewhat skeptical expressions, but they followed Yuka’s lead.

As soon as school ended, they took the train home, but the distance was much farther than expected.

Moreover, just getting off the train didn’t mean that a house was nearby. They had to take a bus or walk a bit further.

As they slowly entered a deeper residential area, they arrived at a place—

“…Is this?”

“This is what I was told.”

An old-looking two-story apartment.

It wasn’t just old. The entire apartment seemed poorly maintained, falling apart in various places. Some parts of the concrete looked worn, and the wood seemed remarkably unstable, possibly because it had been soaked and dried repeatedly.

“Is this where Kurosawa lives?”

It was a place where someone from Hanagawa High School, which wasn’t only known for its high standards but also its expensive tuition, should live.

The school uniform costs a pretty penny, and it would’ve been quite expensive to commute from Saitama.

Most of all, Sota had pictured ‘Kurosawa’ as a place similar to Yuka’s house.

A house of a certain status, managing an ancient shrine, even if they weren’t incredibly wealthy.

But what stood before him was a place that betrayed such expectations.

“…”

Yuka silently led the way.

Climbing up the rusty stairs, where rust came off as one grabbed the railing, she stopped in front of the second room on the second floor and knocked on the door.

knock knock

The knocking reverberated loudly as if the door wasn’t that thick.

There was no answer from inside.

However…

“There’s movement.”

As Yuka said, the walls and door were thin enough that one could hear the sound of someone moving on the other side.

scrape, scrape, it sounded like something was brushing against the floor.

It seemed that someone was indeed walking, stepping on the floor.

…And there was even a shuffling noise.

But there still was no response. Nobody came out of the door.

After a moment of silence, Yuka knocked again and said, “Are you in there? Kurosawa didn’t come to school today. Ah, I’m Yuuki Yuka, a friend of Kurosawa…I came to see if you were feeling unwell.”

A little more shuffling noise could be heard inside.

Then there was a thud, as if something fell over, and—

“Ah…”

A sobbing voice was overheard.

“Excuse me?”

Yuka said, a bit more urgently. The sobbing voice sounded weak, leaving her uneasy.

The situation didn’t seem right.

She had never heard anything about Kurosawa’s family, so there might be someone inside.

“…Please go back.”

A frail voice came again from inside, followed by more shuffling sounds.

“Now, Koto Ne isn’t here anymore. She probably won’t be coming to school anymore.”

“Excuse me?”

“Koto Ne enjoyed her time thanks to all of you. She’s gone to a better place, so you don’t need to worry.”

bang!

But the moment those words ended, an explosive sound erupted.

“Fukuda.”

Fukuda slammed against the wall with his hand. The wall, which wasn’t any thicker than the door, shook loudly.

“What do you mean by ‘gone to a better place’? What does that even mean?”

Fukuda asked.

“That sounds strange.”

“…”

Inside, no further sound was heard.

…

No, there was noise. But it wasn’t words.

Just little whimpers. The person inside was crying after hearing about Kurosawa Koto Ne.

Yuka took a step back and then—

“Wait, Yuuki!?”

Before Nanami could stop her, she forcefully slammed against the door.

“Yuka!”

Sota tried to stop her, but Yuka was already retreating.

bang!

The next time she slammed against the door, Fukuda joined her.

The two little girls, smaller than Sota, combined their strength and slammed hard against the door—

crack.

The door handle snapped off in a splintered mess, rendering it utterly destroyed.

The door swung open a bit ajar, and the three of them stumbled inside—

“…Huh?”

They locked eyes with a woman inside.

The face of a woman who looked terribly disheveled, as if she hadn’t washed herself properly.

“Ah…”

That woman was crying.

“I wished she could remain a normal girl in the memories of her friends…”

Saying that, the woman, who bore an uncanny resemblance to Koto Ne with a chain around her neck, burst into tears.

Chapter 291

Everyplace has a certain vibe, right?

The way people act, the objects around them, and the sounds they hear all play into how they decide to behave.

Usually, that’s why bullying happens too.

If someone sees a kid and says, “That kid seems dark and uncomfortable,” someone else might just agree with that.

When those agreements keep piling up, it eventually becomes a vibe.

Suddenly, that kid becomes the dark, uncomfortable one for everyone.

And here, right now, there was that same vibe.

A vibe of how in the world one should handle this situation.

Some might think they should help when they see someone else being bullied, but others might be desperate to just run away.

And when the person who created this situation is clearly not sane, it gets even worse. The repercussions could go beyond imagination.

Who in the world would think to chain someone up, stick a metal collar around their neck, and drive them into the ground? If Sota had been just an ordinary guy, he would have been furious the moment he laid eyes on this. It’s the kind of thing that would make the front page of the paper.

And at the same time, he may have thought he wanted to get out of here. Justice is great and all, but that kind of thought could get you seriously hurt.

However, Sota had already seen a glimpse of the ‘not ordinary’ side of the world.

Maybe that person isn’t even a ‘human’ at all. If they’re a Yōkai, they probably put this person in chains to keep them bound for some reason.

If the Kurosawa clan is related to Yuuki’s family, and if they’re from a similar background…

But then, that thought changed when he saw Yuuki move.

Yuuki approached the woman without hesitation. The pale woman, looking gaunt to the point her cheeks were sunken, lifted her gaze to Yuuki as she approached.

And just like that, the vibe shifted.

Following Yuuki, Fukuda moved, and Nanami trailed behind with a somewhat frightened expression.

Sota quickly stepped forward. He was the only man here; he couldn’t just stand around looking dazed at the back.

“……!”

It seemed Yuuki was trying to unbind the chains, but the woman grabbed Yuuki’s clothing tightly.

She pulled him closer while looking up at him. Tears were welling in her wide-open eyes.

“Who are you…?”

“I’m Yuuki Yuuka. I’m a friend of Kurosawa…”

“Ah…”

The woman’s grip loosened.

“Quickly, you should go. If you stay here—”

“Don’t worry.”

Yuuki said as he placed a hand on the woman’s shoulder and lowered himself.

“I’m friends with Koto Ne…”

“That won’t be the case.”

Yuuki’s voice sounded firm. That was Yuuki when he was determined.

To the woman who was now looking up at Yuuki again, he revealed the knife that he had been carrying on his shoulder up until then.

“No way.”

“I don’t know exactly about the Kurosawas. My grandfather didn’t tell me the details either. But still, I’m not completely powerless. I know how to fight.”

“Well, then you should go back even more.”

The woman said.

Tears were flowing from her eyes.

“Those people will be on higher alert…”

“…Yeah, we can’t stay here. For now, let’s focus on getting you out.”

Yuuki exhaled lightly and said.

“Are you… Kurosawa’s… no, Koto Ne’s mother?”

“…?”

The woman’s shoulders slumped.

“…Yes, that’s right. If that child is still thinking like that.”

Nanami covered her mouth with both hands. Fukuda looked lost on how to process this situation.

And as for Sota…

By chance, he had spotted the only clean, tidy spot in this old house.

There was a fish tank.

A goldfish from the festival that the Kurosawa had gotten was swimming inside it.

The water was clear, and so was the tank. Since Kurosawa disappeared, it’s anyone’s guess how long it’s been, but that child must have been diligently taking care of it.

“First, we need to deal with the chains.”

Sota said, moving towards where the chains were embedded in the ground.

Right. For now, let’s do what we can. The only person who knows where Kurosawa is, is us.

“……”

And the bound woman just stood there with a blank expression as if she couldn’t figure out how to accept Sota and his friends.

*

Even an adult woman, weakened as she might be, could probably muster quite a bit of strength if she tried to use all her power to break the chains.

She certainly wasn’t always this frail. There’s a good chance that when she was chained up, her physical condition was better than it is now.

No, even if her condition isn’t great and she can’t break out in one go, she could slowly shake it free over time, making holes until she escapes.

So of course the chains were buried pretty deep.

As Sota struggled to unbind the chains, he had one thought on his mind.

Why hadn’t Kurosawa thought about escaping from here?

There was only one possible reason.

The person here, who is the mother of Kurosawa.

It’s hard to tell how attached Kurosawa was to their family since they never spoke about it.

But surely, at least Kurosawa had an attachment strong enough not to go too far away from their mother.

Given how up until now, Kurosawa had essentially possessed ‘nothing’.

Or perhaps there was a much more serious problem at hand.

The chains could just be a mere symbol. A warning of what will happen if she attempts to run. Something much like a line drawn in the sand saying, “Don’t cross.”

“……”

Gritting his teeth, he lifted the metal spike that was fixed at the end of the chain with the kids.

Crack.

The worn-out wooden floor lifted slightly.

“Alright, just a bit more!”

“Urrrgh!”

Fukuda shouted, and the kids, who were holding the chain, leaned back with all their strength.

Thud.

And the metal spike popped out.

Or maybe I should say the middle broke off. Whether it was a matter of strength being improperly transmitted or problems forming within after being left there for so long, it could be that the initial manufacturing was defective.

The spike was broken off at the end.

“Got it!”

Yuuki shouted as he got up, grabbing Kurosawa’s mother’s arm.

“Come on, let’s go outside. We have to find Kurosawa. I know a safe place.”

“A safe place…”

Kurosawa’s mother muttered and shook her head. Her hair hung greasy over her face as she hadn’t washed properly. Ironically, that impression was very similar to Kurosawa.

“There’s no such place. If it were my sister, I’m sure—”

Sister.

Yuuki’s eyes briefly lingered on Sota. Sota nodded.

So it’s possible that Kurosawa’s disappearance is a family issue.

If that’s the case, he needs to move faster.

Sota had no way of knowing how the Kurosawa family operates, a family he doesn’t even know.

But at least, judging from the Yōkai he’d seen so far and the people who worship those Yōkai, it didn’t seem like they’d just keep Kurosawa around normally.

If they were people wanting blood, flesh, or hair…

“Let’s go.”

Yuuki thought it was pointless to keep talking anymore and pulled Kurosawa’s mother up from her spot. Then, somewhat awkwardly, he left Kurosawa’s mother in Fukuda and Nanami’s care.

“Yuuki?”

Sota realized something was off, seeing Yuuki holding a katana in one hand while pulling it out with the other.

“…Sasaki, can you watch the kids?”

Yuuki said as she pointed the blade towards Sota.

She wasn’t aiming for his neck or anything, as the tip was basically aimed at the ground.

But Sota understood what that meant.

“Wait, Sota!?”

As Sota grabbed the blade, Nanami shrieked in surprise.

“Uh, hey…”

Even Fukuda seemed surprised. But Sota calmly asked Yuuki.

“Is there something outside?”

“Yeah. I think… there’s one, but it seems weird. It moves as if there were many.”

“Is it coming through the door?”

“Probably.”

Sota turned around, bleeding from his hand.

The window wasn’t that big.

“I’ll try to make a path.”

“Please.”

Yuuki nodded in response to Sota’s words.

Sota dashed toward the window.

Luckily, this apartment wasn’t built very sturdy, and the window rattled quite a bit with just a touch.

Sota struck the window.

“Sota!”

“What are you doing?”

“They’re coming for us from outside… I’m sorry, this is my fault. I should have thought of this. It seems like this apartment was filled with those kinds of things all along.”

“Oh, oh no….”

Kurosawa’s mother clutched her head.

“What’s that…?”

“Do you know what that is?”

Yuuki asked.

“That’s… the flesh.”

“Flesh.”

Sota, who was touching the window, turned around when he heard that.

The woman who had been holding her head in despair said, “My children… they are similar to Koto Ne.”

Yuuki looked confused about how to respond to that.

Chapter 292

Without understanding the meaning of those words, the door opened.

Ah, I see. The doorknob was broken, right?

Still, Sota, who had thought it would take time for the door to open, quickly turned his body around.

“Fukuda, Nanami, this way!”

“What, what is that!?”

While Nanami, who had already experienced the existence of Yōkai, reacted differently, Fukuda let out an absolutely terrified sound.

Something was crawling in from beyond the door.

To express this thing with any words more than ‘something’ seemed too presumptuous; it was something grotesque. At least to Sota, he couldn’t think of it as either a person or a Yōkai.

Flesh.

Like what Kurosawa’s mother had said, there was no other way to express it…

A mass the color of human skin.

It had arms and legs growing out in all directions. No, the arms and legs were just the most noticeable parts; parts of what looked like real human skin were inflamed or necrotic, as if they had ulcers or tumors, and there were also teeth, lips, eyes, a huge nose, and what looked like insides turned inside out.

And in between those, black hair, or should it be called strands of hair?

They were haphazardly growing.

Sota felt strange even having such thoughts, but to say those strands resembled Koto Ne’s hair—was that even plausible?

It was probably just because of what Kurosawa’s mother had said that such thoughts came to mind.

“Ah, ah… in the end… in the end…”

Kurosawa’s mother grabbed her hair. Snip, snip, the sound of her hair breaking was chilling.

“W-wait a moment. Just calm down…”

Nanami spoke, trying her best not to look that way. Fukuda was staring blankly in the direction of the sound.

Sota turned around again and threw a punch.

Bang!

His hand slammed against the window, and the part of the window tightly fitted into the frame shook violently.

From behind came a bone-chilling sound. It sounded like a knife slicing through something. It was a distinctly different sound than what one would hear at a butcher shop—it was a much more gruesome, grinding sound, quickly followed by the splattering of liquid.

And then, a scream.

The scream of something that wasn’t human overlapped just like a lot of people screaming at once. Since it didn’t have just one mouth—which one could even call a ‘mouth’?—it sounded horrific.

Bang!

Even for Sota, who had often encountered Yōkai, he could not help but fall into a panic at such a sound.

Yōkai were beings that at least resembled humans, or were they not animals? Sota had never imagined a Yōkai that looked like that. At least in the stories he had heard from Yuka, or in the old tales he had come across, there was nothing like that.

Moreover, he had never faced something like this in such a small space.

Once again, he threw his hand with all his might, and rather than dislodging the window frame, the window shattered.

“Sota!?”

Nanami gasped. For some reason, she seemed more terrified seeing Sota break the glass than when she looked at that mass of flesh.

Blood dripped from his hand, but Sota didn’t care much about it.

He quickly picked up the bag he had placed on the floor and started tidying up the window frame. Although he couldn’t completely clean up the shards of glass, it looked like it was enough for a person to get through.

“Nanami! Fukuda! Hurry!”

When Sota yelled like that, the two people came to the window frame with still dazed expressions.

It was indeed a bit dangerous due to the glass shards, but nonetheless, who would want to stay in this room in such a situation?

With Kurosawa’s mother, who was either weak in the knees or kept looking back over her shoulder, somehow lifted over the window frame, he then helped Nanami and Fukuda up.

“Are you okay? Can you go down?”

“Yes. There’s still a place to step on.”

Nanami said while firmly holding Kurosawa’s mother, who was perched on the window frame.

“And even if I fall, I don’t think it will hurt too much!”

The two of them perched on the window, and through the gap, Fukuda climbed down.

Of course, it meant taking a brief glance back at the room.

Fukuda’s gaze fixed on the door for a moment.

“…Goodness.”

After muttering that, Fukuda, in response to Nanami’s shout as she moved first, looked back at Sota.

“It’s okay. I’ll go down with Yuka.”

After saying that, Fukuda bit down on her lip and eventually slowly moved towards the window of the adjacent room. She might be going to a place that was safe; at least, there was somewhere to go down to—

“Yuka!”

Sota turned around.

Yuka was slowly backing away, swinging a knife. To an ordinary person, it would have just looked like a long shiny metal rod, but with each flash of that gleam, something was being cut and flying away.

But those flying parts crawled back to where they had been. No matter how much she cut, nothing seemed to change—

Sota quickly rushed over and swung his hand.

He was scratched by the shards of glass, and droplets of blood splattered from his hand.

“————!”

The grotesque mass stopped moving for a moment upon being splattered with Sota’s blood.

It was an action taken from recalling how other Yōkai had feared Sota’s blood; knowing that such strength was needed when Yuka pointed the sword, he willingly brought his hand forward.

However, he never anticipated that there would be such an effect.

It wasn’t that the blood had some power that made it stop; it seemed the mass was momentarily startled by the shower of blood.

The big and small eyes sprouting on its skin—at least those that looked like they could turn—stared at Sota.

“Yuka, let’s go…!”

Seeing that gaze made Sota shiver, and he shouted at Yuka.

“Okay!”

The two of them dashed towards the shattered window. Sota had no idea what had happened to Nanami, Fukuda, and Kurosawa’s mother. He could only hope that the reason for their absence was that they had safely made it down.

From behind came the sound of something moving.

It sounded like something bubbling and perhaps like phlegm crackling in a throat. It also sounded like feet scuffing against the floor and a sound that resembled fingers tapping on a table.

It was a strange sound to be heard all at once from one place, but having seen what that mass looked like, Sota could guess how it was moving.

The speed at which the sounds were getting closer was far faster than the speed at which Yuka and Sota were running towards the window.

Without a moment to turn around and check, Sota and Yuka leaped outside.

Ah, but wait, we’re on the second floor.

“Sota!?”

Yuka’s voice reached him. Sota instinctively grabbed Yuka’s arm.

And forgetting the fact that Yuka was holding a knife, he embraced her as if to protect her from the impact of the fall.

Right before the fall, he thought that maybe Yuka’s body could withstand it, but even in that brief moment, Sota thought again.

After all, isn’t it a bit strange to use a girl’s body as a cushion?

“Sota!”

He heard Nanami’s panicked shout—and then he felt a strong impact on his body.

He didn’t lose consciousness. His whole body hurt for sure.

Even though it was the second floor, he should have taken a hard fall on the concrete below without anything breaking his fall.

“Sota—”

As Yuka quickly sat up from Sota’s arms and called out, her voice sounded a bit stiff. Sota wondered whether she was surprised that she unwittingly called him by his name, or if it was because Sota was in pretty bad shape.

Nanami and Fukuda quickly came and helped Sota up.

Only after getting up did he realize that there was a mattress on the floor. Of course, it wasn’t in perfect condition; it was an old, worn-out mattress that had been left outside for a long time.

Had the three of them who came down first laid it out? Or was it just luck? Before he could think about that, Sota was already getting pulled by Yuka by the collar.

“Quickly!”

As Sota limped, Nanami and Yuka supported him from both sides. Kurosawa’s mother was being helped by Fukuda.

They all ran with all their strength.

As they ran, passersby looked at them oddly.

Should he tell those people to run?

However, even when he looked back while thinking that, all he could see was just a dilapidated apartment.

The door that Yuka and Fukuda had broken through was wide open. Inside, it looked dark, possibly due to the intense sunlight outside.

It seemed as if a beast was gaping wide, but nothing could be seen inside.

Even when the group had almost reached the nearby station, that wide mouth didn’t seem to flick a tongue.

As if it were a lie that everything just happened moments ago.

Chapter 293

Sota thought that the appearance of his party right now was quite disheveled.

No, it wasn’t just disheveled. It looked almost criminal.

Yuka was scratched and bruised all over from the fighting. Luckily, there didn’t seem to be any major wounds, but that didn’t mean they were insignificant either.

There was a bit of blood seeping through her school uniform.

And then there was Kurosawa’s mother—who seemed to be called ‘Kagami-san’—still struggling to break free from the chains around her neck. Of course it made sense; there was no way she could cut thick steel chains with a Japanese sword.

Her cheeks were sunken in, and her arms and legs looked scrawny, yet somehow she still exuded an aura of a misfortunate beauty. It wasn’t exactly the time to be thinking about that seriously, though.

“Sota.”

Nanami grabbed Sota’s hand with a very serious expression.

Blood was flowing from Sota’s hand too. Looking at the wounds, they could be said to be worse than Yuka’s. There were irregular scratches here and there, and there was even a small shard of glass still stuck in one part.

Nanami’s eyes were brimming with tears as she looked at his hand, completely at a loss. There was no way to pull out the glass, nor was there anything immediately available to bandage the wound.

“Let’s go to the hospital first. We need to treat those wounds!”

Nanami said that while looking back at the group.

Fukuda was still in a daze and couldn’t respond, but Yuka nodded her head in agreement.

Just a while ago, Sota had been so rushed that he barely felt the pain of his injuries, but as the tension eased a bit, his body began to tremble. He felt the stinging of his wounds gradually starting up, and thought it wouldn’t be long before he couldn’t hold it in anymore.

How was he going to explain this to Shii when he got home?

Thinking that way suggested that perhaps the tension had eased a little.

…There were a lot of things to do going forward, but at least for now, wasn’t it okay to feel relieved that they had all survived?

*

Even so, when a group of people who didn’t look normal in any way visited the clinic, the few people inside were utterly horrified.

Perhaps they thought the group had just come from a life-or-death battle—actually, in a way, they were right—as the doctor removed shards of glass from Sota’s hand, he asked all sorts of questions. He mentioned that some stitches would be needed, and if luck ran out, a rather large scar could remain.

Sota had to sit across from the doctor for a considerable time, but he could hardly explain what had happened.

Yuka, on the other hand, didn’t have any major wounds. Naturally, her treatment didn’t take that long.

“…”

Sitting next to Sota, Yuka suddenly opened her mouth while waiting for Kurosawa-san, who had just entered for treatment.

“I’m sorry.”

“Uh?”

Sota looked at her, caught off guard by the sudden apology.

Yuka was staring down at the floor, unable to meet Sota’s gaze.

“I was careless. I was too… too caught up in an ordinary life.”

“Um, well, if I remember correctly, it hasn’t even been a year since you last fought against those kinds of things, right?”

Sota thought what he said was pretty undeniable, but Yuka shook her head vigorously.

“If we were going to Kurosawa’s house, I should have at least known it would be dangerous. I was just… lost in my daily life. It shouldn’t have been just a simple visit like going to a friend’s house.”

Yuka leaned forward and rubbed her face before continuing. “And the window. I could have broken it with something other than my body.”

“There was nothing inside to throw.”

In truth, Sota only remembered the backpack after the fact. If he had swung his bag around with his arm in it, he probably wouldn’t have gotten hurt this badly. Or at the very least, if he had wrapped his clothes around himself.

But that was all in the past now. Everyone was in a panic and trying to escape, and they did manage to get away in the end.

It was far better to get a few scratches than to be caught and eaten alive.

“The sword case. Yeah, if I had at least handed over the sword case.”

“Yuka.”

Sota said, “It’s okay. It’s already happened.”

“…”

With that, Yuka decided not to bring it up any further.

A brief silence fell.

Sota sought to break the awkwardness and quickly changed the subject.

“By the way, what happened to the mattress that was below? Was it there originally?”

“No, it was just lying around,” Nanami said.

“Or maybe it was left there to be thrown away. Either way, it was just standing right next to it. I, Fukuda, went down first to lay it down since Kurosawa’s mother was still caught up. Well, I suppose in the end, she came down alone, but at least it helped when you fell… but hey, are your bones okay? Maybe we should have gone to the orthopedist.”

“I’ll check that out separately later.”

Seeing Yuka shrink even more at that, Sota quickly changed the topic again.

“Anyway, that was amazing. I didn’t know Nanami could move like that.”

“You told me to go out there without knowing?”

“…Well, it seemed like that was the only way.”

“That’s true,” Nanami said as she sighed briefly and smiled a little.

“Yes. I put in a lot of effort. I figured that if I was going to deal with Sota, I should be prepared. I may not be able to fight against those kinds of monsters, but at least I can run away. It helped today, didn’t it?”

“Without Nanami, who knows what might have happened?”

“Fufu.”

“…Hey, you two.”

At that moment, Fukuda, who had been quietly listening, interjected into the conversation.

“How can you talk and smile like that right now?”

“Uh?”

Nanami looked up at Fukuda, a bit flustered.

Sota glanced at Fukuda for the first time since entering the clinic.

Fukuda’s face had turned pale. His hands were trembling a little, and his hair was disheveled, making him look even more exhausted.

He didn’t seem to have pulled his hair out as Kurosawa’s mother had, but Fukuda had clearly messed with his hair quite a bit as well.

He must have had a lot on his mind.

“I just saw it, right? That wasn’t human! What was that… a monster? Can you even call something like that a simple word? How could something like that even exist in reality?”

That was right.

Normally, this would be the expected response. Seeing such a thing, an average person would naturally be in a panic, pulling their hair out.

Even in modern society, many lose their lives to animal attacks. Just in Japan, there are quite a few cases of people who go hiking and end up assaulted by a bear.

Just the fact that a bear could show up in the middle of a city would send people into a panic, but if something far more vicious than that bear were roaming around the city…

If one thought they might get dragged through the window and eaten from their toes, it would be impossible not to be scared.

“…”

Sota and Nanami understood that, which is why they were unsure of how to respond. What could they possibly say? They certainly wouldn’t want to hear that they would get used to it soon.

Nurses glanced at Sota and Nanami in reaction to Fukuda’s voice. There weren’t any other patients since it was still a weekday afternoon, but they were still aware that it felt a bit awkward.

“…”

Seeing Sota and Nanami not respond, Fukuda scratched his head again and then plopped down into the nearest chair.

Even in the midst of his panic, it seemed Fukuda wasn’t planning to just walk away.

Perhaps it was because he was somehow unaffected after witnessing such things.

Kurosawa was a friend to Fukuda… probably that kind of relationship.

As the awkward silence hung over them again, Kurosawa’s mother stepped out from inside.

The chain around her neck had already come off. She had a bandage wrapped around her neck, indicating she might have incurred an injury under the skin beneath the chain.

Her clothes were still a bit tattered, but at least she was much less noticeable now that one chain was gone.

“If you could please wait here for a moment.”

The doctor followed her out to speak to Sota.

“Uh?”

“I called the police. In this kind of situation, we really can’t ignore it—um, it’s actually a requirement,” he said.

“That’s fine.”

Yuka nodded her head.

“That’s usually the right way to think.”

After some silence, Yuka seemed to have sorted through her thoughts to some extent and took a deep breath.

“…Is it okay?”

Fukuda asked a bit cautiously. Yuka nodded at him.

“The person who told us to come here knows someone in the police.”

“…What? Is there someone high up they know?”

“They’re the kind of person who would know such things.”

The doctor and nurses looked a bit odd in response to what Yuka said, but she spoke without paying it much mind.

However, despite how those people reacted, Yuka seemed to ponder for a moment about what fact to reveal to Fukuda before finally speaking up with a firm resolve.

“And, you might know them too.”

Chapter 294

Miura.

Sota felt like he’d heard that name somewhere before.

Right. That child who died. The name of the child sacrificed to the demon was ‘Miura Mako’.

It’s not like there weren’t a couple of people with the surname Miura in Japan, but since Yuka told Fukuda that “You should know her,” it’s likely that that person with that name is…

“…Mako’s father.”

Fukuda mumbled with a blank expression.

He must have been struggling to organize his thoughts after learning too much in one day.

“Then Mako also—”

“No, she probably didn’t know… It’s not something anyone could just know in the first place.”

Yuka glanced at the doctor and the nurses, seeming to still be interested in the situation here, but thankfully, it appeared they weren’t able to grasp what the discussion was about yet.

“…For now, let’s follow the police when they arrive. I’ll manage the situation.”

At Yuka’s words, Fukuda could no longer say anything.

His gaze, which had been wavering, drooped downwards, making him look a bit pitiable.

*

The police arrived quickly.

After seeing Kurosawa’s mother and the chain around her neck, the police wore serious expressions and took us to the police station.

Thankfully, Sota and the other kids didn’t seem to be suspected in any way. The doctor seemed to have explained that they had brought the woman here.

If Sota and his group had done anything wrong, they probably wouldn’t have gone through the trouble of bringing the victim to the hospital.

And—

“Yuka.”

The person who arrived at the police station was not someone named ‘Miura.’

It was Yuka’s grandfather and father, whom Sota also knew.

“Ah, hello.”

Nanami said hello politely, albeit a bit awkwardly.

And Fukuda also lowered his waist slightly in an awkward manner.

It must have been the first time Fukuda met the two, but since it wasn’t exactly a time for ghosts to be around, the two usually wore gentle expressions, so there wouldn’t be any big problems.

And—

“……”

The gazes of the two men fell on Mr. Kurosawa.

Mr. Kurosawa didn’t lift his head. Rather than consciously avoiding eye contact, he seemed to be in a daze, unable to act properly.

“Wait here. I’ll talk to them and come back.”

Without reprimanding Yuka, the grandfather simply said that.

About ten minutes passed while Sota and the others waited.

The person who came out of the police station after talking with a somewhat high-ranking officer looked at Sota and his group and said:

“Let’s go… We need to stop by our house for a moment, is that okay?”

“Uhm…”

Sota hesitated a bit.

Shii must be waiting at home.

Of course, nothing would happen. The place where Sota and Shii moved through was not particularly dangerous; in fact, it was rather famous for being a pleasant neighborhood.

But still, it felt a bit wrong to leave Shii alone at home.

Thinking of it suddenly, he pulled out his phone, but—

“…Ah.”

The phone was already smashed. It must have been unable to withstand the impact when it fell earlier.

“Excuse me, but Shii—”

“If it’s Shii, I can bring her.”

Yuka said.

“Sota, you wait there. Today…”

“Wait, hold on.”

Fukuda interrupted Yuka’s words.

“What do you mean by ‘today’? Are you suggesting we sleep over at your house right now?”

“Exactly.”

Yuka said firmly.

Fukuda’s eyebrows shot up, seemingly displeased by that tone.

“Why—”

“Today, we saw something.”

Yuka stated.

At those words, Fukuda closed his mouth.

It was not a memory one could forget. Once you experience it, that thought sticks somewhere in your mind, and even when you don’t want to recall it, it keeps resurfacing.

You can’t erase a memory. But you can overcome it. Sota believed he could do that.

It wasn’t something achieved solely by his own strength, though.

“……”

“Right. I’m sure your father is worried at home. Make sure to contact him. He’ll probably understand.”

“…How would I do that?”

This time, Yuka’s grandfather was silent for a while.

“Well, it’s a bit strange to bring this up in such a situation.”

The grandfather said with a slight smile.

“Have you ever believed in fate?”

*

“Even if it’s not in the shrine.”

Yuka calmly explained to Sota.

“If you’re nearby, it usually has some effect. Plus, considering the location, this house is quite close to the center of the shrine, so it shouldn’t be a big problem.”

“Uh… okay.”

As Sota observed Yuka laying the blanket on the floor, he nodded awkwardly.

Of course, Yuka didn’t mean to sleep alone with him on top of that blanket.

There were a few rooms, but it was impossible for everyone to have a room of their own, so Sota decided to sleep in the living room with Shii.

Among the kids here, being the only male, he thought it was inevitable.

Yuka’s grandfather and father didn’t seem to be planning to sleep, nor did Yuka.

“I can help too.”

“With that arm?”

At Sota’s words, Yuka sharply retorted and rubbed her eyes, letting out a small sigh.

“…Sorry. I guess I’ve become a bit sensitive. It’s just… the situation.”

“Yeah, it’s okay. I understand.”

By the way, Shii was currently taking a shower.

Mr. Kurosawa and Fukuda were sitting with Yuka’s grandfather and father in the kitchen, talking about something. Most of the explanations came from Yuka’s grandfather and father, while Fukuda responded blankly or reacted incredulously.

Mr. Kurosawa seemed very uncomfortable about being in this house, perhaps thinking it was strange.

“…Uh, there’s someone named Miura.”

“No, I can’t ask that guy for a favor.”

Yuka let out another long sigh and plopped down onto the living room sofa. Sota sat next to her.

“That person is a high-ranking official, but in a situation like this, they can’t think so calmly.”

“Ah.”

Sota could only imagine the heart of a father who lost a daughter. And trying to judge that heart accurately, even if he imagined it, was impossible. It was a painful story.

“And, Mr. Kurosawa is probably connected to that death. The fact that he could tell me the address right away is probably related to that. For whatever reason, he must have been watching it.”

“Wait, then…?”

“Yeah. He probably also knew about the monster over there.”

“What does that mean?”

“It means he doesn’t care. He just wants to unleash his anger on the creature that turned his daughter that way. It’s revenge, one might say. In some sense, I ended up being the bait to see how the opponent would react.”

“Revenge? But that monster was you—”

“Yeah. I took it down.”

“Then can we say that’s Mr. Kurosawa’s fault?”

Yuka thought for a moment.

She seemed to be pondering whether or not it was okay to tell Sota this story directly.

If it were the usual Sota, he would’ve said it was fine not to speak of it. He didn’t want to trouble Yuka with what he already understood.

But this time, the story was different.

Sota felt his heart race.

It wasn’t the pleasant sound of a heartbeat. It was the feeling he got when faced with danger, when afraid of something. It was that kind of emotion.

Sota was afraid.

He didn’t want Yuka to be hurt. But he understood it. If fighting was her job, then countless people would have died if it weren’t for her.

One could say it was akin to being a special firefighter.

But understanding it didn’t mean he would wish for it.

Above all, he didn’t want Yuka to be caught in someone else’s fight and become a victim.

Of course, just because Sota knew the truth didn’t mean victory was guaranteed, but still, he wanted to comprehend the situation.

“Each Yōkai usually has no connection. They’re not beings that can unite like people to form a force. Most of them are selfish and only think of their own desires.”

Yuka looked at Sota.

Her expression was neutral, but he was certain Yuka was doing that to hide her feelings.

So, that neutral expression seemed a bit sad.

“But, like I said, there’s something like the Hyakki Yagyō.”

“…But that’s just—”

“Right. We’ve already encountered it once. However, in reality, no one has seen the Hyakki Yagyō in this world. It happened so long ago that everyone from that era has died. So… what if it was thought to be a typhoon just because an overwhelming downpour was seen, but it actually wasn’t a typhoon?”

“…”

“What if, after thinking the storm had passed, they restored everything to normal, relaxing and playing outside, only for a real typhoon to come crashing in? A typhoon so powerful that it could sweep away everything, including homes and livelihoods.”

“That would be…”

“Exactly. Something like the Hyakki Yagyō could never happen twice. That’s what we believed, which is why we relaxed our guard.”

Yuka looked Sota straight in the eye.

“But what if it wasn’t the Hyakki Yagyō, but just some sort of premonition?”

Sota could not reply at all.

Chapter 295

People say everyone will die someday, but Sota didn’t want anyone to die.

Of course, that’s obvious. Especially if the person who dies is someone close to Sota.

Of course, looking at the situation, there’s no reason to assume Yuka would die.

After all, such a thing hasn’t happened yet. And it’s hard to tell if something like that would even actually happen.

But even so, thinking about how Yuka was keeping her composure with such thoughts, Sota couldn’t just let his guard down.

The reason Sota and his friends gathered here in the first place was because of today, unsure of what might happen.

“……”

It was probably natural for him to wake up in the middle of the night and not be able to sleep.

Sota tried to get up from his spot, but he saw Shii sleeping, clutching his arm tightly.

He could have slept in Yuka’s room or Fukuda’s room, but Shii was sleeping in the living room where Sota was.

It was because she didn’t want to be away from Sota.

Thinking about Shii, who had been worrying all day, made Sota feel only sorry.

There were curtains in the living room, but Sota didn’t bother to close them. Shii didn’t like being in overly dark places. Not to mention that seeing Sota’s state and then hearing that they had to come here had definitely scared Shii even more.

Sota slowly got up from his spot.

Should he step outside to get some fresh air?

Just as Sota was thinking that—

“…… Older Brother?”

Someone was holding his sleeve.

It was Shii, still lying under the blanket.

“…… Shii.”

“Where are you going?”

From the way she rubbed her eyes as she woke up, it seemed she hadn’t fallen asleep to begin with. It looked like she woke up sensing Sota was getting up.

With a wry smile at Shii, who was speaking in a sleepy voice as she sat up, Sota replied.

“You’re sleeping, why?”

“……”

Shii puffed up her cheeks silently at Sota’s words, and Sota couldn’t really encourage her to go back to sleep.

Shii had a memory of almost dying once. She almost died while trying to help someone asking for help.

Seeing a person’s form swell up and turn into a yōkai wasn’t a particularly pleasant memory.

For Shii, who had truly almost been ‘eaten’ by a monster at that time, it must have been an unforgettable experience.

“I’m sorry.”

“…… What could Older Brother possibly be sorry for?”

When Sota honestly apologized, Shii’s voice softened a bit. It was as if she thought she was being too much.

As Sota got up from his spot, Shii also stood up. Both of them were wearing pajamas. Despite coming all the way here with Yuka, Shii had meticulously packed all Sota’s clothes, underwear, and necessary items like a toothbrush.

So perfect that it felt a little burdensome for Sota to have such a little sister.

But still, Sota couldn’t refuse Shii’s words.

“Hey, how about we go out for a bit of fresh air together?”

Shii quietly nodded at Sota’s words.

The two stepped outside through the large window in the living room for a moment.

The oppressive heat of summer nights had passed. It wasn’t cold enough to call it chilly, but it wasn’t hot either.

The two sat on the tatami connected to the living room, gazing briefly at the sky.

“…… Today was scary.”

After a while of silence, Shii opened up and brought that topic up.

Sota recalled that since Shii arrived, he hadn’t had any time alone with her. If there was something she wanted to talk about, it was natural that she would want to talk about it now.

“I’m sorry.”

Sota apologized once more.

While Shii likely didn’t want Sota’s apology and didn’t intend to make him feel guilty, it was still wrong to leave her worrying without any contact.

Shii shook her head again.

“Actually, if you hadn’t been with me, Older Brother… If you had called the other seniors, you might have known.”

“Ah.”

It was only after hearing Shii’s words that Sota recalled that fact.

While Shii didn’t have an especially close relationship with Sota’s friends, they weren’t completely out of touch. They at least exchanged phone numbers.

That’s how Yuka was able to pick up Shii.

“But it was scary.”

“What was scary?”

“……”

At Sota’s question, Shii lowered her head.

She clasped her hands together and fidgeted with her fingers, looking as if she was unsure whether it was alright to say something like this.

“Tell me. If there’s something I need to fix, I need to fix it.”

“No, there’s no need for Older Brother to force himself to fix anything…”

However, Shii’s words were cut off mid-sentence.

After some time of contemplation, it seemed Shii finally gathered her thoughts, letting out a small “Mm” and nodding her head, before looking up at Sota.

“I was scared. That Older Brother might be too busy enjoying himself with someone I know.”

“Eh?”

For a moment, Sota tilted his head, not quite understanding Shii’s words.

“I was scared if you were too busy on a date with Yuka, or maybe hanging out with Nanami, that you wouldn’t pick up my call.”

“That is…”

“I know I’m Older Brother’s little sister. I understand that someday we’ll surely be apart. No matter how precious family is, we can’t stay together forever. Especially because we’re family.”

“……”

Sota would eventually start his own family too. The same would go for Shii.

Of course, it was possible they wouldn’t get married. But even so, once they became adults, siblings typically ended up apart. In fact, if they stayed together for life, it would be considered unusual.

“However, still, still…”

Tears welled up in Shii’s eyes.

“Still… It scared me that you might find someone more precious than me. So… I couldn’t even bring myself to confirm.”

I see.

Sota closed his eyes.

During the last summer vacation, Sota built up quite a few memories. Of course, not all of them were pleasant, but he was able to enjoy ‘youth’ much more than last year.

It wasn’t intentional, but he had enjoyed the festival alone with Yuka. He had also grown closer to Nanami.

As for Fukuda and Kurosawa… well, there was still some distance between them, but Sota thought of them as friends.

He didn’t have a girlfriend yet. But to an outside observer, it could definitely be misunderstood.

Some of his classmates were already teasing Sota and Yuka’s relationship, while others genuinely felt jealous.

The same went for his relationship with Nanami, as some friends who would come to see Sota always gossiped about him because of the pretty girl visiting him from another class.

What about Shii? Surely, the kids nearby must have the same thoughts. If she saw him playing around with them, and this time not receiving any contact from him…

“……”

Shii had an unfortunate past. Despite being his real sister, Sota’s mother had cruelly abandoned her.

So it was only natural for her to feel that fear of being abandoned again.

“Shii.”

With his thoughts organized, Sota opened his mouth.

“I’m sorry. I never thought you would feel that way.”

“No, Older Brother…”

“And Shii. You’re my one and only little sister. Plus, right now, you’re also the only family I have.”

Both of their parents were alive, but neither of them played the role of a father or mother.

While the father at least provided for the bare minimum, it wasn’t because he loved his children, but rather because being divorced was already shameful to him, and he didn’t want to pile on the burden of child abuse too.

Maybe someday their relationship might improve a little. But at least for now, both Shii and Sota were each other’s only family.

“Thus, that bond of family will never be severed, no matter how much time passes.”

Sota said with a smile.

“If you ever have something difficult, come find me. We can meet up whenever I have time. It will be easier to get together if we’re living nearby.”

“Older Brother…”

Shii leaned against Sota’s side.

Sota wrapped his arms around Shii’s shoulders.

“So, there’s no need to worry too much. There’s nothing to be afraid of. There’s no way I think of Shii as unimportant.”

“……”

Shii wrapped her arms around Sota’s waist and hugged him tightly.

It seemed she felt somewhat relieved.

And Sota felt the same way.

The two sat there for a while, looking up at the sky—

Thump.

Sota heard the sound of footsteps approaching.

At first, he thought maybe someone else was waking up, but it didn’t seem that way.

Because right after, he heard a shout.

“Hey, Kurosawa!”

It was Yuka’s father’s voice.

And then there was a scream.

Chapter 296

The sudden scream caused chaos in the house, which was only natural.

Sota dashed into the house and closed the door. Hearing that sound from another house would definitely lead to a lot of headaches.

Of course, that didn’t mean he could completely block out the noise.

After closing the door, it seemed the screams only got louder.

“Older brother…”

Shii tightly held onto Sota’s clothes.

The scream sounded somewhat different from mere agony.

It felt like a sound made intentionally, not just a reflexive noise.

…How he came to distinguish such things, even Sota himself couldn’t say.

But because of that, he thought it was even more dangerous.

“W-what’s going on!?”

Nanami rushed out of her room, also in her pajamas, just like Sota and Shii.

“Nanami.”

Sota quickly grabbed Shii’s hand as he looked at Nanami.

“Older brother?”

“Shii, can you stay with Nanami for a moment? Nanami, can you protect Shii?”

“Uh, um, that shouldn’t be too difficult…”

“Older brother!”

“Shii.”

Sota placed his hands on Shii’s shoulders and spoke.

“I’m sorry. But I can’t take you with me since I don’t know what might happen.”

“But…”

“I have a way to confront the yokai, just like Yuka.”

Sota lowered his gaze a bit and locked eyes with Shii.

“Don’t worry too much. I will be safe.”

“That can’t be…!”

Shii held onto Sota’s hand, which was already bandaged. That hand was Sota’s frequently used right hand, making Shii feel especially concerned.

“Shii.”

This time, it was Nanami who spoke.

Even though the two often fought, Nanami’s nature wasn’t the type to pick a fight even in such a situation.

“It might actually help if we separate.”

“……”

Nanami tried to say it as gently as possible, but it seemed Shii didn’t fully understand those words.

While feeling guilty seeing Shii like that, they heard footsteps from upstairs; Yuka was coming down.

In one hand, she held a sword—dressed in shrine maiden attire. In the other hand, she held what seemed like a bundle.

Sota, who had visited Yuka’s room a number of times, recognized it. It was the talismans Yuka usually kept in her closet. Unlike the newly made talismans for immediate use, those had somewhat diminished effectiveness, but they could be quickly retrieved in a hurry.

“Shii, Nanami. I have a slightly troubling request, but can you stay in the room together? That would be the safest.”

Had she heard the conversation just moments before? Nanami appeared a bit disgruntled at Yuka’s words but eventually nodded.

“What about Fukuda?”

Yuka asked Nanami.

“I told him to stay in the room. He probably doesn’t want to show it, but he seems a bit scared.”

“That makes sense if it’s the first time seeing something like this today. Good job. Take Shii with you back to the room. I’ll put talismans outside.”

Yuka glanced back at Sota.

Her expression was stiff. It might just be Sota’s perception, but Yuka looked even tenser than usual.

“Sota. You need to come with me.”

“Shii. Don’t worry and just wait. It should be over soon.”

Yuka didn’t explicitly agree to that, but Sota thought it was better to say it like that for now.

*

Yuka pushed Fukuda, Nanami, and Shii into the guest room connected to the living room, sticking several talismans on top of them—far more than usual. She even went so far as to put a bundle of them inside the room and urged to stick them here and there on the walls. She left a chilling warning, one that sounded as if it came out of a horror story: “Don’t open it until we do.”

“Will this be enough?”

Sota felt a bit sorry that Yuka’s house had turned gloomy with so many talismans, but he couldn’t help but ask.

“…It should be okay.”

If it were the old Yuka, she probably would have just said “I don’t know.”

“The reason for keeping the kids on the first floor is to create an opportunity for them to escape. We’ll put talismans at the entrance and around the living room.”

“You want to keep them as far away as possible from that thing.”

“Exactly. If it comes, it’ll probably be targeting Kurosawa. Just saying we’re not interested may not be enough.”

So, it meant they were deliberately creating a ‘place we want to avoid’ to lead it directly to Kurosawa.

“Thank you, Yuka. Really.”

“…It’s what I should do. And everyone getting caught up in this is partly my fault.”

“This isn’t your fault. Even if you told us not to follow, we would have.”

“Even so, it’s my fault.”

Yuka abruptly cut off Sota’s words and hurried to move.

The screams had considerably quieted down. Although Kurosawa had come here for a meal, she hadn’t been able to eat properly, possibly due to being starved for so long.

After screaming for such a long time, it was only natural to tire out.

Sota could hear heavy breathing and sobbing.

Did she have a nightmare?

According to Yuka, people dealing with yokai-related matters shouldn’t take such things lightly. The dream world was closely tied to the afterlife, and events occurring in that dream world could often serve as prophecies or warnings.

“Let’s go.”

Yuka said that, and Sota nodded, following behind her.

The place they headed to was also another room attached to the living room.

It was too cramped to be called a guest room. If one were to categorize it, it was more fitting to call it a small storage room.

However, the room had no items or furniture at all.

It looked as if it had been purposely prepared for such an occasion.

On the floor were illegible characters hastily written down in an ancient style. They formed a circle around Kurosawa, who lay in the middle of the room.

There were talismans stuck there too. Unlike the hastily placed ones Yuka had put up, these were arranged systematically along the circle.

“What’s going on?”

Yuka asked as she entered the room.

Kurosawa’s grandfather and father, who were sitting across from her, looked at Yuka.

“……It seems she had a dream.”

The grandfather said.

“Did she say something is coming this way?”

He politely asked Kurosawa.

Kurosawa, who was lying on the ground and breathing roughly, nodded.

Sota was a bit surprised to see her face. Her bangs were disheveled, and her eyes looked dark, but from where he stood, they appeared very red.

“That thing, that thing is coming this way…”

Yuka and Sota exchanged glances.

To speak frankly, Sota thought there was no way the reason she screamed so loudly could be just that.

Even if Yuka couldn’t entirely overcome it alone, it shouldn’t have turned into such a one-sided situation with all the preparations in place.

Moreover, hadn’t she already called for help from others? If they were being supported…

“……”

Suddenly, Kurosawa’s movements ceased.

She looked as if she had forgotten even how to tremble.

The fear of what was approaching seemed to have made her forget every way to move.

Yuka drew her knife and moved outside the room.

The grandfather stood up, holding a bow and arrow that had been nearby. Only Yuka’s father remained in the room.

“It seems the thing coming is not just what you saw today.”

Yuka’s grandfather said.

“It appears the situation concerning the Kurosawa family is more complex than we thought.”

Just when Sota was about to follow Yuka’s grandfather outside, he heard a sound.

This time, it was coming from the direction of where Sota and Shii had been just a moment ago.

Knock, knock, knock.

Someone was knocking on the living room window.

“Ah.”

And as soon as Sota saw that face, he stopped in his tracks.

On the other side of the window was…

“……Kurosawa?”

“No.”

Yuka glared at it and said.

“No, that is…”

On the other side of the window stood Kurosawa.

As if asking to be let in, Kurosawa tapped lightly on the window.

Her hair, as usual, partially covered her face, making her appear somewhat eerie in the midnight light.

But yes. Like Yuka said, something felt strangely off about her. He couldn’t pinpoint exactly what was different, but…

As they stood there quietly without opening the door, that Kurosawa-like figure tilted her head and lowered her hand.

Then, rattling the living room window, she spoke.

“……Let me in.”

It was Kurosawa’s voice.

“……Let me in.”

“Yuka.”

“……Just a moment.”

When Yuka looked at her grandfather, he stood up with a bow and nocked an arrow.

“It seems she will be coming in soon. Get ready, Yuka. …Can you handle it?”

“……Yes.”

Yuka said that while gripping the hilt of her sword.

Chapter 297

Kurosawa, peering through the window, tilted her head.

Her eyes were still a vivid shade of red.

No, that wasn’t it.

Even in such a dark situation, Kurosawa’s eyes looked clearer and redder than what could be seen by moonlight.

“Let me in.”

Kurosawa… something resembling her said.

Sota finally understood why Yuka said, “That is not Kurosawa.”

It’s different. Something about it.

Kurosawa would never speak so directly like that. Even now, after becoming a little closer and having a few more words, it was still the same. If she needed something, she’d just stare intently at Sota from a short distance away, and if he spoke first, she’d respond with a brief answer.

It wasn’t like Kurosawa, who had suddenly vanished, would show up again—especially not in a house whose location Yuka didn’t even know.

“…?”

Yuka and her grandfather didn’t move. Neither did Sota.

Why isn’t she coming in?

Sota thought.

Why isn’t she coming in? If she wanted to, she could break through the glass. The glass also had something like talismans attached to it, but unlike Kurosawa, she wasn’t a Yōkai who couldn’t even touch the barrier.

So, if she really wanted to, then of course.

Kurosawa pressed her hand against the window and stared inside quietly.

Her eyes slowly moved towards the people inside. One person, then another, as if examining their faces.

At first, her gaze was directed at Yuka, but then it turned to Sota as if she lost interest. It briefly rested on Yuka’s grandfather too, but again, not for long.

What Kurosawa was looking for wasn’t in the living room.

“…It’s not here.”

Could she be looking for Kurosawa?

Kurosawa’s widely opened eyes moved again, and this time they looked at Sota.

The corners of Kurosawa’s lips curled up slightly. A smile on her face that Sota had never seen before.

If he saw that face normally, he would have been happy. Sota didn’t think so highly of himself to the point of believing he could change all of his friends, but if that expressionless child was awakening her emotions while spending time with him, he’d feel a peculiar sense of pride.

But Sota felt that smile wasn’t something Kurosawa usually gave.

Kurosawa slowly raised her hand.

Her left hand rose slowly and touched the window of Yuka’s house.

There was blood on the window. Apparently, blood had been flowing from her wrist from the start.

And on that wrist, a pentagram was drawn. A type of tattoo difficult to see on a child’s wrist, especially on one who was around Sota’s age.

It seemed more natural to think of it as a prank drawn between friends.

But this time, the tattoo didn’t look so simple.

There was a wound crossing the tattoo.

That tattoo stretched vertically and horizontally, as if a person were opening an eye.

The eye that wasn’t an eye was looking through the window.

“…Ah.”

Yuka exhaled as she saw that sight.

Kurosawa, no, she shouldn’t be.

But somehow, the being beyond seemed—

“I see.”

Kurosawa said.

“Indeed, it seems you can’t be easily tricked.”

Yuka’s grandfather wore an expression of little agitation, but Sota and Yuka, who knew Kurosawa, couldn’t help but freeze at those words.

“Who are you?”

Sota blurted out without thinking. Kurosawa looked at him as if amused.

“I am Kurosawa Koto Ne.”

“That can’t be.”

This time it was Yuka who spoke.

“You aren’t Kurosawa. You are…”

“As you think, I am not a being of this world.”

Kurosawa echoed Yuka’s words.

“But, well.”

Kurosawa tilted her head for a moment as she spoke.

“I am clearly ‘Kurosawa Koto Ne.’ That is the name that was given to this vessel. So it seems only right to call me that. At least, it seems those who summoned you think so.”

“…What is your purpose?”

Yuka’s grandfather opened his mouth.

As he aimed an arrow tied to his bow at Kurosawa beyond the window, he glared with fierce eyes. But Kurosawa didn’t look startled.

“That isn’t really the right question.”

Kurosawa spoke as if she was delighted.

“It’s more appropriate to ask for the purpose of those who summoned you. Isn’t that right?”

Kurosawa’s gaze moved again. This time, it was directed at Yuka’s knife.

“Ah, that knife.”

Kurosawa chuckled as she slowly backed away.

“If you think you’d like to duel with a knife, I could indulge you.”

Kurosawa slowly moved her left hand toward the sky.

The blood flowing from that wrist gradually shot upward toward the sky. Drops of blood slowly spread, connecting back to Kurosawa’s wound as if weaving a thread.

And just like weaving cloth, something began to form slowly from the top down.

It looked like a knife.

Knife made from blood, red as blood—no, it was made of blood itself.

Kurosawa elegantly caught the knife suspended in mid-air with her right hand and gave it a flick.

“Truly, it’s been a long time since I’ve seen this world, so there’s no need to rush. You all must have thoughts about this shell, so it’s best to savor it slowly.”

Kurosawa said that and swung the sword.

“Sota!”

Yuka jumped forward holding the sword—

Clang!

The sound of metal clashing against metal. Yet, that sound was a little different from what one would usually hear with swords.

It sounded like something incredibly strong collided with a metal rod. Yuka’s hands trembled.

“Good job.”

Kurosawa said that while slowly walking forward.

“Then, it’s just a brief amusement. I hope you’ll play with me until I find the mirror. I’ll need that sword in the end.”

“What does that mean—”

But before Yuka could respond, red threads began to dance.

What she held in her hand was a red sword. But to Sota’s eyes, it looked like threads.

They moved delicately, dancing through the air like threads.

But still, it was metal. It was not actually bending or stretching. Of course, given how it was, Kurosawa merely swung the sword.

The red light reflecting off the moonlight merely looked like threads swirling.

Yuka’s sword moved along with that red light, reflecting the moonlight. The intertwining patterns of white threads and red threads were breathtaking, enough to steal one’s breath away for a moment.

The sound of wind cutting by Sota’s head was heard.

The arrow flew at an angle that aimed directly at Kurosawa’s head. In truth, Sota didn’t have the visual perception to follow it.

It was only because of a hand that intercepted it in the middle that he realized late.

Kurosawa’s left hand was pierced by the arrow. A large wound was created again on her already heavily torn left wrist.

Kurosawa paused her sword swing for a moment and looked at that arrow.

“You really put in some effort.”

Kurosawa laughed.

“Ah…”

A sound escaped Sota’s lips.

Kurosawa, still looking at the arrow, turned her eyes towards Sota’s face.

The corners of her lips raised slightly again.

It was the shy smile of a girl, as if she had just learned how to smile for the first time.

Yet it wasn’t awkward or strange, just beautiful—almost like that would be the kind of smile Kurosawa would show if she smiled for the first time.

However, the very next moment, before Sota’s eyes, two pieces of metal clashed together.

Was it strange to think that a spark flew?

“Well, this side is—”

“You.”

Yuka mumbled.

Her eyes glaring at Kurosawa were burning fiercely.

“That body is.”

“I told you, didn’t I? I am ‘Kurosawa Koto Ne.’”

Kurosawa laughed.

“If there is a wound carved into me, then that wound must naturally belong to ‘Kurosawa Koto Ne’ as well. If you slice me with that sword… you might find out what could happen.”

Yuka gritted her teeth, but still, she didn’t stop wielding her sword.

Sota couldn’t bring himself to say anything either.

The swing of the sword intertwined once more.

The three’s footsteps were slowly pushed back.

Sota hurriedly unwrapped the bandages. Though the wound hadn’t healed yet, he thought it might still be of help.

As he unwrapped the bandages, the appearance of scabs on his hand emerged here and there.

“Grandfather!”

Sota shouted as he turned back, and Yuka’s grandfather extended an arrow.

Sota took the arrow and pricked his hand.

Self-harm again, something he had done many times before.

Though no matter how many times he did it, self-harm never got any easier, but still.

“Oh.”

Kurosawa smiled at Sota.

“So that’s how it goes. Good. I’m curious how I would perceive that blood.”

Though Sota didn’t fully understand what Kurosawa meant, he splattered his blood on her.

The red blood began to scatter across Kurosawa’s white skin.

If it were a normal situation, Kurosawa would surely have stopped. A typical Yōkai would certainly—

But.

“Hmm.”

Kurosawa murmured.

“I might have been mistaken. Perhaps I didn’t actually consider you that much.”

Kurosawa answered.

“…….”

Sota bit his teeth.

Chapter 298

Let’s make an excuse; Sota hasn’t done nothing until now.

He has trained in his own way and learned to fight in cooperation with Yuka.

Of course, the one who always takes the front is Yuka. The only one who knows how to wield the knife and handle that ‘Mumei’ is Yuka alone.

He can make Yōkai hesitate by spilling blood, sometimes preventing them from even approaching. That was the clear ability Sota possessed. The methods he learned to fight and the movements planned in advance to cooperate with Yuka were all thought up considering that ability.

But if he were to face an opponent who wouldn’t be affected by that ability—

“Sota, get down!”

Yuka shouted.

Sota quickly ducked. A knife zoomed past the spot where his face had just been.

“Um?”

A sound came from Kurosawa’s mouth, but before Sota could question it, Yuka swung her knife.

Once again, moonlight clashed with blood. The knife that Kurosawa wielded was too solid and sharp to simply be made from coagulated blood.

Shwoosh!

“……!”

Yuka’s blade cuts into Kurosawa’s body. A horizontal deep wound appears beneath the collarbone, splattering blood to the side.

“Gah!?”

However, Yuka couldn’t completely evade the knife either.

A thin wound opened on her arm, blood oozed out. Kurosawa stood there, seemingly unfazed by sustaining such harm, while Yuka staggered for a moment.

An arrow flew towards Kurosawa. With an indifferent expression, Kurosawa sliced through the arrow mid-air and effortlessly blocked the other with a hand.

Blood splattered. Kurosawa moved with a nonchalant air, as if unfazed by how his body was faring.

“Um.”

And then, as if contemplating, he tilted his head and looked down at his own hand.

“How strange.”

As if no one wielding a knife was directly in front of him, Kurosawa mumbled while shining his hand in the moonlight.

“There’s water filling the puddle that should’ve been empty, and even if I scoop it out, is there anything left?”

At those words, Sota slightly parted his lips.

Seeing Yuka getting back up with the knife in hand, Sota shouted.

“Yuka, hold on!”

“Sasaki?”

Yuka stopped, surprised at Sota’s words. Yet, there was no opening in her stance. Her movements were honed from repeated training on how to act in such situations.

“Wait, just wait a moment…”

Sota said and looked at Kurosawa.

“What was that story earlier, about what you said?”

“It was literally the story.”

Kurosawa turned and spoke to Sota.

“Even with an empty body, eventually, as time passes and it moves, it becomes a self. Otherwise, maybe it’s just that the soul might have existed at all. Like the stories about reincarnation you believe in.”

Kurosawa slowly lowered his hand and gripped the knife again.

“However.”

Before Sota could perceive what that meant, Kurosawa’s body suddenly moved fluidly again. The body that had clearly been showing its back now turned halfway with the knife held in reverse and lunged at Yuka’s neck.

Sota didn’t even have time to call out Yuka’s name.

“……Huh?”

Yuka, perhaps due to her wounds or the words from Kurosawa, couldn’t react to those words.

“……Um?”

Here we go, the third time.

Kurosawa uttered that same sound.

“S-Sota…?”

Hearing what Yuka had called Sota while stepping on a piece of glass from the broken window, this time also, Yuka called out Sota’s name in a trembling voice.

Sota bit down hard. He didn’t want to show pain in front of the real Kurosawa.

The sensation of the blade digging into his arm was something he had already experienced, but it didn’t feel pleasant at all.

No, this time it was worse. Wouldn’t something happen to his arm? If tendons or muscles were to get severed… The thoughts brewing deep inside Sota were suppressed as much as possible.

Sota was blocking the red blade that Kurosawa had swung. Trapped between Yuka and Kurosawa, he raised his right arm.

If only he had even armor or at least a thick book over it, it wouldn’t hurt this much.

No, surely that red blade could easily slice through such things as well. So, Sota’s arm not being completely severed must have stemmed from mere luck.

“……”

Kurosawa was silently gazing at Sota. His face was expressionless.

Right. It was expressionless.

Not the ‘calm expression’ that had been visible just a moment ago.

The expressionless child Sota had seen during the first semester and had met during the break.

At a glance, it seemed like he was looking down on people, but in reality, he simply didn’t know how to express himself. Just because he was quiet, people misunderstood him—he was just a child who wanted to blend in with others.

… Just a child who didn’t know what enjoyment was.

“Kurosawa.”

Sota said.

He felt the blood dripping from his arm soaking into his clothes. Even though the blade was red, the blood flowing over it stood out vividly.

“Are you there?”

Sota asked.

He had no idea how dangerous this knife was. As far as he knew, it hadn’t broken or been deflected by the knife that Yuka had used to cut down several Yōkai till now.

But a blade made of blood that wasn’t human couldn’t be weak to that extent. It could have easily struck Sota’s neck.

So, Sota thought.

Perhaps deep down, in that Kurosawa’s body, Kurosawa might still be inside.

Sota took a step closer to Kurosawa.

“Kurosawa—”

As Sota approached, Kurosawa’s eyes blinked once.

And then, his mouth twisted into a grin that looked unnatural.

“Sota, it’s dangerous!”

In that instant, Yuka sensed the danger and struck away the knife that was stuck to Sota’s body.

The red line pulled away from Sota, then curved at an unusual angle and flew back toward Sota’s neck again. This wasn’t a movement of someone merely adept at swordsmanship that danced gracefully with the blade. This was a force that forcibly twisted the trajectory of the blade and swung to cut freely.

Although Yuka managed to block the knife a few times, she couldn’t stop every deadly stroke. Sota was simply too exposed.

Though Yuka would have wanted to step in front of Sota, he didn’t give way.

“Why can’t you cut me?”

Sota asked.

The smile on Kurosawa’s face slightly faded. Although he still had that grin, Sota thought he saw impatience in that expression.

“You mentioned a vessel. You said you scooped something out.”

Sota said.

“You haven’t scooped it all out, have you? Kurosawa, you are still there.”

Wounds opened on his shoulders and legs, and his hands had injuries as well. Each one wasn’t fatal but some were deep enough for an ordinary person to writhe in pain.

Nevertheless, Sota had no intention of backing down.

“There are still beings inside that don’t wish to cut me.”

Sota took a step forward.

Thud.

The knife sunk into Sota’s flesh. It dug in as if it were chopping wood, piercing his shoulder once again—

“……You.”

A voice leaked from Kurosawa’s mouth. He wasn’t sure if that was the real Kurosawa’s voice.

Yuka had a habit of trying to fix things when she was with Sota. She had tried her best to instill ‘common sense’ into Sota.

He mustn’t jump into dangerous situations.

Sticking your face where a dump truck was rushing at 100 km/h was akin to asking to die.

Jumping in front of a Yōkai was the same…

But Sota couldn’t shake off that habit.

He didn’t want to hurt the person right in front of him.

What was it? What caused him to feel this way? Sota wasn’t sure. Perhaps it was because of seeing his parents that he had thought that? Watching his parents, who fought while putting their own thoughts forward since childhood, and watching Shii, who cowered behind him gripping onto his clothes.

He didn’t want Yuka to be hurt. So if Sota could stop it, he would.

That was all.

“Kurosawa.”

Sota grasped the blade and pushed it aside. He felt the sharpness of the blade cutting into his fingers. The knife trembled as if in a test of strength, but ultimately, it was pushed aside.

As if it was determined not to kill Sota.

“Were you in a rush? I don’t know where you came from.”

Sota said while stepping forward, mimicking Yuka’s taunts when provoking Yōkai.

The expression on Kurosawa’s face slowly evaporated.

It seemed as if his face was hardening,

Or perhaps like Kurosawa was returning.

Sota clutched Kurosawa’s shoulder with trembling hands.

To the area that Yuka had cut moments ago—

Kurosawa’s eyes widened. The expressionless face crumbled rapidly.

In the next moment, Sota’s body was being thrown back as if it had been lifted.

Chapter 299

Sota felt something.

When he placed his hand on Kurosawa’s collarbone, it was more than just the sensation of simply resting his hand.

That sensation was akin to being momentarily pulled in.

It flew away before he could really grasp it, but he could certainly feel that the action had given rise to something in the other person.

“…Alright.”

Sota murmured that as he coughed and struggled to get up. He couldn’t stand up right away.

His back hurt like hell.

What he saw before his eyes was Yuka’s back.

It had always been like that. Yuka, much smaller than Sota, always stood in front of him. She did help, but Sota wasn’t sure if he had really been of any assistance until now.

His hand hurt. The level of pain had long surpassed mere discomfort. Blood continuously flowed from the wound where a sharp object had cut him, making his palm slick and slippery.

His body felt damp as if soaked in sweat. In reality, he must have been sweating, but the blood he had lost was far more than that.

He wasn’t sure if the blurriness in front of him was because he had lost too much blood or simply because of the pain.

But still, Sota mustered strength in his legs and stood up. His ribs or perhaps his side ached, but there was still something he had to do.

Instinctively, he slipped his hand beside Yuka’s neck.

“…!”

Yuka inhaled sharply. Blood splattered on the side of Yuka’s face. It was Sota’s blood.

Red began to spread over her completely white skin.

Once again, he couldn’t entirely cut down the black Sota. He didn’t know if it was due to the blood flowing from his own body or because of the emotions regarding Kurosawa, but he thought that was all there was to it.

Crack, and a sharp sound resonated. Yuka was glaring at Kurosawa with terrifying eyes.

Sota couldn’t help but think, I hope she doesn’t hate him too much…

After all, Yuka had said not to think that a Yōkai was living. If necessary, it was only natural to cut it down. Sota thought that that was how it had to be when there was no other choice.

He thought it, but—

Yuka yelled.

It was a sound that had no rules to be called a language, merely filled with emotion.

Yuka leaped forward.

A white light pierced Kurosawa’s shoulder, and then Yuka’s body slammed into Kurosawa’s with all her might. The red blade was in the hands of the black Sota. The blade, once seized, did not move easily.

The red blade slipped from Sota’s hands, and Yuka and Kurosawa rolled together. Who let go first was unknown, but both Yuka’s blade and Kurosawa’s blade slipped from their hands and tumbled to the ground.

“…”

Kurosawa said nothing.

Perhaps they couldn’t speak. Yuka’s hand was resting on Kurosawa’s neck.

“Yuka!”

Sota rushed toward Kurosawa.

He couldn’t even tell what he was thinking.

Did he want to stop Yuka? Did he not want to see Kurosawa die?

Yet if they couldn’t take down Kurosawa here, everyone would ultimately be in danger. Kurosawa was likely looking for Kurosawa’s mother inside, not Yuka or Sota.

He had no idea what would happen if those two met. However, Sota could easily imagine that it wouldn’t be a light matter.

Kurosawa made a gurgling sound.

His face was expressionless, but, looking like a choking person, blood was slowly pooling on his face. At first, the hand that had been pushing Yuka’s face away dropped weakly to the side.

“Yuka.”

Sota placed his hand on Yuka’s shoulder, but Yuka did not budge.

It felt ominous. Somewhere, he thought he had been played with from the beginning until now.

Sota reached out with trembling hands and placed them over Yuka’s hand.

Yuka’s breathing faltered. She couldn’t hold back trembling as she looked at Sota’s hand and arm right in front of her.

Yuka’s hand was trembling too. Seeing Kurosawa looking up at Yuka with her face stained with tears and red, her eyes wandered aimlessly.

From that hand, strength slowly drained away.

But he didn’t completely remove his hand. He didn’t know what Kurosawa would do if she sprang up at any moment.

“What do you want, exactly?”

Sota asked.

“…”

Kurosawa stared blankly at the ceiling, having lost her speech for a while.

A single tear flowed down Kurosawa’s cheek.

“Ah, pa…”

What Kurosawa had said was like that.

Yuka garnered her breath. For a brief moment, strength slipped out from her hand—

Rrrip, the sound of flesh being torn echoed.

Sota had always been slower than Yuka. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn’t match Yuka who had always been doing such things. Sota himself didn’t even think he could.

Thus, the one who always got hurt in front was Yuka.

But even Sota could push Yuka away this time.

“…You’re not deceived, huh?”

Blood flowed from Sota’s mouth.

“Your expression is a little different. You and Kurosawa.”

Sota said.

Even if it was expressionless, there was a difference between someone who had no interest in the world and someone who simply didn’t know what expression to wear.

Kurosawa’s expression was more like that of someone who wanted to know a bit more about everything.

Just a kid who hadn’t been placed in a favorable environment.

“…Sota?”

Yuka’s voice had become so small, it was almost a whisper. Like she thought that if she made a louder sound, Sota might just die.

Kurosawa’s hand had pierced through Sota’s abdomen.

“Still, you haven’t adapted, huh?”

Sota looked down at Kurosawa and said.

“So that was it.”

Sota laughed.

In other words, she wasn’t finished yet. Kurosawa wasn’t dead yet.

The Hyakki Yagyō hadn’t come yet either. There was only the existence of Kurosawa right before his eyes.

“…So you came looking for me? You must have something to find Kurosawa for?”

Sota said that.

And this time, he didn’t wait for an answer.

Instead, he placed his blood-soaked hand on Kurosawa’s shoulder.

To let the blood blend.

This time, holding tightly onto Kurosawa’s hand that was stuck in his stomach so it wouldn’t get swatted away.

*

Sota couldn’t properly explain this sensation.

It felt like thoughts of different people were intertwining, as if looking at each other with different bodies, but feeling that what was right in front of him was not there but rather far away.

Sota moved a step forward in that indescribable space.

“Ugh!?”

And raised his hand to block his face.

It was ominous.

What was visible to the eye was truly just Kurosawa’s face right in front of him. The grinning face of Kurosawa, frozen in place.

Someone beside Sota was desperately shouting. It seemed like they were trying to push him away to separate them, but it seemed as if Sota and Kurosawa’s bodies had firmly stuck together and wouldn’t move at all.

Thus, Sota had his eyes open but in reality, felt like he was blind. In that world of imagination, Sota could not see. He just took step after step forward, staring at Kurosawa’s frozen face.

The fiery sensation made him feel as if his whole body was about to melt away. It wasn’t easy to push forward while burning just his mind.

“Why?”

In Sota’s ear, there was a voice whispering louder than Yuka’s voice.

It was a voice similar to Kurosawa’s but a little different.

“I’m curious why you’re doing all this.”

“…”

Sota hesitated to answer in that heat.

He had no certainty. Whether he could continue to endure the pain. Whether he could meet someone on the other side of the flames, someone he felt was there.

But the answer that came after that hesitation was—

“Because I want to help.”

That was his answer.

“I came to ask for help. There’s someone right in front of me asking for it; how could I refuse?”

Suddenly, Shii came to his mind. Shii was like that too. Right in front of him, a kid in need of help. A child reaching out for assistance.

If Sota had just ignored it, he might have been a little more at ease. He might still have been getting along well with his wealthy father and wouldn’t have had to work part-time after school.

But then, all the memories he had spent with Shii would have just vanished.

The memories with Kurosawa were the same.

Had Sota simply ignored the voice of bullying, he wouldn’t have had to go through this. He would have just passed by without knowing who Kurosawa Koto Ne was.

But it was what it was. Sota answered.

And he had built various memories with that child.

He didn’t want to just leave someone who had already taken up a corner of his memories as a fleeting moment.

The reason he couldn’t give up was that there was a chance it could be found.

If helping could help, how could he refuse to reach out to a close friend?

So Sota moved forward.

“That blood.”

The false Kurosawa whispered.

“That blood, which can retain sanity without mixing together, definitely—”

“Sota!”

But that conversation could not continue.

Jingle.

A sound echoed, and suddenly Sota’s lungs filled with air. His already aching chest throbbed as if madly.

That pain caused him to unintentionally remove his hand from Kurosawa’s shoulder and lift his head.

Someone was outside the window.

“Well, this is troublesome.”

The person beyond the window said.

In their hand was a bell.

Jingle.

Every time the bell rang, a clear sound echoed. Each time the sound rang, Sota’s consciousness returned, which had drifted far away.

Ironically, the person shaking the bell bore a striking resemblance to someone in the room right now.

Chapter 300

“Things have become a bit troublesome.”

The person resembling Kurosawa’s mother said with a smile.

The reason I hadn’t thought that the resemblance was complete might be because Kurosawa’s mother didn’t seem to be in a very good situation.

The person beyond that window seemed like they hadn’t been imprisoned for long, nor were they skin and bones. That beautiful face with white skin was captivating enough to make anyone passing by look twice.

In their fingertips was a jingling bell.

Sota had seen something like that once before. The bell that Yuka held while wearing shrine maiden attire during her offering. It looked like they had taken just one from there.

Clink.

The bell rang, and Kurosawa’s body slowly rose from the spot.

And while looking down at their hands, they folded and unfolded their fingers as if checking their functionality.

“Kurosawa.”

Sota said.

Things were getting hazy up front. Could it be from losing too much blood?

“……”

Kurosawa, who had been staring intently at their hands, looked over at Sota.

There was curiosity in those eyes.

It wasn’t a look of panic or fear. Just pure curiosity.

No matter how this world flowed, it almost seemed like they couldn’t care less about what would happen to the body they were using.

Sota tried to rise from his spot. But his body wouldn’t cooperate. There were too many bruises and scratches, making it hard to tell where the problem lay that prevented him from getting up.

It hurt.

But he didn’t want to give up.

If he let go here, it felt like he would lose everything.

Without even fully understanding what he would lose, Sota stood up.

“Sota.”

Yuka called out gently, placing her hand carefully on Sota’s arm. The tip of her finger was trembling.

“…… What is your purpose?”

A rough voice came from Sota’s throat.

“Why are you after Kurosawa…….”

“When you say ‘Kurosawa’, I’m not quite sure who you’re referring to.”

The woman who said that chuckled softly, heh.

“Um, was that a boring joke?”

“……”

Receiving Sota’s gaze, the woman tilted her head and spoke.

“We are just people trying to do something good for the world, you know, like most religious folks. You have already met us once, haven’t you? We owe you a lot from that time, so no need to worry. We don’t plan on repaying you.”

The person resembling Kurosawa quietly observed Sota, tilting her head.

“However, we did do our homework on you, and it’s still quite fascinating. Chasing yōkai aside, to think you can oppose the power of gods like this.”

Kurosawa was now looking at their own nails. It seemed they weren’t very interested in this conversation.

Sota glanced sidelong at Kurosawa and stepped toward Kosuzu.

“Ah, please don’t come any closer from there.”

Kosuzu said.

“I can discern what is dangerous and what is not. Right now, I don’t think your blood feels very favorable to me.”

As she said that, Kosuzu extended her hand forward.

Jingle.

The bell rang once more.

“Well, I guess you can’t even come this far.”

Clank, something made noise against the floor.

The first to move was Yuka.

Yuka dashed toward Sota. Sota was knocked to the ground by her force. His already aching body screamed.

And then, finally, Sota saw it.

A small shard of glass on the floor, trembling as if something had stepped on it.

Something was coming inside. Something invisible.

Yuka gripped the sword tighter and swung it. But—

Thud, a loud crash sounded, and Yuka’s body swayed to the side.

Seeing the glass shards clinking on the floor again, Sota sensed something dangerous.

When he regained his senses, he was already surging forward with a scream. He didn’t even know how he was moving so much despite his injured body.

He collided with the invisible something.

Sota couldn’t do anything about it. Fighting against an unseen yōkai bare-handed was impossible for him.

But even so.

Blood stained that transparent yōkai’s body.

Yuka, who noticed it first, jumped up, grasping her sword, and rushed toward the yōkai.

“———!”

Somewhere on the yōkai was cut by Yuka’s sword, and a chilling scream echoed out.

Sota slipped away from the yōkai’s grip and rolled on the ground. Something came into view once again.

It was the red sword that had fallen earlier.

Sota launched himself toward it with all his strength.

He felt the cold touch of the metal at his fingertips. He grabbed it and turned his body toward Yuka.

And with fervor, he pierced the back of the invisible monster.

“————!”

Once again, an ear-splitting sound erupted.

For just a moment, he held on to hope. Maybe this attack would work after all.

“If such a thing could die from that, I wouldn’t have brought it here.”

The woman resembling Kurosawa said, and Sota spat out blood from his mouth.

“Sota!”

Yuka wasn’t doing much better. Her visible wounds were fewer than Sota’s, but she was already bleeding from her mouth. Was it internal injuries?

Yuka held on stubbornly. Yuka’s grandfather had also shot arrows multiple times. But—

“It’s getting a bit boring now.”

Kurosawa muttered as they stepped forward.

For just a moment, Sota thought that Kurosawa was coming toward him. But Kurosawa simply pulled out the sword that Sota had embedded.

“Ugh….”

Sota struggled to breathe, whatever it was wrapping around his neck. When he felt his neck, he could only tell that something like a tentacle was coiling around it, with blood spreading over it.

Kurosawa glanced up at Sota, who was floating in the air.

“Mm.”

After thinking for a moment, they smiled slightly.

“I think it would be best to let these kids go.”

Without waiting for a reply, Kurosawa continued.

“I think I know why you came to this world.”

“……”

With Kurosawa’s words, Sota dropped down, thudding onto the ground.

His body was already wrecked. There wasn’t a single part that didn’t hurt, making it impossible for him to get up.

Even so, as Sota squirmed in an attempt to rise, Kurosawa leaned slightly down to look at him.

“I hope you wouldn’t try too hard. You’ll probably want to meet this kid again, anyway.”

Sota barely rolled his eyes to look up at Kurosawa.

Kurosawa turned back to glance at the woman outside and then looked back at Sota.

“Regardless, as long as that kid’s plan continues, I don’t think it’ll matter much whether I leave you alive or not.”

“……Why…….”

Leaning against the wall, unable to stand, Yuka asked.

“Why are you doing this?”

“Um.”

After thinking for a moment, Kurosawa opened their mouth.

“This one is still a child.”

Kurosawa said.

“No matter how long one lives, in the face of eternity, everyone is still a child. When a child is playing, there is no need for a reason.”

Kurosawa smiled brightly.

“It seems I’ll let you live too.”

With an expression that Kurosawa would never have shown, they looked down at Sota.

It was a gaze that seemed like they were both mocking and anticipating something.

“It’d be more fun that way. I’m curious about what expression you’ll make when you see the child that was in that vessel at the very end.”

Then, as if to dance, Kurosawa walked gracefully further into the room.

Something heavy and ominous followed behind.

Sota knew well where that direction was. A room that could barely be called a storage room, cluttered with talismans stuck nothing less than a door.

Inside there was Kurosawa, in a room with the only family of Kurosawa Koto Ne.

The door to that room was pitifully torn apart, as if the red sword had left behind blood stains dividing the door in half.

An explosion occurred inside. It was as if it was a last resort for defense, and all existence outside was caught up in that explosion.

And that was all.

Kurosawa’s clothes fluttered violently, but that was it.

A loud noise came from inside. It sounded as if something was struggling against it.

And soon it fell silent.

The Kurosawa who had screamed so much earlier was eerily quiet now.

Sota strained his blurry eyes to see there. He tried moving his hands to get closer.

But.

“Y-You….”

Kurosawa’s mother asked timidly, frightened.

The sound of contact was pitiful.

Kurosawa bent down toward Kurosawa’s mother, almost as if to greet her.

And with both hands cradling her cheeks, she whispered softly.

“Mom.”

In such a gentle voice.

“……Koto Ne?”

Kurosawa’s mother asked dazedly.

And seeing that appearance, Kurosawa laughed.

Realizing what was beyond her finally, Kurosawa’s mother screamed again.

The wails of a mother who could do nothing to stop her daughter from being like that were desperate.

That was the last memory Sota had.

Chapter 301

“Older brother, older brother… oh, please.”

As Sota opened his eyes, those were the first words he heard.

Light seeped through his slightly opened eyelids, and a heavy cough erupted from deep within his chest. Holding back the cough was painful, like his throat was being ripped apart.

His mouth tasted like iron, as if he had been sucking on a mouthful of blood. It must have been the scent and taste of Sota’s own blood.

“Older brother!”

As Sota tried to sit up, Shii was about to hug him but hesitated.

In this situation, it seemed she thought that hugging Sota too tightly might hurt him severely.

“You’re awake.”

“And Kurosawa?”

Sota threw the first question at Yuka’s grandfather, who had spoken to him.

Then he realized. Yuka’s grandfather didn’t look healthy either. His face was wrapped in bandages, and one of his arms was in a splint.

Yuka’s grandfather shook his head.

“… He left us behind.”

“…”

“I don’t know why he did that. I really don’t.”

Sota recalled Kurosawa’s last words.

Because it would be more interesting that way.

What could that possibly mean? Could it be taken literally? If so, why did that woman, who resembled Kurosawa’s mother, call for such a being…?

“I’m sorry. It seems we couldn’t be of much help.”

I know that.

Though he saw it through blurry eyes, that last moment played back in his mind—Kurosawa tearing down all the talismans stuck to the door, opening it, and confronting the people inside.

And—

Looking around, he realized he was in the living room. There were traces of blood everywhere, and not a single piece of furniture was intact in the house. It was evidence of yesterday’s fight.

“Yuka, what about Yuka…?”

“Older brother.”

As Sota tried to get up from his spot, Shii gently pressed him back down with a serious face.

“No, you need to rest…”

“Shii.”

Sota looked straight at her.

“Yuka is fine. At least, I think she’ll be better off than you.”

“But, we have to go right away, right?”

Sota asked back.

Yuka’s grandfather hesitated briefly before nodding.

“Yes. Otherwise, a lot of people might die.”

“… What’s happening?”

Shii looked up at Sota with trembling eyes, but Sota was determined to know the story.

“No matter what happens, it’s not your fault. If we must assign blame, it’s ours.”

“Does that mean it’s partly Yuka’s fault?”

“… No.”

Yuka’s grandfather shook his head.

“It should be my fault. We were… complacent. Even knowing that Kurosawa was a dangerous being, we merely kept our distance. We thought the things they were researching were just silly stories.”

“…”

“Right now, it seems that something is happening nearby related to that Kurosawa. The person we failed to protect must have been someone they really needed.”

“What do you mean?”

Yuka’s grandfather sighed lightly.

Sota felt Shii’s grip tighten around his arm. Sota’s wounds throbbed slightly, but he held on.

Yuka’s grandfather glanced at Sota and Shii for a moment, then took a breath and began to explain the situation.

*

Yuka bowed her head as she looked at Sota.

“… I’m sorry.”

She spoke as if she might fall to the ground, and Sota quickly grabbed her.

“Yuka.”

“I… I couldn’t protect you. Not even one bit. I called you here promising to protect your brother, yet it has ended up like this…”

“No.”

Sota shook his head.

He had gone through something similar himself.

When Shii was in danger, all Sota could do was to shield her with his body, trying not to let her get hurt.

In the end, both of them had been swallowed whole anyway. Had Yuka not been nearby at that moment, Sota surely wouldn’t be here.

“It was just a situation gone bad.”

“Still.”

“… Yuka.”

Sota called out to her.

“Are you trying to hide it?”

“…”

“Take me with you.”

“Older brother!”

Shii shouted.

“Sota.”

Nanami was the same. She seemed to be organizing Sota’s clothes, as she quickly set the blood-stained garments down and rushed over to him.

“Sota, this isn’t your place to be.”

In response to Nanami’s words, Sota bowed his head for a moment in silence, then collected his thoughts and looked straight at Yuka.

“No.”

Sota spoke firmly.

“I have to do this. I… I have something I can only do there.”

What that ability actually was, he couldn’t say for sure. Probably, neither Yuka nor anyone in her family knew.

Whether it was truly because of Sota’s unique ‘ability’ or because of the intimacy that Kurosawa Koto Ne felt towards him, he couldn’t tell.

But at that moment, Sota could see that child.

Not in front of his eyes. He just felt it.

Inside that raging fire, in its deepest depths, Kurosawa Koto Ne was curling up, terrified.

“I’ve never had any specific training in exorcism. Of course, I’m not from a family that does that. However, at that moment, I felt I could save Kurosawa… the child Kurosawa Koto Ne.”

Sota turned to Nanami.

“Can we really give up on that child?”

“…”

Nanami’s lips quivered, as if she might respond immediately, but ultimately, she couldn’t form the words.

They hadn’t known each other for long.

But still, Sota thought, she wasn’t a child who could just be left behind in a desperate situation.

In Sota’s memories, that child was someone who was suffering.

But despite that suffering, she never gave up. At first glance, it seemed she had given up everything, living without any reactions around her, but in reality, she was a child who desperately wanted to go on living.

She knew how to enjoy happy times and tasted delicious food. She had learned about her favorite flavors and was slowly grasping what made life fun with friends.

If only she hadn’t known.

If it was someone he was seeing for the first time today.

Sota might have considered staying behind after hearing Shii and Nanami’s words. But—

“… Yes.”

Shii spoke.

Her voice was trembling.

“Giving up… we have to give up on that.”

“Shii?”

Sota turned, surprised that Shii had said something like that.

Shii was glaring at him.

It wasn’t a scary face. On the contrary, tears filled her eyes, and she looked so fragile that even a light touch might knock her over.

“If you die, what happens to me?”

“…”

“I could endure going back to that house. Even if those kinds of people torment me, I can endure it. I’ve done it before. I think I’m really lucky to have lived a happy life because you saved me, older brother, but I’m not foolish enough to give up my life over those kinds of people.”

Shii said with a shaking voice.

“But losing you… you’re the only family I have left, Sota.”

Tears finally streamed down Shii’s face.

“Yes, just as you’ve said a number of times, I’ve made friends. Precious friends. I know that everyone here is a good person. But so what? Those people can’t be brothers. Only you, older brother, are left in this world who truly thinks of me as family…”

Shii raised her arms to wipe her eyes roughly.

“But, but… older brother, why… why do you do this? Every time, putting your life on the line and destroying your body…”

Sniffle.

Shii took a moment to catch her breath before finally speaking.

“I’m sorry for saying something rude. But… but I can’t agree to it…”

Sota was momentarily at a loss for words in response to that.

“It’s okay, Shii.”

Yuka, who had been listening to the conversation, spoke.

“I’ll do whatever it takes.”

From Sota’s perspective, Yuka looked like a wreck, too. Surely, Yuka’s whole family would want to join in. They had to resolve this situation somehow.

“… Yuka.”

“Shii is right.”

Yuka said.

“You shouldn’t have to be in a position like this. I… I forced you too deeply into it.”

“…”

A suffocating silence filled the air for a while.

Sota continued to ponder before finally opening his mouth.

“… Shii.”

“… older brother, in the end.”

Sota hugged Shii as she spoke.

“I’m sorry, Shii. To me, you are the only family I have in this world. The most precious. But…”

“Yes, I know. I’ve known from the beginning. You’ll probably say that a person’s life is the most important thing in the world. And that if we can’t resolve this situation, I will also be in danger.”

Sota had been hit right in the gut and was speechless for a moment.

“Even so, I know that just because I try to stop you, you wouldn’t have gone anyway. Still…”

Shii gripped Sota’s clothes tightly.

“What I mean isn’t to just hold you back, I’m being sincere.”

“… I’ll definitely come back.”

“…”

Shii’s breathing trembled again.

After catching her breath for a moment, Shii finally opened her mouth.

“It’s a promise. If you don’t come back, I’ll come looking for you. No matter where that may be.”

Chapter 302

Before leaving the house, Sota briefly ran into Fukuda.

Was it because he couldn’t accept the current situation, or did he just give up while trying to?

Fukuda was leaning against the wall, staring blankly ahead.

“…Are you going to beat Kurosawa?”

Fukuda said to Sota like that.

“No.”

Sota replied.

“I… I’m going to help Kurosawa.”

“Is that so…”

Fukuda mumbled quietly.

And then fell into thought for a moment.

“…I wanted to talk again.”

“I see.”

“Well, I mean, there’s no one left around me now except for that guy.”

Then he looked up at Sota.

“Well, you take care too. Don’t die. It feels like if we don’t do anything in this situation, we’re all going to die anyway.”

Fukuda might not have been skilled in this kind of thing, but somehow, it seemed like he sensed the atmosphere instinctively.

“…I’ll do my best.”

Fukuda nodded and got up from his seat.

He reached out his hand toward Sota. Sota took his hand and shook it lightly.

“Make sure to come back.”

“Got it.”

Sota smiled slightly at Fukuda’s words and left the house with Yuka.

*

It was creepily still.

Even though it was midnight, it was too quiet. In a modern society overflowing with light, where birds often get confused about whether it’s day or night, usually, there are always people wandering around in the big cities at midnight—whether they’re out for fun or just running to the convenience store for a quick errand.

But now, such a thing was hardly felt. It felt like everyone living in the area had just stopped.

Time didn’t seem to stop since Yuka’s grandfather’s car was functioning all too well.

Perhaps since this was Yuka’s first time witnessing such a situation, she didn’t say anything while gazing out the window.

Could that be something we can call a Yōkai? Is it possible for just one monster to pull off such a thing?

Even though various thoughts crossed Sota’s mind, he couldn’t come to a conclusion. After all, Sota didn’t fully understand the situation himself.

After moving for a while, they arrived near a place called Kurosawa.

And nearby—

“…Yuuki.”

An uncle Sota had never seen was standing there.

A thin man whose cheeks were almost nonexistent; he had a bit of a fierce expression. The glasses on his face did nothing to soften that impression.

Not just his face, his whole body was quite skinny, and around him were indeed a lot of other people.

Dressed in black combat gear, they were waiting with guns, as if they were controlling the area.

However, none of them looked particularly confident while holding their guns.

“And you must be Yuuki.”

As Yuka’s grandfather approached, the man slightly lowered his head.

“Miura.”

Yuka’s grandfather also nodded slightly and got straight to the point.

“What’s the situation inside?”

“…A lot have died.”

Looking again, there were some bloodstains on the clothes of this person called Miura. There were also parts of his hands stuck with something red.

Miura. Speaking of which, the name of that dead girl was ‘Miura Mako.’

This person seemed to be the one Yuka had asked about Kurosawa’s house.

“Since I’ve been watching this area since the incident, I guess you could move as quickly as possible. Do you think you could stop any plans?”

“I’m not really sure what kind of plans you’re referring to.”

“Any kind of plan… The truth is, I can’t know what that plan is either.”

“I see. That’s a common situation. And… no matter how many we kill, they seem to keep coming back. Even if there was a way to stop it, we’ve failed. Keeping them from coming outside was the best we could do… I don’t even know what that means.”

With that last sigh, Yuka’s grandfather asked.

“It seems you know exactly what transpired in the last few hours.”

“…People have disappeared. I don’t know what exactly happened. Unless they are people directly involved in this matter…”

“Hmm.”

“Do you have any guesses?”

“It’s possible that people didn’t disappear, but rather, we did. Even if I can’t know what’s going on over there, it shouldn’t be possible to turn all of humanity into enemies immediately.”

“So that’s why people remain here?”

“…I can’t say for sure. We wouldn’t be able to know until we hear from the other side.”

But somehow, Sota felt like he could understand a bit.

Probably, there wouldn’t be a major reason. It might be that there’s no significant existence, like the most crucial subject for executing a plan, or just a part of some phase… There was probably nothing more than that; it was just that the entity residing in Kurosawa thought, “that sounds fun.”

“…Are you going in?”

“Yes, we must. No matter what happens, we have to stop it in the end.”

Yuka’s grandfather answered that way.

Miura nodded and stepped aside, almost as if he knew what Sota was.

Sota passed by and lightly lowered his head. Miura also lightly bowed back at Sota.

“Let’s go.”

Yuka had been quiet up until that point.

She was just lost in deep thought.

“I’ll definitely protect you. If you can’t get in, nothing will happen.”

“…Yeah.”

At Yuka’s words, Sota nodded.

*

The phrase “a lot have died” was literally true.

There were blood traces everywhere. However, there weren’t any corpses. It was as if their whole bodies were made of blood, just melting away and scattering all around; only traces of bloodshed were abundant.

Questions were quickly answered.

From far away, ‘red’ Yōkai were slowly crawling out.

And there were people facing them.

“…Hagiwara-senpai.”

Among people in nun attire and others wearing similar clothes, one person was swinging a sword.

Thud!

Hagiwara pierced the neck of one of the red Yōkai, exhaling heavily.

And while wiping the sweat from her forehead, she locked eyes with Sota.

“Sota?”

And that gaze widened as she looked at Sota’s condition.

She ran towards Sota as if she saw a ghost, and shakenly touched his body.

“What on earth happened to you?”

Then her gaze shifted to Yuka, and she was left speechless.

“…Sota, are you trying to go inside?”

Sota nodded.

Hagiwara-senpai’s face turned pale. She already looked extremely exhausted and as if she was about to collapse, but upon hearing Sota’s answer, it worsened further.

“But…”

“We have to go; we need to stop this madness.”

“…Do you really think you can stop that?”

“Yes. I’ve… confirmed the possibility.”

If only the possibility.

Hagiwara-senpai is a believer. Sota has never truly believed in any religion, but he knows there are some people who occasionally risk their lives for their beliefs.

And Hagiwara-senpai was one of those people.

“I see.”

As Sota thought, Hagiwara-senpai nodded.

“In that case… um, I can only assist you.”

“…That’s all I need.”

“It’s an emergency, so I’m helping. After you go in and come back, I’d like you to tell me how various affairs unfolded.”

“Yeah, I understand, Senpai.”

Sota turned to Yuka.

Yuka nodded.

“Oh, Senpai. Wait a moment.”

Sota said that and took Hagiwara-senpai’s hand.

“Ah.”

Before Hagiwara-senpai could even respond, he raised the hand and lightly touched the tip of her finger with the blade.

On that day, Sota’s blood flowed. It was as if he was adding a layer of crimson.

“I hope this can be of great help.”

“…Thank you.”

As Sota smiled, Hagiwara-senpai responded with what could only be described as an indescribable expression.

Yuka’s expression was simply dark.

*

The sound of a knife cutting flesh and breaking bones is never pleasant.

Honestly, Sota didn’t much like Yuka continuing to do such things.

It wasn’t just a matter of thinking, “A girl shouldn’t wield a knife.” If she’s of this age, isn’t it an issue to live like this?

True, Sota is also of that age.

However, even so…

The only one who can move here is Yuka.

“Cough…!”

The farther they got towards the center, the more Yōkai emerged. Hagiwara-senpai and those following behind gave it their all to somehow open a path, but there was indeed a limit.

A long cut appeared on Hagiwara-senpai’s arm. They barely managed to take down the Yōkai, but Hagiwara-senpai had already received many other injuries and couldn’t move easily.

“Go!”

Hagiwara-senpai shouted.

“We’ll hold them off!”

Gunshots were audible from afar.

Yuka grabbed Sota’s hand.

“Let’s go.”

“Okay.”

The two dashed forward.

There wasn’t even time to thank the people who had kept an eye on them until now. Things were moving too quickly for Sota to even figure out what he should be thinking.

But—

Up ahead, hair was flying.

Yuka was running. Just like every time since they met, she was in front of Sota, now too.

To protect Sota.

The bloody boy and a girl barely made it to— a Shinto shrine.

Built in the Japanese style, it looked no less than Yuuki’s shrine— if anything, it even looked more splendid.

Sota expected someone would be guarding the front, but no one was there.

Yuka and Sota stood side by side, pushing open the heavy doors.

Struggling to move their trembling legs, they managed to climb the stairs, barely passing through the torii gate.

And then.

“Sorry to keep you waiting.”

Kurosawa was standing there from a distance.

“…Kurosawa.”

Yuka and Sota cautiously approached.

“You came all the way here without incident.”

Behind Kurosawa, someone who resembled Kurosawa’s mother spoke.

“My name is Kurosawa Kosuzu. It seems this one wanted to wait for you, so we prepared this place.”

While the smiling face seemed relaxed, it carried a strange sense of discomfort. Her gaze flickered between Kurosawa, Sota, and Yuka.

“Oh, and it’s pointless to try to cut this person with a sword.”

As Kurosawa Kosuzu said that, it was as if water had spilled around, and some liquid flowed, surrounding Sota and Yuka.

No, it wasn’t liquid. It was something that appeared to be liquid.

They could hear the breath of a creature. A massive nose, mouth, arms, eyes, and legs all haphazardly affixed onto a shapeless being.

A being it would be cautious to call a Yōkai.

“Once you try to attack, you all will become part of that thing.”

Yuka didn’t lower her sword.

“Sota.”

Yuka spoke in a voice filled with urgency. If the surroundings hadn’t been so quiet, she probably wouldn’t have been heard.

“If I move, you also move. That’s fine. I will surely protect you until the end.”

“…Yeah.”

Sota decided to trust Yuka.

He chose to believe.

“Please.”

Kurosawa Kosuzu reached out as if to guide Kurosawa.

In one hand, holding a red sword, Kurosawa was walking towards Sota and Yuka with a look as if she might hum a tune.

“Looks like you finally came. I was worried you wouldn’t come.”

“…Why? What are you thinking by doing this? What’s the goal over there?”

Yuka asked.

“A goal.”

Kurosawa regarded Yuka quietly as he answered.

“A goal? It’s nothing particular. It’s just to break down the border between this world and the next. In fact, it wouldn’t be strange to think it has already somewhat been achieved. I presume you’ve seen it as you came this far.”

An empty street. Not even a car, so wide open.

“Even if a body crosses into the next world, as long as you don’t die, there are ways to return on time. So there’s no need to worry too much. Moreover, the time over there flows differently from the time here, so if you resolve it quickly from your end…”

Seeing Kurosawa chuckle, Kurosawa Kosuzu’s expression crumbled.

“Nirlas?”

“Hmm?”

Kurosawa turned to Kosuzu.

“You are certainly saying that the reason that existence is here is for mere momentary pleasure. If so, it’s only reasonable to think there must also be conditions for that enjoyment to come true, don’t you think?”

“…”

However, not understanding that comment, Kurosawa Kosuzu turned her eyes towards Sota and Yuka.

“If so, Nirlas, I will prepare to enjoy that amusement even more.”

With that said, Kurosawa Kosuzu flipped over what she had been holding in her hand, which looked like a mirror.

And reflected from that surface—

“Hmm.”

Kurosawa said as if incredulous.

“You truly have an impatient personality. But, it shouldn’t matter. A condition is a condition.”

Bubbling, the nearby flesh started to boil.

“Sota!”

Yuka shouted.

Without a moment to respond, Sota jumped toward Yuka.

Yuka charged at Kurosawa. The swords clashed—

And Sota’s blood splattered.

*

If Sota had come alone, he would have been sliced into pieces before he could even say anything.

And perhaps Yuka would have been in a similar predicament. Sota’s body was able to block the sword wielded by Kurosawa— no, by Nirlas within her.

And oddly enough, the ‘surrounding chunks of flesh’ also moved similarly.

As if a part of Kurosawa’s soul resided within Nirlas.

Sota’s arm that was slashed pulled back. It seemed like it was trying to avoid getting bloodied.

Yuka was overwhelmed just by blocking Nirlas’s sword, and even with that mirror, something resembling a Yōkai continued to emerge endlessly from within.

At this rate, the odds were nonexistent.

Having lost too much blood, Sota’s vision became somewhat blurry, and he could barely see ahead.

Once again, a transformed lump of flesh flew to take a bite out of Yuka and Sota. Yuka reacted quickly and struck it down, but because of that, she couldn’t see the blade coming from the front.

Sota’s arm blocked it. His wrist was cut sideways, taking away flesh dangerously.

Yuka’s eyes widened. How much of the blood splattered on Yuka’s body was actually Sota’s? Sota noticed Yuka’s face already streaked with tears.

At that wound of Sota’s, the lump of flesh burrowed in.

Terrible pain surged, and in an instant, his consciousness cut off. When he came to, he heard Yuka desperately calling out his name.

Even in that despairing voice calling Sota’s name. In the sounds carved by knives around him. In the sounds of someone laughing. In the screams of Yuka.

Before even feeling the grief there, Sota’s consciousness was already sinking downward.

*

When he opened his eyes, he was in an empty place.

It was a place that could be called ‘void.’

Sota instinctively judged that it was the space where he had felt when he had previously come into contact with Kurosawa.

Over there, a child huddled down, crying.

“Kurosawa.”

Sota called out the name of that damaged child.

The Kurosawa that Sota knew, Koto Ne, was a child who didn’t know how to cry. So seeing her cry so pitifully was all the more heart-wrenching.

Once again, memories of Shii’s childhood resurfaced.

Did I die?

That thought brought a wave of fear. It was strange. Until now, he had jumped into various situations thinking he would help others.

To feel fear about dying only after it might happen was peculiar. Of course, it wasn’t certain that he was dead…

Thinking it was absurd for himself, Sota moved forward.

As he walked, he felt something. It was somewhat strange to talk like this in such an empty place, but his ‘heart was racing.’

As if the blood flowing through his body was doing something.

Perhaps in this empty void, it maintained the existence of ‘Sasaki Sota.’

That flesh seemed as though it would melt anything it touched, making it part of itself.

As he thought this, Sota knelt before Kurosawa Koto Ne, meeting her gaze.

“Kurosawa… No.”

Sota paused for a moment before opening his mouth.

“…Koto Ne.”

At that, Koto Ne raised her head.

A youthful face.

“Koto Ne, right?”

“…”

Koto Ne stared at Sota intently.

“You’ve been stuck here, haven’t you?”

Only then did he understand Nirlas’s words.

She had said she had moved to another place.

Oh, I see.

Kurosawa’s mother also said that that flesh was her ‘daughter.’

He didn’t know what horrible events had taken place, but Kurosawa’s mother was the one who bore Koto Ne and that flesh too.

He still didn’t know what happened to that person.

“Koto Ne.”

Sota reached out his hand.

And took Koto Ne’s hand.

“Let’s go.”

Saying that, he stood up from his spot.

“…Where to?”

Koto Ne asked.

“Outside. I brought another friend. She’ll help find you.”

“…Yuki Yuka.”

Koto Ne said, rummaging through her memory for the name.

“That’s right.”

“…Why?”

Koto Ne asked.

Her eyes seemed to tremble as she looked up at Sota.

“Why?”

She asked again.

Asking why he came all the way here.

Perhaps asking why he risked his life to find her.

Hmm.

To save the world… might sound too grand. Yuka’s grandfather and Yuka had said similar things. That unless they did, they might all die.

But the truth is, Sota didn’t come here for such a monumental reason.

It was simply because, as always, there were people he wanted to protect.

Though he had barely known the child, he didn’t want to give up on her. He didn’t want to give up on those children within reach.

The same went for Shii, the same went for Yuka.

If the world is going to fall apart and they will die, isn’t it only natural to reach out a hand in such a place?

“Let’s go.”

“…Where to?”

As Koto Ne asked that, light appeared.

Far away, it looked like someone had put a light in the sky.

As if it were breaking apart, the hole slowly widened, and the light grew brighter.

“Shall we head there?”

Sota said and walked with Koto Ne.

Sota somehow felt that hole would be the path Yuka created for him.

*

“Get away from Sota!”

In a situation where blood seemed to flow from every part of her body, Yuka swung her sword. She did not care even if her back was slashed.

What Sota could see from within that lump of flesh was barely the tips of his hair anymore.

In fact, he might not have even been all right with that. Inside, his body was surely melting—

Yuka shook off those thoughts, swinging her sword to forcefully open the lump of flesh.

Flesh wrapped around her legs. If she wasn’t careful, Yuka might end up just like Sota—

But she couldn’t give up.

“There’s still so much I want to say! In a place like this, like this…!”

Before she knew it, the momentum of the incoming blade had stopped.

Was she enjoying the sight of Yuka in despair?

This was surely not meant to bring Sota here.

To just die alone would be better.

What kind of nonsense was it to save the world?

Even if the world could be saved, what’s the point if the people I like are gone?

As she kept striking with her sword, she saw Sota’s face from beyond the flesh.

Yuka dropped her sword and reached her hand inside.

With her bloody, entangled hands, she pulled Sota’s face out— stained by both their blood.

Sota opened his eyes.

“Sota?”

“…Yuka.”

As Sota made eye contact with Yuka, he slightly smiled.

In such a situation…!

But that anger left him in an instant.

Sota was still alive.

So—

“I’ll pull you out…!”

“Yuka.”

“No, don’t say such a thing. You’re alive. It’s not over yet. So—”

“Yuka. It’s okay.”

“Okay, what…!”

Yet before Yuka could finish that sentence, the flesh moved.

Slowly, it pulled away from Sota’s body.

“Huh…?”

As Yuka moved back slightly, the flesh gradually took shape.

That form was like a gigantic sword.

No, it was too simplistically described. There were jagged edges everywhere, more complicated than simply being a ‘sword.’

It was clinging to Sota’s left arm.

“…I’ll explain everything after it ends.”

Sota said.

His face was covered in blood. One eye was so swollen he could barely open it.

But Sota stood up firmly, unlike a while ago.

“It’s okay.”

Sota repeated once more.

“I believe I can save the world.”

And then Sota moved.

Chapter 303

“Koto Ne, do you remember?”

Once, Koto Ne’s mom had said those words to her.

“There’s a branch. One that can protect you in dangerous moments. You can go outside, right? I left it with someone a long time ago.”

And she told Koto Ne about the man’s house who had that branch.

At the end of her vacation, Koto Ne went there and brought back that branch due to a change in her mood.

She just wanted to do it.

With a bright smile, her figure making talismans was like ‘Mom’.

Perhaps Koto Ne just wanted to try doing something with her.

Whether that would be enough was uncertain.

She decided to hide the talisman beneath the slightly loose tatami.

That spot was known only to the two of them and a goldfish watching them.

“Listen carefully, Koto Ne.”

Koto Ne’s mom said,

“Someday, someone will come to use you. You might not be able to do anything on your own. But I hope you continue to live in this world.”

Koto Ne blinked as she looked at her mom.

Her mom spoke while the chains jingled.

“So, should we get some insurance? I can’t be sure, but it’s an insurance you can have.”

*

Looking in the mirror, Koto Ne’s body suddenly ‘unraveled.’

Like unraveling thread.

What that mirror was, Koto Ne couldn’t tell, yet it might have been a tool to release the ‘real’ form beyond it.

What lay beyond was a kind of monster that was hard to describe in words.

It wasn’t even ‘flesh’. Sota wondered if it could even be called material from this world.

As if his brain refused to recognize its shape, his vision became hazy.

A scream escaped from Sota’s mouth.

He thought he had been hurt quite a bit until now, but the pain was the most excruciating of all.

Crack, crack. Dangerous sounds came from his left arm, which borrowed Koto Ne’s strength.

“I’m sorry.”

Such a voice reached Sota’s ears.

Was it Koto Ne’s voice?

“After all, I guess I have to play this role.”

No.

Sota wanted to say that.

Roles didn’t matter. Isn’t living on after being born what matters?

“Thanks for everything so far.”

Sota wanted to answer that.

It felt pitiful to hear himself scream. How could he convey his words? The gratitude didn’t need to be said. They could just keep seeing each other. Let’s go out and play again.

He wanted to say such things.

It was sad.

So very sad. Why, just a child who loved simple things, fireworks, and playing in the water, had to endure this?

Wasn’t it too heavy a burden for a single girl to carry?

“Since you helped me this far… from here on, I’ll manage.”

Koto Ne said that and ‘let go’ of Sota’s hand.

For a moment, the pain weakened.

The mass that wrapped Sota’s arm fell away.

And, as if being sucked in, it enveloped Nirlas.

Sota looked up at that scene in despair.

Blood was flowing freely from his arms. The skin on his left arm was peeled off badly, but he didn’t care about that.

Slowly, Sota rose to his feet.

Nirlas stood in front of him—at least the appearance of a person—quickly unfurling into a mass of flesh.

It was all over.

Everything, all of it.

The plan to save the world and the plan to save Koto Ne—

What should he do? What should he do—

At that moment.

Koto Ne’s body was suddenly engulfed in blue flames.

Sota, who had been struggling to rise, stared blankly at the scene. Yuka, who was also trying to get up, did the same.

“What’s that…?”

Yuka shook her head.

Sota went to Yuka, gripping her arm to help her stand. Together, they managed to find balance.

Screams were heard.

In the flesh, screams echoed.

Tears streamed from Sota’s eyes.

Koto Ne had said, “I’ll manage.”

No matter what she did, it didn’t matter.

“Yuka.”

“…Yeah.”

At the very least, they couldn’t betray that trust.

Moving their bodies together, they picked up a knife. Handing it to Yuka, she grasped it with trembling hands.

The two of them hobbled towards the direction of the blue flames.

The fire was burning fiercely, as if they could get burned, yet strangely, it didn’t feel hot.

Amidst the screams, laughter resounded. Nirlas’s laughter. It was a sound that seemed to find joy even in this situation.

From above, masses of flesh fell in all directions, as if stars were falling. Those that had soared high had burned and shattered as they fell.

Yuka raised the knife, and Sota held her hand.

Then, they stabbed the flaming pillar of flesh, splitting it open.

Inside was Koto Ne.

Koto Ne who was engulfed in flames.

“Isn’t this fascinating?”

Nirlas said with a laugh.

“A fool who knew nothing thought of a way to drive away the woman.”

“…A way to drive her away?”

“There was a way, it seemed. The woman didn’t know well. Perhaps she heard it from her mother.”

“….”

“When she was about to die, she laughed after hearing someone call her ‘mom’—that woman named ‘mirror’. Isn’t it strange? Until then, she didn’t treat that lump she gave birth to as a child, yet she gave birth to another ‘lump’ that was just as connected and gained motherhood. Being able to speak, looking a bit cuter, um, the woman doesn’t really know. Why she clings to something that is not her essence.”

“You have a point.”

Yuka said.

“After all, the afterlife is just a place you go when you die. Maybe she wished for eternal life.”

Yuka lifted the sword.

The tip trembled—was it because her body lacked strength? Or was it because she knew what she had to do?

“But you died because of that.”

“If you want to think that way, you can do so.”

Nirlas replied.

“Indeed, since you’ve learned the method, you must have been wandering around after being forcibly moved.”

Koto Ne laughed.

“This is the Kurosawa family home. So, surely you must have been able to find it. What a great child. I didn’t expect you to maintain your sanity in that… a place like a furnace where countless souls intertwine.”

So Koto Ne had been searching for such a thing. Did she want to die?

If that mass was Koto Ne and if that girl’s body was also Koto Ne, she would have known. She couldn’t become close to anyone while being that lump.

Even if she imitated an appearance, she would still know her essence.

“By consuming that dagger, it seems the outcome was predetermined. You could say that the problem was how impeccably it united.”

Nirlas muttered.

“Yet, can this be called a ‘victory’?”

“….”

Koto Ne, who had been closing her eyes, slowly opened them.

“Toto Ne.”

Sota called Koto Ne’s name—

The blade clashed with flesh.

Yuka’s sword blocked the blade that was swung toward Sota.

“Still stubborn until the end.”

“Hmm.”

Koto Ne’s body laughed.

“You should know, even in this situation, that you can do anything.”

Nirlas said.

The bodies of Yuka and Sota fell.

From inside the mass of flesh, Koto Ne began to emerge.

Of course, it was Nirlas moving the body.

The body was still on fire, but unlike the writhing masses of flesh in agony, its expression appeared very serene.

“With something like this, I cannot die. Even if I’ve heard the story—”

Nirlas’s voice paused.

“…I know.”

And a calm voice responded.

Slowly, Koto Ne’s body knelt down to the ground.

“…But I also heard another story.”

Koto Ne’s gaze directed toward Yuka.

“A story about a sword that can strike down beings like me.”

A thin breath escaped Yuka.

“…Yuka.”

“Yeah.”

Yuka rose to her feet once again.

Sota supported Yuka.

Staggering, the two of them approached Koto Ne.

“Haha!”

Laughter flowed from Koto Ne’s lips.

“Yeah, I see. So you’re merged with the woman.”

“…That’s right.”

To die.

To kill.

Koto Ne had chosen.

If they could coexist in one body and take the lead for even a moment…

By being stabbed by Yuka’s sword—

Thud.

Yuka and Sota also knelt before Koto Ne.

And they held the sword.

They aimed the tip of the sword toward Koto Ne.

“…I’m sorry, I’m so sorry…”

In the end, Sota broke down in tears.

He couldn’t accept this situation. It was hard to believe things had turned out this way.

Until now, he had managed to save people. At least he had saved the one in front of him.

He thought Koto Ne could do the same.

Yuka was crying too, just like Sota.

Koto Ne raised her trembling hands. Then she embraced the two by their necks.

“…It’s okay.”

Koto Ne’s voice was calm in her breath.

“It’s okay, really… I had fun. For the first time since I was born.”

Sota couldn’t find words to speak to Koto Ne.

Koto Ne held the two tightly until the end.

With her mouth tightly shut as if not to let Nirlas mock her.

On Koto Ne’s closed eyes rested a smile.

*

A gravestone was erected near the cemetery for Yuuki.

No one was left in the Kurosawa family to hold the rites anymore.

It took a long time for Sota, Yuka, and the other kids to properly recover their daily lives.

Sota and Yuka had to stay in the hospital for quite a while. They had so many wounds that it took a long time to heal.

Unfortunately, it was during the school semester, so they couldn’t attend school for a long time.

“Considering the time to gather my thoughts, it’s better that…”

Yuka’s grandpa didn’t finish his sentence, but Sota and Yuka knew well that it was out of concern. They just nodded.

It felt a bit strange for Sota to take a leave of absence from high school.

His father visited Sota but didn’t engage in a lengthy conversation. It was fortunate that he said he wouldn’t completely cut off support just because Sota would stay another year.

“Shii, I’m sorry. Really.”

“It’s okay, older brother.”

Shii held Sota’s hand with trembling fingers, tears welling in her eyes as she spoke.

“Thank you for coming back. I really mean it…”

To Shii, all Sota could do was repeat apologies without knowing what else to say.

In a strange coincidence, the hospital where Sota and Yuka were admitted was the one where Fukuda’s friend worked.

“…Yuuki seems to be feeling a bit better. Although we haven’t talked about Koto Ne yet.”

Fukuda said as he visited Sota in the hospital.

“…I’m sorry.”

“What do you have to be sorry for?”

Fukuda sighed heavily.

“…”

Then, he bent forward, remaining silent for a while.

“The ones left… they have to live, right?”

Sota couldn’t find the words to respond to that.

“And, they say, divine beings or whatever. Then, someday, they could appear in a way we can’t understand. We can just greet them when they do.”

As Fukuda stood up, he said.

“After all, it seems souls definitely exist, so they say they might come back whenever we pray or hold rites, right? For now… that should suffice.”

Then turning his back to Sota, he left the hospital room.

“….”

Nanami visited Sota with a furious expression.

“…If you do something like this next time, I’ll kill you myself.”

Seeing Nanami with a truly fierce look, Sota trembled in fear.

However, even with that deadly glare, Nanami came back with a pile of rabbit-shaped apples carved as an apology.

At least it seemed that she was relieved about Sota’s return.

Hagiwara-senpai also came to visit, crying for a while before leaving, and many of their classmates came as well.

The apartment where Koto Ne lived remained as it was. Strangely enough, aside from the shattered glass that Sota broke, it was, quite literally, ‘as is.’

Even the goldfish Koto Ne had been raising still remained. Despite the chaos, the goldfish survived. It seemed to have grown even bigger, even though it hadn’t eaten for quite a while as it had been forgotten in everyone’s memories.

That goldfish was taken in by Yuka’s family for now.

Yuka visited Sota in the hospital after her condition had somewhat improved.

“…I’m going to quit.”

Yuka said.

“I can’t do exorcism anymore.”

“…Yep.”

Sota nodded at Yuka.

“…Was it the right thing to do?”

Yuka asked.

Sota couldn’t find a response.

Yuka also didn’t say anything further.

“Hey, Sota.”

Yuka whispered quietly while looking out the window.

“Yeah?”

“If you’re going to hate me…”

“No.”

Sota said.

“It wasn’t just you who held the sword that day.”

Sota replied.

Yuka thought for a moment before speaking again.

“Fukuda said. Since you’re a divine being, maybe you’ll pop up one day out of the blue to say hello.”

So he spoke that even there, huh.

Those were words that could only be said by someone who knew nothing. Fleeting hope.

No, it was more like a defense mechanism.

Thus, Sota couldn’t help but feel surprised by Yuka’s next words.

“I, too, oddly hope that it would be the case.”

“…Right.”

Sota answered with a small laugh.

“I hope so.”

The two looked out the window.

Autumn was approaching.

The sky was carelessly blue.

*

A few months later.

After totally lounging around for the second semester, it was still not warm yet.

It had been a bit since they were discharged, but there were still some uncomfortable spots.

But at least they could leisurely walk outside together with Yuka.

Although he was still somewhat pained by those memories, he felt the gradual recovery. He was meeting friends again, and he even had a conversation with that Yuuki kid.

Perhaps, in a few years, it would be possible to go back to normal daily life?

“It’s been a while since we went home together.”

Yuka said, smiling.

“Right? It’s been a while. And just the two of us at that.”

“Why? Are you harboring strange expectations?”

“Uh, uh?”

“Just kidding, just kidding.”

Yuka poked Sota’s side with her elbow.

After quitting the job, Yuka had become much brighter. She seemed to have let something go.

Sota thought it was not a bad thing.

After all, Yuka’s house had her grandpa and dad, so it was natural for nothing unusual to happen, but still, it wasn’t like he wouldn’t have any thoughts going to a girl’s house. He was just acting rationally.

“The goldfish Koto Ne had has grown a lot.”

“Wasn’t a goldfish originally a large ornamental fish?”

“I looked it up, and they can get quite big. They live pretty long too. Guess we need to get a bigger tank.”

As Yuka said, the goldfish was—

“…Huh?”

Yuka, who opened her room door, froze solid.

“What? What happened?”

Sota looked over Yuka’s shoulder into the room, and he too froze in place.

“Huh?”

The room was a mess.

To be precise, the tank was shattered. Water splashed everywhere, and the goldfish was nowhere to be seen.

“What’s going on? What the heck…?”

As Sota and Yuka hurried into the room and surveyed the scene—

“Sota, Yuuki.”

A voice calling them echoed.

Both of them recognized the voice.

Though it was a bit smaller—

“Koto Ne!?”

Both of them turned to the source of the sound coming from the bed.

And there, miraculously.

Yes, just like what Fukuda said, like a miracle—

“Hello.”

A friend was there greeting them.

Though her body had shrunk significantly, almost to the size of a palm, it was unmistakably Koto Ne, whom both of them remembered.

There were many stories to share.

How did this happen? No, how could it be that she was there?

Could she truly exist? Would there be no danger? How would they live from now on?

But, it seemed that, for now, such rational responses wouldn’t come out right away.

The choice Sota and Yuka made was, a tad embarrassingly, to burst into tears.

Chapter 304

My oldest memory in this world is of a girl running while holding me tightly in her embrace.

Her face still bore the innocence of childhood, so very young—

“It’s okay.”

The girl, still too young to carry the weight of someone else’s life, said that to me.

“It’s okay.”

As if she were also saying it to herself.

Gasping for breath, her face so pale it seemed about to turn blue, as if one more step would send her collapsing.

Regardless of whether her hair was sticking to her face with sweat, the girl kept running.

Was someone chasing us from behind? Why were we running?

At that time, I—just a tiny child—didn’t know.

Why am I here?

Am I dreaming?

Thinking that, I reached my little hand forward.

A tiny hand. As if it had never touched anything before, her delicate skin seemed like it would suffer great wounds if it were to brush against something.

As I wiggled my short fingers and reached out, an unsteady smile spread across the girl’s face as she looked down at me.

Trembling in fear, she couldn’t hide her smile while looking at me.

The girl who was running suddenly stopped.

She brought her trembling hand to mine. Instinctively, I tightly gripped her finger.

Her tiny hand wasn’t even strong enough to fully envelop an adult’s finger.

Too weak to hold onto anything strongly.

Yet, it was as if that hand was anchoring her in this world; the girl smiled. That cracked smile slowly transformed into an innocent grin fitting for her age.

For that one moment, it seemed like nothing in the world was scary, a look that felt oddly familiar from somewhere.

I opened my mouth to say something to the girl, but the sounds emerging from my inexperienced throat and mouth were far too awkward to be called words.

I couldn’t convey even a single word, yet the girl held me tightly as if my babbling were the greatest cheering in the world.

The place where the girl held me was deep in the forest.

In a dark night where even the moon didn’t rise, the girl was running away from something. As if a tiger were chasing us from behind.

Honestly, it might have been easier to just give up.

If I was going to run away, with a body like mine, I was just a burden.

But the girl never let go of me.

“It’s okay.”

Holding me tightly, she whispered in my ear.

My body pressed tightly against hers, as if it were curling up.

“It’s okay.”

Repeated words over and over again.

Buried in the girl’s body, I couldn’t see anything.

Yet, I wasn’t really scared.

“Because I…”

The girl whispered in my ear.

“Mom will protect you.”

A hand gently ruffling my hair.

At that moment, I thought in my sleepy mind.

Oh, I see now.

Perhaps, I had died.

And it seems this is what I look like in my next life.

“I will protect you, Mom.”

Suppressing her breathless voice, the girl whispered into my ear.

Her voice was so small it seemed like it would break, yet it didn’t actually break.

In the core of that voice, I felt a firm resolve that could never be severed.

It was a kind of voice I had heard before. In my previous life, a woman’s voice as she held her child tightly before they were about to be consumed by flames.

I never knew whether that child lived or died, but even as the ambulance doors were closing, she never took her eyes off her child.

Mom.

Could this girl be the same kind of person?

This young girl, Mom.

My mom.

“Koto Ne.”

The girl whispered in my ear.

“Koto Ne, my daughter…”

Was it because the night was deep?

Or perhaps I had been curled up in the girl’s arms for too long, fatigue building up?

Or maybe it was just the warmth and safety of her embrace.

That was the end of my memory from that day.

*

Like most memories from childhood, the memories of my mom—Kurosawa Kagami—become more sparse as I delve into the past.

The Kurosawa Kagami I remember from my first memory still had a youthful face.

She had grown a bit since that first memory, but given that she still had some features of her teenage years, it must have been a few years later.

At that time, Kagami was always working.

Was it fortunate or unfortunate, but the landlady of the small building we rented our one-room apartment from seemed to regard Kagami as a poor girl.

If she had a child my age, she could have looked at her with unkind eyes.

Moreover, it wasn’t even the 2020s that I remember from my past life; it was the end of the 20th century.

It was around the time I realized I was a Japanese person living in Japan.

In the 1990s, stories of the ‘Bubble Burst’ frequently played on the TV and radio that the landlady had on.

For me, encountering Japan mostly through manga and light novels, the term ‘bubble’ was something I’d briefly seen in an economics textbook.

It seems that period was a time when “everyone was struggling.” Was it similar to the financial crises I experienced in my childhood?

Even during such times when the overall economy was hit in various ways, perhaps due to having held onto some money before the bubble burst or simply because there was still some recognition left back then, the landlady kindly took care of me while my mom was working.

I had some inkling about why I couldn’t go to kindergarten. Of course, I and the landlady had enough decorum not to ask.

My memory, as a child, is hazy, but strangely my way of thinking remained the same as in my past life, leading me to be treated as a ‘mature child’ among adults.

When I spoke, I understood everything right away, and I never did what adults told me not to.

Sometimes, I worried them by standing quietly among the children, but that was it.

I didn’t dislike the kids, but in reality, the conversations of children my ‘age’ were often difficult for me to comprehend. The way they thought was different from adults. Their usual topics were often disjointed, making it hard to piece together what they meant.

Even if I didn’t attend kindergarten, the kids would let me join in their games at the narrow playground in the corners of the alley. I often felt more embarrassed about that inclusion.

But perhaps it was due to that ‘maturity.’

If someone is perceived as “a child who can take care of themselves” once, the adult’s vigilance in looking after that child often loosens a bit.

Well, it was Japan after all. Even if stories about how the economy was struggling emerged, it was definitely a country with top-tier safety.

Even if a nearby acquaintance is distracted by talking to another adult for a moment, they might think nothing would happen.

That day was no different.

The landlady finished her housework and took me to the playground after lunch, just like always. Kids were joyfully playing near the elephant-shaped slide.

Feeling a bit embarrassed to be the first to approach, I stood a little far from the group like always.

As I stared aimlessly around, I noticed the landlady engrossed in a conversation with another lady.

In the quiet residential area, there was no sound except for the children’s laughter.

Occasionally, the sound of birds could be heard—

While letting such sounds drift in and out, as I looked around, I locked eyes with someone.

They seemed like an adult.

A beautiful woman wearing a white dress, with black hair cascading down to her waist, fair-skinned.

That overall impression was…

“Mom?”

I tilted my head.

She resembled Kagami, my mom.

Had she come home early?

Waving her hand at me with a smile brought me a sense of inexplicable joy.

Even now, because of my past life’s memories, I couldn’t fully accept this life. I didn’t know how long this ‘memory of my past life’ would last. I could only believe in that story I had once heard, that upon being born, one remembers their past life, but gradually forgets as they age.

However, even with that, she is my one and only family in this world.

Furthermore, I had lost my entire family in my previous life—if Kagami isn’t there, I won’t have anyone to rely on.

Most importantly, could I ever dislike someone who cares for me so sincerely?

I moved towards the waving ‘Mom.’

Whenever we returned home, Kagami would always open her arms wide for me, so I lifted both hands up high, too.

Suddenly a thought struck me.

Did Kagami wear such clothes when she went out?

No, had she even worn something like that in front of me?

Kagami, always doing her best to save even a penny, wore only the bare minimum. She spent her money on my growing clothes and shoes.

Still young, she might think it’s alright to treat herself to something occasionally—

As I slowly approached, something felt off.

She didn’t seem as young as I felt.

The smile she wore towards me seemed slightly different.

That stiff smile felt somewhat fabricated, unlike the genuine bright smile Kagami always wore.

When I realized that and halted my steps, suddenly—

“Koto Ne!”

From behind, the landlady rushed toward me, startled and shouting.

My body jolted. She hugged me tightly and said,

“No, Koto Ne. You can’t go too far. What if you get lost and your mom gets upset?”

Holding me tightly as if she was glad, the landlady said,

“Look, mom is there—”

“Uh-oh?”

The landlady turned her gaze in the direction of my hand.

However, the woman in the white dress had vanished.

Where could she have disappeared to in that time?

“Who? Who are you talking about? Koto Ne-chan’s mom is still at work.”

“……”

Only after hearing that did chills run down my back.

Did I almost follow someone I didn’t even know, calling them mom?

But that appearance…

*

“Koto—Ne, Koto—Ne!”

When we returned home, Kagami placed her hands on mine and lifted my arms while singing my name like a song.

After letting go, she hugged me tightly and lifted me up.

Thanking the landlady, she brought me back to our one-room apartment.

Inside the room, there were things for children everywhere. It wasn’t much, mostly worn out, but they were enough toys for me to play with, and there were posters with Japanese words hanging on the walls in order.

As I looked at Kagami, who was placing me down in the room, she was indeed wearing the usual worn-out jeans and hoodie. Not in that white dress.

Her long hair was tied back, not left down, for practicality.

She was still beautiful and still young, but somehow it felt very ‘mom-like.’

“Did you have fun playing with your friends today?”

Her tone of voice was as if she were talking to a small child, and it was a bit hard to adjust.

After all, I… well, I was still a child.

“Yeah.”

I replied.

“What fun things did you do?”

Under normal circumstances, it might have been better not to say anything.

After all, she always worked hard and lived in worry.

Asking an additional worry on top of that might burden her too much.

Yet, reflecting on the sensations I’d felt earlier that day—

……it was dangerous.

That’s what I thought.

My oldest memory is of me being in Kagami’s arms, running away without knowing the reason.

It was probably that memory that made me say something.

“I saw mom.”

“Uh?”

Kagami’s face stiffened at my words.

“Mom?”

“Yeah.”

“Where?”

“At the playground.”

“Mom?”

Again, Kagami confirmed, pointing to her own face.

Indeed, she looked younger if one looked closely.

But at the same time, that face also looked very much like hers.

“Yeah.”

“……How?”

“In a white dress, waving at me……”

Kagami’s face turned rigid.

I saw her breath hitch.

“Mom?”

“……How.”

Her voice grew serious.

Before I could say anything, Kagami had already begun moving.

She pulled out a large bag from the corner of the room and roughly took clothes from the closet, stuffing them in. Anything needed to take care of me.

“Mom?”

“It’s okay.”

Kagami said in a trembling voice.

“It’s okay, Koto Ne. Mom will protect you.”

“……Mom?”

As I blinked at her words, Kagami froze mid-motion.

Then, with a slightly awkward, creaky smile, she looked at me.

Gently placing her hand on my shoulder, Kagami strained to remain calm.

“Shall we, um, go on a trip? Just a little, just a little way from here.”

“……”

“Don’t worry. I will take care of where to sleep and eat.”

“……Okay.”

I had no choice but to respond like that.

Kagami hurriedly moved again. She crammed useful things we would need into the bag, took out a white envelope, and put money inside it.

Then she took a piece of paper and wrote, [I’m sorry. Due to sudden circumstances, we can no longer stay here. I’ve left the rent for this month. I couldn’t prepare a reward. Please use it as the deposit. I’m sorry for the inconvenience.]

She placed it visibly on the table, slung the bag on her back.

Then she held me tightly.

“Koto Ne.”

“Yeah.”

“It’s okay.”

Mom said once again, like it was a word to herself.

“Really. Mom will definitely protect you.”

In a trembling but concurrently unwavering voice.

Thus, we left that place.

I never saw the landlady again after that.

Neither did I see the kids I had played with.

We never returned to that place again.

Chapter 305

She was still someone who couldn’t shake off her girlhood, but the person called Kurosawa Kagami was strong.

Living in a country where you receive a resident registration number at birth and are enrolled in health insurance was hard for me to imagine, but Kagami was somehow able to change her name.

“…It must be tough living just the two of you.”

Not long after we escaped, Kagami took me to meet some guy.

If I were to describe the man’s first impression, he was a ‘thug.’

It’s not a good habit to judge someone based on first impressions, but I couldn’t help the image that formed in my mind. If I were a real child, it might be different, but right now, I had the consciousness of someone who had once been an adult.

Memories of my previous life had not faded. In fact, they were vivid even as time passed. It felt like life had continued just as it was.

I wasn’t sure if that was a good thing or not.

“How about I support you instead? Kagami-san, you even have a daughter.”

The man said.

His skin was tanned as if he had been sunbathing. He wore a white suit, both above and below, and it wasn’t just any ordinary suit with two buttons; it was a double-breasted one. Wearing a white suit already stripped him of the impression of being a ‘salaryman,’ but the dual rows of buttons gave off an even more imposing atmosphere.

And his inner shirt had unnecessarily flashy patterns, making it clear that he didn’t look like an ‘ordinary person’ no matter how you looked at it. It wouldn’t be easy to exude such an aura even if he tried to dress that way intentionally.

Kagami referred to that man as ‘Yamashita-san.’

I, sitting on his lap, lifted my head and looked at Kagami’s face.

Perhaps “support” isn’t what I think it is? I felt anxious for no reason.

Kagami is my ‘mom.’

I myself wasn’t sure if I had any feelings as her daughter, but still… I despised the thought of the person who protects me with all her might doing so ‘because of me.’

But there weren’t any other options, either—

“…”

Rather thankfully, Kagami shook her head.

“I… I want this child to grow up normally.”

At Kagami’s words, ‘Yamashita-san’ blinked.

For a moment, the tension on his face disappeared. The man, leaning slightly against the table, pulled back his body with a pensive look.

Then, leaning back in his chair, he closed his eyes for a moment in silence, before a slight smile crept onto his face.

“Is that so?”

“Yamashita-san.”

Kagami bowed her head deeply. Not just her head, though; she hunched over as much as she could while seated.

Kagami’s black hair brushed against my face.

“Considering the trouble my sister caused you, I know it’s not right to come here like this. But…”

“…”

Yamashita-san quietly nodded.

And then he reached into his jacket and pulled out a thick envelope.

It looked like a letter envelope, but to me, what was inside clearly didn’t seem like a ‘letter.’

“I will take care of the name issue. And there’s no need to feel so sorry. I understand your feelings. I’m in the same situation as you, having a daughter.”

Kagami bit her lip tightly.

“Yamashita-san, I—”

“It’s not a gift. Just think of it as borrowing without any due date or interest. When you have the means, you can pay it back.”

“…Thank you, thank you… and I’m sorry…”

“I understand. After all, what I do is what I do. Plus, considering the possibility of running into your ‘sister,’ this is probably the best option.”

Yamashita-san stood up from his seat.

“I’ll take care of the meal costs. Just order whatever you want. You don’t look your best right now… That child hasn’t eaten for a while, has she?”

“…”

Yamashita-san lightly bowed his head and was about to leave but suddenly looked down at me.

The two of us stared at each other for a moment.

A slight smile appeared on Yamashita-san’s lips. Was he thinking of his ‘daughter’?

“By the way, I haven’t even heard your name yet. Hey there, what’s your name?”

“Koto Ne.”

I answered. My voice still sounded young, typical of a little kid in kindergarten.

“Koto Ne.”

Yamashita-san murmured that and then gently rested his hand on my head.

His hands were large and rough. I could guess a bit about what kind of life he lived.

“Take care.”

“Yeah.”

As I answered the man’s words, he slightly lifted the corners of his mouth and turned away.

I felt Kagami tightly embrace me.

Was it because I felt relieved? I heard a faint sob from her.

“Thank goodness… thank goodness…”

Just as Yamashita-san said, he seemed to have left the money at that restaurant.

We received our change after eating, after all.

Why did ‘Yamashita-san’ help us to such an extent? Who was that person, Kagami’s sister?

But it wasn’t really the right atmosphere to ask, so I decided not to say anything.

What felt more important was that Kagami finally got to eat something after a long while.

For some reason, it seemed like Kagami thought it was more important for food to enter my mouth than to have proper food herself.

*

Yamashita Yohei stepped out of the restaurant and rummaged through his jacket again.

But before he could find his cigarette in his pocket, a sharp-witted subordinate, who had been waiting outside, handed him a cigarette.

Yohei took the cigarette, placed it in his mouth, and received a light from his subordinate, deeply inhaling the smoke.

The acrid smoke filled his lungs before rushing out. It wasn’t exactly refreshing.

A few years ago, there was an incident.

It involved Yamashita and Kurosawa. However, there were hardly any people left to even call it the ‘Kurosawa family,’ so it was more accurate to say it was related to the internal matters of Yamashita’s family.

And that was mostly about ‘Kurosawa Kosuzu,’ the woman who had almost singlehandedly caused the incident.

The cause was that sister, Kagami, had run away with her daughter—who was, in short, that girl, Koto Ne.

Yohei had a guess about the cause. Even though he hadn’t seen it himself, he had heard something.

And he thought it was enough of a reason to run away.

“Ultimately, that woman only intended to use us.”

Yohei murmured to himself.

There were many faithful to that cult in the Yamashita family. The gang members believed that the religion had ‘effects.’

And indeed, Kosuzu had helped solve a few incidents.

But the woman called Kurosawa Kosuzu was far more unpredictable than one would imagine, and after that incident years ago, she had completely drifted away.

As if she thought all she had to do was find that ‘lost’ child.

“Keep an eye out.”

“Yes, brother.”

Yohei said that not simply for human reasons. After all, she wasn’t someone who had suddenly disappeared and reappeared after several years.

It would be better to keep watching her state than be completely oblivious.

Yohei turned his head back and peeked into the restaurant.

Kagami was still looking at the menu while holding her daughter on her lap. The expression on her face seemed much brighter than before.

Looking at her, she was still just a kid after all, but…

That daughter, Koto Ne felt a bit different.

The child, who had been sitting next to Kagami, clambered onto her mother’s lap when she saw Yohei entering the shop.

As if she was determined to protect her.

Kagami tried to set the child beside her, but the child, who couldn’t have eaten properly in days, held on with all her might and stared at Yohei’s face until the very end of the conversation.

She must be around three years old now.

“…”

Was she simply bold?

Or was there really something different about her compared to other children?

Yohei thought he’d wait and see.

*

Didn’t they say Japanese cash goes up to 10,000 yen bills?

So it’s like saying Korea has 100,000 won bills.

Even ten 10,000 yen bills aren’t that thick when stacked together. So if there’s a ‘bundle’ of these 10,000 yen bills, that really amounts to a significant sum.

The money Kagami received from Yamashita-san seemed to be at least that much.

“Look, Koto Ne!”

Kagami, carrying me as she entered our new house, said with sparkling eyes.

“This is the house we’ll live in from now on! What do you think? How is it?”

Even Kagami, who had been so scared in front of Yamashita-san, was now excited as she looked around the house, hugging me tightly.

“Yeah, this is enough for two people!”

Kagami put me down on the floor.

Then she sat down and matched her gaze with mine, with a thrilled expression, she said, “And, Koto Ne, you might even be able to go to kindergarten. With the extra money… of course, that’s borrowed money that we’ll eventually pay back, but for now!”

Holding my hands tightly while shaking them up and down, that face looked so innocent and pure.

“What do you think, Koto Ne?”

Hesitating for a moment to answer that, I replied, “Mom, you’re amazing!”

Kagami’s movement, tightly gripping my hands, abruptly halted.

Did I make a mistake? As I quietly looked up at her face, Kagami once again pulled me into a tight embrace.

“Thank you, Koto Ne. My one and only precious daughter.”

Kagami whispered in my ear, “I’m not there yet, but I’ll definitely become a great mom worthy of that title.”

…But it was sincere.

At that age, isn’t it amazing how someone gives their all just to save their daughter?

Kagami held me close and sobbed for a long while.

Chapter 306

I pondered seriously about what shame really is.

So… for example, a high school student shouldn’t feel embarrassed to wear a school uniform, right? Isn’t that obvious?

In places like the U.S. where students go to school in casual attire, it’s different, but this is Japan, and I lived in Korea in my previous life.

Similarly, there’s no reason to be embarrassed about wearing gym clothes.

It’s quite normal for elementary school students in Japan to wear those distinctive Randoseru backpacks. It can even become a ‘stereotype’ to the point where it represents common items and clothing for kids of that age.

I assume the outfits worn by kids attending kindergarten are the same.

Yeah, if the person attending that kindergarten is actually a kindergartner, that is.

Generally, kids in kindergarten are of an age that’s appropriate to be attending kindergarten. What I mean is, no matter what reasons there are to lower one’s mental age to match those kids, it’s still impossible to actually attend ‘kindergarten.’

Even if their mental age is low, their physical age still grows. Naturally, problems would arise if those people were to be around kindergartners.

But then, what about the opposite case?

“…”

“…”

Kagami’s words, “I hope this child grows up normally,” seem to be heartfelt.

And it seems that in Kagami’s definition of ‘growing up normally,’ it includes educational institutions that kids naturally pass through without significant life changes, like kindergarten, elementary school, middle school, and high school.

Kindergarten isn’t mandatory, and one can drop out of high school, but it still falls into the category of ‘generally attended.’

Thanks to that, I ended up wearing the same uniform as the kindergartners.

I would start attending kindergarten tomorrow, but for now, I needed to buy the clothes and items necessary to attend.

Just like how high school uniforms are bought in advance.

“…”

And Kagami, who dressed me in that uniform, looked quite nervous in many ways.

In fact, I somewhat understood the situation. It’s a bit embarrassing, but it’s just normal attire to others.

However, unfortunately, it’s a bit hard for me to display the kind of happiness that a child shows when they’re incredibly excited about wearing new clothes. I’ve grown out of that kind of feeling as I aged.

It’s likely that Kagami was tense for the same reason. If she dressed a child in new clothes and the kid had a stiff expression, she might think, “Isn’t this great?”

“Wow….”

I tried saying that.

“It’s pretty.”

“R-really?”

Though a bit belated, seeing my reaction brought a relieved smile to Kagami’s face.

Still, after spending a few years with Kagami, I’ve come to learn that she tends to pay more attention to others’ feelings than I expected.

What kind of world is this, and why did Kagami have to run away with me like this? I can’t say for sure.

In the novels and manga I’ve read, a world where one is reborn usually happens in a fantasy setting, yet I’ve never felt that kind of vibe since coming to this world.

I didn’t seem to possess any superpowers or anything.

“Kotone.”

Kagami held me and placed me on her lap.

“From tomorrow, you’ll be spending time with new friends at kindergarten.”

“Okay.”

I had wondered how a three-year-old would respond to that, but now that I think about it, it’s pointless, so I decided to keep my answers short.

Anyway, everyone around me already thinks I’m a smart kid, so what can I do?

“You’ll be able to get along well, right?”

“Yeah.”

Just like I’ve done until now.

The kids playing at the playground would include me if I stood in a corner looking dazed.

With teachers at kindergarten, it should be a bit easier. It might even be more comforting to attend classes than simply playing around doing nothing.

“Kotone is a smart child, so you’ll do well.”

“Yeah.”

In reality, the person who really needs to worry isn’t me but Kagami.

The “age to play with friends” applies to Kagami as well. She wasn’t a kid like me, but she certainly seemed like she should be at least in high school based on the way I think.

An ‘ordinary kid’ who strayed off the path.

Too young to be called a mom.

…Surely, the situation where she had to give birth to me and the one where she had to run away with me were far from ‘ordinary’ circumstances.

“So, should I change back? Let’s go to bed early today.”

“Okay.”

Listening to Kagami, I raised my hand.

I could change my clothes alone, but Kagami always wanted to do everything for me.

I knew almost nothing about early childhood education. I think I’ve heard somewhere that trying to do too much could lead to complications.

…

Well, I guess it doesn’t matter.

Just because Kagami does all those things, it’s not like my common sense will disappear.

Until I grow a bit—probably until I become an adult—I thought I’d accept Kagami’s actions.

After changing my clothes, I followed Kagami’s guidance to the bathroom to wash up, then lay down beside her.

Kagami hugged me tightly once before laying me on the blanket she had spread out next to her.

Then she lightly kissed my forehead and looked down at me for a moment.

A still very young face.

However, that face already bore the look of a ‘mom.’

It was a bit heartbreaking to realize that.

“Good night, Kotone.”

Kagami said while stroking my head.

“Good night.”

I replied.

A soft voice. Indeed, still so young.

That kind of voice, lacking the strength to help the little child in front of me.

*

Truth be told, I was a bit worried.

In both Japan and Korea, it’s not exactly favorable when a woman under 20 is seen with her child.

If Kagami looked a bit older, it wouldn’t matter, but Kagami actually looked very much like a young woman in her late teens.

The last lady who helped us didn’t seem to care about that kind of thing, but with people around, it’s not strange if someone does.

People who lack the empathy to even imagine what others might be going through.

I had already met the kindergarten teachers, but I couldn’t predict what would happen if I ran into the other parents.

“Kotone.”

As if Kagami was aware of that fact, she squatted down and looked me in the eye before we set off for kindergarten.

“If someone bullies you at kindergarten, you have to tell mom.”

“Okay.”

“If you tell me, I’ll do everything I can to help.”

When you’re little, you genuinely believe that adults can do anything. But as you grow older, you come to realize that’s not true.

If I were truly a young daughter, would I feel that way seeing Kagami like this?

“Okay.”

I nodded while answering Kagami.

Kagami hugged me tightly once again.

Then she stepped back and stared at my face.

Her hands cradled my face.

Her appearance was youthful, but Kagami’s hands were already a bit rough.

Even at an age where she should be starting to doll herself up, her face showed no makeup. Rather than the lively energy of a teen, there was a hint of exhaustion in her eyes.

However, the expression with which she gazed at me was not at all gloomy.

It was like she was looking at someone she was incredibly proud of.

I hadn’t done anything yet.

I’d only been existing alongside her.

And yet, Kagami smiled at me.

“Well then, take care.”

“Okay.”

I nodded and, for the first time in a long time—no, it’s been really, really long even counting my previous life.

“I will be back.”

I said that.

Turning around, I saw a kindergarten teacher who looked at least seven years older than Kagami.

Of course, that age was still young enough that it wouldn’t be strange to call her a fresh graduate.

Kagami looked much younger than that teacher.

There was no hint of prejudice on the teacher’s face. She greeted me just as she would any other child.

She kindly explained her name and took my hand.

I slightly raised one hand and turned back to peek.

There stood Kagami.

As if getting on the kindergarten bus was more important than anything else in the world.

Like she was someone who got their wish fulfilled.

I waved at Kagami.

Kagami waved back with a smile.

As the teacher led me to the bus, the other kids’ gazes converged on me. I wondered if it was because a new kid had arrived.

Well, at their age, they’d probably even find a crawling ant fascinating.

There was a spot by the window, so I sat there and looked outside.

Even after the bus started, even after the bus turned and Kagami was no longer in sight.

She kept waving her hand until she was completely out of view.

Chapter 307

I’ve been thinking about a few things since I crossed over to this world.

For example, I know that the stocks of the electronics company with the apple logo and the Korean company with the blue logo will steadily rise over the next 20 years. I also know about the coin prices that started rising in the 2010s and peaked in the 2020s.

I may not be an economic expert, but I do know some ‘certainly rising snippets of information.’

Of course, right now I’m a kindergarten student, so that information doesn’t really mean much.

The 90s were when I was spending my childhood, and my family directly faced the financial crisis during that time, so I have no memories of “how to make money.” Unfortunately, the current me has no ability to make Kagami a huge pile of cash.

Ah, but that doesn’t mean my ‘future knowledge’ is completely useless.

For some reason, I retained the ability to use Japanese and kanji, which I’ll need to live in this world, so I’ve been considered to have exceptional reading ability compared to my ‘peer kids.’

If it had been an “I don’t understand it at all” situation where I’d have to start learning from the beginning… well, at least I could clearly confirm that I’m living in ‘fantasy.’

In my previous life, I was someone who didn’t know Japanese, so just having these ‘nonexistent memories’ allowed me to realize that unreal rules are definitely being applied.

Moreover, the ‘common sense’ I possess isn’t limited to just Japanese.

“Koto Ne, Koto Ne.”

Kagami said with a very excited expression.

My back felt warm. I was in Kagami’s embrace.

After kindergarten ended, we had both returned home from our day.

Kagami was curious about what I did in kindergarten today, and I naturally took out the learning material from my bag to show her.

It wasn’t anything extraordinary. Like usual lessons in kindergarten, it was a learning sheet filled with essential knowledge and information that one should know before entering elementary school—written in big letters.

Hiragana, Katakana, relatively simple kanji, the alphabet, and basic arithmetic.

…That’s right. The problems were of a simple difficulty that even a ‘kindergartener’ could easily learn.

Naturally, I could solve all of those problems without difficulty. Much faster than the other kids. Even the kindergarten teachers were surprised.

This was obviously my fault. I mean, the difference between the thought processes of young children and mine was so vast that it was hard to gauge “how long it would take” or “how messy the writing should be.”

No, or rather, wouldn’t that make me a genius…?

As a result, I managed to write down very accurate answers in a surprisingly decent handwriting in a much shorter time than the other kids.

The teacher was astonished, and Kagami, who saw this learning sheet, couldn’t help but be amazed.

“…Yeah.”

Then, I looked up at Kagami with a somewhat complex and subtle expression.

Kagami, whose youthful atmosphere hadn’t faded, looked even younger when she smiled like this. This made it harder for me to see her as ‘Mom.’ How could I think of someone who is much younger than my mental age as my mother?

Of course, I call her Mom when I have to. It would be too strange for a daughter to call her mother by her name.

On the other hand, Kagami very naturally thinks of me as her daughter.

That’s why my feelings about this are even more complicated.

Of course, the kindergarten teachers don’t call me a ‘genius’ yet. Some kids just grow a bit faster in their intellectual development, and those children will eventually be caught up to by others.

If you show genius at such a young age, the chances are high that you’ll just end up being normal as you grow older. Knowing this objective fact, the teachers would praise me but wouldn’t make a big deal out of it.

However, parents are different.

“Koto Ne, you’re amazing!”

Yes, parents often see their children through rose-colored glasses.

They forget what it was like when they were young and, seeing their child saying something, they wonder, “Is this kid actually a genius?”

They can think that just from watching simple actions like speaking, walking, or absorbing knowledge, so how would they feel when witnessing their child surpassing others?

“…Yeah.”

But if I clearly explain that I’m not a genius here, that would ironically be too genius-like.

Seeing Kagami’s reaction, the first feeling that hit me was fear.

Kagami… is a child going through a very difficult situation. She should still be growing up under the protection of adults, yet here she is raising someone much younger than herself.

From Kagami’s perspective, it might very well be a blessing. If things had gone wrong, both of us might have ended up in an orphanage, and then we wouldn’t have been able to live as ‘mother and daughter’ like this.

However, even if it’s a blessing, it doesn’t change the fact.

People who have it tough often cling to small hopes.

I really hope Kagami doesn’t expect too much from me. I’m just too ordinary for that.

If she builds up a huge expectation too early, what if it gets shattered later—

“Koto Ne.”

While I was lost in thought, Kagami called for me.

Her hand was gently stroking my head.

“By any chance, do you not want to study?”

“……”

Did she think that because I wasn’t saying anything?

Kagami’s voice wasn’t the kind that pressed or scolded. It was just soft, and she seemed genuinely curious.

But I couldn’t bring myself to answer that.

I still don’t even know what I want. I’m not really a child, after all. The innocence that children of my age are supposed to have has long since worn off. When was the last time I even dreamed of something?

Children can be anything, but I also know that realistically, very few children like that actually exist.

So, I really don’t know.

But—

Kagami firmly hugged me and shifted to lie on her side.

I naturally turned my body to face her. Kagami preferred this position when it was just the two of us.

As she gently stroked my head, Kagami said,

“If you don’t want to study, there’s no need to work too hard.”

“……”

“Koto Ne can still do many things, so you just need to take your time and find what you want to do.”

…What about you?

Could Kagami have found possibilities at the same age as this ‘Kurosawa Koto Ne’? Could she have dreamed of doing something she wanted to do?

No, she probably couldn’t have.

Kagami tried not to talk about her hardships in front of me, but I am somewhat perceptive. Besides, she’s not really a little kid.

Kagami had no opportunities.

Yet, is she trying to give me a chance?

I’ve heard adults often project their troubled past onto their children, making life harder for them, but Kagami doesn’t give off that kind of vibe.

Or maybe…

Maybe Kagami wants to give me everything because she has had nothing herself.

So she’s trying to do her very best.

At least for the past few years.

…

I am not a genius. Eventually, everyone will find that out.

But, even so.

Yes, there’s still time. And if I connect what I learned in my previous life with what I’m learning now to study hard, I might still be able to be a ‘good student.’

Let’s work hard.

At least so that Kagami’s devotion towards me doesn’t end up being one-sided.

I’ve felt firsthand just how hollow one-sided devotion can be in my previous life.

*

This might sound like a weird story considering I think of myself as an ‘adult,’ but I have made a friend.

To be more precise, she wasn’t a friend I actively made. After entering this kindergarten, I basically maintained my attitude of sitting alone in a corner.

The teachers worried about me, but honestly, if I ended up playing with the kids and they started crying, that would be a whole other headache.

However, maybe the kids in this kindergarten are too young to read that atmosphere.

“Hey, Koo-chan! This way!”

There was a kid pulling my hand.

Maybe it’s because I was just born into this world, or perhaps it’s because I hadn’t adapted to calling children by those cute names; I still wasn’t used to that way of naming.

In the end, the way I called people is just by their ‘name.’

“Harumi.”

Though I simply called her by the name, I still wasn’t used to calling names.

I don’t think the way shown in animations is necessarily the standard way, but the idea that ‘in foreign countries, you call surnames for those you aren’t close to’ somehow dominated my mind.

Is it okay to call someone I’ve only known for about a week by their name?

But for a young child, calling by name seems appropriate too.

“Yeah, yeah, come this way, this way.”

Her black hair swayed. It wasn’t as long as mine, but she was also growing her hair long over her shoulder.

Her skin was a bit darker than the other kids, but it’s hard to tell if it’s because she plays outside so much or if that’s just her natural color. Either way, she looked healthy like other kids her age, which was nice.

Harumi seemed to not care at all about how I referred to her and made me sit on the floor.

There were several boys nearby. There were far more girls than boys.

I obediently sat down as Harumi directed.

A few of the kids looked at me with slightly anxious faces. Especially the boys. Do I look that scary? I think I just look normally pretty.

“So, Harumi, what are we going to play?”

One of the boys asked uneasily.

“We’re going to play house!”

Ah, I see.

Now, that’s classic.

This already awkward situation just became more awkward.

I quickly took a deep breath when the other kids weren’t looking.

So… that’s it. The term ‘childhood friend’ huh.

That sounds somewhat traditional too.

…But making friends with boys might turn out awkward too. Well, how long can the connections made in kindergarten last anyway?

For now, I thought to just get along well enough not to make Kagami worry.

Upon realizing that I was assigned the role of the ‘youngest daughter,’ and most of my lines were “Waaah,” I felt more than just awkward; it felt shameful— but hey, what does it matter?

Who’s going to remember this after kindergarten anyway?

Chapter 308

Though people are animals that adapt, it was unfortunately not easy for me to adjust to my life.

Luckily, there are no people who look at me oddly in such a way. In the teachers’ eyes, I was positioned as a “child who is particularly shy,” and among the other kids… um, I’m even doubtful whether they understand the meaning of “weird.” At least, these kids don’t ostracize me just because I’m quiet.

Maybe, the pretty face I inherited from Kagami might have helped.

And among those kids, there was one who particularly liked me, and that was Harumi.

Harumi would hold my hand and drag me around the kindergarten. In fact, since I’ve never really rejected her, it might be natural that she isn’t getting tired of it.

Playing with little kids was quite a painful endeavor in many ways, but still, to prevent Kagami from worrying about me, I tried to maintain at least a minimal friendship with the kids. When Harumi spoke to me, I would respond, and that was part of it.

Typically, Harumi would initiate a story, and I would cautiously analyze it to come up with my reply, alternating between us.

In that process, the stories I could hardly interpret—like tales of dreams from the previous night, stories from her imagination, or tales about the dolls she plays with at home—and the stories that left me at a loss for words—mostly about her dad—were few and far between in my head.

However, within those scant bits of information, there were very few things that I figured out which wouldn’t be bad to understand.

I can’t remember how it came up, but somehow, we ended up talking about “Why does Harumi play with me?”

“Pretty. Like a doll.”

“Uh… thanks?”

That seemed to be the first reason. After all, little kids do consider appearances. Even back in kindergarten, there were kids who talked about “dating” or “liking” each other, so it’s understandable that Harumi would want to be with me based on looks.

Thinking about her saying I’m “like a doll,” it seemed like she might be imagining me as her plaything at home.

“My dad said to get along well.”

The second reason gave me something to ponder.

It might just be the simple parental advice of “You have to be friendly with the other kids?” Seeing me quietly sitting in a corner might have instilled a sense of obligation to “play with me.”

If that’s not the case, maybe Harumi’s dad explicitly told her, “You should be friendly with that one.”

In this case, it would mean that Harumi’s father might know about me.

Kagami is somehow involved with the Yakuza and is under the protection of Mr. Yamashita. I’ve never met him since then, and while I haven’t spotted anyone suspicious around us, I still think that person is likely watching us.

I can’t be sure if Harumi’s dad has any relation to that man.

“What does your dad do?”

“I don’t know!”

Harumi answered my question with such an innocent expression that I couldn’t bring myself to ask anything further.

However, it didn’t take long for me to start leaning toward one of my two guesses.

*

There is also an art exhibition in the kindergarten.

Kindergarteners often aren’t fully grown enough to use their bodies perfectly, so even if it’s called an art exhibition, it often ends up being more of a talent show… Well, isn’t that just the nature of parental hearts?

When parents see their kids go out and dance, sing, or act on stage, the awkwardness and clumsiness don’t really matter. All that they can see is their beloved child.

The rehearsals for the exhibition started pretty early. Since young kids aren’t easily controlled, it’s better to take the time to practice repeatedly.

Above all, it was probably also a time to swap roles for kids who may say they don’t want to participate.

“Did you sing?”

After kindergarten, while going home and telling Kagami what I did today, it was only natural that Kagami suddenly stood up and asked me that.

“Were you practicing singing?”

Her eyes sparkled with excitement.

Kagami never puts any pressure on me. The promise of “I’ll let you do what you want” has remained intact so far.

Even at her young teenage age, she works hard to earn money to support the household.

Although she has never directly told me, when I sneak a glance at the household budget book written by Kagami over her shoulder, I saw a separate amount titled ‘Koto Ne’s Tuition’ being saved. It seems that the money that Mr. Yamashita gave her that wasn’t used for my kindergarten fees might be going there.

How pathetic would it be if I couldn’t give money when a child verbalizes a desire to study? Kagami, even at this young age, is already preparing for such a thing.

When it comes to meals, she often gives me nearly everything delicious and reduces her meal portions. The straightforward sense that she’s willing to let herself go hungry just so I can eat well has almost made me burst out in a heavy feeling a few times.

Despite being just a child, Kagami’s devotion is genuine. Even at this age, she truly considers me her daughter.

Yet, I…

While Kagami looks at me with sparkling eyes, a gentle smile soon blooms on her face.

—It appears she thinks, “She wouldn’t do that, right?”

Yeah. I’ve never sung in front of Kagami. This too… was largely due to my personal shame. Humming a children’s song while doing some motions was a bit difficult for me in my current state.

…

But before Kagami could fully lose hope, I suddenly stood up.

“Koto Ne?”

Kagami called out to me, a bit surprised.

“I want to sing.”

Did I come off too resolute?

Maybe my tone was too firm for a child, but there was no trace of worry on Kagami’s face.

Rather, her eyes sparkled even brighter than before.

…If she wants that, she should just ask for it.

To be honest, I wondered if being overly protective and catering to her daughter was a bit much. Maybe it’s because she’s too young.

They say that very young parents often aren’t as devoted.

Various thoughts flickered through my mind, but still, I stood up, ready to do it.

Let’s do this.

I opened my mouth.

The shame of singing diminished more and more as I saw Kagami’s face while she listened to my song.

As if I received a birthday present, or more like, as if I received a once-in-a-lifetime gift, Kagami’s eyes welled up with tears.

…Logically speaking, no matter how well a kindergarten child sings, it wouldn’t be enough to make a listener tear up.

“King, king, king king.”

After finishing the song, my vision cleared.

The scent of Kagami filled the air.

I felt Kagami’s warmth as she tightly wrapped her arms around me.

“You’re wonderful. You’re wonderful, Koto Ne.”

Kagami said that while holding me close. I felt her brushing my hair.

As if she stood before the cutest being in the world, she held me tightly for quite a while as if she’d never let go.

“…”

What am I doing?

Just being inside the room makes me unable to do anything, I’m so tiny and helpless that I can’t even do house chores properly.

I’m merely a being that demands protection just for breathing and gives Kagami a hard time.

How can Kagami cherish me like this when she could have lived a normal life at school?

If I were Kagami, could I be this devoted?

…

I suppose it must be her nature.

Looking at myself being born as Kagami’s daughter, I surely can only say that I’m lucky.

*

Time flows slowly for kindergarteners.

As one grows older, the speed of time is said to feel faster, yet looking back, I don’t think that’s entirely wrong.

Back when I was in elementary school, classes felt like they dragged on forever, whereas now, working, time passes much more quickly.

Feelings of walking through fire might have led to that thought, but…

The time until the art exhibition flowed very slowly. During that time, I played with my “friends,” practiced, and worked hard to create something. Usually, whatever was made ended up as something I could hardly recognize.

I’ve lost count of how many times Kagami shed tears seeing my drawings, which could not be called good from an objective standpoint.

Recently, I feel like I’m gradually learning to “act like a kid.”

And as I act more childishly, it seemed like Kagami’s worries were gradually lessening.

Time flowed slowly, but when the time spent cradled in Kagami’s arms was slowly passing by, it was finally the day of the art exhibition.

Kagami was burning with determination to “definitely attend,” and she actually came.

Her face was adorned with heavier makeup than usual, and her clothes looked somewhat mismatched for a grown-up. I could feel her trying to blend in with the onlookers around her.

But I knew that it wasn’t because Kagami was trying to make an effort.

She wanted to disguise her age. I had seen her late into the night yesterday, researching how to wear makeup to look older in front of the mirror.

…Not for her sake, but so that I wouldn’t feel embarrassed.

This made me feel sorry for Kagami.

However, that pity didn’t last long.

“Ko-chan—!”

That voice, so familiar to my ears, rang out from a higher place.

As I raised my gaze, I saw Harumi waving her hand eagerly from up high.

I wasn’t the only one drawn to that direction.

That intense purple.

Dressed in purple attire from head to toe and wearing a leopard print shirt underneath, there was a yellow-haired man holding Harumi.

“Oh, so you’re Koto Ne. I heard that Harumi has been a lot of trouble for you.”

Looking up at the man speaking while raising his other hand, I wasn’t alone in having my mouth agape this time either.

…His overwhelming presence eclipsed Kagami’s slightly mismatched aura in an instant.

Seeing that, I was assured.

I see. This person is definitely a friend of Mr. Yamashita.

Chapter 309

Kurosawa’s father… Um, let’s conveniently call him Mr. Fukuda?

It’s a bit unfair to judge a person solely based on their vibe or first impression, but this guy definitely feels like a friend of Mr. Yamashita. If I had to nitpick, Mr. Yamashita’s outfit was way more subdued than this uncle’s getup, but honestly, when you compare, a ‘white suit’ isn’t exactly what you’d call ‘subdued’ now, is it?

If I stretch this perspective a bit, I wonder if wearing such a flashy outfit is to make an attempt at redacting Kagami’s aura a little?

“Kochan!”

Mr. Fukuda grabbed Harumi by the waist and lowered her down. Harumi landed with arms raised above her head as if she had just descended from the heavens, striking a magnificent pose.

“Ta-da—!”

For just a moment, I almost got lost in thought thinking about Mr. Fukuda, barely managing to respond, and then I quickly clapped my hands to cheer her on. Harumi loved reactions like this the most.

“Daddy, this is Kochan!”

Introducing someone by their nickname usually leads the other person to be clueless, doesn’t it?

Well, Mr. Fukuda had just introduced himself properly as ‘Kotone’ a moment ago, so he must have caught onto my name at least.

I can vividly imagine Harumi saying something like, “Oh come on! It’s Kochan! Daddy, don’t you know Kotone?”

I bowed politely to Mr. Fukuda, greeting him respectfully.

“I’m Kagawa Kotone. Nice to meet you.”

That was the name for now.

I couldn’t just keep the surname Kurosawa as it is. What Kagami had asked of Mr. Yamashita was to specifically change this ‘surname’ part, which is why we’ve been using the surname ‘Kagawa’ since then.

For reference, Kagami not only changed the surname but completely modified her name too—she’s been called ‘Kagawa Kyouka’ now.

Well, I don’t think there’s a need to delve into that too much. After all, I refer to Kagami as ‘Mom’ and there’s really no reason to mention her name while speaking in my head.

When Kagami talks to other people, she probably gets called ‘Kagawa-san’ anyway.

“Oh.”

Mr. Fukuda, after appreciating my polite introduction while stroking his chin, then chuckled lightly, shaking his shoulders.

“Yeah, we’ll probably see each other often from now on. Nice to meet you.”

Then Mr. Fukuda turned his gaze and locked eyes with Kagami.

I couldn’t tell if he recognized Kagami or if he was just being observant of the gap between Kagami and himself, but either way, Mr. Fukuda smiled gently and slightly nodded at Kagami.

In that brief moment, he looked less like a Yakuza and more like a uniquely fashionable, decent uncle.

Kagami didn’t really introduce herself to Mr. Fukuda nor did she bow deeply, just a slight nod.

I couldn’t catch whatever adults were talking about; especially since I think Kagami avoided discussing things like whether we had little money or plenty, knowing it would concern me.

I hadn’t met Mr. Yamashita even once since that time.

“Kochan, Kochan.”

While I was looking up at Mr. Fukuda and Kagami, Harumi tugged at my sleeve, calling me.

“Let’s do well today!”

Can a little kid really say things like that?

…Well, considering my previous life, I was probably around the age where I could have had a child if I had married, but regrettably, I never got to that point before I died.

Sometimes, you come across kids so grown-up in thought that you marvel at how they figure those things out, but I’m not a kindergarten teacher, so that’s not something I’ve ever seen.

“…Yeah.”

In the end, I nodded in response.

Well, perhaps she might have learned that from her dad. Kids tend to mimic their parents, after all.

*

In kindergarten, there weren’t just us but other kids in different classes too.

It wasn’t categorized by ‘grades’ like in elementary school, but we were grouped by age, so while it wasn’t as massive as a regular school, there were still quite a few kids. I didn’t count each one, so I wasn’t really sure about the exact number.

So, it was rare for just one kid to come out and show off alone; typically, there would be groups of several kids singing and dancing together.

There were skits, but it seemed that getting kids to memorize lines was a bit of a stretch, so aside from those headed to elementary school next year, we weren’t doing any ‘plays’. Well, it’s a bit off-putting to force them anyway.

Being three years old, we were up towards the front this time around.

Not in a whole class chorus, but starting with a presentation made up of a few kids gathered together.

While it was called a presentation, it included simple movements along with singing nursery rhymes.

Seemingly sensing it was her turn, Harumi grabbed my arm and pulled me up to the stage.

“Hello!”

As Harumi enthusiastically greeted, laughter erupted from the adults watching us. Even though I had seen Mr. Fukuda a moment ago, there was no reason to discriminate against any kids here.

Besides Harumi and I, there were two other kids with us too.

While Harumi was getting the adults’ attention with introductions, I quickly turned my head around to look for Kagami.

Kagami was sitting a bit tucked away from the adults. She seemed somewhat intimidated, sitting among grown-ups much older than her. Well, she’s still just a kid herself.

I guess she must have ended up there naturally as she was warded off by the adults’ presence rather than actually working.

Yet, there was no sign on Kagami’s face suggesting she felt that way.

Instead, she just looked at me with a blank expression, as if overwhelmed by my presence here.

“…”

I don’t clearly recall my preschool days from my previous life. But from a faint memory, I do remember waving at my parents who were sitting far away.

Both of them smiled widely and waved at me.

I continued to stare intently at Kagami, then slowly raised my hand, imitating what other kids on stage were doing.

Only then did Kagami blink her eyes and beam a bright smile towards me.

Then she raised one hand and waved excitedly.

I couldn’t help but chuckle slightly as she began rummaging through her bag and pulled out a big camera.

It didn’t seem brand new, and it probably had been bought as cheaply as possible from some secondhand store. To be exact, it might even be an unnecessary luxury for us.

However, Kagami must have felt she couldn’t step back.

To her, I was everything that gave meaning to her existence.

The photos left by that camera would serve as the proof of our lives together. Though I can’t see clearly yet what lies ahead or how it ends—no matter how long or short that time is, I believe it will remain a beautiful memory until the very last moment.

As I watched Kagami holding the large, old camera with a giant, outdated flash, I made a peace sign with my hand.

I hoped that my smile was the brightest I’d ever shown Kagami until now.

*

At first—I thought it was a curse.

I mean, in some sense, it might genuinely be something that could be called a ‘curse’.

Thinking of the beings that Kagami gave birth to before Kotone, it made sense.

When she gave birth to Kotone, Kagami thought the same thing.

Carrying something inside for a pregnancy of ten months in that small body was horrendous pain.

Pushing a newborn out was a terrifying memory too.

Kagami couldn’t even hold the child she had just given birth to.

Kozuzu seemed to cradle Kotone as if she was her own child, staring at her for a while with a wide smile, before handing her over to Kagami.

With the words, “This is the vessel you bore.”

Could she finally be free?

Would she no longer need to uphold any obligations?

When Kagami first held Kotone, those were the only thoughts in her head.

It was only for a brief moment, but.

She even imagined what expression Kozuzu would have if she just dropped the baby on the floor. Naturally, that would have left Kagami in a state where she would have wished she was dead—

Then she felt it.

The warmth of the child.

Wrapped tightly in a blanket, yet that warmth slowly seeped through, a newborn’s characteristic warmth.

The baby, wrinkled as if soaked in water, quietly lay there without crying, unable to open its eyes properly.

But, she was breathing. The baby’s chest was gently rising and falling.

Those tiny fingers twitched. It was almost miraculous how, despite being so small, ten fingers were all intact as if that was a normal hand.

“…”

This one was completely different from the beings born before.

But before Kagami could feel something for the child, it was then snatched away from her and handed over to Kozuzu.

“Give her back—”

The word ‘give back’ was obstructed by Kozuzu’s gaze, looking at herself intently.

“Please don’t mistake this existence as your ‘child’.”

Kozuzu said.

“This being is destined to become the one we serve.”

At those words, Kagami had no choice but to retract her outstretched hand.

*

Since then, the treatment towards Kagami became more lavish.

Was it because she was the mother of the existence destined to become a vessel of God?

Kozuzu treated that child as if it were her own while still leaving the child by Kagami’s side.

Did this mean she wouldn’t take on the responsibilities of a parent, or was it her way of claiming that Kagami held a symbolic role?

It could be both.

Dressed in a black kimono and sitting in a dignified pose, Kagami had Kotone bundled in a golden wrap beside her.

One day, by chance, Kagami was left alone with that child in a room.

Maybe it was for the preparations for a ritual. The truth is, Kagami never personally handled such things, so she wasn’t clear on how they operated.

“Puu.”

A faint sound came from next to Kagami, who was sitting blankly, passing the time.

Turning her head, she saw Kotone raising both hands, making that sound.

“Uhh.”

It seemed the baby was attempting to speak. But still so young that it couldn’t manage it.

Kagami felt a sense of curiosity.

She had felt something when giving birth, but had never actually raised a child herself, so ultimately the maternal bond didn’t register strongly at all.

“Well, I suppose I should at least express my gratitude.”

Feeling a bit awkward around that being, Kagami muttered and leaned slightly towards her.

“Hmmm?”

“Thanks to you, I was able to free myself from that kind of situation—”

Kagami seemed to playfully tease the child, raising her finger and poking closer.

Even now she couldn’t explain why she acted like that.

The child grabbed Kagami’s finger.

Such surprisingly small and warm hands.

“Mya—mya—”

Too young to say real words.

So, that nonsense probably held no meaning.

However, Kagami was surprised to find her shocked reflection in the child’s wide, round black eyes.

Ironically, despite being just a newborn, she thought it oddly resembled her.

Soft pressure returned to her finger.

As if drawing her in, that bond pulled on Kagami’s hand.

“Mya—mya—”

Perhaps that was the moment Kagami felt the impulse to run away.

*

Those hands were still tiny. There was still a long way to grow.

The small hand was making a V with two fingers.

With a face that seldom smiled, she was beaming at Kagami.

Her hand trembled, and Kagami thought several of the photos might be blurry.

“…”

Kagami had been pondering until now.

If she hadn’t run away, maybe she could have raised her better. The Kurosawa family wasn’t exactly lacking in money, after all.

Perhaps it would have been better to have left her with Kozuzu instead of struggling alone like this—

That could have been the case.

Maybe Kagami truly made the wrong choice. Perhaps it was an overly selfish choice.

…They called her a vessel and said one day she would become a god. Kagami knew that wasn’t the norm for any deity.

But still, until then, she could have lived significantly better than she was now—

But—

…

Regardless, just by witnessing this moment and remembering it, Kagami knew she would likely never regret that choice for the rest of her life.

Chapter 310

In my very young days, I vaguely remember following Kagami around as we moved here and there, but since I entered kindergarten, we’ve been living in one place continuously.

Well, to be honest, when I say “very young,” I’m talking about a story from a year or two ago.

The place we live in is a Japanese-style apartment, a one-room place.

Maybe it’s because it’s still the ’90s, or perhaps there are houses like this in Japan that have aged for decades. After all, if we say it’s about 30 years ago, we’d be talking about the 1960s, so I think it’s reasonable to believe such houses would exist.

There are various residents in the apartment. Some are noisy, while others hardly make a sound. There are a few people I know, and among them, there’s a family with two kids. Honestly, that house might be a bit uncomfortable due to its size.

But since it’s just me and Kagami, we don’t have much to complain about. I’m still quite small, so this one-room apartment feels pretty spacious to me.

Now that I think about it, Kagami is quite tall for a girl. I’m not sure exactly how many centimeters, but since I used to gauge heights based on “my height” in my previous life, it’s hard to judge now that I haven’t even outgrown my toddler years.

Hmm, if I consider that I look up to Kagami since I’m little, she must be at least in the high 160s. On a good day, she could be 170 centimeters… Hmm, maybe not that much.

I’m not an adult yet, but I feel like I’m at the age where growth stops, though everyone grows at their own speed, so I can’t be sure.

Anyway, despite her youthful face, when Kagami puts on slightly heavier makeup and makes an effort, it seems her tall stature works in her favor because people tend to let her off easily. That’s a relief.

…I’ve drifted a bit off-topic, so let’s get back to the main point: I’m quite satisfied with our room, except for one thing.

This room is a bit cold.

As a cheap place, the walls aren’t very thick, so you can hear various living noises from the neighboring rooms, and the cold air from outside comes in really well.

Still, it’s definitely better than being outside, but in winter, sometimes my breath is visible inside the house, so that says something.

In summer, as long as we can endure the daytime, it becomes bearable by evening with just a fan, but in winter, the house is so cold that you can’t even appreciate how the winter in Japan is less chilly than in Korea.

Ultimately, to survive at a minimum, what Kagami and I chose to do in winter is stay close together.

Just a few months ago, I felt a bit uncomfortable cuddling with Kagami. No matter how much I may look like a toddler, Kagami is still underage, after all.

Of course, whenever I tried to distance myself, Kagami would always have a hurt facial expression, so I usually ended up in her embrace, especially in winter when it was truly unavoidable.

It’s not like we don’t have any heating appliances at home. We have an electric blanket and a kotatsu. However, those heating appliances are a bit inadequate to warm the entire house evenly.

“…”

As I wiggle slightly to get closer under the kotatsu, Kagami, perhaps pleased with my movements, let out a giggle.

She warmly wrapped her arms around me, as if trying to shield me from the cold with her body heat.

On the TV, some variety show was playing, but I wasn’t paying much attention to it. Unfortunately, the things I like would mostly take at least a few years to over a decade to air.

The world is far from having smartphones or streaming platforms like YouTube; it’s still the time where not everyone has a phone. Most cameras are film cameras, and computers are huge, heavy, slow, and expensive.

The fact that the only ‘fun’ device we have at home is the TV was almost inevitable.

“Koto Ne, Koto Ne.”

While I was clinging to Kagami without showing much interest in the TV, I felt her gently patting the back of my head.

This gentle touch, which was tough to adapt to at first… has now become something so natural.

“Shall we cook something warm and delicious?”

“Warm and delicious?”

Half asleep and without raising my head, I answered, and Kagami hugged me tight as if she was holding the cutest being in the world and gently kissed my forehead.

“Yes, we still have pancake ingredients left.”

“Pancakes…”

As I let out a long sigh along with my words, Kagami patted my head and carefully laid me back down.

As I separated from Kagami, the cold air rushed in where her warmth had just been, making my body feel cold too.

As I stretched my hands out in front, Kagami let out another giggle and laid me back on the blanket.

She turned off the kotatsu, laid me on the electric blanket, pulled the blanket up to my neck, and then kissed my cheek once more.

With my hands stretched out in front, she firmly held both of my hands with hers.

“Ugh.”

For a moment, I felt the cold air, but I didn’t fully wake up. Seeing me blink my eyes, barely fighting off sleep, Kagami chuckled again.

“Just a moment. I’ll be back soon.”

“…Okay…”

In the end, I had no strength to follow Kagami to the kitchen, so I just flopped on the blanket.

*

I may have fallen asleep, but it wasn’t for an entire hour.

At most, it was just a few minutes, maybe a little over ten.

Typically, Kagami has always taken great care of my health, so I’ve never experienced a lack of sleep.

“Ugh.”

Rubbing my eyes with my hands, I got up and pondered for a second.

I really didn’t want to get out of the blanket. The electric blanket was the perfect temperature, and the moment I stepped out, I could tell it would be freezing.

I heard something sizzling from the kitchen.

After kicking off the blanket and braving the cold for a moment, I walked toward the kitchen.

Even though it was a one-room apartment, the kitchen was somewhat separated from the living area. Perhaps to prevent the food smells from drifting into the room, there was a semi-transparent sliding door made of glass in between.

When I opened that sliding door, I saw Kagami’s back.

Her face looked young, but from this angle, she didn’t seem that way at all. At her height, she wouldn’t have looked out of place as an adult woman, and her overall development seemed nearly complete.

Additionally, since she was wearing an apron, her back exuded a ‘mom’ vibe that anyone would recognize.

As I staggered over and lightly grabbed the hem of Kagami’s skirt, she turned her head toward me.

“Koto Ne, it’s almost done. Just a little longer.”

“Okay.”

I replied like that, but I didn’t let go of her skirt.

Though I haven’t lived in this world for long, I know one thing for sure.

Kagami will always be on my side, no matter the circumstances.

Of course, people’s feelings can change, and my relationship with Kagami may not always be so good, but for now, as someone unprotected, Kagami is the only person I can lean on.

Perhaps because I was happy to rely on her, Kagami turned off the gas and moved what was in the frying pan onto a plate.

She then walked slowly toward the room.

Was she worried I might stumble while trying to keep up? If she walked at her long strides, she could’ve reached much faster, but intentionally, she matched her pacing to mine, who was hanging onto her skirt.

When Kagami placed the pancakes on the kotatsu, a delectable aroma wafted throughout the room.

I found myself staring at the nicely cooked three pancakes on the plate.

Kagami gently held my shoulders down to sit me and then went back to the kitchen.

She returned with milk and two cups.

Sitting down next to me, Kagami poured milk into the cups. One was a glass cup meant for adults, and the other was a small, light plastic cup with handles on both sides.

“I’ll cut it for you~”

Was there really a need for that? Even kids should learn how to handle things, right?

While I’m always grateful to Kagami, sometimes it feels a bit too protective.

…

Well, does it matter?

I can just pull myself together and not cause any trouble.

After all, I’ve gained this second life.

In my previous life, I lost my family in an instant. I regretted all the things I couldn’t do for them for the rest of my life.

Though I still have no strength, I just hope it doesn’t turn out that way in this world.

The pancakes were delicious.

Kagami’s cooking skills are excellent. Everything I’ve eaten here has been tasty.

Someday, will I miss Kagami’s cooking and wish for my mom’s meals?

Chewing on the cake, I found myself absentmindedly wondering.

*

Kagami thought Koto Ne was a peculiar child.

That didn’t mean she didn’t love him. It just concerned her sometimes.

Since she had decided to be a mom, Kagami had no intention of letting things slide without learning anything. She wanted to raise her child well, not just leave it at kindergarten.

Parents are like mirrors for their children, and upbringing at home is crucial for their growth.

However, oddly enough, Koto Ne was very different from the ‘young child’ Kagami had imagined and learned about.

He never threw tantrums. Though he would quietly look up at toys in the mart, he tilts his head if asked if he wanted one. It’s as if he’s pondering whether he should like it or not.

He never suggested going out for fun on holidays, nor did he throw fits about wanting or not wanting to do something. He didn’t spend hours glued to the TV either.

So, it worried her.

She thought Koto Ne might feel that there were too many things that Kagami couldn’t give him, so he might not want to do them voluntarily.

That scared her.

In the distant future, would he think he shouldn’t need anything? Would he become a child who believes wanting something holds no meaning—

But such concerns gradually faded as Koto Ne grew up.

Koto Ne loved to be in Kagami’s embrace. He enjoyed being in warm and soft places and often showed reluctance to come out of the blanket.

He would doze off while she read picture books. He loved sweet and delicious food. Even now, as he ate pancakes and drank milk, satisfaction was fleetingly evident on his face.

So, Koto Ne was just a slightly strange child after all.

And that ‘peculiarity’ stemmed simply from being a bit more intelligent, perceptive, and considerate of others.

“……”

Let’s not take it for granted.

As Kagami looked down at Koto Ne munching on the pancakes, she thought.

Perhaps noticing her gaze, Koto Ne glanced up at Kagami and used his fork to stab a piece of pancake, bringing it to her face.

“Hehe.”

Kagami couldn’t help but let out a laugh as she accepted the pancake Koto Ne offered and gently patted his head.

Christmas is coming soon.

What would make a good present for Koto Ne?

With a heart fluttering with anticipation, she pondered.

Chapter 311

In Japan, Christmas is not a holiday.

In the manga or light novels that take place in a school setting, winter vacation starts around that time, so it doesn’t really feel special. For working adults, it probably just feels like any other weekday.

Well, even if it’s a holiday, as you age, the meaning does somewhat fade. It’s not that I don’t feel the ‘red day’ aspect, but rather that the meaning of ‘Christmas’ simply turns into ‘just a holiday.’

Of course, objectively speaking—especially through the eyes of others, particularly adults—I am at an age where I’m quite influenced by that ‘Christmas’ day.

Since my birthday isn’t particularly close to Christmas, I’ve just turned four this year. If you consider Korean age, I’m nearing six, almost five, so at least I know what Christmas is about.

Um, though as a child with a sense of wonder, I might not know it as accurately as others do.

It’s the day when a man in a red suit and a bushy white beard comes in and leaves desired presents.

Good children receive gifts in the stockings they hung, while those who haven’t behaved receive coal.

And for that reason, today I found myself in a dilemma.

At first glance, the kindergarten atmosphere seemed no different from usual, but looking closer, there were some excited expressions on the children’s faces.

Hmm~Hehe~

I heard a little humming from the seat next to me.

Harumi, sitting next to me, was already writing diligently on a white sheet of paper about what she wanted. Her scribbled handwriting was cute, typical of a child.

As for me, I couldn’t settle on what to write on the white stationery at all.

Today’s task at kindergarten is to ‘write a letter to Santa.’

All the letters written to Santa are to be collected by the teacher and sent at once to Santa… or so it should be, but in reality, they are sent to the parents, and whether or not the gift mentioned in that letter will be given depends on the parents’ will.

And I think that no matter what happens, Kagami will definitely try to get me the gift I wrote. Because in Kagami’s eyes, I’ve always been a good kid.

I also think, um, I probably seemed much more mature than the other kids. After all, what’s inside is basically an adult.

I stared at the white paper for a long time, contemplating.

Toys are out of the question. Just saying ‘toys’ doesn’t clarify what kind of toy I want and how I want it. Since I feel like Kagami might buy the best one they can find, even if it means skipping a few lunches, I would prefer to write something that’s cheaper and easier to find.

If I were to request something like a scarf or gloves, Kagami would likely think, ‘Oh, my Koto Ne must be cold! It’s because I haven’t been taking care of her properly that she’s caught the chill!’

Kagami is always concerned about the fact that we have a ‘single-parent family’ and that they are a ‘minor.’ And that suggests a somewhat different family from what Kagami considers ‘normal.’

Kagami has always tried to hide from me that I belong to a ‘not-so-normal family.’ Not so much out of inferiority complex, but hoping that I wouldn’t be looked down upon wherever I go.

They can’t buy me terribly expensive clothes, but they do their best to get me clean and nice ones. Before going outside in winter, they wrap a scarf around my neck tightly and make sure I wear gloves.

To be honest, being so bundled up feels a little stifling.

However, if I were to take them off in front of Kagami, it would certainly hurt them, so I stayed buried in those thick clothes until I took the bus to kindergarten.

If I asked for more heating measures here, I felt I might catch heat stroke in the dead of winter, so that’s a pass.

“……”

The problem is, after eliminating those two options from my choices, there was nothing left in my head. With the imagination of a poverty-stricken adult, I found no way to solve this problem.

“Koto Ne-chan?”

As I sat pondering with the white paper in front of me, the teacher sat next to me.

“Do you not know what to write?”

They gently asked like that.

Ah, this feels a bit precarious.

Just like the stories of children causing trouble at school that are reported to parents, kindergarten is the same.

I don’t really find my current behavior to be problematic, but it’s not something that should go without mentioning.

A child being in a state of wanting nothing at all is, no matter how you think about it, not normal.

How can I avoid putting too much of a burden on Kagami? Yet at the same time, not break their heart too?

I slowly moved my hand and picked up a blunt-tipped children’s pencil.

And I began to slowly write on the paper.

[I want to go out playing with Mom.]

Just that much.

But it seems the teacher thought it was good enough, letting out a light sigh of relief and gently patting my head.

Um, now that I think about it, I’ve never really gone out and played with Kagami.

Would this be okay?

After hesitating for a moment, fearing that Kagami might aim for something like Disneyland or a much further place, I wrote a bit more specifically.

[Going with Mom to the department store. Eating delicious food with Mom. Wandering around with Mom.]

“……”

Somehow it felt like the teacher was watching me so intently while I wrote, causing me to feel really pressured, but I decided to stick with this for now.

I hope it doesn’t… become a burden.

While putting the letter into a big envelope and decorating it with various drawings and cut-outs, I continued to think like this.

*

And for about a week until Christmas, Kagami would quietly observe me.

It seemed the letter had reached Kagami. I tried to act as if I noticed nothing about Kagami’s watchful gaze.

Did I write something unnecessary in the letter?

At that time, I rushed a bit and wrote it, but looking back now, maybe everything sounded burdensome to Kagami.

I don’t really know exactly where Kagami works, but I guess it’s probably somewhere like a restaurant.

Considering how their cooking skills have been steadily improving, they might have worked in a kitchen somewhere, right?

If so, Christmas would be prime time, and if the kitchen gets busy, there would be a shortage of hands.

Not just restaurants, but everywhere that involves sales would be like that.

“Koto Ne, Koto Ne.”

Just like always, when Kagami calls my name, it’s soft yet has a playful tone to it.

But today, one of the two calls had a slight gap in between. That suggests that they were perhaps lost in thought for a bit.

I felt Kagami gently hug me from behind while I was staring blankly at the TV.

“Can I ask you something?”

“Yeah.”

I steeled myself.

Were they perhaps going to ask me if it’s okay if not just Christmas, but another day is good too?

But my concern was quite different from that.

“Umm… is staying home too much, a bit, um.”

Kagami fell into thought for a bit before cautiously speaking.

“Is it boring?”

…Ah, I see.

Thinking back, neither of us really went anywhere far to play.

It’s not even that going far was an issue, as even going to the nearby market wasn’t something we did that often either.

I’m not the type to demand we go out, and Kagami seemed more inclined to just lounge around the room with me over the weekend looking a bit tired.

Perhaps Kagami hadn’t even considered that I wanted to ‘go out and have fun.’

Isn’t that a little strange?

Moreover, recalling life before I was born, there may not have been much leeway to go out and play.

People often have a hard time imagining things they haven’t experienced.

“……No. I like it because the house is warm.”

I took a moment to answer, still recovering from the shock.

But it seems Kagami interpreted that a bit differently, as they simply continued to embrace me without a word.

“Shall we go out on Christmas?”

Kagami whispered quietly while holding me close.

“Let’s go see beautiful things and eat something delicious. How about it?”

“Yeah. Sounds good.”

This time, I answered correctly and properly.

Kagami chuckled softly and hugged me tighter.

It felt a little suffocating. Some of that suffocating feeling came from the weight of knowing Kagami had to be in this situation at such a young age. And a sense of affection.

The frustration of not being able to resolve that situation… even so, even if I were an adult, I wouldn’t have been able to do anything.

The other suffocating feeling was the one that came from being held close by Kagami.

I didn’t like the former suffocating feeling. I didn’t want to feel that.

But the latter, the suffocating feeling that comes from being held, was fine.

Knowing that the being embracing me was, in reality, just a fragile girl, yet feeling like her arms were the safest place in the world.

It felt as if I instinctively sensed that.

Well, I guess it’s only natural.

Kagami was, after all, my mom.

Chapter 312

Our Christmas was simple.

Because it was truly just the two of us.

Unfortunately, there weren’t many people I could fully trust, and if I had to point one out, it would be Yamashita-san, but having someone help doesn’t necessarily mean it’s family or friends.

Moreover, from my perspective as someone who doesn’t know much about Japan, Yamashita-san looked… um, ‘Yakuza’-like. It seems like they might not be that far apart in their relationship, since they lent Kagami money without big conditions, but I also understand why Kagami couldn’t fully trust them.

I might feel ungrateful thinking of them as someone who helped us live like this—

What can I say? Kagami is still just a girl in her late teens. It’s already strange to call someone just over twenty an adult, so imagine how it is for Kagami.

And now there’s a daughter too. Even though it’s hard to feel responsible at that age, Kagami genuinely takes care of her daughter. As someone who hasn’t raised a child, I don’t know if that’s the right way or not, but I definitely feel that Kagami truly cares for me as family and loves me.

So, for that beloved daughter, the one existence she has, it’s only natural that Kagami would be a bit on edge about her surroundings.

“How is it? Is it warm?”

Kagami asked as she wrapped a scarf around my neck.

“Yeah.”

To be honest, I thought it was a bit too tight, but it’s better than catching a cold.

If I get a cold, Kagami would worry.

“Let me know if your legs hurt while walking.”

Was she trying to hug me or something?

If I were only seven, it wouldn’t be a big deal, but considering my age—I’m just a kindergarten kid—it wouldn’t be surprising for my legs to hurt.

My question was resolved sooner than I thought.

Kagami opened a closet near the entrance and took out a folding stroller.

“…”

Ah, there’s a stroller.

The reason I didn’t think of it is simple.

The stroller was quite clean. It was probably fairly new. It couldn’t have been more than a year since she bought it when she moved here. She couldn’t take big stuff when she fled.

Of course, I must have ridden in a stroller back when I was younger, but memories from that time are hazy, mostly just fragments, since I remember being in Kagami’s arms.

Now that I’ve grown up… I usually take the bus to kindergarten, and on weekends, when I go out with Kagami, we normally just go to the nearby playground, so I’ve never felt the need to ride in a stroller.

Even if it’s not going to another city, I guess my legs could get a bit tired if we went out to play.

But the vague memories from those times are hard to recall no matter what, and riding in a stroller now would be seen as unusual for my age.

Since I was in kindergarten uniform, this was the biggest crisis in my life.

*

Setting aside the stroller issue for now, it was enjoyable to wander around with Kagami.

Even though my small steps were much slower than an adult’s, Kagami always moved cautiously while holding my hand.

The weather was cold, but oddly, thanks to the warm atmosphere, it didn’t feel overly chilly. No, it’s probably because Kagami bundled me up in layers to keep me warm.

Although I’ve been forgetting the meaning of Christmas as I’ve grown older, somehow walking alongside someone who’s my mother gives me a feeling that I now understand its meaning.

Not knowing exactly where we were, we took a commemorative photo near a large tree.

With the stroller parked, Kagami set the camera timer and picked me up in front of the tree, smiling widely for the photo.

I should have focused on the camera, but I got transfixed on Kagami’s face, illuminated by the tree lights, flashing a bright smile.

At first, I thought I might be making an unreasonable request, but it didn’t seem that way at all to Kagami.

The time we spent together seemed to reflect pure, genuine joy, like she was truly happy.

While it was also a mother’s expression—her innocent face looked just like a girl of that age, tugging at my heartstrings a bit.

Given our situation, Kagami was frugal with various items. She might have timed her grocery shopping for discount hours at the mart, and even sometimes brought home food from her workplace.

Yet, she didn’t seem to think spending on film for taking my photo was wasteful.

The pictures of my face while drinking hot chocolate from a child’s cup—there was cream slightly smudged on my lips—or my face gazing at Tokyo Bay—since it’s been a while since I’ve seen the sea, I think I looked a little dazzled—or my shape peering around intently—since my line of sight is too low, I instinctively did that—were all taken quite diligently.

She even changed the film several times.

Looking at all this, it really felt like the ’90s.

The clothes people wore, the scenery around—they all felt familiar, yet somehow distinctly different. Even though it had just been a while since the bubble burst, the Christmas spirit made the atmosphere lively.

After wandering around for a while, we decided to take a brief break on a bench in the park.

Kagami wrapped one arm around me to keep me warm, making me snuggle into her side.

It took a moment for the warmth to transfer through our thick clothes, but it undoubtedly felt better than just sitting in the cold air.

I wrapped my arms around Kagami as best as I could. Though I couldn’t say her waist wasn’t thin, unfortunately, my little four-year-old arms were too short to completely wrap around it.

We sat there without saying a word for a while.

“… Koto Ne.”

The first to speak was Kagami.

Since I had been quietly looking up at her, I could clearly see the white breath escaping from her mouth.

Just because you’re an adult doesn’t mean you don’t feel the cold.

Sometimes, being an adult can make you feel even colder.

When you have to think about a daunting future or when your close friends drift away, one by one, due to circumstances.

… When you lose family.

I’ve experienced that in my previous life. I have memories of losing my family.

Even in this next life I’m living, thinking back to that time feels like a gaping hole in my heart.

So what about Kagami?

I wonder what it was like for Kagami.

She hasn’t told me precisely why we had to run away, as if she still didn’t want to share the dark stories.

But one thing is certain. Kagami must have been pushed to the point of asking for help from Yamashita-san, someone she initially didn’t want to rely on.

To the extent that she had to break her words of wanting to grow up ‘normally’, because there was no one to ask for normal help.

At eighteen—

…No, since I’m now nine, at the age where I was just fourteen. With a child who can’t do anything, she could only rely on her.

“Did you have fun today?”

That’s what I’ve wanted to ask.

Did Kagami have fun? Was she happy?

At an age where she has so many things she wants to do, yet she gave it all up for just me.

“… Yeah.”

But I didn’t have the courage to ask.

Because, if it’s Kagami, she would definitely say yes.

With a bright smile.

As if I were the very fulfillment of her dream.

I was just a helpless little child.

Hearing my reply, Kagami gently smiled and patted my head.

Feeling her soft touch through the knitted hat, I buried my face into her body.

For some reason, I didn’t want to show her the expression I had right now.

Kagami just held me tightly, as if to comfort me.

*

At first, I was walking stubbornly, refusing to ride in the stroller, but of course, there was a limit to the stamina of a five-year-old.

They say adults often are exhausted by children’s boundless energy, but seeing it like this, endurance seems to be a separate issue.

It wasn’t just my legs that were hurting; my eyelids started to grow heavy too, which meant I ultimately had no choice but to climb into the stroller.

Kagami tried to push the stroller as slowly and gently as possible to spare me, but going over the bumpy sidewalk couldn’t be helped.

However, no matter how much it jostled, the sleepiness couldn’t be avoided. I desperately blinked to stay awake.

Even after walking all day, Kagami appeared unfazed as she leisurely pushed my stroller.

I could hear her humming a tune.

It felt like I had heard it before, and thinking back, it was a song I sung with Harumi at kindergarten.

Did she like that song…?

Humming along, when the part came where she needed to say “Woof, woof, woof!”, she even made the sound with her mouth.

No, more than that, it felt like that song was some sort of lullaby.

Kagami’s voice flowed so softly into my ears, causing my eyelids to grow heavier.

Eventually, I fell asleep without even realizing when.

When I opened my eyes again, I was already lying in bed facing Kagami.

As always, in her warm embrace.

I could tell it was Kagami even without seeing her face.

I snuggled even deeper into her arms and quickly drifted back into sleep.

That night, I had good dreams.

In that dream, I was still cradled in Kagami’s arms.

While stroking my head, Kagami hummed a lullaby, occasionally whispering in my ear, “It’s okay, it’s okay.”

That dream was much better than the nightmares I used to have.

Chapter 313

No matter how much adults don’t attach any special meaning to Christmas, I can’t completely ignore the month of December.

Because after that Christmas, I’m technically going to be a year older.

Ah, isn’t that how it works in Japan? It’s been a few years since I was reborn in this world, but since my memories from my childhood here are literally from when I was “too” young, I honestly don’t remember clearly. It doesn’t feel like it’s been that long in a perceptual sense.

Even if I pretend to be a little child, the decades I experienced in my previous life can’t be easily erased. Sometimes, habits formed after becoming an adult are harder to change than those formed in childhood.

As a kid, I wanted to grow up quickly, eating a year’s worth of cake each time.

When I become an adult and earn money, I can do what I want. I could watch TV late into the night, indulge in snacks like a midnight feast, and travel anywhere whenever I wanted.

…Well, I only realized afterward that all of this can only be done under the assumption that I can take responsibility for it.

How wonderful it is to have someone else take responsibility for your life.

What about now?

“……”

I pondered while looking up at Kagami, who was peacefully sleeping.

According to Kagami, today is a day off. She mentioned that she got a holiday around Christmas and that today, January 1st, which is the New Year in Japan, is just a day off from work.

Given that Kagami’s hands looked a bit rough and considering the break during New Year, she’s probably working at a place like a restaurant.

It’s not that I dislike that or anything. I just hope she doesn’t have to suffer too much. Kagami’s hardships stemmed entirely from my existence.

And because of that, I was trapped in Kagami’s arms, unable to move.

Since it was a one-room apartment, it was inevitable that Kagami and I had to sleep in the same room, but usually, we spread out the blankets separately.

I didn’t dare turn my body much for fear of waking Kagami, but when I think about the situation, it seems I must have moved.

Even though winter technically starts in December, like all seasons, as time goes on, the weather gradually worsens.

What was bearable at the beginning and middle of December feels way too cold as it transitions into January.

And this is Tokyo, where it doesn’t snow much.

I must have woken up in a daze and sought out a warmer heat source.

And that night, besides the electric blanket, Kagami was the only heat source in this house.

“……”

What should I do?

Usually, before I even wake up, Kagami would gently rise first and prepare breakfast.

If Kagami woke me up, then it would be a different story, but it’s almost never the case that I wake her up.

Thinking about it, it’s been a long time since I’ve seen her sleeping so soundly.

So, waking my “mom” from her long-awaited rest feels too cruel, and I think about closing my eyes and falling asleep again—

grumble

Um.

I must be hungry.

In my previous life, I used to shove anything into my mouth due to various hard work, but with this habit now stuck in a child’s body, it’s a lot harder to endure hunger.

But I didn’t want to wake her up.

…So, these completely opposing emotions were fighting fiercely in my mind.

Still, I think it’s a relief.

I’m glad I’m not just blindly following my instincts. I don’t whine just because I’m hungry, nor do I throw tantrums by lying on the floor demanding what I want.

Snuggled in Kagami’s embrace, I quietly looked up at her face.

Without any makeup on, her face still appeared a bit youthful. No matter how much time passes and how much societal exposure she gets, it’s impossible to completely erase her biological age.

Perhaps it’s because Kagami has a face that would stand out anywhere, pretty as a picture. Well, I’ve also been told I looked older when I was young, and in high school, I was often mistaken for an adult, so this could just be Kagami’s unique appearance.

Maybe it’s because of her skills in the kitchen, or perhaps she has gradually improved her makeup skills lately, but just barely, she might be seen as a “young mom.”

I… I really don’t know.

In this world, I’ve often wished I could just be an innocent child who knows nothing.

It would have been nice to think, “Oh, I see,” every time teachers told us to be grateful to our parents.

As I lay there with my face buried in the blanket, I remained oblivious until the pleasant smell of eggy bread wafted through the air.

*

When we went out with Kagami on Christmas, I thought there were a lot of people, but it was nothing compared to the crowd in front of the shrine for New Year’s.

Well, maybe “nothing” isn’t quite right. Although this isn’t the first time I’ve experienced New Year in Japan, it’s definitely my first memory of being here with Kagami at a shrine.

Even though it’s not a very large shrine, it felt like everyone from the neighborhood was here.

With Kagami in my arms, I looked around. Over there, an elderly gentleman in traditional Japanese attire. What do you call that? The sort of clothes that the characters in manga often wear in shrine backgrounds. Anyway, something like that. There’s even a real shrine maiden! It’s so fascinating since it’s my first time seeing one in person.

Kagami and I stood in line, getting closer to the offering box. In my hand, I held the coin that Kagami had given me earlier.

Kagami bent down slightly and brought me closer to the offering box, and I dropped the coin in.

Kagami gently set me down next to her. The offering box filled my view, so I just chose to look up at Kagami instead. Meeting her gaze, Kagami smiled slightly and said,

“Let’s pray, okay?”

“Pray?”

“Yes, pray. You can’t tell anyone else, okay?”

That sounded familiar to me. There was a saying about how if you told others what you prayed for, it might not come true.

Kagami slightly bowed her head, raised her hands together, clapped them, then put her palms together again. She then opened one eye slightly to look at me.

I awkwardly copied her actions and closed my eyes.

Pray.

What should I pray for here?

I never believed in any gods in my previous life. I’ve never felt anything like that. Some of my colleagues who did the same work prayed fervently, but I had seen too many times that accidents and survival were merely correlated things.

The fates of my family in my previous life were the same. They turned out that way because they were there.

So praying shouldn’t have a bearing on our future, but—

Well, since I’m here with Kagami and Mom, I can’t spoil the mood.

So, I prayed.

I hope Kagami has a happy future.

I hope she isn’t unhappy because of me.

Since she’s had a hard time so far, it would be great if she could live a bit more comfortably.

When I opened my eyes and looked up at Kagami again, she was already looking down at me and smiling.

Kagami, not even bothered by her arm, lifted me up once more.

“What did you pray for?”

Then she subtly asked that, even though she was the one who said not to tell anyone.

“I won’t say.”

As I said that, Kagami beamed brightly and hugged me tightly.

Really, what’s so good about it?

Why me?

It feels like my very existence brings her happiness.

I felt uneasy about that.

Is it okay for my existence to be so significant to someone else’s? Really?

Feeling those emotions swell inside, I simply buried my face into Kagami’s shoulder. It had happened again, a retreat into adulthood.

Kagami, as if she didn’t know what I was feeling, stroked my back gently.

“Yes, yes, since we’re both out like this, shall we go for a walk?”

It seems Kagami felt something after reading the letter I wrote before Christmas, as she said that.

She had just slept deeply, unable to awaken till this late.

“……”

But I couldn’t bring myself to refuse. I knew Kagami would be confused if I did.

In the end, I nodded.

Kagami let out a small chuckle.

Chapter 314

What was it like when I was young?

So I’m talking about my previous life.

My mom must have gone to work before I became an elementary school student.

And at that age, it was the time when I could play outside with friends, and most importantly, there were plenty of things to do after school.

Even kids who didn’t go to private academies could attend after-school classes, or there were services at the neighborhood welfare center to look after children.

It was possible because, at least in the country I lived in, things were running fairly smoothly.

Japan could probably say something similar, but the problem was that I had not yet reached the age of being an elementary school student.

No parent would make a first or second grader cook by themselves; I was much younger than that.

Honestly, I did think about it for a moment. Since my mind was still “me,” isn’t it possible that I could handle a meal by myself?

The conclusion came quickly. Not quite yet.

My arms are short, my legs are short. Even my fingers are short. I can jump without falling, but how freely and naturally I can move my body is a different story.

Most importantly, I didn’t think I could carry a pot filled with boiling water by myself.

The fact that I had such thoughts shows how much worry Kagami must have had.

The kindergarten vacation isn’t that long, but leaving me at home alone for that time is another story.

To put food in our mouths, Kagami had to go to work.

I might think it’s fine to live on bread or cold rice, but in the eyes of adults, that’s just child abuse.

“Koto Ne.”

After much thought, it seemed Kagami made a big decision.

“Uh… How about going to another house during the day just for the vacation? Is that okay?”

Would there be someone to take care of me?

Maybe there are government-run institutions for that kind of thing.

I couldn’t answer no here, so I nodded my head.

Kagami looked a little relieved at my answer.

So, we set out just when I would usually be taking the kindergarten bus.

I thought about whether a neighbor might have taken care of me like before, but Kagami took me farther than I expected.

On the shaking bus, I snuggled closely into Kagami’s arms and thought about where we were going.

For a brief moment, I had a slightly creepy thought, but soon brushed it off. Kagami was definitely not a mom who would abandon me—

And so, we arrived at a place filled with houses very different from the one we lived in.

Unlike our home, a little worn-out two-story apartment, every house here was a large home of at least two stories.

Kagami, carrying me, looked a bit anxious. She held a memo with the address written on it and was glancing around nervously.

I understand.

Even if she’s in her late teens, especially at that age, it would be hard to deal with people. It’s one thing to handle neighborhood friends or schoolmates, but another to encounter adults in society.

“Ah.”

After some walking, Kagami seemed to have found our destination.

She looked back and forth between the memo and the name written on the entrance wall, and carefully set me down on the ground.

[Fukuda]

That was the name written next to the gate.

Ah.

Only then did I start to understand a little, and my mind felt a bit at ease.

Kagami took a trembling breath, then pressed the doorbell.

Ding dong.

A clear, cheerful sound rang out, and it wasn’t long before the door opened.

A man with hair sticking out on one side and wearing comfortable exercise clothes greeted us. I recognized him from before.

“Ah, Mr. Fukuda.”

Mr. Fukuda called out Kagami’s alias.

“…I’m sorry for making such a request.”

Kagami immediately bowed her head to Mr. Fukuda.

“No, it’s nothing. As fellow kindergarten parents, we help each other out. Harumi said she was really happy to hear stories.”

Except for his dyed yellow hair, he looked just like a regular uncle. I wonder if it’s the suit that gives off that yakuza vibe.

And now I understood a little why Kagami chose Mr. Fukuda over Yamashita.

Did Yamashita have kids? My memory of that conversation is a bit hazy since it was a while ago, but even if he does, I wouldn’t know him at all.

From Kagami’s perspective, she’d want me to be somewhat comfortable in someone else’s home, so she asked Harumi’s family.

“Right,” Kagami replied hesitantly to Mr. Fukuda’s response.

“No need to worry too much. Harumi loves going to kindergarten. She’s been whining about not being able to meet the kids already. With Koto Ne here, it should be much better.”

“Really, thank you so much.”

Kagami expressed her gratitude for what felt like the hundredth time.

And watching this scene, I felt a bit uncomfortable again.

Should I have said something first? That I’d be okay being home alone.

“Well….”

Kagami hesitated a lot before speaking.

“Koto Ne.”

Kagami squatted down again and looked at me.

“I’ll be back when kindergarten is over. Don’t worry too much.”

She put her hand on my shoulder, as if afraid I might misunderstand.

“Okay.”

As I nodded, Kagami hugged me tightly.

It was the middle of winter, but even being outside felt warm from that hug.

I stayed in Kagami’s embrace for a while, without even thinking about breaking away.

“I don’t want to~~~~~!”

Harumi whined.

Since it was getting time for me to go home, it seemed she didn’t want to say goodbye. At kindergarten, she waved goodbye so easily, but now that we met at home, it felt a little different.

“Koto Ne, don’t go!”

Seeing Harumi hold onto my arm and not let go, Mr. Fukuda sighed deeply.

“Harumi, don’t do that. We said you’d see each other again tomorrow.”

“I don’t want to!”

Now that I was home, it seemed she wanted to keep me here.

Well, it did seem like Harumi had a special liking for me. Today, when she woke up late and found me at home, her face lit up immediately.

As we moved around this big house, Harumi was full of energy, talking about which toy she’d take to play with and how her room was.

A few of her stories still made it hard to comprehend why she was going off on a tangent, but hey, she’s a kid.

By the way, Mr. Fukuda didn’t stay home the whole time; he went out shortly after. Instead, the housekeeper came to take care of us, so I could tell how wealthy this family was.

To be honest, this house was comfortable. There were so many things we didn’t have at my home.

But still, I preferred my own home.

“Harumi, you have to let me go. Koto Ne also has a mom waiting for her.”

Mr. Fukuda tried to persuade Harumi gently, but she shook her head.

“Then, let Koto Ne’s mom live here too!”

Hearing that, Mr. Fukuda looked thoroughly flabbergasted. Well, Harumi probably wouldn’t be aware of what she was saying. She was just throwing a tantrum to keep me at her house.

“Harumi, I’ll come back again soon.”

When I said that, Harumi blinked, still holding onto my arm.

“Really?”

“Yeah. Tomorrow too.”

“Tomorrow too? Is that a promise?”

“Yep.”

After I hooked my pinky with hers, she finally let go of me.

Kagami, who had been pondering when to jump in, let out a sigh of relief only after I got back into her arms.

“Thank you so much for today.”

“No, as I said, it’s not difficult at all.”

Mr. Fukuda said with a somewhat embarrassed expression, possibly due to what happened with Harumi moments ago.

The two exchanged polite farewells and parted ways. Harumi waved enthusiastically at us, and I waved back from Kagami’s arms.

“Did you have fun today?” Kagami asked.

“Yeah.”

It wasn’t as uncomfortable as I expected. It was all because Harumi acted just like she did at kindergarten.

“I’m glad.”

On the way to the bus stop, Kagami seemed like she was pondering something and didn’t say a word.

Then, after we boarded the bus, she cautiously opened her mouth again.

“Um, would you prefer a bigger house?”

As I pondered what that could mean, I shook my head.

“No.”

I replied, burying my face against Kagami’s shoulder.

“I like our house.”

Kagami pulled me into a warm hug like that.

After that, I had no particular memories on the bus.

I must have fallen asleep in Kagami’s arms.

Chapter 315

I prefer autumn over spring. sigh

It’s just that the transition from cold to warm feels more refreshing than the change from hot to cool.

More than anything, summer in Korea and Japan doesn’t just mean rising temperatures. The humidity goes up too, and even the slightest annoyances can get under your skin. Yeah, and it rains too. I dislike rainy days.

And above all—there were always people I remembered when spring came around.

The season when I lost my family in my previous life isn’t exactly spring. But my younger sister was supposed to start going to school in spring.

Spring brings the possibility that things could have been different, so during that time, I worked harder and fell asleep as if I were returning home. When I was extremely tired, I sometimes didn’t even dream, which meant I didn’t have nightmares.

……

Kagami doesn’t know that.

She just smiles at me, as if being with me is the only reason the world looks beautiful no matter the weather.

Even now.

“Kotone, Kotone.”

“Yeah.”

“How are you? Isn’t it too cold?”

“It’s warm.”

The weather is warm, but not too hot yet. It’s still a few months until the real summer hits.

As long as I don’t wander outside too late, it’s a great day for a walk.

Kagami is sitting in a sunny spot, and I’m sitting on her lap. Even if a chilly breeze blows, Kagami’s body and arms block the wind, and her body heat wraps around me, so it’s not too cold.

It’s crowded since it’s the weekend. I bet all the kids came here with the same purpose as us.

Like Kagami and me, people have spread out their mats on the grass, looking up at the sky.

swish, something pretty falls into my view, swirling down.

Cherry blossom petals.

They’re so pale pink they almost look white, fluttering and being blown around in the wind as they fall.

I’ve seen something like this even before I moved here. Even if it’s not a place densely planted with cherry trees, there were always a few scattered around the forest or somewhere in the neighborhood.

Of course, it’s not often you see such a full view of blossoms.

“Isn’t it pretty?”

Kagami said, hugging me a bit tighter.

“Yeah.”

Yeah, it was beautiful. A sight that could only be described as magnificent.

I feel like I’ve seen this in my previous life too. I have memories of going flower viewing with my parents and younger sister.

When did I stop seeing things like this?

whoosh, as the wind brushes by, petals float down from the trees once more. Even though so many petals are falling, the trees still look full of flowers, as if they’d never get depleted.

This beauty that seems to last forever won’t last too long. The cherry blossoms almost all fall off within two weeks.

That doesn’t mean the trees lose their charm. When the cherry blossoms fall, green leaves begin to sprout slowly, and until autumn when the leaves drop, they’ll proudly show off their green appearance.

But the reason people prefer this flower to the trees’ green appearance is probably because that period is way too short.

As I wiggled my body, Kagami released her arms.

I stood up.

In the past year, I’ve grown a lot. A one-year-old, small and weak, can run around in ten years, and after just five more years, I’d be almost an adult. Some even stop growing entirely at that point.

So, it makes sense that I’d grow this quickly.

Kagami seemed to enjoy watching me move around.

Well, it wasn’t just because I wanted to show her that I could move.

Maybe it’s because I’ve been around younger kids like Harumi that I was able to find a little bit of that childish spirit myself.

I suddenly wanted to catch the petals falling from the sky.

They say if you catch a falling petal, your wish will come true.

Or was that for fallen leaves? shrug Whatever, it doesn’t matter. I just wanted to try.

But it wasn’t easy. Even if I’ve grown, my arms and legs are still short, and my precision in movement isn’t that great. Still, I think my stamina is a definite kid’s strength, but it’s not easy to catch even one tiny petal when it comes to all the other factors.

I heard laughter from around me.

They weren’t teasing me; it was just that probably a cute little kid flailing around trying to catch petals was cute enough to make them laugh.

But still, it’s embarrassing, and that embarrassment was real.

In the end, I gave up on catching the petals and turned back to run to Kagami.

Seeing me run around just looked cute, I guess; Kagami was grinning widely.

As I ended up in her arms naturally, she hugged me once again as if it were the most natural thing in the world.

I looked up at Kagami.

“Ah.”

“Hmm? What’s the matter?”

But I didn’t answer; instead, I reached my hand toward Kagami’s face.

Then, I caught a petal stuck in her bangs.

“Got it.”

As I said that, Kagami couldn’t hold back her joy any longer and hugged me even tighter.

“Kotone.”

“Yeah.”

As I quietly stared at the cherry blossom in my hand, Kagami whispered softly.

“Kotone.”

And once more.

As if she wanted to confirm I was really there.

As if she wanted to confirm this isn’t a dream.

It’s certainly strange.

How can someone be so devoted? Just because I’m her daughter, she’s so fond of me?

They say it’s a parent’s love, but there are always parents in the world who ‘aren’t like that.’

Especially for those who have an unwanted child, they might not think of that child too fondly. Especially if they’re still minors with undeveloped thoughts.

……Kagami was much younger when she gave birth to me than she is now.

Why is this so?

“Kotone.”

“Yeah.”

“Are you happy?”

“Yeah.”

I nodded my head.

Kagami inhaled deeply at my answer, then whispered softly,

“I’m happy too.”

“…….”

I quietly gazed at the cherry blossom petal resting on Kagami’s head.

Right now, Kagami isn’t even twenty years old yet. Though she doesn’t have much time left.

Her youth, which could easily pass by in a blink as she goes to high school just like everyone else, all went into raising me.

Even if Kagami told me she was happy, I couldn’t fully believe her words.

She must have had hard times. Did she regret even once? No matter how well I listened, my survival was truly dependent on Kagami taking care of me.

Even if the petals fall away, I hope Kagami’s remaining life can be filled with happiness.

If someone as devoted as she is can’t bloom green leaves like the ones that rise after the flowers have fallen, it would break my heart.

……

Still, Kagami is here with me.

In this world, I am not alone.

I truly think that’s a blessing.

*

The kids around me are growing as fast as I am.

Especially Harumi.

Boys generally grow a little slower than girls, so there are still many kids around my height, but Harumi was growing taller by the day.

I distinctly remembered that when we first met, we were eye-level, but now I found myself looking up at Harumi.

That was… a bit shocking.

It’s funny to feel competitive towards a little kid, but regardless of my child’s body, looking up at adults is vastly different from looking up at ‘little kids.’

“Kotone, you’re so cute!”

And the kids show their superiority in very simple ways, which makes it even weirder.

Harumi would pat my head and hug me as if I were a doll, with no regard for our height difference. Because the difference in strength was just as significant, I found myself being tossed around by Harumi.

How do I feel about this? Um, it’s not bad, just a bit annoying. I mean, what’s the point in getting angry at kids over something like this?

I was just a little anxious.

What if I really don’t grow anymore?

“…….”

Then, I suddenly thought of Kagami, who has such a tall figure.

Hmm.

“Kotone?”

As I straightened up with some confidence, Harumi, who had grabbed my hand and was pulling me along somewhere, tilted her head.

“It’s nothing.”

I just was reminded that my genes also came from Kagami.

Yeah, maybe I could grow taller than Harumi after all.

Future things are unpredictable. The rate at which kids grow can vary greatly still.

“Hmm?”

As I looked at Harumi, who furrowed her brow, she tilted her head in confusion.

……

What am I doing with this kid?

Chapter 316

If you don’t keep growing, what does it matter?

Still, life gradually got better.

Kagami, being naturally frugal, rarely took me to places that cost too much money. However, since seeing my Christmas letter, it seemed like she realized something and started taking me out here and there.

She would hold my hand when going grocery shopping or take a short evening walk on weekends.

At first, the family finances were somewhat unstable, but thanks to Kagami’s consistent savings, things were slowly getting better, and our house was beginning to feel like a place where “a child lives.”

The bookshelf was filling up with picture books, and my toys were gradually increasing too.

Given my personality, I usually preferred to buy things like transformation robots second-hand rather than magical girl wands that girls my age like Harumi enjoyed. But it seemed Kagami didn’t mind those kinds of things much.

Seeing how Kagami wanted me to enjoy what I loved made me think that perhaps she was projecting her own feelings onto me.

…I wonder if Kagami is happy? Can she really say she’s happy after all that hardship? I have no idea. People say that raising a child is such a joy, but as someone who has never truly raised a child, it’s a hard feeling for me to understand fully.

That said, I had no intention of asking Kagami. No, there’s no way I could.

However, despite my thoughts, Kagami didn’t seem to mind when I approached her.

“Hmm.”

Whether I got tired of playing with toys or watching TV, I would curl up in Kagami’s arms.

Now, I had no shame in it. At first, I had to hold back my embarrassment of being caught acting weird with Kagami, but now it wasn’t like that.

The warmth I felt when Kagami held me close was hard to resist.

When was the last time I had been held like that? Even rummaging through my memories of my previous life, it felt like it had been so long.

I knew already that the existence of a mother in this world was a blessing. I had lost memories to prove it.

That’s why I couldn’t help but cherish Kagami, my ‘mom’ in this world.

And Kagami held me tightly.

She would read me stories before bedtime, stroke my back while humming lullabies.

Life now wasn’t necessarily an easy one for Kagami, but selfishly, I enjoyed those moments.

“Koto Ne, Koto Ne.”

Once, Kagami whispered my name softly.

“Mm.”

I responded with a somewhat weak voice, blinking sleepily in Kagami’s warm embrace, and she asked while stroking my hair.

“Is there something you want to be when you grow up?”

“Mm…”

As I answered in a half-dreamy state, I paused to think.

What I wanted to be.

Right. This life is different. I’m just a child. It’s perfectly fine to dream new dreams.

But, like most adults, I found that I didn’t have much of a dream. It had been years since I came to this world, and I had gradually begun to adapt to my young body, as well as to the personalities of the kids in my vicinity, but I was still that same adult inside.

As a child, I had wanted to be a firefighter. Those big red trucks racing around and firefighters clad in cool outfits looked awesome.

I thought they were heroes, rescuing people in danger like the superheroes from cartoons.

As an adult, when I actually began to think about becoming a firefighter, my thoughts changed a bit.

So, what kind of job should I have in this life?

Unfortunately, I didn’t have any ‘dreams’ of that sort. Unlike a child who can dream freely, I understood that every ‘job’ comes with a degree of responsibility and difficulty.

I was sensible enough not to blurt out something casual like ‘celebrity.’

Thinking of Kagami’s face, and then my own face inheriting those genes, it wasn’t impossible, but it made me chuckle as I thought about it. Yes, I want to be a ‘content creator’ in the future. Someone who films their travels and posts them online. Well, I’d need another job just to make ends meet, though.

…

It was getting a bit drowsy to continue my thoughts, so I snuggled deeper into Kagami’s arms and mumbled.

“Living with mom forever.”

Yeah, that would do.

I was still young, so I had plenty of time.

Someday, I might have to leave Kagami’s side. If Kagami decided to live a new life, I could nod and accept it.

I still wasn’t too grown up to meet anyone yet.

Even when I’m an adult, that could happen.

“…”

Kagami didn’t feel the need to respond to my words.

Instead, she just held me tighter.

*

Working hard and doing a good job are two different things.

Kagami knew that fact very well. Although it wasn’t the life she wanted, she had no choice but to live a life of ‘hard work,’ and she had only truly ‘done well’ once.

Doing well here meant having given birth to a child of God with intelligence. It wasn’t Kagami’s judgment but Kosuzu’s.

That’s why Kagami was still terrified until now.

Kagami was alone. No family to care for Koto Ne in her place, and no excess to send her elsewhere. Aside from savings for the future, there was limited money she could spend.

While she wasn’t without people to help her, they weren’t the kind of individuals she could fully trust either.

Everyone who had crossed paths with Kagami in her short life hadn’t lived normal lives either, herself included.

The few people she met who could work with her were ordinary folks, but even then, she couldn’t truly rely on them.

So, she just kept working hard.

Yeah, that was the only way to live. Whether within that fence or now, outside of it.

Because otherwise, even the bare minimum of living would be impossible.

To Kagami, Koto Ne was too kind. Unless she was truly sleepy and burrowed into Kagami’s arms, she often seemed too mature to be just a child.

Her requests weren’t demanding, and she rarely expressed wanting for something.

Kagami saw her own childhood reflected in that.

It was the appearance of someone who had given up. An attitude of someone who knew that simply speaking wouldn’t bring results.

Am I messing up? Am I still insufficient?

Kagami had been troubled by those thoughts.

That’s why when Koto Ne wrote a letter for Christmas, she felt a mix of emotions all at once.

She was surprised, apologetic, and happy. It was the first time Koto Ne had clearly expressed what she wanted.

After that, the wall that had felt a bit present from Koto Ne seemed to fade away. Koto Ne was getting closer to Kagami and snuggling in.

It was as if she felt truly at ease, dozing off as soon as she came into Kagami’s embrace. Kagami found that sight simply adorable.

Watching Koto Ne like that, Kagami thought for the first time that she had gained a family.

At first, when she had taken Koto Ne and fled, it was all just a whirlwind in her mind. She felt some regrets too. The existence of Kosuzu was far too frightening for Kagami.

Maybe back then, it was less about thoughts of having a daughter and more about not wanting her to live the same life as Kagami.

Since Koto Ne was a girl, it was possible she could end up leading the same life as Kagami.

“…”

There was a sound of breathing from my arms.

In my embrace, Koto Ne, clutching Kagami’s clothing with one hand, was softly breathing as she slept.

Her body was warm. Her hair was soft, and her skin felt squishy.

She was Kagami’s daughter.

She was Kagami’s family.

The only being who trusted and followed Kagami entirely, loving her purely.

How could she not love such a being?

The first person in her life to wholly trust Kagami, this adorable child, was someone Kagami could never let go of.

“Hmm.”

Koto Ne moved closer in my arms. Her small hand gripping the fabric of my clothing tightened a bit.

Therefore, Kagami was happy.

Not as a vessel of God or anything, but as someone who sees Kagami as a mother. A being that trusted her simply for the reason of being her daughter, without any conditions.

Just being able to be together made her happy.

Perhaps this was the first happiness Kagami had ever felt in her life.

“Don’t worry.”

Kagami didn’t think Koto Ne would hear her already asleep, but she quietly stroked her head while responding.

“As I said, I will do my best so that we can stay together for a long time. Even if it means risking my life.”

Chapter 317

Harumi and I have been friends for a long time.

At first, Kagami showed a lot of hesitation about leaving me at Harumi’s house, but after a few times, it seems he was able to trust Fukuda-san.

Basically, Kagami always wanted to be with me whenever he could, but on days when I had to work while kindergarten was closed, there was nothing that could be done.

Still, he never let me sleep over at another house.

Kagami would always come back no matter how late it was and take me home. As if it was some sacred duty or something.

…Um, I understand the concept of “sacred duty,” but it makes sense because we are mother and daughter, after all.

I gradually started trusting Kagami, and now I can lean on him without much worry.

Unfortunately, Kagami still seemed a little young to me, so I couldn’t completely depend on him yet.

The items in the house were still piling up.

Besides my kindergarten uniform, Kagami would bring back cute clothes that seemed to suit me one by one.

Most of it was skirts, which made me feel a bit strange, but when I wore those clothes and looked at myself in the mirror that Kagami bought, I could somewhat understand why he bought those outfits, so I just pretended to like them.

Not just clothes, but also shoes and underwear.

They steadily increased one by one according to how fast I was growing.

Among the growing items, there were hardly any for Kagami. In my past life as a child, I hadn’t noticed it, but now I knew.

Kagami hardly bought anything for himself.

Instead of buying things for himself, Kagami always brought me clothes and shoes with a smile, as if that was what he wanted.

Thinking coldly, I wondered if it would be better for me to wear something a few sizes bigger that I could use for a long time.

With that money, he could have bought himself some clothes that would last much longer.

“What do you think, Koto Ne! These shoes, aren’t they super cute? I bought them because I thought they’d look good on you!”

“……”

Still, I couldn’t tell Kagami to “buy yourself something too.” This house wasn’t exactly a wealthy one.

I couldn’t even say not to buy me clothes. If I said something like that, it would hurt Kagami that much.

In the end, I couldn’t bring myself to say those things to Kagami, and I could only nod to his smile like a dog.

And this “thing done for me” wasn’t limited to just clothes and shoes or the occasional toys.

“Koto Ne, do you have a school you want to go to?”

One day, Kagami asked me that while I was sitting on his lap.

I unconsciously tilted my head up.

Could I really pick an elementary school to go to? To be honest, I didn’t know much about that. I grew up in Seoul, so I just went to whatever middle or high school I was told to go to. I heard that in other regions, kids have to take a test before entering high school, but honestly, the only entrance exam I took was for university.

Especially elementary school isn’t an educational institution where kids pick what they want, is it? Little kids don’t know how to apply.

Usually, it’s the parents who take care of that.

So even when asked to pick a “place I want to go,” I had no idea what to say.

“What kind of place do you want to go to?”

Recognizing that I seemed a little abnormal with my expression looking up at him, Kagami adjusted his question and asked again.

“A nearby place? A place with recently built facilities? A place with pretty school uniforms?”

“……”

It’s not that it’s always like this, but sometimes, Kagami projects onto me what he wanted when he was a child.

He doesn’t force it, but—one’s words always stem from one’s own knowledge or experiences, right?

I wasn’t sure how long Kagami could attend school properly, but I had the feeling he hadn’t had a fun school life at a school that fit all those three categories.

I thought for a moment.

I take a kindergarten bus, but for elementary school, kids usually go to and from school themselves. Especially in a big city like this, it’s rare for a kid to say “the school is too far.”

If that’s the case, a nearby place would work? But somehow, I feel like Kagami would prefer a “place with pretty school uniforms.”

Kagami always seemed happy when he saw me wearing clothes. The fact that elementary school students have school uniforms seemed a bit questionable to me.

After thinking for a moment, I suddenly realized that I actually had a very clear preference that surprised me.

“……A place with Harumi.”

Yeah.

I hadn’t exactly made any friends since I came to this world. Even without Harumi, there were a few kids I played with in kindergarten.

But Harumi was the friend I was closest with among them.

Ironically, being next to this younger girl made me feel a little more at ease. I didn’t have to think too seriously about how to spend time in kindergarten.

If we both went to the same elementary school, wouldn’t that extend that time a little longer?

Plus, if I went to a different school and there wasn’t a single kid I knew in my class, that would be really unsettling. I don’t have many memories of when I started elementary school, but I do remember my first day at middle school and high school. It was quite disorienting to be surrounded by a bunch of unfamiliar faces.

If Harumi was there, maybe it wouldn’t be as daunting.

“Oh my.”

After hearing my answer, Kagami’s eyes widened a bit.

Looking up at those two eyes blinking, I briefly questioned if I answered incorrectly, but Kagami then smiled brightly as if he really liked my answer.

“That makes sense. If you have such a close friend, wanting to go to the same school is only natural.”

Kagami hugged me tightly. Being in his soft embrace, I felt his hand gently brushing through my hair.

“Thank you for answering.”

Kagami said.

I thought maybe because I spoke clearly about what I specifically wanted rather than picking from the options, Kagami felt that my answer was sincere.

“Shall we discuss it with Harumi’s father?”

I nodded.

*

We still haven’t graduated from kindergarten.

But I was planning to start elementary school next year. The process to enter elementary school didn’t just happen overnight, and it wouldn’t hurt to buy things I’d need for school in advance.

Especially, it seemed like Kagami was eagerly waiting for me to get a randoseru.

A randoseru.

I’ve never been to Japan, so I don’t even know if real elementary school kids use them. When I was little, I just carried a bag with my indoor slippers in it.

But at least, it seems that elementary school students in this world use randoseru.

“Hehe, hmmm~ hihihihi~”

Humming an original melody that has no resemblance to any nursery rhymes I’ve learned so far, Harumi walked ahead with great strides.

Well, since she was still a toddler who hadn’t even entered elementary school, one could say she was still more on the “wobbling” side rather than “toddling,” but she was already a bit taller than me, so there was a noticeable difference in our strides.

Since she grew taller than me, Harumi started acting as if she were my elder sister all the time. Not that she changed how she addressed me, but it felt like she was always trying to take care of me.

What can I say, that’s just how kind she is.

We walked into a shop filled with elementary school bags. It didn’t seem to be a place that only sold randoseru, but there were quite a few people, like us, who came to buy bags in advance. The whole wall was crammed with randoseru.

…No, they all looked the same to me. Of course, the colors were slightly different.

Moreover, they were astonishingly expensive. At a glance, the price seemed enough to buy several sets of the clothes or shoes I usually wear.

Yet, Fukuda-san and Kagami behind me had expressions that said it was only natural.

“Let’s buy the same one!”

Harumi shouted.

The adults around us glanced our way. Though we didn’t look much like sisters… still, we seemed to be very close friends, as everyone had smiles on their faces.

Same… while to my eyes, they all looked pretty much similar.

Some of them looked like old military gear.

If you put it in words, it seemed like Harumi would take a long time to choose a bag, but just like any other kid, when she gets fixated on something, it seems nothing else catches her eye. In hardly five minutes of looking around, she quickly chose a bright red randoseru.

And naturally, I picked that same randoseru too.

Side by side with Harumi, carrying our red randoseru, Kagami looked like he was on the verge of tears.

No, he actually wiped his eyes with his hands.

Every time I sang songs or whenever I danced in kindergarten, the rolls of film from the second-hand camera that Kagami had captured all my moments.

Even though standing there with a bright red randoseru on my back and posing for thirty-six pictures felt a bit embarrassing—

Well, the outcome revealed a sufficiently adorable version of me, so I could understand why Kagami liked me so much.

…I wonder if he’ll faint when we go shopping for school uniforms.

Chapter 318

The elementary school uniforms had a different vibe compared to the outfits middle and high school students wore.

It’s a given, of course, but there’s quite a big difference in stature and atmosphere between elementary school kids and their older counterparts.

Although uniforms are basically just “clothes worn to school,” the design becomes important to satisfy kids who are at that age where they really love all things cute and pretty, as well as to please their parents.

So, it seems that the uniforms Harumi and I wore didn’t carry the “semi-formal” style typically worn by middle and high school students.

They looked like slightly modernized outfits you’d wear when heading off to kindergarten, tailored to fit elementary schoolers.

With big, white collars, and dark navy vests and skirts.

The thin red ribbons around our necks definitely looked cute.

It wouldn’t be surprising if there were elementary schools in Korea with uniforms, but since I never attended such a school, it felt a bit silly to me.

Could it be that the elementary school Harumi and I were going to was actually a place for kids from wealthy families?

…If so, I might have inadvertently put a burden on Kagami again.

“Here you go, Koto Ne, this is your bag.”

Of course, it wasn’t just a couple of bucks but an expensive bag. I placed my bright red bag beside Harumi’s.

To be honest, I really didn’t think this bag was suitable for an elementary student. The design was one thing, but even the weight gave off a vibe that was similar to “military gear.” It wasn’t so heavy that an elementary student couldn’t carry it, but honestly, it was a bit heavy.

Harumi, on the other hand, was just happily spinning around in front of the mirror with her bag on.

We were at Harumi’s house.

While I might not know, Harumi had quite a few friends since kindergarten thanks to her personality, but it wasn’t common for just the two of us to visit each other’s homes. The opposite was also nearly nonexistent.

I understood the reason for that pretty well.

Harumi’s dad didn’t give off a very approachable vibe. He seemed to have made a somewhat scary impression on everyone by taking the attention away from Kagami, and even Harumi’s friends felt uneasy at the thought of meeting Mr. Fukuda.

As for Kagami… thanks to Mr. Fukuda, she didn’t particularly give off a powerful impression, but it seemed Kagami herself didn’t quite enjoy it either.

Kagami didn’t specifically dislike other kids, but she simply didn’t want to show people our home.

Kids are pure and might not think about bad points when seeing our house. I didn’t even notice until I was in the upper grades of elementary school.

But it’s different for adults.

Kids might not pass judgment after seeing our house, but they would definitely go back home and tell their parents everything.

I had initially not been conscious of it until the first day of school, but the kindergarten we attended couldn’t exactly be said to be cheap either. There’s no way spreading that kind of impression would be a good thing.

For that reason, it ended up being a weird gathering of kids and parents, or should I say ‘fathers’ and ‘mothers’, from the Danku family.

People might misunderstand this in its own way, but ironically, there was probably no one else who knew about the situation well enough for it to spread easily.

“How is it?”

I turned around in front of Kagami. I tried to mimic what Harumi was doing, but somehow I didn’t come off as innocent and naive as she did.

Rather than doing a lovely pirouette like in figure skating, I looked more like I was just circling to the right about four times, but to Kagami’s eyes, even that seemed adorable.

“It’s pretty. Really pretty.”

Kagami said the same thing twice and hugged me tightly.

Kagami smelled nice. Not just the typical shampoo or fabric softener scent, but a warm smell that was hard to pinpoint with just my sense of smell.

Could it be the scent a child feels from their mom?

Once I was aware of it, it became hard to resist being hugged by Kagami. Although, to be fair, I couldn’t say I had ever really resisted until now.

“Who do you take after to be this pretty?”

Kagami said that, and for some reason, her expression stiffened for a moment.

I don’t know the reason why Kagami gave birth to me or why she ran away with me. Considering that she couldn’t even attend school properly before having me, the only thoughts that came to mind, no matter how I guessed, were the ‘worst-case scenarios’.

Who could my father be?

Would Kagami know?

When I think about that, even the expressions that others can say casually become something to be cautious about.

And generally, loving a child born out of such circumstances is very hard. That child would be living proof of what Kagami went through.

The only reason Kagami was able to raise me must be due to her kind-hearted nature.

“…Mom.”

“Yes?”

“Just like mom.”

Before the situation got any stranger, I quickly said that.

I wasn’t entirely sure if that was the right answer or not when I said it. What would someone feel if the one who messed up their life said they looked like them?

However, through my time spent with Kagami, I had learned one important thing.

Kagami really likes me. I can’t understand why, but there’s no way that feeling isn’t genuine. No matter what kind of purpose she might have, she couldn’t go this far for me.

So, I guess this answer is probably close to the truth.

“…Koto Ne.”

Kagami responded in a slightly nasally tone, and then hugged me tightly again.

The smell of Kagami got even closer.

“…”

I stayed just cuddled up to Kagami without putting up any resistance.

In this world, there are only two of us. The only person who can do something like this for each other is each other.

So—

Um, yeah.

I guess, the way Kagami likes me, I like her too.

Isn’t that what family is all about?

*

Unless it’s a place where not many people live, elementary schools are typically much larger than kindergartens. I mean, it’s much more likely that a properly functioning kindergarten won’t even be found near a small elementary school.

The school that Harumi and I were going to was like that.

“Wow.”

Harumi’s eyes sparkled as she looked around. There were lots of little kids around, about our height.

Some were blushing with excitement like Harumi, while others looked around nervously.

But between those two groups, there was one common point: every child was near their parents.

At least, they all had one parent they were leaving behind while curiously looking around.

As for me, I wasn’t in either group.

I knew there was really no need to be overly excited or get weighed down by anything.

Almost all the kindergarten kids, including Harumi, had come to this school, and since I was already good friends with Harumi, I had at least one friend around. And since we were in the same class, we already knew it from the guide we’d received.

So even though I was looking around with a rather indifferent expression, I was still holding onto Kagami’s hand tightly—one thing that wasn’t much different from the other kids.

It was the 90s elementary school entrance ceremony.

It was a different country and a different vibe, but somehow it felt a bit nostalgic.

Before the entrance ceremony started, I could see groups of people gathering here and there. Kids were greeting each other, and parents who followed those kids were mingling and chatting away.

“Oh, you came too.”

As expected, we went through something similar.

“…Fukuda.”

Mr. Yamashita came closer to us and said.

I clearly remembered his face even though it had been a while; it left a strong impression on me.

And there was a child about our height, holding one of his hands.

The kid was taller than me and almost the same height as Harumi.

That child had notably fair skin.

“Mr. Yamashita.”

Kagami slightly bowed her head toward Mr. Yamashita, seemingly already aware of his presence.

But her two hands remained on my shoulders. She didn’t seem to be trembling, but I could see it was a reassuring gesture for her.

“Kagami—was it?”

Mr. Yamashita almost blurted out Kagami’s real name but quickly corrected himself.

“And Koto Ne-chan.”

I slightly bowed my head in response to Mr. Yamashita’s words.

The kid hiding behind Mr. Yamashita peeked out cautiously from behind his big figure.

“Yu. Friends to get to know each other. We should greet.”

“…”

The kid hiding behind Mr. Yamashita just nodded slightly.

Um.

For some reason, this seemed like the type that Harumi would be really into.

As I thought that and looked over at Harumi, I found her already shining with excitement while staring at the kid called Yu.

Yu, seeming a bit overwhelmed by the gaze, quickly hid again behind Mr. Yamashita.

As someone who had been hanging out with Harumi for quite a few years already, I could say that kind of behavior would only backfire.

Looks like Harumi will be making things tough for him for a while.

But that’s not necessarily a bad thing.

Chapter 319

I thought there would be no reason to return to school again.

But I could at least attend an academy. If I wanted to work elsewhere, it might be a good idea to get a qualification or something.

However, no matter how big an academy is, I don’t think attending one can be the same as being in a proper school for one’s age.

Especially if it’s elementary school.

A group of little kids who can’t even calculate relationships sit together, and for the simple reason of sitting next to each other, or being in front or behind each other, or going home together, they become lifelong friends. That’s something not easily found once you leave school.

Um, well, if you’re an exceptionally social person, maybe it’s possible. Joining a club or making friends at work. I had a few close friends before experiencing such things.

But for those who aren’t exceptionally social, the only place where you can meet peers on the same wavelength is still school.

I can hear sniffles coming from the person next to me.

It’s been a while since I sat next to someone at the same desk. Well, it’s all been a while since I returned to school.

These days, I’ve heard that the number of students has decreased significantly, and there are generally spaces between each other. But back then, in 2000, there were still plenty of kids in class.

Harumi was swaying her legs back and forth under the desk while humming a little tune. Wearing new clothes, carrying a new bag—maybe she’s that excited about making new friends.

In front of us, there was the kid named ‘Yuuki’ I saw earlier. And the kid next to him was someone I didn’t know.

Yuuki kept glancing over at us, as if feeling my gaze on the back of his head. Like a herbivore aware of a carnivore behind them, I kept finding myself looking at his face.

Still, no matter how many times I look, it’s hard to see the face of ‘Yamashita.’ If I were to ask if blood is mixed, I could probably say it seems like it, but you can definitely tell that his mother must have been incredibly beautiful.

Harumi too is the kind of kid who seems like she would grow into a stunningly beautiful girl in about ten years, but Yuuki’s impression was different. He seems more like a typical Japanese beauty.

If I were to look around me, maybe the impression would be something like Kagami.

“Hey, hey.”

Harumi couldn’t hold back just by looking, so she poked Yuuki’s back with her finger.

Hik!

Caught off guard by the sudden attack and not knowing how to respond, Yuuki trembled and made that sound.

“W-what, what….”

“Do you like manga, Yuuki-chan?”

“U-um?”

Harumi’s sudden question left Yuuki flustered. He must be quite shy too, I guess.

The reason I’m perceived as particularly shy is actually that I have no idea how to interact with kids, but it seems Yuuki’s shyness is a fundamental part of his personality.

This is just my guess, but it might have something to do with Yamashita. They probably have fewer friends than regular folks. For the safety of the child, it may be better to be selective about whom to befriend.

…Or perhaps Yuuki’s friends’ parents advised them to keep their distance.

“Do you like manga?”

“Y-yeah.”

Taking a glance around, Yuuki nodded shyly at Harumi’s question.

“Great!”

As soon as she heard that, Harumi raised her voice, startling the kids nearby. Of course, Yuuki was startled too. The only person not surprised by her booming voice while sitting here was probably just me, who had become so familiar with Harumi’s vocal range.

“Because, Koto Ne doesn’t like manga that much, so there’s nothing to talk about.”

That’s a bit of a frustrating situation.

I like manga too. I like anime as well. It’s just that the specific category of what I enjoy isn’t something kids usually like.

Kagami is always trying to cater to my interests, but like any good mom, she has her strict sides in certain areas.

First of all, I must go to bed at night. By 9 PM at the latest, it’s time for bed, and I naturally end up not being able to watch TV programs afterward. Occasionally, unless I whined to Kagami that I wanted to stay awake, we had a very wholesome routine of going to bed early and waking up early.

Not that manga can only be enjoyed at night, but… Kagami’s ‘strictness’ has made it so that if I tried to watch shows unsuitable for my age, she quickly changed the channel.

For example, Neon Genesis Evangelion.

I’m not sure when it aired, but one evening while having dinner, I happened to see it on TV, and as soon as I saw a red giant’s belly split open and purple blood and guts splatter everywhere, Kagami switched the channel right away.

Um, honestly, I’m not sure if the content was really that cruel, but it wasn’t really suitable for dinnertime.

Besides that, the anime I truly like is still far from airing, so I decided to just forget about it until then.

“So, did you see that too? The one that airs on Saturday—”

Harumi said happily, and at first, Yuuki seemed a bit apprehensive while listening to her, but as Harumi continued, his eyes sparkled more and more.

Strangely enough, although Harumi’s stories jumped around rather than following a straight timeline from start to finish, there was a certain charm that kept me listening.

She’ll probably make many friends at school too.

Thinking about how full of peer kids Harumi would be made me feel a bit happy.

In the end, Harumi’s story continued until the teacher came in.

By the time her tale wrapped up, not just Yuuki and I but the other kids were all looking this way.

*

As I entered elementary school, my life slowly started to change.

To be honest, the changes weren’t particularly positive by the standards of ‘young children.’

There was a time when my family faced difficulties, and both my parents had to work. As a child of working parents, I often had to go back and forth alone, and once, I even picked up my little brother from daycare before heading home.

Even when I got back home, there was still some time until my parents returned.

Well, I was getting close to middle school age around then.

Since I started elementary school, Kagami has been a bit busier. To narrow it down, her working hours have become similar to other office workers.

Before, she would always come pick me up right after kindergarten, but now she can’t do that after I finish elementary school.

Is she investing more time for my future? Or has she just been a bit more considerate at work until now?

…For other kids, maybe it wouldn’t be a big deal. After all, kids in lower grades usually gather in groups to return home together, and if they live nearby, there shouldn’t be many problems.

That is for normal kids who don’t have significant issues.

“Koto Ne, can I ask you for a favor?”

On a day when Kagami had to work late, she sat me down and asked in a serious tone.

“After school, could you wait for a bit at another kid’s house? I’ll pick you up as soon as I finish work.”

“…Sure.”

That ‘other kid’ was Harumi.

Since I had already spent some time at her house a few times and she liked me, plus Fukuda-san was very considerate of Kagami, it was a decision I could make.

Most importantly, Harumi’s house is just a short walk from school.

Even by the time I’m in the upper grades, I could walk back to my home. It would take about 30 minutes even with a child’s shorter stride.

Still, it’s only natural to worry about a lower grade child walking there alone.

“I’m really sorry.”

I looked up at Kagami’s face as she said that.

“If I could always stay by your side, I would gladly do that.”

I reached out both my hands toward Kagami as she said that. She pulled me into a hug.

I leaned back, holding her cheeks with my small hands.

Kagami’s face still looks young.

The fact that her skin isn’t rough at all means she was born with those blessed genes, but with all this hardship, it surely shortened that period significantly.

I didn’t want that.

It’s not just that I didn’t want her to lose her beauty. I just hoped that all the time she lost due to me could be able to be reclaimed later.

I only wished that the ‘remaining time’ could be extended, even a bit.

“Don’t overwork yourself.”

I knew saying that doesn’t mean much.

I understand that I have no way of helping and can only rely on others.

But still.

I just wanted to say that.

Just like how Kagami is my only family, to her, I’m her only family too.

In the end, the only beings we can take care of in the last moments are family.

“…Koto Ne.”

Kagami hugged me tightly.

“I’ve never overdone it.”

In a slightly nasal voice, Kagami whispered that.

“I really… have never overdone it. How could I?”

“…”

“It’s just that I’m this happy.”

I couldn’t bring myself to respond to that.

Chapter 320

Every day, aside from the fact that I was almost always left at Harumi’s house, it wasn’t just the two of us as usual.

True to her friendly nature, Harumi’s house often had other friends from our class or even from different classes coming over to play.

Of course, almost always, I was the last one to stay until the end.

As this kept happening, the kids seemed to feel there was something a bit off.

Kids’ minds aren’t as simple as one might think. In fact, they often have all sorts of thoughts bubbling up chaotically, making their thought processes even more complicated than adults. That’s something I’ve noticed over the past few years hanging out with them.

Kids actually prefer stimulating and “specific” settings more than one might expect. What starts as creepy tales of unidentified things inevitably gets piled up with all sorts of childish details after just one trip through elementary school.

Somehow, it seems like there are bits and pieces of such stories circulating behind my back as well. Some kids even remembered Kagami’s face and Fukuda-san’s aura.

For now, it wasn’t really fatal. Even if it was some creepy rumor, the kids were still a bit young to be involved in malicious schemes.

However, those kinds of rumors tend to get transmitted back to adults from kids, and then it’s reproduced.

“……”

So, I felt like I had to do something about those rumors.

But I couldn’t exactly make excuses in front of the kids. That would only add fuel to the fire of the rumors.

I couldn’t tell Harumi not to bring her other friends over. Given my dependence on their goodwill along with Kagami, I didn’t want to put a damper on her friendships either.

“Koto Ne, why the long face?”

After the other kids left, Harumi asked me that as she noticed me deep in thought, but I couldn’t find the words to answer easily.

“……I was just thinking about watching manga too.”

“Wow, really!?”

Since I didn’t have any good excuses popping to mind, I threw that out there, and Harumi’s eyes lit up as she leaned in closer to me.

In the end, that day, I was dragged in front of the living room TV by Harumi, where I ended up watching the video from the first episode in order. Each episode was about 20 minutes long, so naturally, I couldn’t finish them all.

……It was a bit interesting, so I felt something.

Well, given how famous it was, it wasn’t surprising that it was fun.

Anyway.

My troubles unexpectedly came to an end.

“Hey…”

As the other friends went back home, Yuuki timidly spoke to Harumi.

“Can I join you in watching manga too?”

He must have heard that I stayed at Harumi’s house and watched videos at school today. It seems he remembered that.

I knew Yuuki liked the same manga that Harumi liked, but… Was he not allowed to watch manga at home?

Based on the circumstances, the elementary school we attend seems to be filled with pretty wealthy kids. Seeing how Harumi’s house had a ton of videos, it wouldn’t be strange if his family had some too.

…….

No, considering Yamashita-san, it might be that the atmosphere at home wouldn’t allow a kid to chill and watch videos in their room.

“Of course! In fact, I’m happy about it!”

Naturally, Harumi wore a very pleasant expression at gaining another companion.

So, the kids who gathered at Harumi’s house after school became three in number.

*

During the week that the three of us watched animation together, I learned that Yuuki probably didn’t have many friends.

Due to his family situation, it seemed he hardly got to watch manga with friends. Sure, he was somewhat close with the kids in his class, but that kind of closeness differed from this kind of friendship.

Sitting side by side on the living room sofa, sharing snacks laid out in front of us was a pretty enjoyable thing.

Though we were of the age to attend school and somewhat grasp what studying was about, well.

Still, being carefree children matched that age perfectly.

The kids who saw me and Harumi alone often speculated weirdly about our relationship, but now with Yuuki around, it felt like they recognized it as some sort of “gathering.”

A few kids decided to stay a bit longer but ended up thinking, “There’s nothing much going on,” as they watched us just sit side by side and continuously watch manga.

Thanks to Yuuki, at least the strange speculations regarding my background were cleared up, which I was grateful for.

“……”

Watching Yuuki’s bright eyes focused on the TV, I honestly became a bit curious about his family situation.

I couldn’t really say mine was ordinary, but I had a feeling Yuuki’s wasn’t exactly typical either.

Though I had no place to intervene, I didn’t say anything right now.

However, I could probably make some guesses.

I had already seen the manga series that Harumi loved, and as for the new episodes, of course, they were not released yet, so I had to watch the older works she used to see.

Of the manga I knew, surprisingly many had already aired, so it was unexpectedly enjoyable. The quality of the videos wasn’t bad when viewed on a CRT TV.

It seemed Harumi had been watching manga from home since we were in kindergarten.

Sometimes, she hummed the theme songs and even mimicked the lines shouted by the characters. Seeing this innocent side made my heart lift for some reason as it gave the impression she might become a wonderful companion in the distant future.

Yuuki seemed particularly excited about the newly seen animations, his eyes sparkling with curiosity.

As we continued watching TV together, the doorbell rang with a ding-dong.

We three jumped up, not even pausing the video, and raced to the entrance with a thud-thud-thud.

The housekeeper auntie was already opening the front door. As the three of us rushed to the entrance, she stepped back slightly with a smile on her face to give us space.

Outside the door was Yuuki’s older sister.

No, I guess I should refer to her as an “older sister” to me.

Compared to Kagami, she looked quite young, wearing a sailor uniform with a blue collar, easily giving off a “student” vibe.

She must be around middle school age.

Her name seemed to be “Miho.”

By the way, upon seeing her, Harumi’s eyes sparkled as she exclaimed, “Wow!”

Seeing a character from her favorite manga don such an outfit… well, while it didn’t even compare in terms of exposure.

Thinking about it, the manga’s sailor uniform had a blue collar too.

“Yuuki-chan!”

As Miho said this, she spread her arms wide, and Yuuki jumped into her embrace.

You could tell from their different last names that they weren’t biological siblings, but the way Yuuki acted was so familiar that you could tell they had known each other for quite a while.

It seemed Miho already knew Fukuda-san’s face too, as she greeted her warmly whenever they bumped into each other during rare weekday breaks.

“Hello, Harumi-chan! And you too, Koto Ne-chan.”

Harumi waved back, saying, “Hello!” while I nodded my head slightly.

“Did you have fun today?”

“Yep!”

Despite being of what seemed like middle school age, her behavior was already quite mature. I wasn’t sure if it was because of her age or if it was because she lived with Yamashita-san.

Well, I used to pick up my sibling from preschool, so it wasn’t unusual.

“Well then, shall we go home now?”

“Um…….”

I wondered if he was curious about what happened in the ongoing manga.

Yuuki looked towards Harumi.

The TV sound from the living room was still audible, as we hadn’t finished turning it off.

“We need to go home. If we don’t, Dad will worry.”

“Okay……”

“Don’t worry.”

When Yuuki’s face showed a hint of reluctance, Harumi patted her chest with one hand and said, “We’ll just leave the paused video as it is! Let’s watch it tomorrow!”

“Okay!”

After hearing Harumi’s words, it seemed Yuuki’s face brightened up.

He’s still a kid after all.

“Thanks for looking out for me.”

“That’s a given between friends.”

Seeing Harumi give a response that sounded like something straight out of a manga made me stifle a laugh.

Right, this is how kids should be. They need to have some innocence. It’s me who’s the abnormal one here.

After sending off Yuuki, I returned to the living room with Harumi and we dug back into the video.

As Harumi rewound the tape, she looked at me and asked, “So, do you want to play a board game instead?”

“Sure.”

The board game Harumi mentioned was a dice-rolling game focused purely on luck. Even if I couldn’t completely win against Harumi, that wasn’t a problem.

Though it could get a bit boring if it was just the two of us, it was mainly role-playing anyway.

So, we spent a good while happily rolling the dice until Kagami arrived.

Harumi thrived and became the boss, while I went through the textbook experience of going bankrupt, leaving a strangely bittersweet aftertaste, but still, it was quite fun.

Chapter 321

The only benefit of being with Harumi wasn’t just being safely in the room after school.

One advantage was that it was easy to mimic the behaviors of kids her age by referencing Harumi’s words and actions.

How do elementary school students express joy?

Even as an adult who had somewhat dried-up emotions, I rarely spent more than a second expressing admiration, even for something slightly amusing. My eyes probably didn’t sparkle either.

This has been true even after becoming an elementary school student, so even when Kagami gifted me various things, it wasn’t easy to react like other children would.

So, I referred to Harumi.

“Koto Ne, Koto Ne.”

One day, as Kagami placed her hand on my shoulder, she asked, “How about going to Disneyland this weekend?”

“Wow….”

Honestly, I couldn’t perfectly imitate Harumi. It was impossible to fill my voice with complete sincerity.

However, seeing Kagami hug me while smiling, I guess I succeeded just enough.

*

The day we went to the amusement park wasn’t exactly a typical day.

Usually, people would aim for Golden Week or Children’s Day in May, or perhaps align with a child’s birthday or school break.

We ended up going on a rather ambiguous weekend in mid-June. But I had a faint idea why that was the case.

Plans people made are never perfect, right?

Expenditures are something I couldn’t simply refuse. Even if I cut down on basic living expenses, something essential always breaks down or something in the house gets damaged.

And based on my expectations, Kagami had probably already surpassed the ‘unexpected expenses’ line the moment she sent me to the “school Harumi attends.”

Objectively speaking, we’re not that well-off. But the school Harumi attends is for well-off kids.

The school uniforms are expensive, and everything those kids use is pricey too. The brand kitchen appliance Kagami bought for me definitely wasn’t cheap.

Even if she had a plan targeted for “May 5th,” it wouldn’t be strange if that got delayed by about a month.

The weather was transitioning out of spring, slowly heading into early summer.

In fact, it could be said the weather had already entered summer in some sense. Since Kagami didn’t have a car, we traveled by train.

Though called “Tokyo Disneyland,” I’ve heard it actually isn’t in Tokyo. Like how some facilities with the name ‘Seoul’ are actually located in Gyeonggi.

But even with the name ‘Tokyo,’ the distance was reasonable. If it took roughly 30 minutes by train, that wasn’t a bad distance at all.

“Hehe.”

Fortunately, the two of us managed to find a seat.

Perhaps someone deliberately didn’t take a seat seeing the young child, Kagami, holding my hand.

Since I was only in first grade, my size was just enough for us to sit side by side instead of Kagami holding me in her lap.

Kagami already had an excited expression. She might even have been a bit more thrilled than I was.

At just six years old, I’d just barely entered the world of childhood, while Kagami was just on the edge of her twenties.

Showing a face of innocence despite having endured a lot of hardships was likely not just because of her age.

She still had many things she hadn’t experienced.

I didn’t really know about the ‘normal life’ of Japanese people. This was my first time living in Japan, and even at best, my life didn’t fit the category of ‘ordinary.’

I wondered how many people in Tokyo would have never visited a theme park by the time they turned twenty.

I couldn’t confidently say there was none… but usually, schools do organize trips. I wasn’t the type to intentionally visit amusement parks, but I had been to a few parks within or close to Seoul during elementary, middle, and high school.

But Kagami probably wouldn’t have those memories.

A memory of happily heading to the amusement park by tightly holding onto her mom and dad’s hands as a child might not exist for her.

Once again, I must stress, Kagami is just now in her twenties. According to Japanese standards during this era, she had just become an adult.

And in my opinion, a ‘newly adult’ person is still too fragile in many ways to be considered fully grown.

Both in self-perception and from the standpoint of others, she was at an age where everything felt new, like discovering the world for the first time.

“….”

I stared at Kagami’s face intently.

Has she become an adult too quickly?

Or hasn’t she become an adult yet at all?

It would be more accurate to see their situations as being intertwined. Such a tumultuous life… she must still be living it.

Noticing my gaze, Kagami turned to look at me.

She gently brushed my hair aside and asked softly, “How about you, Koto Ne? Are you excited?”

There was something in her voice that made me feel a little of her emotions, causing me to smile.

And it also reassured me a bit.

For various reasons, I couldn’t bring in any money. In fact, it was partly thanks to Mr. Yamashita’s borrowed money that we could afford to live like this, so it could be said we had almost no assets.

Of course, for now, due to that goodwill, we didn’t need to repay anything.

In such a situation, going to a place where we had to spend a significant amount just for entrance tickets meant we had a bit of leeway.

“I’m excited!”

I thought it would sound more childlike to say it that way instead of just saying I was looking forward to it, so I expressed it like that.

Kagami pulled me in for a hug.

I could see a few adults around us suppressing their laughter and turning their heads, but I decided not to mind.

*

There was no need to mention the time spent standing in line or the fact that there were a lot of people.

Even so, I possessed more patience than the usual kids. Waiting a few hours in line was nothing to me.

Even when Kagami asked several times if I was okay, I nodded in agreement.

It was enjoyable.

Maybe it was because it was a company that produced anime kids frequently watch, but the attraction height restrictions weren’t too strict. Even if I was a bit smaller than Harumi or Yuuki, Kagami didn’t raise me in a state of malnutrition.

Of course, there were so many people that we couldn’t experience every attraction in the large amusement park, but I was okay with that. With my most precious family beside me, and always sitting right next to me during the rides, I felt satisfied.

Even attractions designed for young kids were well-crafted, and some were scenes from cartoons I had seen as a child, which made it even better.

There were not just rides, but attractions where you move around on boats over water. Seeing something emerge from the water made me gasp a little. It wasn’t just a poorly made doll shaped like a character, but an attempt to recreate scenes from movies and animations to the fullest.

Well, that is what an attraction should be like.

However, back when I was a child overflowing with energy but lacking endurance, I might have whined around two or three in the afternoon to go home after playing all morning.

Though I’m not vastly different now, I still energetically followed Kagami around as her expression was filled with enjoyment.

We left the amusement park as the sun was setting.

“Koto Ne, are you okay?”

Even though I seemed lively at the amusement park, when we stepped outside, I did appear a bit exhausted, and Kagami asked with a worried expression.

“I’m okay…”

Well, to be honest, I wasn’t completely okay.

Isn’t there a strange sense of fatigue that creeps up on you after playing for a while?

Honestly, I wasn’t sure if I’d be able to hold onto my consciousness on the train. I might just fall asleep even if I stood.

But leaning on Kagami did feel a bit guilty. Even so, my weight is over twenty kilograms now.

“…”

Holding onto Kagami’s waist with both hands as we walked, I thought speaking would help suppress my drowsiness, so I looked up at Kagami.

“Mom.”

“Yes, Koto Ne.”

“Did you have fun today?”

At my question, Kagami seemed momentarily lost for words.

Could it be that my question scared her a bit?

“Yes, I had a lot of fun.”

Hearing Kagami reply a bit hesitantly, I smiled.

That’s good.

Me too.

“I had fun too.”

Upon seeing me say that, Kagami briefly pursed her lips.

Then she hugged me tightly.

People who were similar to us passed by. Everyone was either holding tired children in their arms or chuckling as they listened to the excited voices of children still buzzing with energy.

There were likely many who came like us, even if it wasn’t a special day.

So what?

The memories of today will surely remain as a special day for a long time.

Just like it would be for me.

Chapter 322

When I was in kindergarten, I always needed a guardian by my side, but once I became an elementary school student, things changed a bit.

I used to take the bus provided by kindergarten, but by the time I hit elementary school, I could definitely manage going to school alone. At first, it’s nice to have a guardian along to show me the way, but a fifteen-minute walk isn’t too much for an elementary school kid to handle.

I’m not sure what the norm was back in the 2020s when I lived, but I wonder if the way people treat kids has changed since the world has changed? Hmm.

Of course, I’m not going alone entirely; I sneak in with the other kids heading to school. It seems like they encourage that at school, too, as Kagami sees me off every morning just a little outside their house.

I guess that means I could just go home alone after school, but honestly, playing with Harumi and Yu is quite enjoyable, so I decided not to say anything.

…….

Looks like I’m slowly getting used to this body. If I’m thinking about that while leaving the kids behind, it’s a sign, right?

But really, how long can I deny that I’m ‘Kurosawa Kotone’? Eventually, the days I’ll live in this world will outnumber those of my previous life.

It’s been a few months since I started school, and time has passed quite a bit, as it now stays light out for a long time.

There’s about a month left until vacation, but elementary school ends pretty early, so I always feel like I’m on break.

So far, the things we’ve been learning are pretty much common sense.

They’re not only difficult for me; they’re not exactly troublesome for the other kids either. The kids around me, including Harumi and Yu, still retain that childlike innocence without showing any signs of struggling.

And with that innocence, we occasionally went outside to play.

“Ta-da!”

What Harumi shouted excitedly was not the magical girl’s wand she usually plays with, but rather a bug-catching net and an insect collection container.

Hmm.

Harumi, who usually played as a magical girl, seems like she wouldn’t be interested in insect collecting.

In fact, it’s the first time in almost years that I’ve seen her declare she wants to collect insects.

“Insect collecting?”

“Yep!”

Harumi nods vigorously.

Hearing that made me think for a moment.

Have I heard cicada sounds recently?

Tokyo is situated further south than Seoul, so naturally, it gets hotter earlier. If we talk about cherry blossoms, they bloom about two weeks earlier in Tokyo than in Seoul.

In that case, it wouldn’t be too strange for cicadas to come out two weeks earlier.

“B-bugs? Insects?”

Yu had a slightly horrified expression at Harumi’s words.

“Yep!”

Harumi nodded her head.

Looking back on it, it seems like something that might show up as a background in a cartoon targeted at children this time of year.

It’s not weird at all for Harumi, who loves imitating things she sees in cartoons, to be influenced like this.

However.

“Harumi, have you ever caught insects?”

“Eh? No?”

At my question, Harumi tilted her head in confusion.

It’s understandable since I’ve been next to her almost always when she plays.

So then, a couple of issues arise.

One is that insect collecting is harder than it seems.

With a net, sure, she could catch something, but when it comes to catching a stag beetle or a cicada, they don’t show themselves easily. Cicadas, in particular, blend with the trees way better than you’d think.

Also, insects can look pretty disgusting.

While obviously not going to catch a cockroach like this, a lot of people have issues touching a stag beetle. Cicadas are even worse.

“Why?”

Harumi tilted her head, looking at me deep in thought. Yu was also watching me cautiously.

If there was a ‘leader’ among the three of us, it would definitely be Harumi’s spot. She’s the one who gives the clearest opinions and decides what we’re going to do.

But if I were to name the ‘adult’ among us three, it would be me.

That’s only natural. Whenever Harumi and Yu play and mess around, I’m usually the one who cleans it up in the end. The two good kids wouldn’t just watch that, and when they see me tidying up, they often help out.

The surrounding adults viewed me in a pretty good light, too, and Harumi and Yu looked at me with a bit of admiration.

Before long, that perception had elevated me to the position of the ‘one who knows things well among the three’.

……Well, it’s only natural that I know more things than elementary school kids.

“Uh, no, nothing.”

But just because I think I know the most doesn’t mean those two are going to always follow what I say.

Kids have their own stubbornness.

Usually, they don’t understand things well until they experience them firsthand.

I just watch over them to ensure they don’t get too dangerous.

“Hmm, really?”

If we were in our twenties, I might have questioned that answer again, but thankfully, the three of us are just elementary school kids.

Harumi didn’t seem to have many doubts about my answer.

Yu looked a bit frightened, but it didn’t seem like he wanted to miss out on our fun together.

“Alright, then let’s go!”

Harumi held her bug-catching net high in one hand and her collection container around her neck as she shouted with enthusiasm.

Stride, stride, with confidence as the leader, I wondered if Harumi would be able to touch that cicada.

*

And, one thing I overlooked—

Flap flap flap!

—That’s right.

The sound of cicadas flapping their wings is surprisingly loud. Although they spent years living underground and only come out for about two weeks, the sound of adult cicadas is considerably louder than that of flies or dragonflies.

And when faced with such ‘real cicadas,’ Harumi’s face went pale.

Surprisingly, when she swung the bug-catching net and caught a cicada, she couldn’t even bring herself to take it out of the net. In cartoons, these things might be portrayed cutely, but real cicadas are just wrinkled, ugly bugs.

“What do I do now?”

Yu, who couldn’t even touch the handle of the bug-catching net, was panicking, and Harumi was hesitating.

I let out a small sigh and squatted next to the net, slipping my hand inside.

“Ugh!?”

Seeing me do that, the two of them screamed simultaneously.

……Well, I may have lived in the city, but I have memories of going down to the countryside during the holidays and catching grasshoppers and dragonflies since I was little.

While I might feel a bit squeamish about cockroaches or flies, I can handle the types of insects that kids usually catch.

Though they’re a bit larger compared to a child’s hand.

Once I got the cicada out, the two of them looked even more horrified but didn’t run away.

They had expressions that looked like they were both disgusted and curious, standing there hesitantly rather than fleeing, so I held out my hand and showed them the cicada.

Just like how one may feel repulsed by something ugly or brutal yet be intrigued at the same time, Harumi and Yu slowly approached to look at the cicada in my hand.

The cicada was moving its belly back and forth, its legs moving here and there, but no matter how much I tried to make sure its body didn’t touch my hand, it was still not escaping.

“It… looks ugly…”

“Yeah…”

Seeing them give such brutally honest evaluations, I couldn’t help but smile a little.

“Eek!?”

When I opened up the collection container hanging around Harumi’s neck, she screamed again.

I hurriedly placed the cicada inside and closed it, and the cicada began to flap its wings inside.

“Eek!”

Being a city kid, Harumi held the container far away with her hands.

“Should I hold onto it instead?”

“Yup!”

Harumi nodded with a distressed expression at my question, so I took the container from her neck and hung it around mine.

“Wanna catch another one?”

After asking that, Harumi and Yu looked at each other.

They seemed to ponder for a moment, but since I had the collection container, I guess they thought it wasn’t too dangerous. They nodded their heads.

“Alright then, let’s go.”

Taking the lead as the new ‘leader’ among us, I started walking ahead, and the two of them followed eagerly behind.

Aren’t they just adorable?

*

It seemed that knowing they didn’t have to touch the insects erased their burdens since not just Harumi, but Yu also started swinging the bug-catching net. Whenever they succeeded in catching cicadas, I would take the cicada out and place it into the collection container repeatedly.

After the two kids got into the fun of swinging the net numerous times, the container was soon filled with cicadas. Even with my immunity to it, I found it a bit gross.

“This… what do we do?”

Once we caught that many, Harumi’s expression fell again.

Good point.

We can’t take them home. Who keeps cicadas as pets?

Even if we took them, they wouldn’t last long anyway.

I think I just let them go last time.

“Shall we let them go?”

“Let them go?”

Even at my question, Harumi looked a little unwilling.

After all, they were ‘caught’ now.

Plus, at that age, wanting to raise this and that is quite common. Even if they can’t actually touch them.

“How long do you think cicadas live?”

After thinking for a moment and asking that, Harumi and Yu looked at each other.

“…They don’t live long, the adults say.”

Yu said in a hesitant voice, while Harumi blinked, looking a bit surprised.

“Yeah, that’s right.”

I nodded.

“Cicadas live underground for years and only come out as adults.”

I guess Harumi didn’t remember this from when she was in kindergarten. I mean, she doesn’t seem like the type to study hard.

“They come out, find their favorite partner, lay their eggs, and then pass. So, they don’t live long.”

At my words, Harumi and Yu’s gazes turned towards the collection container.

“So, we might as well let them go since we’ve had our fun, so they can find their favorites.”

As I said calmly, Harumi and Yu stared at me for a moment before nodding their heads.

“Okay!”

Harumi spoke.

“Yep.”

So did Yu.

Seeing those two made me smile.

They really are such nice kids.

Somehow, I feel like they’ll both turn into model students by high school.

Feeling a warm sense of happiness, I started taking the cicadas one by one from the collection container and stick them onto the trees.

Harumi greeted each cicada as she named them one by one.

Yu waved his hand following after Harumi.

Innocence doesn’t last forever. Some people lose it relatively early, while others, even if it takes a little longer, eventually lose it.

But still.

I wished that the innocence of these two would last a long, long time.

That even the trivial memories of this summer could continue on for a long time.

Chapter 323

In my previous life and again in this one, I feel the same way: the process of becoming close friends is indeed strange.

If we focus on just one cause, I simply attended the same kindergarten as Harumi, and Yuuki was in the same class as both of us.

But maybe because we’re so close, we have more opportunities to learn about each other, and more chances to play together?

Before we knew it, we had become friendly enough that we didn’t want to be apart.

Um, well, to be precise, it’s more Yuuki and Harumi who think that way; I have a slightly different judgment on it.

Yeah, we’re close friends, that’s for sure. Even if I feel there’s a significant age gap, socially speaking, both of them regard me as a ‘close friend.’

However, even friends you think will be lifelong tend to see their relationships change as they grow older.

Even if you know someone since elementary school and graduate from high school in the same neighborhood, as you grow older, class separations and different subjects make the emotional distance greater.

Moreover, the sticky memories from elementary school start to fade and get oddly compressed by mid-teen years, so by adulthood, not much remains in the head.

Still, I’d like to continue knowing them for as long as possible…

“…Hey.”

As I was lost in thought staring out the window, someone tapped my shoulder.

Turning my head, I saw Yuuki there.

What’s fascinating is that despite hanging out with us, Yuuki’s skin hasn’t tanned at all. Is he just naturally that way?

I haven’t met Mr. Yamashita that many times, but every time, his skin was darkened.

Or perhaps he had naturally darker skin like Harumi?

Then that would mean his mother has skin as white as jade?

“Huh?”

Maybe it’s because it’s close to summer vacation, but I felt a bit dazed.

I may be mentally an adult, but that doesn’t mean my body is one. If the kids get tired from moving around, I do too. If they’re influenced by the weather, I’m obviously affected as well.

As expected from an expensive school, there’s an air conditioner, but I can’t even dream of it getting as cold as 18 degrees like at home in my previous life. Still, having AC is something to be grateful for; when I was a kid, our school only had fans.

When Yuuki saw me staring blankly at him, he seemed a bit uneasy, fidgeting with his fingers and, after a moment of hesitation, took a deep breath as if to just say this next thing.

“D-do you want to come over to my house?”

And he said that.

I blinked a few times.

Hearing that made me feel a little more alert. No, rather, it’d be more accurate to say that it means I have something to think about now.

Yuuki’s house is the place with that ‘Mr. Yamashita’ after all.

Setting aside the fact that he looks like a classic yakuza, thinking of the unknown and delicate relationship between Mr. Yamashita and Kagami makes it seem a bit dangerous for me to visit Yuuki’s house uninvited.

I wonder if Yuuki asked his parents for permission?

…Probably not. Back when I was little, I often invited friends over without getting my parents’ permission.

Seeing Yuuki’s expression darken just as I paused to think made me want to quickly speak up, but instead, it was Harumi who raised her hands and shouted.

“Let’s go, let’s go!”

…

Oh, right. Now that I think about it, Harumi has never been invited to anyone else’s house either.

Maybe she didn’t think about going herself, and the other kids preferred to go to Harumi’s place instead.

Seeing Yuuki’s face brighten up in response to Harumi’s words, I couldn’t bring myself to say, “I’ll think about it.”

I feel fine about going over to Harumi’s house, but feeling hesitant about going to someone else’s seems… a bit discriminatory, doesn’t it?

In the end, I spent the entire day worrying about it until class finished.

*

If I had a more casual relationship with Kagami, it might have been easier to relay Yuuki’s invitation to her.

I’m not saying I feel a wall between myself and my mom, but rather that there’s a fundamental premise of ‘I shouldn’t know things that I shouldn’t know.’

Now that I’m in first grade, I can sense something about my parents’ situation.

But that doesn’t mean I accurately grasp the entirety of their circumstances.

I’ve seen Kagami and Mr. Yamashita talking when I was very young, so I think there’s some sort of relationship there, but—well, who knows.

At this age, thinking things like “he looks like a yakuza” or “there must be some deep reason why my mom took me and ran away” might not be the right way to interpret things.

Simply remembering things could be weird.

So now, to ask, “Can I go over to Yuuki’s house?” I feel like the atmosphere isn’t quite right.

It might look like I’m picking up on the fact that Kagami is a bit uncomfortable around Mr. Yamashita. I’ve only seen them together twice, after all.

…But I’ve already been relying on Harumi’s family, who has Mr. Fukuda, who is a yakuza as well, so why would I hesitate about visiting another kid’s house?

Eventually, the words that came out after thinking were these.

“Mom, Yuuki invited me to his place!”

Elementary school students are usually impulsive, and when they say “let’s go over,” it often turns into “let’s go today.” But I think Yuuki has a slightly more planning mindset when he talks.

When Yuuki said “come over,” it didn’t mean “come over today.”

“Okay! Then I’ll ask Dad!” Yuuki told Harumi and me.

So that gave me a bit of leeway.

That evening, when I relayed this to Kagami at home, she halted in her cooking.

The tap-tap-tap of the knife hitting the cutting board suddenly stopped, and it was a bit scary to witness.

“Yuuki, you say?”

Kagami looked at me seriously, unlike her usual smiley face.

Seeing such a serious expression from Kagami made me feel a bit intimidated.

I know she’s much younger than me, but honestly, I can’t help but feel something when I have to look up at her like this.

“Ah.”

My reaction seemed to throw Kagami off for a moment.

“Sorry.”

Then, she quickly put the knife down and crouched down to look at me eye to eye.

Having just been handling food items, her hands were dirty, so she couldn’t touch me right away. But she smiled a little while maintaining eye contact and said,

“It should be fine if you want to go…”

But her voice lacked conviction.

“I’ll… talk to Yuuki’s father.”

“…Okay.”

Clearly, something is amiss.

Maybe it’s related to why Kagami was so concerned about bringing me along.

But despite that ‘something,’ Kagami treasured me enough to somewhat ignore it.

At this point, I felt like I shouldn’t have asked in the first place.

It’s a story that’s regrettable for Yuuki, but to me, the most treasured person is Kagami. If just a simple visit could lead to something unpleasant, I’d be happy to back out of it.

While my relationship with Harumi and Yuuki is important, I didn’t want our family to be torn apart.

*

Kagami was delighted to see the change in Koto Ne.

Koto Ne, who didn’t seem like a child at all, was gradually becoming more childlike the more time she spent with Kagami.

But that doesn’t mean her way of thinking was regressing.

Rather, you could say she was learning a kind of innocent childlike charm.

Even though her birth method was entirely different from other kids, Koto Ne was finding her own color beside Kagami.

So when Koto Ne did the same things as the other kids, Kagami wanted to embrace that.

Hearing Koto Ne say she wanted to go over to play at Yuuki’s, extending the time they spent together.

Also wanting to celebrate holidays like Christmas as much as possible.

And not saying anything against Harumi and Yuuki going here and there was all for the same reason.

“……”

In their cramped one-room apartment, Kagami looked at the sleeping Koto Ne next to her and pondered.

The Yamashita house is not just a place with yakuza; it’s also deeply connected to Kurosawa Kosuzu—Kagami’s sister.

Though he may not be part of that family anymore, danger is always lurking.

…Right.

It’s true that going to school with those kids up to this point may not have been the safest choice.

Ultimately, it was because Kagami didn’t have the ability to run away completely by herself.

Because Kagami couldn’t raise Koto Ne as a completely normal child.

Thus, she had no choice but to remain in such a dangerous place.

Kagami gently patted Koto Ne’s head, brushing aside the hair covering her face to tuck it behind her ear.

“Mmm.”

Koto Ne let out a soft whimper and turned towards Kagami.

The most adorable daughter of Kagami.

The only ‘family’ left beside Kagami that she absolutely didn’t want to lose.

…In the end, Kagami couldn’t come to any conclusion regarding Koto Ne’s words.

All she could think was that she wanted to meet Mr. Yamashita as soon as possible to talk.

Chapter 324

When I was little, I didn’t really understand the definitions of living well or poorly.

I didn’t quite grasp why living in an apartment was such a good thing, and living in a villa or semi-basement was considered so hard; after all, a house feels about the same size.

I vaguely sensed that friends who lived well had lots of cool toys or game consoles, or computers with good specs…

If Harumi or Yuuki were to come to my house, they probably wouldn’t be shocked or anything. They might just ask with pure expressions, “Why is there only one room here?”

But—if there were an overwhelming difference obvious enough for such kids to notice, then the story changes a bit.

“Wow.”

The first words Harumi exclaimed after entering Yuuki’s house were such exclamations.

Sometimes, people say a house looks like a ‘palace’, and Yuuki’s house was just like that. It wasn’t just spacious; from the gate to the surrounding walls, and the inside of the house, everything had a traditional appearance that seemed to have been built long ago.

In fact, it had the vibe of a ‘Yakuza mansion’ often seen in Japanese subculture.

“Hmm~ Hmm hmm~”

Normally, the one who would hum happily like that would be Harumi, not Yuuki. But no matter how carefree Harumi is, it seemed a bit tough for her to act nonchalant in such a foreign atmosphere.

Leading us was Yuuki, who walked ahead while Harumi and I followed behind.

The passing uncles nodded towards Yuuki. He waved his hands to respond to them.

“……”

His respectful demeanor towards children was indeed that of a ‘stereotypical Yakuza’.

Just like you’d see in cartoons.

Thinking back, it’s a bit funny. After all, Yakuza are basically just the Japanese equivalent of Korean gangsters, yet here they are living in such traditional mansions.

It’s probably because when the concept of Yakuza was first introduced in cultural content, it was heavily influenced by the ‘real Yakuza’ whose existence was almost mythical.

The image originally set influences future generations. Once it takes root for those who grew up watching those movies or cartoons as a ‘cliché’, it can continue to affect things unless an exceptionally outstanding work comes along to completely break that cliché.

In manga, anime, and light novels, that gets exaggerated to turn them into humorous villains.

…And, I thought that was fortunate.

If the reality were a Yakuza that didn’t adhere to ‘minimal justice’, both I and Kagami might not receive help but instead could be sold off as a set.

Having spent several years here, it’s easy to forget, but I am, after all, a person reincarnated into another world.

I’m not sure if that applies here as well, but if it’s following the clichés of possession stories, there’s a good chance I’ve entered into some work. It would actually be stranger to think that I and Kagami aren’t in a peculiar circumstance.

After all, in light novels from back in the day, heroine’s parents were often strangely young, or there were cases where they were completely targeted as love interests.

No, I wonder if that was the case even as I grew up… Anyway.

Even if that could all be a wrong assumption, at least here, it seems so.

“This is my room.”

Confidently walking, Yuuki stopped in front of a door and said that.

“Oh.”

Harumi, who was feeling a bit shy, seemed to adapt to the atmosphere quickly. Initially, she must have thought the scary uncles were around, but since those uncles bowed respectfully before us like they would adults, she must have figured there was no need to be scared.

Besides, it was right in front of her friend’s room.

Yuuki had a slightly nervous look, extending his small arms forward, grabbing the traditional sliding door that would easily fit in a Japanese house.

Slide…

The door slowly moved to the side, revealing the inside of the room.

And that room was—

Ordinary.

“Oh.”

This time, it was my exclamation.

It wasn’t particularly spacious or barren.

Aside from the door area, it looked just like a normal room that an elementary school student would have.

The wallpaper was a very light yellow, exuding a calm atmosphere. The furniture inside was either white or light yellow, keeping a consistent theme.

There was a small TV and a video game device, and a low two-tier bookshelf stocked with picture books and children’s books.

Next to the bed, the toy box was made of semi-transparent plastic, so the dolls and magic wands inside were very visible.

…What can I say?

If Kagami had seen it, she would have been very envious; if we had lots of money and I could have my own room, Kagami would definitely have decorated it like this.

Just a bit of a color change, maybe.

“W-what do you think?”

Yuuki asked me in a slightly nervous voice. His cheeks were a light red; it must have been his first time showing his room to a friend.

“It’s pretty.”

“Yeah, super pretty!”

As I quickly replied, Harumi raised her hands up and echoed my enthusiasm.

Yuuki’s lips curled upward. He must have been trying hard to hold it back but it wasn’t working too well.

“Can we go in?”

As I asked, Yuuki seemed to have forgotten about that for a second, blinking his eyes, and then with a gesture like he learned it from someone, one hand gestured towards the room.

“Yes, please.”

That somehow sounded like a phrase a child would use, but I felt it might be his way of mimicking the other adults living in this house.

Well, it’s cute, so whatever.

Eagerly excited, Harumi went into the room first, and I followed behind her.

To be honest, looking at just the layout, there’s not much different from Harumi’s room.

Yet, why does it feel so exciting as if I’m going to a completely new place?

Spending time with kids seems to make my personality feel younger continuously.

If I stay like this for a few more years, there might come a day when my age matches my personality perfectly.

I thought while watching the two kids opening the toy box’s lid.

*

Just because I had come to a friend’s house, I didn’t do anything especially different.

However, being in a different friend’s house made even usual activities feel ‘different’.

Like watching cartoons in a friend’s room.

“I wish I had a TV in my room too.”

Harumi said.

“If Dad’s in the living room, I can’t watch cartoons.”

“Uh…”

But Yuuki tilted his head at Harumi’s words.

“Yuuki?”

As Harumi looked at Yuuki, puzzled, he opened his mouth.

“But if the TV’s in the living room, you can watch TV with Dad.”

“Is that so? Dad only watches boring stuff.”

Somehow, it seems the content Mr. Yamashita watches on TV might not be much different from what Mr. Fukuda watches.

At this age, their concentration might not be that great, so a slightly long movie could seem boring.

“How about Kotone’s room?”

“Uh?”

I got a bit startled at the sudden question while I was lost in thought.

“My room?”

“Yeah. Like the TV and stuff.”

Yuuki looked at me as well with genuine curiosity reflected on their faces.

It’s not that strange. Since they’ve already shown me their rooms, it’s natural for them to want to see mine.

When I was little, I often wanted to visit friends’ houses. It’d make me want to see a house I had never been to, and sometimes, parents’ houses that were often vacant would become gathering places.

Thinking back now, I might feel sorry for those kids instead, but at that time, I felt envious.

“…The TV is in the room.”

“Wow.”

Harumi’s eyes sparkled at my answer.

It’s not exactly a lie. It’s not ‘my room’, it’s ‘our room’, after all.

“Must be lonely.”

No, it’s not like that.

More importantly, is Yuuki feeling lonely? Is that why he’s always playing at Harumi’s house?

Since it’s still the 90s and his dad isn’t what you’d call a typical office worker, it might be hard for him to find time.

“Lonely… not really.”

I nodded.

If I were a truly ordinary kid, I might have thought it was frustrating. I might have wanted my own room.

But I’m… not.

It’s a bit embarrassing to say at my age, but I longed for the existence of family too much.

I was far too young to be called ‘Mom’, yet at the same time, to have such a devoted family who could be called ‘Mom’ was a condition I couldn’t help but think I was truly blessed.

However, my words seemed a bit ambiguous to the two children, as Harumi and Yuuki tilted their heads.

Just as Harumi was about to open her mouth to ask me something—

Knock, knock.

Someone knocked on the door.

“Yes!”

Yuuki answered, and the door slid open to the side.

“Miho-nee!”

“Are you having fun?”

The person named Miho, who always comes to pick up Yuuki, stood there beyond the door.

“I brought snacks, want some?”

“Yes!”

Yuuki responded with much more enthusiasm than when he was at Harumi’s house.

What Miho brought were sliced apples, snacks, and small breads.

They all looked delicious. They all must be expensive.

But still, I couldn’t help but internally compare them to the pancakes Kagami made.

Chapter 325

Every time Yohei saw the Kurosawa mother and daughter, he felt a strange mood.

It wasn’t just because Kagami resembled his ex-wife. Kosuzu was a beautiful woman, but that didn’t mean Yohei and Kosuzu’s relationship was born from love.

They thought of each other as useful, and that made the relationship continue without delving into the complicated background.

Kosuzu appeared to be the ideal mother on the surface. But that didn’t mean she was the ideal wife.

Even if it wasn’t a relationship built on love, Kosuzu demanded love from Yohei.

He thought it was justified. It’s good for a couple to do their best for each other. Many political marriages from the past ended in catastrophe if they didn’t do that.

However, Kosuzu was a lot more unruly than Yohei originally thought—

….

Lifting his still warm green tea cup, Yohei gazed at Kagami sitting across from him.

She resembled her.

But then again, she didn’t.

Kagami had almost the same appearance as Kosuzu at a glance, but at least Kagami didn’t casually cut her child off, like Kosuzu did.

From the start, Yohei didn’t know what Kosuzu had hoped for Yu. No matter how much they worshipped forgotten deities, a human’s body can’t be anything but human.

“…Thank you for granting my request.”

Um.

Hearing Kagami lightly bow her head, Yohei felt slightly uncomfortable.

She was still— a young person. She had just become an adult, and that was all.

Even compared to Miho, who had been following Yohei recently, there wasn’t a big age difference. If necessary, she could still be called a student.

Many young women had approached Yohei with various ‘requests.’ Some succeeded in gaining his interest, and among them, some betrayed that interest far too naturally.

Still, Yohei didn’t care much. Most were just humans wanting money, and once they left with that little money, they never returned.

But Kagami in front of him felt a bit different.

“I haven’t done anything deserving of thanks.”

If anything, Yohei neither invited Koto Ne nor allowed Yu to invite her. He knew it was natural for a child to bring a friend along.

Even if Koto Ne was someone significant— for now, she was just Yu’s friend.

But it seemed that meant something different to Kagami, Koto Ne’s mother.

“I thought it would be uncomfortable to arrange such a gathering, considering my relationship with Yamashita-san.”

Ah, so that’s what it was.

Thinking generally, it was indeed an uncomfortable relationship.

And hearing Kagami say that made Yohei even more interested.

She was Kosuzu’s sister. There were even stories circulating that she gave birth to the ‘child of God.’

And yet, it puzzled Yohei that such an existence could possess such ordinary feelings.

In Yohei’s memory, Kagami’s impression was hazy. They weren’t someone he could frequently see. Kosuzu had hidden Kagami away in a very deep place and didn’t show her to Yohei.

The only time he could catch a glimpse of Kagami was shortly after Koto Ne was born.

Due to the merit of giving birth to a ‘child of God,’ Kagami had risen to a very important position through Kosuzu, and only then did Yohei get to see her in person.

She was like a decorative woman.

Yohei had given Kagami such a dry evaluation the first time he saw her.

She appeared to gaze at distant places with an indifference that seemed to signal disinterest in anything in the world. She looked slightly malevolent, resembling Kosuzu, but that only made her seem more detached, almost lacking in humanity.

Yohei had never deeply loved Kosuzu, but he thought that Kagami seemed even more doll-like than Kosuzu.

Not long after, Kosuzu had boldly cut ties with Yohei, as if to say, ‘It’s done now.’ Yohei had felt awkward for a while but—

“That isn’t the case.”

So, it wasn’t uncomfortable at all. To Yohei, Kagami was virtually an entirely different being from Kosuzu.

“Regardless of the past, we are neighbors now, aren’t we?”

….

“Moreover, I find it easier to converse under specific conditions. Given what I have to do, it’s a bit more convenient than maintaining pure human relationships.”

Yohei said that, taking another sip of green tea.

Imitating Yohei, Kagami also took a sip of green tea and cleared her throat.

As if to say, So let’s just lay out the conditions, Kagami slowly opened her mouth.

“Um, have you seen any signs that the Kurosawa family is moving?”

Even knowing how rude of a question that could be, and feeling a sense of fear from asking it, Kagami posed that question.

Logically speaking, Kagami’s actions were clearly hard to understand.

She could have just run away like those women who had previously taken help from Yohei. The money she received from Yohei wasn’t enough to live in hiding forever, but it still was sufficient to settle in a place away from things.

But Kagami didn’t do that.

If she lived in Tokyo, surely she should have kept her distance inside the city as much as possible. Perhaps she could catch a decent man, change her identity, and settle down.

But still, Kagami didn’t do that.

She wanted to raise Koto Ne as an ‘ordinary child.’

Thinking back on what Kagami had said, Yohei pondered quietly.

“I didn’t see any movement from the Kurosawa family.”

Yohei slowly moved his lips to answer.

“And even if they do move, they wouldn’t attack us directly.”

What the Kurosawa family wanted was a reasonably large force capable of committing illegal acts. Since Kosuzu broke away from Yohei, they wouldn’t have the strength to directly assault his house.

Kagami knew that and was probably lingering around here.

“Indeed.”

Kagami responded with a look still filled with unease.

….

For a moment, silence hovered between them.

This time, it was Kagami who spoke first.

“Yamashita-san.”

“Yes?”

“Have you heard anything about Yu-kun’s talk regarding Koto Ne?”

…Yes?

Caught off guard by the unexpected question, Yohei blinked.

“Yu-kun is Koto Ne’s friend. Since he wasn’t the type to make friends widely from kindergarten….”

Hah.

Yohei’s mouth dropped slightly.

…I haven’t heard anything particular, but if I do hear anything irregular, I’ll let you know.

“Thank you.”

Kagami bowed her head again in response.

Yohei chewed over the term “ordinary child” in his mind once more.

Really?

Kagami had been hidden away in that house since her childhood. Though he couldn’t tell how she was educated, if someone tried to teach her, they could have succeeded.

It was likely she had no memories like ordinary children.

In this country, if one set their mind to run away, they could manage to do so.

But that was far from ‘ordinary daily life.’ She wouldn’t be able to make friends, and there would be little time for proper study.

In that case, securing safety in a place where safety is guaranteed would be better.

…And one method among those was for her daughter to become friends with a ‘being that could protect her.’

Yohei drank his green tea as if pouring it into his mouth.

Is that so?

He had thought of her as a completely different being, but she surprisingly had some similarities.

Cunning, yes—

Yohei glanced at the clock on the wall. About ten minutes had passed since they sat across from each other.

“Well then, shall you head to Koto Ne?”

“Oh, yes.”

As Yohei said that and stood up from his seat, Kagami quickly followed suit.

There was an atmosphere that suggested she cared more about her daughter than speaking with Yohei. Considering Kagami’s actions up to this point, it seemed like her reason for living was focused on her daughter.

Was she simply projecting what she wanted?

Or did she genuinely love her?

Yohei didn’t need to think that far.

However.

What if Kosuzu had a personality similar to Kagami?

While watching Kagami’s figure moving ahead, Yohei pondered a strange thought.

It didn’t seem like a lengthy contemplation. Yohei was never the kind of honest and sincere individual to begin with. Most importantly, since a girl not much younger than Kagami was already in this house, Yohei felt he had to be much more cautious now.

“Koto Ne!”

“Mom!”

Once they reached Yu’s room, Kagami called out to Koto Ne with a smile, and Koto Ne immediately ran out and jumped into Kagami’s arms.

It was a sight like something drawn in a picture.

…

But in that moment, when Koto Ne looked up at Yohei, he inadvertently thought of Kosuzu’s face.

Perhaps they resembled each other more as aunt and niece than as sisters.

…For the sake of that daughter, he absolutely couldn’t get too close.

Yohei had a somewhat joking thought.

Chapter 326

This might sound way too obvious, but I liked vacation.

Back in my elementary school days, I didn’t have a phone to carry around, and our home computer wasn’t that great, plus we didn’t have a game console either.

Honestly, other than playing outside with the kids in the afternoon, there wasn’t much to do, but still, it was nice.

First of all, there was no need to wake up forcibly in the morning. My parents did wake me and my sister up for breakfast, but I could just go back to sleep after eating.

As the vacation went on, my parents stopped insisting on waking us up and just said they made breakfast before leaving.

Since most of my friends were the kids living nearby, it was just fine to play with my sister and neighborhood friends. We’d sometimes watch kids playing games at the small arcade in front of the supermarket or share snacks and ice cream with my sister for just 500 won.

There was a stream flowing near our house, so we played in the water too. Looking back, even though I lived in Seoul, it felt like I was doing stuff country kids would do. I’d catch a bunch of loaches by the stream, chase after cicadas, and even climb mountains.

Well, not all Seouls are the same.

Tokyo is similar. Actually, saying “not all Tokyos are the same” might fit Tokyo even better.

That’s because Tokyo is “Tokyo Metropolis.” It might use different kanji from Gyeonggi-do’s ‘do,’ but nonetheless, it feels like a higher concept than ‘city.’ The farther you get from downtown Tokyo, the more farming areas you see, and the buildings get shorter. In a way, it’s like bundling together Seoul, Gyeonggi-do, and Incheon as where I lived in my previous life.

In that sense, if you asked me what kind of place I live in, I’d say “downtown.”

Not to mention, it’s pretty amazing that the small apartment where Kaga-mi and I live is not far from the school I go to. Although it feels more like an area filled with empty offices during the day than a flashy shopping district.

Even if we do call it downtown, there’s a huge difference between places where tall buildings are packed together and places where people actually live. If we go to a densely packed residential area, there might as well be a two-story small apartment where Kaga-mi and I live.

Not everyone living in the middle of a city resides in large, spacious houses. There’s obviously a demand for this.

Even if the place looks a bit old, well, I guess it’s cleaner than the place we used to live before.

Anyway, back to talking about vacation.

In my previous life, I had my sister with me, so my parents seemed a bit more relaxed mentally, but Kaga-mi in this world was not like that at all.

“Where do you like to go, Koto Ne? Harumi’s house? Yuuki’s house?”

Kaga-mi asked me while making eye contact.

“……”

As I squinted and puffed out my cheeks, Kaga-mi looked a bit flustered.

“Why, why do you look like that? Did Mom do something wrong?”

Although Kaga-mi’s face was cute as she asked that, I was slightly annoyed—not for that reason.

Between Harumi and Yuuki, I hold the older sibling position, sort of. Of course, Harumi’s and my birthdays are sooner, and I’m the shortest among us three, but still, I’m the calmest and most level-headed personality-wise.

I can also handle things that the two kids find scary.

But it seems Kaga-mi doesn’t see me that way, probably because she hasn’t directly witnessed me being like that, thinking of me as more of a younger sibling to Harumi and Yuuki.

I get it, really.

No matter how much I say it directly, I’m still an elementary school student. Especially since I just started school barely a year ago, I’m like a chick that just hatched.

If I take the lead with the two kids, it would just come off as exaggerated bragging typical of a kid.

In reality, every time I chatter away, Kaga-mi just looks happy, resting her chin in her hands and smiling.

“I can also be alone.”

When I said that, Kaga-mi’s eyes widened.

Is this really such a big deal?

Harumi, Yuuki, and I regularly hung around our neighborhood. Harumi would go insect collecting, swinging her net around, and I’d help her pull cicadas out of it.

These days, Harumi can even catch cicadas herself. Yuuki still can’t, though.

We carried a bunch of coins to buy drinks and took breaks in cool places.

Ironically, I ended up knowing the area around Harumi and Yuuki’s place better than where Kaga-mi and I lived.

I don’t mind that. I understand the notion of being treated like a little kid.

But sometimes, I also want to be alone.

“……”

Um.

Feeling the awkward silence, I seriously pondered whether I had already entered my puberty phase.

Not quite, but still.

What can I say?

It’s not so much wanting to be alone, but hey, it’s vacation, right?

Even if I go out in the afternoon, I want something, you know? I don’t exactly have a specific plan in mind or anything.

Once I looked directly at Kaga-mi, she lowered her hands from her shoulders and thought seriously.

“Can you be alone?”

Some might think it’s child abuse to leave a seven-year-old home alone. That perception was a bit lighter until the ’90s.

Even though I’m somewhat starting to differentiate things, I could easily get myself into trouble. Like climbing on top of something stacked, or turning on the gas stove and forgetting about it.

I get Kaga-mi’s worries.

“Yeah.”

I nodded and said.

No matter how much I’m Kaga-mi’s only family and her reason for living, I think she might have caught on to the fact that I’m a bit smarter than other kids.

“Me… uh.”

But Kaga-mi seemed unable to fully accept my wish.

“Is that a no?”

“That’s… I’m sorry.”

“……Okay.”

I nodded.

Pushing harder here might not be the best for Kaga-mi’s mental state. I just wanted to say it once; I had no intention to hurt her feelings.

I leaned closer to Kaga-mi, who then pulled me in and patted my head.

“Well then, in the third grade. You can be home alone starting in the third grade.”

“Third grade.”

“Yeah, from that time.”

That’s two more years, huh?

Well, that’s no problem.

I nodded in Kaga-mi’s embrace.

I could hear her exhale a light sigh above my head. She looked relieved.

“Well then, whose house are we going to today?”

“Harumi’s.”

“Okay, I’ll take you to Harumi’s.”

With Kaga-mi’s voice sounding lighter, my mood lightened a bit too.

……Looks like I wasn’t the only one scared that our relationship might change.

*

Still, there’s one thing I can definitely say is good about going to Harumi’s house.

Harumi’s house has air conditioning.

“So refreshing~”

For some reason, Harumi, who had been awake since morning, took me directly to Yuuki’s house as soon as we arrived at her place.

Then she dragged Yuuki out, and after wandering around the neighborhood, we returned home around lunchtime.

I didn’t hear why Harumi was in such a good mood. Yuuki, who had been dragged out from the morning, was sitting next to me in the spot where the air conditioning blow was the strongest, blinking in dazed silence.

Even when we had banana for dessert, Harumi didn’t share anything interesting, so I figured I’d ask first.

“Hey, Harumi. You’ve been awake since this morning, right?”

“Uh-huh.”

Usually, Harumi would get up about an hour after I arrive. At first, she’d wake up as soon as I came over, but now she seems to think it’s so natural that her wake-up time keeps getting pushed back.

“Is there a reason? Like, did you go to bed early yesterday or something?”

“Ah.”

Harumi’s expression froze for a moment as she munched on a piece of banana that had been lightly frozen in the freezer.

I could see a half-chewed piece of banana peeking out from her open mouth.

“That’s right!”

She managed to shout without spitting out the banana.

Realizing that she still had banana in her mouth, Harumi quickly chewed it and swallowed before saying, “Yuuki, Koto Ne!”

“Yeah?”

“Uh-huh.”

Yuuki, suddenly called out loudly, flinched and returned the banana to the tray. No, that’s not it. I picked up the fork still stuck in that banana and fed it to Yuuki while looking at Harumi.

With a confident attitude, Harumi had her hands perched on her hips.

“Let’s go to the beach, the beach!”

Aha.

So that was the reason.

Maybe she had a chat with Fukuda-san about this or realized there was already a plan set up just yesterday.

It seems that she was waiting for me since early this morning, having woken up with excitement after realizing she had completely forgotten about it.

The beach, huh.

I turned to Yuuki, whose eyes were sparkling. It seemed he had also forgotten about the banana in his mouth.

Hmm.

I wondered if Kaga-mi could go with us.

I found myself unnecessarily worrying about that.

Chapter 327

To describe Harumi’s words a bit more accurately, it wasn’t just a simple suggestion to go to the sea.

Since she liked manga so much, Harumi’s personality was one that wanted to try most of the things that appeared in those comics.

Perhaps during her kindergarten days, our encounters were mostly limited to just the kindergarten itself, so she didn’t play around with me much, but it seemed like her thoughts changed a bit once she became an elementary school student.

Well, she is still quite young, but it’s also the age where one starts to perceive the surrounding situations much more clearly.

If the fantasies of the kindergarten days were random tales that were hard for adults to understand, then the fantasies of elementary school students were much more concrete.

“I want to do something. I want to be something. I want to have something.”

Well, that said, it wasn’t entirely devoid of her usual fanciful thoughts, but anyway, that’s how it was.

“Let’s go to the ocean, the valley, the mountains, and the festival!”

Um.

To do all that, it seems our vacation would be very busy.

Even doing one of those things a week.

For us, it’s vacation, so we can just relax, but the adults have to work except on weekends. Especially Fukuda, who can’t take a break easily. After all, he has to be responsible for my future.

“……”

I felt a bit gloomy thinking about that fact for no reason, so I focused on Harumi’s excited words.

“My dad said he can find time, so it’s okay!”

Um.

Yes, when you’re young, it must be great to have your parents play with you at home. Taking you out here and there, buying you toys.

It’s better to realize that playing isn’t just purely positive much later on.

Besides, Mr. Fukuda isn’t just playing; he’s someone who can relatively freely adjust his workdays.

Anyway, according to Harumi, it seems that it wouldn’t be a big problem even if our parents don’t join us because Mr. Fukuda will be with us.

“Can my sister come too!?”

“Yes, yes! She can come!”

Is that okay?

It seems like Mr. Fukuda would allow it, but isn’t there a bit of a different atmosphere between a first-grade elementary school student and a middle school student? What if it feels awkward when she comes?

No, wait.

Thinking back, it seems like Mr. Yamashita and Mr. Fukuda know each other, so Miho and Mr. Fukuda might also know each other.

Miho clearly shows she’s still in middle school, so if it’s just her and Mr. Fukuda, it might be different, but if we’re there too, it would just look like an older sister with a little sister and her dad, or uncle.

Well, I’m just in the position of following along, and others see me as just one elementary school kid, so it would be weird for me to take charge of things.

I just need to get permission from Kagami, and that’s it.

“……”

Kagami, huh.

Has Kagami ever gone somewhere fun in the summer?

I have memories of going here and there with Kagami. I haven’t gone far, and I didn’t participate in events scheduled, but I’ve gone out during Christmas to eat warm and tasty food, and I’ve gone out briefly in summer to eat something cool.

Not too long ago, I even went to Disney Land.

However, I don’t have any memories of playing at the beach together or going to a festival, or seeing fireworks.

“Hey, Harumi.”

When I cautiously spoke, Harumi, who had been happily chatting with Yuuki, looked at me with a smile.

“Yeah, Koto Ne!”

Seeing that lovely expression on Harumi’s face, I hesitated a bit and said,

“Isn’t it better to go on Saturday or Sunday?”

“The ocean?”

“Yeah. And the festival too.”

I wonder how it was before I was born.

Did I ever play with a boyfriend at a young age? Or was there some other reason I came to be? I still haven’t asked about that reason.

Just asking Kagami about my birth would make the atmosphere overly tragic. It’s similar to the question, “Why don’t I have a dad?”

I like Kagami. I think of her as my mom, and I deeply feel she’s my only family.

I don’t want the one who dedicates herself to me to be hurt because of me. I’ve always hoped to be someone who brings happiness to Kagami.

So, if I’m going to the ocean for the first time and to the festival for the first time, I want Kagami to be beside me.

Wearing swimsuits together, building sandcastles, lying side by side to enjoy the warm sand, and playing with a ball.

I want to wear Yukata together and watch fireworks.

All of those things are memories.

I didn’t want Kagami to be missing from my memories.

“Why?”

Harumi tilted her head.

It wouldn’t make sense to suggest that we only go on weekends when there’s so much more to do during the weekdays.

Honestly, I can’t explain it logically either. I just wanted my mom to be with me when I do something for the first time.

“……”

What should I say?

If I say it’s because I want to go with my mom, I might seem too childish even just a few years older. Especially for those in upper elementary school, middle school, and high school, it’s embarrassing to feel like one can’t do things alone that others can.

Even I sometimes feel that way. My body is that of an elementary school student, and even if I’ve become accustomed to living as a child for several years, my mind has long since solidified.

I fiddled with the hem of my clothes, pouting my lips in hesitation before finally speaking up.

“I want to go with my mom…”

I felt my face heat up entirely.

I think it’s age-appropriate behavior, but doing it in front of my little friends is a whole different issue.

Besides, if I were to go on this trip, it would be with the help of Harumi’s dad, Mr. Fukuda. Just like how Kagami couldn’t take me to the theme park on Children’s Day, it might be a burden to spend and buy a swimsuit I could only wear for a year.

Has Kagami intentionally not taken me out before?

No, I’m sure there was a reason. Maybe there wasn’t enough time or funds.

“Um…”

As I spoke, Harumi paused for a moment, her finger on her lips deep in thought.

I got a bit nervous, wondering what that little kid’s reaction would be.

“Okay!”

Fortunately, Harumi accepted my words without much deliberation.

“My dad said that would be more convenient!”

Even if the schedule can be adjusted, it seems it’s still a burden to take a break on weekdays.

I let out a small sigh of relief.

*

However, that doesn’t mean all problems are solved.

Even if they can adjust the schedule, if Kagami can’t move on that day, it wouldn’t mean anything.

I understood, only after becoming an adult, why my father used to sleep at home on weekends. After working outside all week, people understandably want to rest during the weekends.

Especially if going far, one definitely has to drive, and taking a train or bus can be exhausting in its own right.

When adults take young children, they must tend to the children, so resting isn’t really resting at all.

The only ones having fun are the children who play.

I could easily imagine how the task of raising me alone wasn’t easy for Kagami.

That’s why I felt a bit guilty just telling Kagami the story I heard from Harumi.

“Of course, we should go!”

But Kagami said it with such conviction, as if it were the most obvious thing.

“The ocean sounds great! Festivals are great too!”

Kagami’s eyes sparkled as she said that.

Now she’s twenty, but her eyes still reflected a childlike wonder.

I remember hearing that in this country, people her age can’t even drink alcohol yet.

“Ah, then we need to buy Koto Ne’s swimsuit too!”

She had a school swimsuit, but Kagami probably wouldn’t be satisfied with that. I’m sure she’d want to buy the cutest swimsuit in the world.

That… was a bit complicated for me, in many ways.

Just like when I first wore the kindergarten uniform.

I clung tightly to Kagami’s clothes and nestled in, pouting slightly.

“Then, mom’s too.”

“Huh?”

I regretted saying that a little.

If we end up playing in the water all weekend, it’s sure to be tough for Kagami.

Plus, buying her swimsuit will definitely cost more money.

I thought that Kagami wouldn’t want to be a burden to Mr. Fukuda either.

But Kagami pulled me close and said,

“Of course, we have to buy it.”

Kagami lightly kissed the top of my head and let out a chuckle.

“I have to have fun with my daughter.”

“……”

Her voice was so sincere that I couldn’t respond, just staying snugly close to Kagami.

Chapter 328

It’s really fascinating how people’s thoughts can completely change their feelings depending on their mindset.

If I had seen my current self while still in my previous life, I would have thought, “No way, how could that thought be so difficult?”

But really, what can you do about it?

If there’s someone who dedicates themselves to me that way, no matter the nature of our relationship, I end up being unable to ignore them.

And unless that dedication is excessively uncomfortable, the moment I accept it, that person becomes a precious existence to me.

…

But perhaps this isn’t such a pure story after all.

I’ve already lost my entire family all at once in my past life.

I didn’t do anything great for them; I just received and one day, they simply vanished. Because of that wound, I couldn’t spend the rest of my life very meaningfully.

If there is an afterlife, and my family saw me, I would have left a scar on each of them.

On the other hand, I have a family in this world, though I don’t know what my past was like.

Not one of my family members from my previous life resembled Kagami. No one treated me like Kagami does. But in our mother-daughter relationship, I often think of the abruptly severed ties with my family from my past life.

Am I thinking of Kagami as a substitute for my family in my previous life?

If I think that way, I feel guilt deep inside my heart. I feel like I’m doing something wrong to Kagami, who purely cares for me as her daughter.

“Hehe.”

Hearing Kagami’s laughter as she holds my hand, I looked up at her.

Kagami seemed to be really happy.

When I suggested we go on a trip together, she almost cried from joy! And then, as if she was grateful for those words, she tightly hugged me and jumped up, spinning around a few times.

…I’m not sending her on a trip; I just shared a story a friend told me with Kagami.

She’ll have to miss out on a relaxing weekend because of that promise.

The very next evening, Kagami brought me outside.

Harumi had already planned our trip. To be more precise, Ms. Fukuda accepted Harumi’s ideas and set up various plans.

True to Harumi’s nature of wanting to have fun throughout the week, she had packed our weekends with such plans all through the vacation.

So, to fit this week’s schedule, we needed to buy clothes first.

Kagami already bought a lot of clothes for me. I think she also has more than enough for herself. But we both didn’t have swimsuits to wear to the beach.

It’s only natural for Kagami to have a floating expression on her face. Given that every time I buy her cute clothes, she gets overwhelmingly happy, it’s no surprise she feels good about buying me a cute swimsuit.

“Kotone, how about this?”

“Wow, this one’s super cute!”

“Oh, how lovely.”

“Wait a minute, Kotone, what about this one!”

Right. I was really excited.

To be honest, changing clothes was a bit physically tiring. I didn’t enjoy it back when my parents took me shopping for clothes as a kid, mostly because of constantly putting on and taking off various outfits.

But with Kagami’s innocent smile in front of me, I didn’t want to turn down her request.

Even though she looks a bit younger, now she just looks like a high school student.

Of course, going to the beach with a friend as a high school student is completely different from going as a twenty-year-old mom with her daughter.

Somehow, I felt like Kagami had never been to the beach before, which made me really excited about her coming to have fun with me.

Unfortunately, I’m still growing.

If I was just a high schooler, I would have a few different swimsuits to change into each time I go out, but being in a growth stage, the chances are high I won’t fit into this year’s swimsuit next year.

So, I can’t buy many, and Kagami has to face the trial of choosing just one swimsuit from many.

With the most serious expression in the world, Kagami pondered while holding each swimsuit and eventually picked one.

A yellow one-piece swimsuit.

With a ton of frills that seemed to scream, “I’m for a little kid!”

Um…

To be honest, I’d rather say I want to wear my school swimsuit to the beach than wear that design.

“Hey, what do you think, Kotone?”

Looking at Kagami’s face, beaming with pure happiness, I couldn’t possibly refuse.

“It’s cute.”

But I couldn’t smile, and instead, I nodded with an extremely serious expression.

Perhaps Kagami thought my serious face was cute too, as she smiled brightly, as if the most adorable creature in the world was right in front of her, and hugged me tightly.

In the end, my swimsuit ended up being that one.

…Well.

Anyway, I’ll have to buy a new one next year, so let’s pick something a little more plain then.

Next is—

“Mom.”

For some reason, Kagami was about to leave, so I grabbed onto her pants.

“Yeah?”

“Your swimsuit too.”

That’s right.

Kagami was heading straight for the cashier with just my swimsuit.

The reason I insisted on going together with Kagami was that I wanted to enjoy my first beach trip in this world with her.

Not wearing a swimsuit at the beach means not going into the water, right?

Well, parents might think that way.

While the kids are playing, preparing food, and keeping an eye on the tent and belongings from afar is also enjoyable for a parent, isn’t it?

Sure, I could also have fun in the water without a swimsuit… but still, that doesn’t sit right with me.

If we’re going to have fun, I want it to be thoroughly enjoyable.

“Your swimsuit too.”

Last time, she definitely said she’d buy her own. I can’t forgive her for changing her mind now.

“Kotone…”

Kagami looked a bit emotional for some reason. Did my true feelings about wanting to play together get through?

Actually, it’s Kagami who’s spending money whenever we buy something.

…

No.

Still, we have to buy a swimsuit.

I hope Kagami gets to enjoy what she couldn’t when she was younger.

“Hmm, alright then.”

Kagami nodded.

“Then, should we pick a swimsuit for my daughter too?”

I nodded solemnly.

This was a tiny bit, but it also had the meaning of revenge.

Since I put her in an embarrassing swimsuit—Kagami must wear something embarrassing too.

Whatever swimsuit Kagami picks, it will definitely look amazing on her.

Her beauty is one thing, but her body is extraordinary too.

*

“Hmm-hmm-hmm~”

…But in the end, I couldn’t bring myself to choose something that revealing.

The swimsuit I picked was a black one-piece that wasn’t even a bikini. It would definitely not show anything, even if it got wet. Plus, I picked out a light cover-up to wear over it.

Understood…

No matter how much I want Kagami to have fun, I don’t want her attracting any strange attention from other guys.

Yeah, I understand that.

Kagami is still young… well, more like a young mother. Even though she can’t get married due to me, I think it’s good for her to have some light romance.

But for some reason, I really didn’t like imagining that scene.

After all, who enjoys seeing their mother having fun with another man?

“Kotone.”

“Yeah?”

Suddenly, Kagami called me, and I flinched in surprise.

But there was no shadow of darkness on Kagami’s face looking down at me.

She just smiled brightly, as if not wasting even a single moment of the time we spent together today.

“Did you have fun today?”

To Kagami’s question, I could only respond with a small smile, “…Yeah.”

“I’m sure you’ll have even more fun when we go out.”

Kagami’s words felt like she was hoping for as much fun as I was.

“Yeah. It will definitely be like that.”

As if making a promise, Kagami gently stroked my head.

Yeah.

I’m sure it will be super enjoyable at the beach, at the summer festival we’ll go to, and also at the indoor pool that Harumi mentioned.

It will definitely be fun enough to remain in our memories for a long time.

I’ll do my best to make that happen.

Kagami started humming a little tune as she held my hand and we walked together.

With that humming, I found my step becoming a bit more cheerful.

Chapter 329

We not only prepared clothes and swimsuits, but also various other things in advance.

The tube I would use and the tube Kagami would use.

True to the fact that Kagami hadn’t even considered buying a swimsuit before, it seemed she had no intention of getting into the water at all. At first, she only planned to buy a tube for me.

However, just like when she ended up buying a swimsuit, Kagami couldn’t resist my persuasion and ended up buying a tube large enough for an adult to use.

To be fair, I can swim too. I had a job in my previous life where I had to know how to swim. Plus, young children float in water much easier than adults do. Just lying still usually makes them float.

But the danger of swimming in a still pool and swimming in the ocean with waves is very different. As easy as it is for a child to float, it’s equally easy to get swept away in the water, and since they are much weaker than adults, having a tube is the safest option at my age.

It seems Kagami herself realized a bit too late that she would have to follow me into the water no matter what.

…Unfortunately, Kagami doesn’t know how to swim. If it were simply that she hadn’t learned, it wouldn’t matter, but she didn’t even have that option.

“…”

And right before that weekend.

Kagami stared blankly out the window for a moment before going to sleep.

The residential area was quiet. Just a short walk from here, there’s a wide road with people bustling around even at this hour, but once you get a block or two into any city, it soon turns into a quiet street.

The place where we live was just like that.

There wasn’t anything interesting to see out the window, yet Kagami just stared blankly outside.

“Mom.”

Wondering what she was thinking, I approached and tugged at her clothes, causing Kagami to quickly look at me and smile.

“Since we have to get up early tomorrow, shall we go to sleep soon?”

Saying that, Kagami laid me down on the duvet.

A long time ago, when I was a few years younger than I am now, we used to use different duvets. It could be dangerous for a small child to sleep with an adult.

Now that I’m in the first grade of elementary school and can express my feelings properly, it’s fine.

Maybe that’s why I’ve grown accustomed to sleeping right next to Kagami all this time. It seems she doesn’t mind it much, as she hasn’t pushed me away.

Looking back, it seems I got into the habit of huddling close together to withstand the winter cold.

…For someone like me, with a past life, this behavior might be a bit too childish—but I wonder why.

Somehow, even if it was a bit hot, it felt comforting.

After tucking me in, Kagami turned off the light and lay down next to me.

Faint light filtered in from outside.

The sound of an old fan ran regularly, and its breeze gently brushed against my legs. It wasn’t entirely cool, but it was better than having none at all.

Next to our heads were two bags. Since we planned to go out tomorrow morning, Kagami had prepared her backpack and my backpack in advance. Well, the truly important stuff was mostly in Kagami’s bag, while mine contained mostly snacks.

“How do you feel, Koto Ne?”

Kagami, who was lying facing me, asked.

“Are you excited?”

For some reason, I felt that question reflected her own feelings rather than mine.

But yeah.

“Yeah.”

I nodded.

Of course, I was excited.

The days when I thought our relationship was awkward and strange had long passed.

Now we were simply a family who could lean on each other.

So, I was excited.

The fact that the existence I had lost was now by my side.

The fact that I had a chance again.

The fact that we could make new memories and cherish each other again, made me happy. And it made me excited.

“Then we should go to bed early.”

Kagami said this and made an awkward expression for no reason.

I closed my eyes.

Kagami’s hand rested on top of mine.

Rough as always, no matter when I touched it.

…Someday, I hope I can return to how things used to be.

I just hoped it wouldn’t take too long.

*

Just like when Kagami came to pick me up at Yuuki’s house last time, Yuuki kept looking up at Kagami strangely.

After staring up for a while, tilting his head, then turning to the side and looking back up again, he seemed oddly curious.

I could brush it off as a child’s natural curiosity; sometimes kids stare at people’s faces intently.

However, that image didn’t quite match Yuuki.

Yuuki is generally shy. When he first met me and Harumi, it took him some time to even speak, and he hasn’t really bonded much with friends in other classes yet.

I wouldn’t call that behavior particularly strange, but that made Yuuki’s behavior a bit peculiar.

Kagami was definitely a great beauty, but do kids really recognize that properly? Usually, they just think anyone somewhat pretty is “a pretty person.”

Moreover, Miho, who he sees every day… well, although she’s still quite young compared to Kagami, kids often see someone in a school uniform as an adult. She’s pretty too. For him to find Kagami fascinating while being surrounded by such people was a bit odd.

After staring at Kagami for a while, Yuuki finally turned to Miho, who was also waiting nearby.

Then he lightly tugged at Miho’s pants.

“Hmm? Yuuki?”

Miho, who was checking the train tickets, immediately squatted down next to Yuuki.

Yuuki placed his hands next to Miho’s ear and whispered as if sharing a secret.

As Miho listened to Yuuki’s voice, her gaze turned to Kagami, showing a slightly troubled expression.

“No, Yuuki. That’s someone else.”

Someone else?

I tilted my head.

Could it be that Yuuki thought she was family with Yamashita? He might have met her once when he was very young. Is that why he remembers? Maybe Miho was just playing along.

But I wondered if that was really necessary.

Miho smiled bitterly while patting Yuuki’s head.

Yuuki tilted his head and then returned to Kagami’s side.

Kagami seemed to share the same odd response. She seemed somewhat uncomfortable with Yuuki’s gaze, avoiding direct eye contact, looking around instead, and slightly shifting her body.

Yuuki didn’t stop there and circled back to Kagami.

After tilting his head for a while, he then ran over to Yamashita. Just like how Miho had done, Yamashita squatted down in front of Yuuki.

Yuuki raised his hands next to Yamashita’s ear and whispered.

“No, Yuuki. It’s just someone who looks similar.”

Huh?

This time, I couldn’t help but tilt my head too.

What’s this all about? What were they talking about? I wasn’t a real elementary school student, but I still wanted to hear a story about Kagami.

Even though I was Kagami’s daughter, I still didn’t know how we ended up living alone together like this.

But Yuuki didn’t directly ask me either.

*

I thought that because they were Yakuza, they would all ride in a black sedans together, but it looks like I had a fixed stereotype.

Well, after all, they needed to make it feel like a proper outing for the kids.

As Miho was checking the train tickets a moment ago, it’s clear that we took the train to our destination.

Even Yamashita and Fukuda, who usually dress like Yakuza, were… well, now they’re in aloha shirts and shorts.

They may look like Yakuza, but it seems they wanted to have a little vacation vibe.

Miho wore a bright white blouse and short denim shorts. Kagami wore a white dress that she had once worn when going out for a walk with me.

Originally, we were supposed to sit with our respective parents, and Miho was meant to sit across the aisle from Yuuki, but at some point, Harumi and I ended up sitting together with Yuuki and Miho sitting across the aisle.

Since the seat opposite us was reserved, there was no reason for Yuuki to feel uncomfortable. Originally it was reserved for Miho, but… well, it worked out in the end.

Harumi sat by the window, and I was sitting by the aisle, so Yuuki could easily talk to me.

Yuuki had been glancing at me from time to time. Miho seemed tired from preparing since the morning, as she was dozing off. After all, she was older than us and now a middle school student.

Harumi was staring out the window, lost in thought.

“Koto Ne.”

Yuuki quietly called my name.

As I turned my head to Yuuki, who was sitting next to my smiling, it was like he was making a “yay” gesture with his hands cupped in front of his mouth.

Just like he did earlier when he asked Miho and Yamashita.

“Koto Ne.”

Even though I turned my head to look at him, Yuuki called my name once more.

“Yeah?”

Wondering what the question could be that required my name to be called three times, I replied, tilting my head.

“Is your mom… your mom, right?”

“…Huh?”

I blinked at Yuuki’s question.

I didn’t quite understand the meaning of the question.

“So…”

I had to whisper, but the train was noisy, and I wasn’t sure how to ask the question.

With a frustrated expression, Yuuki asked again.

“Our mom… isn’t she?”

“Uh… huh?”

But after receiving that question, I found myself getting even more lost in confusion.

Uh…

What does that even mean? Is it an abstract question only kids could come up with, something that had a lot of unspoken elements to it?

I just stared blankly at Yuuki, thinking hard for what seemed like a long time.

Chapter 330

What the heck does that sound like?

Yuuki suddenly asked me something weird, but I know it’s not just some kid’s strange talk. Well, to be fair, it is strange if we’re going to nitpick, but I get that he’s not trying to tease me or anything.

Yuuki probably asked that seriously. It wasn’t sarcasm or anything, but a genuine ‘question’ thrown at me.

Is Kagami really my mom?

Why?

What possible reason could Yuuki have to ask that?

“……”

I looked at Yuuki for a moment, dumbfounded, but he was just blinking at me, staring.

“She is our mom.”

I answered.

Yuuki tilted his head.

“Koto Ne’s mom.”

“Yeah, she’s our mom.”

I nodded, pondering seriously about why I’m having this conversation with a kid.

But even after hearing my answer, Yuuki’s expression didn’t change. It was like he just didn’t get the situation.

“I see.”

Well, Yuuki did answer that way.

After that, he didn’t ask me anything further; he just dozed off in his chair or occasionally came over to talk to us.

But even though Yuuki pretended like it was no big deal, the question he asked earlier kept swirling in my mind.

Could there be a story about Kagami’s past that I didn’t know?

Maybe there’s a deeper reason why Kagami shrank in front of Yamashita-san?

“……”

Feeling like I shouldn’t think too much about it, I eventually forced my gaze over to the window where Harumi was looking.

The blue sea was visible.

A cloudless, hot summer sun beaming down over the ocean.

*

Regardless of how I felt about Yuuki’s question, now that we were at the beach, my mood lifted.

“The sea—!”

Harumi shouted the typical line you hear when characters arrive at the beach in cartoons as she dashed forward.

“Harumi!?”

A little late, Miho-san chased after her—

“Haha!”

But Harumi had already leaped into the sea, clothes and all.

Miho-san somehow managed to grab Harumi and pulled her back out of the water, getting her own legs soaked in the process.

“Seriously, Harumi, how can you just jump in like that?”

“Hahaha!”

But Harumi didn’t seem to care at all that she was drenched from head to toe.

“I’ll take care of the stuff.”

Yamashita-san said to Fukuda-san.

“Oh, thanks.”

Fukuda-san quickly replied.

“Ah, I’ll help too—”

“No.”

Miho-san quickly interjected, stepping forward, but Yamashita-san shook his head and picked up the bag.

“Because we need to change the kids’ clothes.”

“Oh.”

Yamashita-san made a very valid point. There were three adults, and there was one person who could take care of themselves, but only two among us could head into the changing room with the three kids.

“I’m really sorry about this.”

Kagami said with a genuinely apologetic expression, but Yamashita-san simply shrugged it off.

“Then, can you at least take what you need out of the bag now? I’ll carry the rest back to the lodge.”

Even though Miho-san is a middle schooler, she still looks like a child who needs protection in the eyes of adults.

Leaving only Kagami behind with Miho-san and the three kids probably looked like putting all the kids in her charge.

In the end, Fukuda-san stayed behind, and Yamashita-san took care of the luggage.

Yamashita-san, with several backpacks on his back and pulling two suitcases with his hands, didn’t seem to find it heavy at all.

Honestly, I was a bit impressed looking up at him, and he playfully ruffled my hair.

“Ah.”

And seeing that, Yuuki let out a small sound.

Yamashita-san removed his hand from my head and then patted Yuuki’s head. To be honest, he hadn’t really patted me; it was more like he just casually touched my head—

Yuuki looked back and forth at me and Yamashita-san with a somewhat uneasy expression.

……

Could it be that I need to seriously ask him something?

While pondering that as I looked at Yuuki, I ultimately couldn’t react until Kagami and Miho-san pulled me into the changing room.

*

Yuuki is, basically, a shy kid.

Unlike Harumi, who would smile and approach anyone who seemed a bit friendly, Yuuki is the type who would keep his distance at first and only come closer when called, hesitant to approach. Well, there’s a slight difference compared to me, but still.

Yet here’s Yuuki, reaching out to Kagami for some reason.

He doesn’t say anything. More precisely, he wore a face that suggested he didn’t know how to start speaking. As if he didn’t know what title to address Kagami with, Yuuki, wearing his swimsuit, extended one hand towards her.

Kagami looked at Yuuki, somewhat flustered. Her gaze shifted between Yuuki and Miho-san. Miho-san, too, had a slightly uncomfortable look as she watched Yuuki.

In the end, Kagami hesitantly extended her left hand and took Yuuki’s hand.

“Hee.”

Yuuki’s expression brightened when he held Kagami’s hand, just as it had earlier on the train, and this time my head tilted slightly to the side.

Of course, Kagami was still holding my hand with her right hand.

I felt a bit uneasy… I didn’t think of it as losing Kagami, but more so it kept crossing my mind that there might be some sort of relationship between Kagami and Yamashita-san.

Since I was born, yeah, obviously, my father must exist. Considering I’ve never seen him once—and thinking about Kagami’s age when she gave birth to me, I also felt no one should disturb a Kagami like that.

There must be a reason they haven’t met, given they could have met due to proximity. Their very existence together could become that person’s flaw.

Not just any flaw, but one that’s very great socially.

……

However, at the same time, if there was ever such a thing, would Kagami have asked Yamashita-san that favor? Would it have been possible for Yamashita-san to grant such a request?

If needed, they could have just buried it.

I keep feeling like there’s more than meets the eye, but at the same time, I thought I should wait a little longer to see.

As Kagami’s gaze turned back toward the sea, I smiled at her.

It seemed Kagami noticed something was slightly off about my smile because she briefly took on a worried expression before struggling to smile again.

…… What am I thinking while on this trip?

The most annoying thing is that I couldn’t shake off that thought at all.

*

I was genuinely grateful that Harumi was along on this trip.

Without Harumi to drag me and Yuuki around, I wouldn’t have been able to talk so casually with Yuuki.

I’d have been overly conscious whenever Yuuki sat near Kagami or grabbed her hand.

He is still just seven years old.

I’m not entirely sure what it is that captivates Yuuki about Kagami—perhaps because he mentioned things reminiscent of ‘mom’, so at the very least, Yuuki might see Kagami and think of his own mother.

That’s also a strange thought. Yuuki and I are the same age. While there’s a slight difference in birthdays, we were born in the same year.

…… Yuuki might be a little taller than me, but that doesn’t mean he could register me as born first when I hadn’t even been born yet.

“Koto Ne!”

Oh no.

I’m getting strange thoughts again.

I looked at Harumi calling out to me.

Yuuki was also waving at me.

There was no hint of ill feelings toward me in his expression. Just the joyful face of a kid who’s glad to be playing with friends.

I guess both of them will get quite a sunburn. While Miho-san slathered sunscreen on them, playing in the water usually washes that off.

It goes for me too.

…….

So yeah, let’s just have fun right now. Without any thoughts. Like a child.

Am I not a child, too?

Surely, if it’s Kagami, she’ll definitely tell me someday.

If that’s not the case, I can just ask Kagami.

If there are unavoidable circumstances mixed in, then I’ll just have to accept it.

I turned around.

I could see adults sitting far away under a parasol, having laid out a mat underneath.

I waved energetically at Kagami.

Kagami also waved back at me with a smile.

The slightly awkward smile she had before was nowhere to be seen.

If I’m happy, Kagami’s happy too.

That’s enough for now.

I decided to think that way.

Chapter 331

No matter how energetic the little kids are, they can’t play in the current for too long when going in and out of the shore.

It’s already physically demanding to play in the water, and on top of that, they were splashing around non-stop, so it’s no surprise.

Of course, that doesn’t mean the adults played better than us.

Fukuda and Yamashita both looked slightly exhausted as they were pulled into the water by their daughters, and Kagami, after playing with my float, soon plopped down on the beach.

Looking around, I noticed other adults were mostly the same. The kids they came with were playing enthusiastically, while the adults were mostly sitting under the parasols, watching them.

Kagami being tired wasn’t just because they played with me.

While we were playing, Yuu had jumped in at some point, splashing around with us, and naturally, Harumi joined in.

Somehow, Kagami ended up playing with the kids, and while they had a pretty happy expression, it didn’t take long before they looked really worn out.

Seeing Kagami sitting on the beach with their feet in the water, staring off into space, made me chuckle a bit.

After seeing Harumi come our way, Fukuda quietly slipped away to sit on the beach and rest. The only adult still playing in the water was… well, Yamashita.

Even though Yamashita always looked tanned, when they were just in a swimsuit like this, they appeared a bit younger than usual.

They still seemed to have an age gap of about ten years with Kagami, but it meant they looked like they were barely in their early thirties.

Yamashita was splashing around with Miho, looking flustered as if they didn’t know how to react to the sudden attack.

If they pushed too hard, it might hurt, but playing water games with a much younger girl seemed a bit off too.

Thinking back, Yamashita and Mori had different last names. Does that mean they aren’t related? Though I hadn’t heard the whole story…

What can I say?

Um.

Thinking about Yamashita with a little girl felt oddly off.

But even so, the discomfort I felt earlier was overshadowed by Yamashita’s awkward expression and gestures. If Yamashita were really that kind of person, their vibe with Miho would seem a lot different.

And that thought changed when Yuu openly jumped in to splash around with them.

Yeah, no matter what, there’s no way a person would behave like that in front of their daughter… Well, it could happen, but somehow I felt like Yamashita wouldn’t do that.

Seeing Harumi seamlessly join Yuu, I hurriedly ran over with my float on my waist.

As one middle schooler and three elementary schoolers were splashing around, Yamashita truly looked flustered, caught in the crossfire—

“Hey, look, that’s not how to attack!”

Fukuda, who had been watching from a little distance, jumped in.

Fukuda grabbed Harumi around the waist with both hands and lifted her up.

“Wah!”

Harumi screamed but seemed to enjoy it, waving her arms and legs.

Then Fukuda shook Harumi up and down, lightly tossing her near the water’s surface. She wouldn’t get hurt because she had a float on, and it wasn’t from a height where she could get hurt anyway—No, but lifting her higher than her head is a fail. As someone who used to deal with safety-related stuff in my past life, I should know better.

What do they call it? Oh right. They say you shouldn’t leave a parent and child alone. It felt like one of those photos you see in a series.

“Hahaha!”

Harumi joyfully splashed down into the water and then ran back to Fukuda, shouting, “Daddy, again! Again! Higher!”

“Okay!”

After seeing that, Yuu, Miho, and I looked up at Yamashita simultaneously.

“Don’t worry. I’m not that reckless,” Yamashita said.

“Who’s reckless, you brat!” Fukuda shouted, seemingly incredulous, but to be honest, I was a little scared I might get caught by him.

As I shuffled backward, it seemed like Fukuda had set his sights on me as his next target.

Hehehe.

Fukuda approached, making a intentionally villainous laugh as he reached for my waist—

“Fukuda?”

A voice colder than ice rang out.

For just a moment, it felt like everyone around us who was playing fell silent. It felt like we could create icebergs in the sea on such a hot summer day.

Hearing Kagami’s voice, Fukuda immediately withdrew his hand that was reaching for me and laughed.

“Oh, just joking, of course. How could I do that to Princess Koto Ne?”

It looked like he was flustered and trying to make excuses.

After taking a short break and regaining some energy, Kagami slid their hand under my armpit and lifted me up. I was a bit too tall for a first grader to lift, but since Kagami was a bit taller, the balance didn’t seem too off.

“Haha, this is something,” Fukuda scratched the back of his head, looking a bit embarrassed.

“Daddy, Daddy.”

However, Harumi seemed completely unfazed by the atmosphere, grabbing the edge of Fukuda’s swimsuit and pulling.

“Again, again!”

Seeing Harumi raise her hands in excitement had Fukuda glancing at Kagami before he lifted her.

Swish—

Instead of lifting her high, he moved his hands like a jet plane, flying low near the water’s surface.

“Hahaha!”

Fortunately, it seemed like Harumi didn’t mind the height much.

“…Phew.”

Kagami shook their head as they looked at me.

Our eyes met, and we both smiled.

As I turned my gaze absentmindedly, I met Yuu’s eyes.

Yuu, with one finger to their mouth, looked up at me as if to express jealousy.

“….”

Without having done anything wrong, I felt an odd sense of guilt and turned my head, burying my face in Kagami’s shoulder.

Seeing Yuu looking up at Kagami, Kagami simply stroked my head in silence.

—

At lunch, we happily and deliciously devoured a large watermelon, and for dinner, we grilled meat. It wasn’t the usual Japanese yakiniku but rather a Western-style barbecue. Having a yard at the pension made it all possible.

Even though Yamashita and Fukuda debated how much salt to sprinkle on the meat, I found it pretty amusing, and overall, it was enjoyable and delicious.

As night fell, it wasn’t too cold even at midnight.

The kids who had been playing hard gradually began to doze off, and Yamashita and Fukuda each took their kids back to their rooms. Miho went to take another shower—

And somehow, that led to just me and Kagami being together.

We sat in the yard, looking up at the sky together. The weather was so clear that we could see the stars far out in the ocean.

“…Koto Ne.”

After staring at the sky for a while, Kagami slowly opened their mouth.

Their voice, calmer than it had been a moment ago, hinted that they had something to say.

“I hope you don’t hate Yuu too much.”

Hearing those words made my heart sink.

Was that how it looked to them? No, I wasn’t thinking that way.

Yuu was still just a kid.

Kagami seemed to sink into thought for a moment before speaking calmly.

“The person who is Yuu’s mother… is my sister.”

“….Ah.”

I let out a sigh without knowing it.

So that’s how it is.

Thinking about it that way, it makes some sense.

Yamashita’s respectful demeanor toward Kagami. Helping both me and Kagami.

And Yuu remembering his mother when he sees Kagami.

Even though it felt like Kagami hadn’t revealed everything, a corner of my heart felt a bit more at ease.

I trust Kagami.

If I didn’t trust them after all the dedication they’ve shown me until now, that would be a sin.

“…Yeah.”

I replied to Kagami, leaning against them as I sat beside them.

Kagami’s arm wrapped around my shoulder.

“I’m sorry.”

What did that apology mean?

Was it because there was something they hadn’t told me? Or was it an apology for being in this situation?

I still don’t know. After all, Kagami hasn’t told me.

But still.

There’s still plenty of time. We have many days left to spend together.

Someday, a day will come when I can hear everything from Kagami.

That’s what I decided to believe.

Chapter 332

The next day.

I hadn’t heard the whole story yet, but my mind felt more at ease.

At least I was relieved that my relationship with Yuuki wasn’t as siblings.

The image of Yamashita-san—

“Hey, hey!”

“Miho, wait a minute.”

….

No, well, it’s not like Yamashita-san was approaching or anything.

It seemed like Yamashita-san was a bit taken aback that a middle schooler who shared no blood relation was being so friendly.

To be honest, how should I put this, Miho-san appeared much younger than I usually saw her. It wasn’t so much her body looking younger as her vibe giving off that impression.

Miho-san looked reliable as she came to pick up Yuuki on time. I probably felt that way because she was someone I had to look up to, but still, her taking care of Yuuki was more than enough to be seen as mature.

It was as if she was a mom, bringing us snacks while we played.

….

Hmm.

How should I say this, now that I think about it, Miho-san feels a little different. I guess you could say she looks ‘too’ mature.

I seriously contemplated whether I should say something or not, deciding not to dig too deep. It could just be a misunderstanding of mine. This topic was too sensitive to bring up directly, but there must be a reason why Miho-san was living at Yamashita’s place.

So if she really felt like Yamashita was some close uncle or even like a father figure, I could understand that.

Well, whatever a person does, as long as they don’t cross the line, right?

Puff.

I was more concerned about Yuuki.

At first, Yamashita-san seemed a bit flustered, but eventually, just like me, she decided to treat her like a daughter, even if a bit awkwardly, while splashing water around. No, should I say she was playing with her? To be honest, I couldn’t call that image ‘innocent’ either.

But, the problem is, there’s actually Yamashita-san’s real daughter here.

Little kids are quite jealous creatures. They feel jealous when a sibling shows up or even when a dog or cat comes into the house.

In situations like this—

“Yuuki.”

I grabbed Yuuki’s hand.

“Kotone?”

Yuuki, looking surprised, glanced at me after being caught off guard watching Miho-san playing with Yamashita-san, who was wearing a sulky expression.

“Do you wanna go play with Mom?”

“Uh, yeah!”

Actually, Kagami was a complete novice at ‘playing with kids,’ but Yuuki liked that Kagami was such a novice. Maybe it was because, as Kagami said, she resembled his mom a lot.

As I approached Kagami, who was sitting under a parasol, Yuuki dragged her hand, and Kagami looked a bit surprised at us before smiling.

“Kotone.”

Maybe because of our conversation from yesterday, Kagami seemed to view me positively. Honestly, I was just feeling more relaxed, treating Yuuki kindly.

Yuuki gazed up at Kagami as she patted my head. Kagami chuckled lightly and also ruffled Yuuki’s hair with her hand.

“Me too, me too!”

Before I knew it, Harumi ran up and shouted, raising both hands. After chuckling softly, Kagami patted Harumi’s head as well.

“Hehe.”

Did Harumi think she might be a nuisance? Fukuda-san, who was following Harumi from a distance, stopped, watched us, chuckled, scratched the back of his head, and then slipped away.

After observing that, I turned back to Kagami.

And while pulling Kagami’s hand, I said, “Mom, let’s go play at the sea.”

“Yeah, yeah! Let’s play!”

Yuuki also grabbed Kagami’s hand and tugged along.

“Oh my.”

Kagami got up from her seat, looking somewhat reluctant but not entirely displeased. By now, Harumi was also holding onto Kagami’s wrist.

Seeing Kagami finally stand up, the three of us simultaneously let go of our hands and turned around to run.

Behind us, we could hear Kagami following us lightly.

“Wow!”

Harumi was the first to shout as she jumped into the sea. Yuuki and I didn’t jump in that way but splashed into the water enough for the tube around our waists to bounce a couple of times off the waves.

Fukuda-san was watching us from a distance, maybe to make sure we didn’t go too deep?

“Mom!”

“I got it.”

I waved at Kagami as I yelled, and she leaped into the water—

Ah.

All the eyes around turned to Kagami.

It’s not that it was strange for an adult to jump in. Kagami looks young enough at first glance.

But, how should I put this, um.

Kagami’s body must be incredibly alluring from a man’s perspective. Above or below.

It’s a bit awkward to phrase it like that when it’s suspended in the air.

Splash—!

Kagami, who had sunk into the water, shouted, “Phew!” as she resurfaced, her hair flipping back, reminiscent of a scene from an old animated princess film I’d seen before.

“Wow.”

Harumi exclaimed in pure admiration. Luckily, Yuuki seemed completely oblivious in this regard.

….

What should I do about this?

Should I tell Kagami? But am I too young for that? If I were to mention that I understood such concepts, I could shock Kagami in several ways.

After all, Kagami had probably experienced giving birth young, and more than anything, she wished for me to have a normal upbringing.

Moreover, it felt a little… strange for me to think that since I’d already hoped for Kagami’s happiness.

“Kotone—Ah!?”

In the end, I didn’t manage to say anything, and when I splashed water at Kagami, she called my name, getting drenched with the splash.

That scene, in many ways, was just so Kagami that I couldn’t help but laugh.

“Kotone~”

However, it seemed that Kagami also was beginning to feel very comfortable with me.

From the way she looked at me after she saw how I behaved with my friends at school, I sensed that Kagami seemed to have let her guard down a bit.

Phew!?

Kagami splashed water at me, making me exclaim while holding onto the tube.

I turned my head and enthusiastically splashed water back at Kagami. She did the same—

“Hahaha!”

Harumi excitedly jumped in, splashing water at both me and Kagami.

“Hey!”

Yuuki followed suit.

We splashed water at each other with such enthusiasm until we were all soaking wet.

And that was a lot of fun.

Hmm, I think I’m beginning to understand why Miho-san looked so happy.

*

On the train ride back.

Harumi, who had so much energy when we left, had completely exhausted herself after jumping around in the water until sunset.

So unlike before when we all sat together, now we were each next to our respective parents.

Well, Miho-san was beside Yuuki, though. It felt a bit guilty to have her sit alone.

Fukuda-san and Yamashita-san boldly sat apart. They both chatted comfortably like close friends, yet it seemed they weren’t friendly enough to sit too close.

Most importantly, Yamashita-san’s arms were so muscular that whenever Fukuda-san, who had a relatively standard build, sat next to her, their shoulders kept touching. Yamashita-san and Fukuda-san described it as feeling ‘dirty.’ Hmm, I could somewhat understand that.

Of course, I was seated right next to Kagami.

I wasn’t completely drained like Harumi or Yuuki, but I still felt sleepy, my head drooping.

Kagami kept looking at me as I drifted off. It felt like time passed incredibly quickly just from her watching me instead of looking out the window.

…. Time, huh.

Yeah, actually, I was a bit worried before coming to school.

What if I couldn’t make any friends?

I thought the time alone in my room might flow too slowly. Well, in a way, that wasn’t too bad since it felt like resting.

But still, time indeed flows faster when you’re having fun.

There’s still a lot of summer plans left. Besides just coming to the sea, we also planned to go to a festival.

Wearing yukatas with Kagami and enjoying the festival, watching fireworks together.

“Mom.”

“Yes, Kotone?”

“The festival, together…”

“I know. I remember everything.”

Kagami said with a smile.

“The moment you asked me to go with you is etched in my memory. I have no intention of forgetting it.”

As she said that, Kagami tucked a few stray strands of my hair that had fallen while I dozed off behind my ear.

Feeling that soft touch was the last thing, and I ultimately fell asleep, completely drained of energy.

Chapter 333

I’ve thought about such things.

Wouldn’t it be more enjoyable to go back to childhood?

Aside from things like buying stocks from various companies that will skyrocket, or remembering lottery numbers, I can’t help but think that if I just hoarded virtual currency as soon as it came out and left it for about ten years—that’s only if there’s a clear opportunity to solve money problems— it wouldn’t be all that fun.

Well, that makes sense, because if I were to relive my middle school or high school years, I’d end up having to study again! No matter how little I studied back then, I honestly think just sitting at a desk with books open for hours is nothing less than torture.

I’d have to go back to the military again.

Ultimately, I’d meet the same friends. My spending money would still be limited, and I wouldn’t study particularly harder, so there’s no way I’d end up in an impressive university.

I’d just spend another period of those years, waiting boringly for the hobbies I had back then.

Excluding money problems, I didn’t really feel a strong desire to go back.

…

Well, there were moments I’d like to return to, just not my “childhood.” But still, what should I say…

Is it because the world I lived in wasn’t this one? Or is it that I know there are definitely things I can enjoy in this world?

Thinking back to my middle school and high school days, I could hardly understand Japanese, but in this world, even without trying to learn, I could understand and use Japanese from the start. That means I could just follow along with the latest manga and anime, right?

That sounds fun in its own way.

It would be enjoyable, but—well, it’s not something I can do “now.” There are still a few years left, and considering my family’s situation, I can’t be sure if I’ll truly enjoy it 100%.

Would Kagami just watch me wander around Akihabara? Hmm.

Anyway, that’s the way it is.

I didn’t need to fuss about those things; I was already enjoying myself. And a big part of that enjoyment was tied to Kagami.

I had two people I could call best friends; one of them was even my cousin, but the real reason I was enjoying myself was because of Kagami… well, I guess.

Out of all of them, Kagami treats me most devotedly.

It was Kagami who tore down the wall I felt, coming close to me, so yes.

Now, I no longer see Kagami as a stranger. I’ve fully adapted to Kagami touching me, so when Kagami’s at my house, I go over, sit next to them, or even lie down.

It’s still the same.

Kagami, who was playing around in the water with us all weekend, collapsed on Monday. It couldn’t be helped. They had to come back to work before fully recharging their energy.

They embraced me tightly saying they had heard about “charging,” but after washing up and having dinner, it was only natural that I had to lie down on the floor.

Kagami tearing down the wall in front of me reflected in this too.

When I was young, during my kindergarten days, Kagami would stand as straight and stiff as possible in front of me.

They rarely lay down unless it was bedtime, and I think they had an obsession with being a ‘perfect mom’ in front of me.

As time passed, the atmosphere around Kagami lightened up a lot, playing with me and going out.

Seeing Kagami lying sideways, wearing shorts and a loose T-shirt while watching TV makes me smile.

Not because it’s funny, but because it looks so comfortable. It feels like this is where I belong.

With Kagami having torn down the wall like that, why would I build one in front of them?

I lay down next to Kagami in the same position, watching TV.

Hehe.

Kagami laughed as if they found me adorable, pulling me close into an embrace.

Despite the slightly warm weather, I relaxed in Kagami’s arms without any resistance.

While we felt the fan’s breeze, we watched TV.

Some comedian came on and told their experiences, while the panel burst into loud laughter. It was a funny story, but I wondered if it was really that amusing—

Kagami chuckled lightly, and I couldn’t help but laugh along as I listened to their laughter.

It wasn’t forced; I just found myself laughing when I saw Kagami laughing.

That was… due to a kind of atmosphere.

Just being together made our hearts feel at ease, that kind of atmosphere.

“Hey, Koto Ne, shall we have ice cream?”

Kagami asked.

“Sure, I want some.”

“Right on!”

At my answer, Kagami jumped up from their spot and headed to the fridge to get the ice cream.

As I sat waiting, Kagami returned and handed me an ice cream. It wasn’t anything special, just a regular ice cream bar with a wooden stick.

We sat side by side, melting the ice cream a bit before eating it, laughing together a few more times while watching TV.

By the time Kagami had finished the ice cream, they took me back to the bathroom/shower to brush our teeth side by side again.

Then we went back to the room and fell asleep.

A few years—no, just a few days would pass, barely remembered from my mind, just ordinary days going by.

But I liked that moment.

Even if they were repeating days, some of these memories could last until the end, providing a strength to endure a lifetime. It had been like that in my previous life too.

So, I wished this kind of daily life with Kagami would continue forever.

*

Summer vacations aren’t always filled with special events.

Kagami also had summer vacation. Of course, it wasn’t that Kagami took time off; it was just that their workplace had a break, allowing them a day off.

If I were an adult, I’d probably spend the time playing a few games at home and staring at my smartphone.

In this day and age, well, there may not be smartphones, but there’s TV. Even if there’s no OTT, every neighborhood has video rental shops.

But it seemed Kagami wasn’t thinking of just passing time like that.

Maybe because they’re still young?

Or maybe it was because I was making an effort to listen to Kagami, which helped? I’d like to think Kagami wasn’t overly burdened on a usual basis, giving them that strength to want to hang out with me.

“Let’s go eat something delicious, okay?”

Kagami told me.

The swimming pool was, after all, planned to be visited with Harumi and Yuuki, and I’d already been to the beach once.

Kagami seemed to want that pure, simple time just the two of us, not a special event.

After letting Harumi’s family know in advance, we went out walking together after a long time.

The blazing sun. And the unique humidity of a coastal city.

Those two factors intertwined to create a weather that made it tough to wander outside, yet the streets were packed with people.

I wondered if walking out in such weather meant they really enjoyed each other’s company?

Well, for me, that was the case.

Even in this heat, we didn’t let go of each other’s hands. Kagami’s hand wasn’t cold at all, yet I liked that too.

I could clearly feel that we were holding hands.

We had hamburg steak for lunch and grilled meat for dinner.

It wasn’t exactly luxurious, but I liked that.

No, I didn’t specifically like the food; I liked the time spent with Kagami.

In moments like when I awkwardly moved around and spilled steak sauce all over my face, and Kagami wiped it off with a napkin.

When Kagami, sitting across from me, grilled meat and offered it to me.

And in the time between those meals, when we sought out cool places, entered the shopping mall, browsed in a bookstore, bought clothes, and looked at shoes together.

Those moments reminded me once again that “I have a family.”

“How is it, Koto Ne, tasty?”

Kagami asked while placing yet another piece of meat in front of me.

“Yeah, it’s delicious.”

I nodded and smiled brightly as I said it.

Kagami laughed at my face and lightly wiped my mouth with a tissue.

Yeah, right now.

Right now, even if it’s a bit difficult, it’s okay.

Both I and Kagami know I’m still young.

Honestly, I can’t quite remember what the meat tasted like.

Joy sometimes makes the memories of it hazy.

Chapter 334

If there’s something regretful about getting younger, it’s that the amount of food I can eat at once has drastically decreased.

And it’s not just the quantity; my taste has changed too.

How should I put it… in some ways, it feels natural, but I guess I’ve developed more of a ‘kid’s palate.’

As I’ve gradually grown older since childhood, I find it’s not easy to notice the change in my taste buds as much as I thought. The speed of the change is too slow, so at some point, I just realize that foods I didn’t like in my childhood have suddenly become delicious. I can’t even remember when it started exactly.

If my taste had gradually shifted towards that of a child, I might not have noticed the sharp contrast, but I’m different.

I was an adult and then suddenly became a child overnight.

To be honest, vegetables don’t taste great. Meat is still good, but I prefer it drenched in sauce, and overall, I’ve come to enjoy stimulating, sweet foods.

Things like ice cream, snacks, and candy.

Of course, I know that I should eat a variety of foods even from a young age, so I’ve been diligently eating most of the meals that Kagami prepares without leaving anything behind, but still, I can’t help but prefer sugary foods.

Especially on hot days like this, I crave refreshing foods.

“Koto Ne, you shouldn’t eat so quickly. You might get a tummy ache,”

Kagami advised as she watched me devour the shaved ice.

Even though it was just a simple snack of finely shaved ice with syrup, it tasted amazing in the sweltering summer heat.

After hearing Kagami, I slowed down a bit.

Even though the yukata was made of a cool fabric, the part covering my arms felt a bit warm. The flowery yukata Kagami and I wore together was pretty, though.

Maybe because it was so hot, the shaved ice felt even more delicious.

However, no matter how much it’s suited for a child, honestly, I can’t eat that much. I could manage to finish it, but just as Kagami said, I didn’t want to get a tummy ache.

“Mom.”

I scooped a spoonful of shaved ice and offered it to Kagami.

Kagami chuckled at my gesture and gently accepted the bowl of shaved ice drizzled with Hawaiian blue syrup.

“Yummy.”

“Yeah, it’s delicious.”

By the way, Harumi was holding a candy apple, and Yuuki had a chocolate banana. All extremely sweet foods. I guess what I’m eating isn’t as sugary?

Yamashita and Fukuda didn’t seem to particularly enjoy munching on something while walking around; they were just hanging out. After Miho handed them some takoyaki, the two didn’t buy anything in particular either.

Of course, they readily accepted one bite from their daughters.

Once I became an adult, wandering around alone at midnight or with friends didn’t feel like a big deal. Wasn’t it just customary? Eating and drinking usually means night falls.

Sometimes, I would pull an all-nighter. After I began living alone, I sometimes did that until I lost my family.

But being a child is another story.

At that age, it’s natural to return home when it gets dark outside. Eating dinner with parents and then, as it became that sleepy time, it’s the age where you spread out your blanket and go to sleep.

So, having the experience of being outside with my parents even when the sky darkened was special.

The streets were lively even in such darkness. People were chatting happily here and there, and some were kids around our age.

The landscape was somewhat surreal, like a scene from a dream, so as I walked holding Kagami’s hand, I kept looking for her.

“Ah! A goldfish scooping booth!”

Harumi shouted, running off, with Miho quickly chasing after her. Yamashita walked leisurely behind, his height making his strides naturally faster.

Harumi dashed to the booth selling goldfish, which was just like something out of a childhood cartoon. It felt strange to see it in person. Honestly, I didn’t feel compelled to try it myself, but seeing Harumi crouched in front of the tank full of goldfish brought her joy, making me squat beside her.

Yuuki did the same; his eyes caught by the shiny, colorful goldfish.

Well, in my past life, was there anything similar… like hamsters or chicks sold in front of the elementary school? Those were never for playing; it was just buying one for 500 or 1,000 won and taking it home.

“Dad, I want to do this!”

Harumi cried out, and Yamashita nodded in agreement.

“Koto Ne, do you want to try it as well?”

Kagami, squatting next to me, asked casually, but I shook my head.

“I just want to watch.”

Looking at my face, Kagami seemed to understand I was sincere, smiling as she placed her hand on my shoulder and continued to watch Harumi move.

“Hey!”

After a few initial misses, Harumi managed to scoop one goldfish. It seemed she got the hang of it as she caught a second and third.

“Look, I caught three!”

With a childlike cheer, Harumi’s excitement made the surrounding adults laugh. Perhaps the stall owner also got swept up in the festive atmosphere.

But even though she caught three goldfish, Harumi didn’t put all of them into one bag.

Instead, she received one fish per bag and handed one each to me and Yuuki.

Caught off guard, Yuuki and I looked at each other, then back at Harumi holding the goldfish in our hands.

“We have to take good care of them!”

Harumi exclaimed energetically.

It didn’t seem to carry any significant meaning, so I looked up at Kagami, who merely smiled and patted my head.

Goldfish… they say they’re frequently sold, but once you try to keep them, they require a lot of care.

But I didn’t want to refuse Harumi’s kindness. A gift is a gift.

Let’s just try raising them. As well as I can.

I thought as I stared at the goldfish swimming lazily in the transparent bag.

Blub, blub, the goldfish was moving about inside.

…Once I get home, I should find a decent bowl to put it in right away.

*

The highlight of the festival is undoubtedly the fireworks.

This is not limited to Japanese festivals but seems to be the case for most university celebrations as well. There’s a university not too far from where I live, and I could see the splendid fireworks every year during its festival.

The sight we saw today was the same.

Colorful fireworks rising into the sky, high, high up, bursting with bang sounds, brought our surreal mood to a peak.

For some reason, I wanted to see Kagami’s face more than those fireworks, so I turned my gaze sideways.

And I locked eyes with Kagami.

Kagami, meeting my gaze, smiled and gently patted my head.

“……”

I thought to myself that I was glad I turned around.

The other kids were all fixated on the fireworks. Even the now middle school student Miho was no exception.

Yamashita and Fukuda were the same; everyone was enchanted.

Perhaps this day would pass just like any ordinary day.

Among the many ordinary days we would continue to experience, this could be just another day—

……

No.

At least today, I won’t forget.

For this is the first time I spent a festival with Kagami.

Isn’t it a fitting starting point for the days yet to come?

Kagami reached out, gently hugging my shoulders.

I leaned against her and together we looked up at the sky.

Bang, pop.

Blue, yellow, and red fireworks shot up high into the sky.

Bright, vivid colors that felt like they would be etched onto my retina.

Until the fireworks ended, we quietly gazed at the sky above.

*

Once we returned home, we transferred the goldfish into a suitable bowl.

“It’s summer break, right?”

Kagami said with a smile, looking at me while I quietly stared at the goldfish.

“Let’s buy the necessary things for raising the goldfish next week. Since you’ve received a gift, you should take care of it properly until the end.”

I heard that goldfish have quite a long lifespan; I wondered if I could raise it to the end?

But as Kagami said, having a pet at home didn’t seem bad.

Raising a dog or cat had its challenges, but one tiny goldfish could do.

Yeah.

I thought it wouldn’t be bad to raise it as a witness to my first memory.

Blub, blub.

The goldfish swam leisurely in the bowl, without a particular thought.

That, too, I found somewhat comforting.

Chapter 335

The summer vacation was enjoyable even after all that.

Even without anything special happening, just running around outside was fun, and going to the pool made it even more exciting.

Of course, it was even more enjoyable when Kagami was laughing beside me.

As time passed, I felt myself becoming more like a child.

I could never return to that time when I had absolutely no worries, but still, I felt like I understood a little more about letting go and not thinking too much.

“By the way, have you all done your vacation homework?”

At Miho’s words, we all brought our homework for the next day and lazily completed it together. Perhaps it was because we were still just kids entering elementary school, but the homework itself wasn’t particularly difficult.

After finishing our homework, there was truly nothing else to do but play, so we all wandered around catching cicadas or spent time in the local bookstore.

Sometimes, Miho, being in the same vacation mood, took us around, buying us various snacks. Being a middle school student, she seemed to know the best dessert places in town.

Summer vacation was, quite literally, pastel-colored.

Even the blazing sun felt like it symbolized hot hope, and I just enjoyed it.

In the evening, Kagami came to pick me up at Harumi’s house, and after waving at Harumi, I went home with Kagami.

Blub, blub, the goldfish that Harumi had gifted me was waiting for us in the quite large aquarium. Well, I wasn’t sure if the goldfish was capable of thinking at that level, but at least it knew when it was feeding time and would swim up to the edge of the tank.

We pondered where to place the goldfish, and decided on the kitchen.

Kagami didn’t speak directly to me, but it seemed like he thought it would be a bit difficult to utilize the space if the goldfish tank also took up room in the already cramped room.

We set a small table that came up to Kagami’s waist in the kitchen and placed the aquarium atop it.

Since the kitchen had a small window for ventilation, it seemed the goldfish wouldn’t miss out on sunlight.

We regularly changed a bit of the water in the aquarium. For now, Kagami mostly took care of it, but I would help out more once I grew taller.

Blub, blub.

“You seem to be having a good time.”

I said while looking at the goldfish through the aquarium.

It probably couldn’t understand what I was saying. Did my voice carry through the water? I wasn’t sure.

But still, growing something was nice. It was a simple transparent aquarium with no light, but just watching the goldfish swimming leisurely inside made time pass pleasantly.

“What should we name it?”

As I held onto the table and gazed at the goldfish, Kagami put a hand on my shoulder from behind.

Name, huh?

I wasn’t good at naming things. It was to be expected since I’d never raised a pet before. The same went for naming kids.

“… Let’s call it ‘Baduk’ (Go).”

As I spoke somewhat unsurely, looking at the white goldfish with orange and black spots, Kagami chuckled and hugged me tight from behind.

The very fact that I had come up with such a name seemed to endear me to him.

“Then let’s call it Baduk.”

Hmm, to be honest, I felt like I probably wouldn’t really call it that.

After all, it wasn’t a dog or a cat, and it had no real reason to respond to me calling it.

But somehow, just doing that made me feel like I achieved something, which I guess could be because I still was a child.

Ah, I don’t want to become an adult.

Now that I was just beginning to experience what it felt like to be a kid, I didn’t particularly want to feel the feelings of adulthood, which seemed quite burdensome.

Will I go through puberty again?

Will there come a day when I say hurtful words to Kagami in rebellion?

I hope that day doesn’t come. I wish to retain the memories of my past life even as time passes.

They’re memories I’d like to forget, but they still contain at least a little lesson.

Cherish family.

Before moments come when it’s hard to cherish anything more.

“…”

I sincerely hoped that’s how it would be.

*

Not long after summer vacation ended, the weather began to gradually cool down.

Just because there was a sea nearby doesn’t mean the city was humid all year round. By around September, it occasionally felt quite cool when sitting in the shade.

And that also meant that it was a good time for people to move around freely.

Well, Harumi had the stamina to be running around even during the sweltering heat of summer. I guess Yuuki and I trailed closely behind, so we were somewhat similar.

And it was indeed during such weather that the sports festival inevitably arrived.

The sports festivals in middle and high school were honestly just days to not attend classes and relax. While maybe I had been assigned some events, looking back, I realized that there were no particularly impressive memories at all, so I must not have made any remarkable contributions even if I participated somewhere.

“Koto Ne, what do you want to do?”

Harumi excitedly leaned in as she always did.

If I had been reincarnated into this world as a middle or high school student, I probably would have had no particular thoughts.

If possible, I would want to just hide somewhere where I wouldn’t have to do much and quickly go home.

But I was a bit different now.

I understood how precious family memories could be. I knew the comfort one could feel when looking back at a photo taken without much thought.

So, I wanted to make sure to create a memorable experience in Kagami’s memory.

But to be honest, my physical strength was just average. I didn’t particularly think that I was bad. After all, Kagami had taken particularly good care of my meals.

Seeing that I was not as tall as Harumi and Yuuki, it seemed that I hadn’t inherited Kagami’s superior genes, but I definitely wasn’t extraordinarily small compared to my peers.

Even so, I didn’t think I could win first place in a running race or survive until the end in a dodgeball competition when I saw some kids in the class zooming around like beagles. I just didn’t have that kind of stamina.

So, I figured that even if I couldn’t be first, I could take on a role that would leave a lasting impression in Kagami’s memory.

And I had been thinking about this part.

“Cheering!”

At my words, Harumi blinked. So did Yuuki, who was looking at me beside her.

Even the kids who had followed around Harumi and us nodded along.

“Cheering?”

Harumi asked again.

“Yep.”

I nodded.

That’s right.

Kagami would definitely bring that big camera with him. After all, he had taken pictures of us so enthusiastically even on the sandy beach.

So I thought that the best thing to capture with that camera would be us cheering. I might not win first place, but I could surely have Kagami watching and cheering me on all day.

“Cheering!”

At my answer, Harumi shouted again.

“Cheering sounds fun! Koto Ne, let’s do it together! You too, Yuuki!”

“Uh, okay?”

Yuuki seemed a bit flustered by Harumi’s reaction, but once he was grabbed by the hand, he couldn’t say no. The kids nearby were also nodding.

I could hear some boys far off, whispering while watching us.

Come to think of it, did I like boys my age when I was in elementary school? Hmm, I’m not sure. I do have a vague memory of playing with boys during that time.

I think I had a crush on someone in the 4th or 5th grade of elementary school… Well, I don’t think I need to talk about that.

Harumi’s smiling face makes people very happy. Her innocent laughter contains only pure joy, and even I, who was just sitting there without much thought, felt my heart flutter.

Perhaps that’s why Yuuki and I stuck close to Harumi.

So, Yuuki, Harumi, and I ended up becoming the cheering squad for our class during the sports day.

Ah, but that doesn’t mean we only cheered. Naturally, we signed up for relay races and tug-of-war, where everyone in the class had to participate.

And when I returned home to tell Kagami about this…

“Cheering, huh?”

Kagami replied with a slightly gloomy voice, making my heart sink.

But soon I realized that it wasn’t something to worry about.

Kagami, with a serious expression, began taking the camera out of the drawer to make sure it was functioning properly. The sports festival wasn’t even the next day.

Watching Kagami check the lens and shine it in the light, I felt a bit relieved that I at least made the right choice.

Chapter 336

There are no perfect parents in this world.

Just because you perfectly satisfy a child doesn’t make you a perfect parent, and being strict alone doesn’t make you one either.

Sure, the ideal image of a parent exists, but even if that ideal parent shows the maximum possible image, a child is rarely fully satisfied.

So how about me?

Was I satisfied?

If you ask me if there’s nothing I’m dissatisfied with in my life, I could say no. Money is always better when there’s more of it. I wish Kagami wouldn’t have to suffer. Ideally, I’d want them to be home with me and not have to go to work.

But even if that’s not the case, I already feel it deep down that Kagami always does their best for me. I can sense that they sacrifice themselves.

The reason they save money, despite not being able to take a day off when they want to rest or buy the things they want to eat, is solely for me.

For whatever reason, they got involved with a yakuza family, and instead of escaping to live comfortably, they couldn’t do that.

…The very act of bringing me into this world without erasing my existence was all a sacrifice for Kagami. Even while struggling, Kagami always smiled like they were the happiest person in the world when they looked at me.

How about me?

Was I a perfect daughter to Kagami?

Wasn’t I a bit too blunt? Was I too stiff with Kagami, because I found it burdensome to go back to being a child and imitate my childhood actions?

Even though I’m now the best student in class, what’ll happen when I run out of the basic knowledge I already know as I grow older? Will Kagami still say I did well when I bring home my report card?

…

There’s no such thing as perfect parents or perfect children in this world.

Even when one understands that the people around them are not perfect, being born into that family just means that doing our best to cherish each other is the only way.

So, I practiced with all my might.

Just as Kagami always gave me the best memories, I wanted the moment Kagami looked at me to remain a memorable memory for a long time. My cheer was for my classmates, but it wasn’t just a cheer wishing for them to win the competition.

“Hahaha! Koto Ne, you’re really working hard!”

Harumi said as she saw me like that. The other kids seemed to view my efforts positively too, even if not as much as me; they all practiced hard.

Still, even with that practice, we couldn’t do it as properly as professional cheerleaders. After all, we’re just kids who just entered elementary school and only practiced for about a week. It’s impossible for us to become experts.

Yeah. It’s always the same; things can’t be perfect.

But it’s okay not to be perfect. Doing your best for someone else is a joyful thing in itself.

And so, days went by.

The leaves slowly dyed their colors, and the weather became cooler to the point where it could truly be called refreshing.

But it wasn’t cold; it was just right for kids to run around and play.

And thus, the day of the sports festival arrived.

*

How long has it been since a day like this?

Once you become an adult, of course, and even when you’re in middle school, the day when parents pack lunchboxes and come to school disappears. If some parent participated in the sports festival because of their child, that child would surely be the class president or in a similar position. Still, I don’t think parents would come to see.

Well, in Japanese manga, sports festivals tend to be on a larger scale, so there are instances where parents do come, but I’m not quite sure how that is in reality.

Whether it’s reality or manga, it’s not too strange for parents to come to their child’s elementary school sports festival. No, in some sense, it feels natural.

Kagami naturally brought a lunchbox to school.

They wanted to raise me as a normal kid. Kagami hoped I would do the same as other kids, even if I was a little lacking.

The sight of them with a big camera around their neck and a three-tiered lunchbox in hand was quite heartwarming.

As expected, Kagami wasn’t the only one with such thoughts. Mr. Fukuda and Mr. Yamashita thought the same.

If there’s a good thing about growing older, it’s that Kagami doesn’t stand out awkwardly with other parents anymore.

Of course, Kagami still stands out in that crowd. They appear much younger and more vibrant.

But everyone thinks, “They look young,” and doesn’t seem to think outside of that they might be my mom. Finally, a grown-up vibe is slowly coming from Kagami.

“Koto Ne, Koto Ne.”

Kagami said while tightly hugging me.

“Don’t get too nervous today, okay? Even if you make mistakes, that’s fine, but still, you practiced, right? I’ll be cheering from far away.”

It felt oddly amusing to hear that cheering someone meant you were cheering them on.

When I listened closely, it seemed like Kagami was a bit more nervous than me.

To be honest, I was okay. After practicing so hard for the past week, I was confident I wouldn’t mess up.

“Yup. I’ll do my best.”

In response to my answer, Kagami hugged me tightly like I was the most precious thing in the world.

Well, most parents probably feel that way about their children.

After becoming a cheerleader, I realized cheerleading is busier than I thought. Because cheerleading is all about “cheering.”

If a student is in any event, they do their best in that event and then get to take it easy until the next match.

But cheerleaders are different. Naturally, doing their best to cheer for every event is what cheerleaders do.

Of course, since dancing at every match would wear out the kids’ stamina and they might get hurt, we decided on a rotation for who would dance.

The remaining kids would sit in the cheering section, shout slogans, or sing along to the music the cheerleaders danced to.

Harumi, Yuuki, and I were a team of three.

Dancing with my closest friends was fun.

To be honest, I might have gotten a bit too excited, dancing more exaggeratedly than during practice, which was different from my usual self.

But it didn’t matter. The kids in front of me cheered and sang along joyfully.

Occasionally, I noticed Kagami watching me from afar. Kagami snapped several pictures of me with the camera around their neck, waving at me.

But as time went by, Kagami’s demeanor started getting a bit strange.

At first, their lively smile became a bit complicated, and the way they waved changed from a big wave to a small one.

Later, they turned their body away sharply while looking at me.

Why?

I was a little puzzled. I thought Kagami would surely enjoy it.

Could it be that I looked a bit exhausted?

After our class’s events for the morning wrapped up and lunch break was declared, I hurriedly ran towards Kagami.

“Mom?”

“K-Koto Ne.”

Kagami quickly called me while wiping their eyes. Their voice was clearly trembling.

As I got closer to look at Kagami’s face, they hurriedly turned their body away.

When I moved to Kagami’s side, they turned away again.

“Mom, what’s wrong?”

I gently asked while holding onto Kagami’s clothes.

Did I do something wrong? Should I have not joined the cheer squad? Did my actions bring up one of Kagami’s traumas?

When I asked, Kagami finally took their hands away from their face and crouched down in front of me.

Had they been crying just moments ago? Kagami’s eyes were red.

But that expression wasn’t simply the face of someone crying.

Kagami was smiling.

It was a much more complex expression than just out of joy. It was hard to tell if they were crying or laughing, but ultimately, it felt like they were smiling.

With trembling hands, Kagami gently brushed my hair and placed their hands on my cheeks.

“…How did you grow up so well?”

With Kagami’s words, I was at a loss for words.

Kagami, who had been looking at my face and silently smiling, pulled me into a tight hug.

This time, I looked like I was about to cry.

But strangely enough, it felt a bit embarrassing to be like this in front of a crowd. Even though I’m just a child, I still had that pride.

Kagami held onto me for a while and then let me go, stepping back to meet my gaze.

Then they slowly brushed my cheek again and smiled brightly.

Although their eyes were still a bit red and strained, it was—this time, a completely beautiful smile that was different from before.

Genuinely pure, the expression of someone who felt this moment was incredibly precious.

In that expression too, ultimately, I had no answer to offer.

All I felt was relief that the choice I made wasn’t wrong.

“Are you hungry? Shall we eat?”

“Yup!”

I answered loudly, trying to forget the tingling in my nose.

Kagami patted my head, stood up, and held my hand as we headed toward Harumi and Yuuki.

Chapter 337

What was the food I liked in my previous life?

The memories that started to become clear after entering this body mostly began around the age of three, so I’ve been living in this world for just a little over three years now.

Of course, I existed in this world as a newborn, but I hardly remember anything from those days.

Three years.

If you say it’s long, then it is indeed a long time. If we define “doing something” in life, then it’s a period that could be considered relatively long.

Whether studying, drawing, or exercising, even if I can’t call myself an expert, I have enough confidence to say I can do those things to some extent.

In the military, that would be enough time to serve twice, and in the job market, there would hardly be anyone still calling me a newcomer. If I started dating in my late twenties, I might even start seriously thinking about marriage.

However, looking at my whole life, it wouldn’t be strange to say it’s short. Once I adapt to working, the real period begins.

Middle school and high school also seemed like a long time while I was attending, but in retrospect, it was relatively short compared to everything I did in that life. Perhaps that’s why it can remain in memory.

So, yeah.

What did I like?

What did I like in my previous life?

That memory is a bit fuzzy. I thought that most of my memories after becoming an adult remained intact in my mind, yet surprisingly, many memories after losing everything are quite blurry.

So, maybe that’s how it is.

I was just living the same mundane life, leaving myself alone in my room day after day. I didn’t really want to die; I just chewed on various things, went to work, and returned to sleep. If I didn’t get too tired, I would dream of the moment I lost my family, and I wanted to avoid that at all costs, working until I collapsed.

“How is it, Koto Ne?”

Being in the first grade of elementary school might still be considered young, but I’m honestly not sure if I can still be held in my parent’s arms.

I don’t even know if it’s proper to eat a lunchbox while being held by Kagami.

But for some reason, I wanted to do just that.

Because I had no family left to embrace me.

Things I couldn’t do because I was embarrassed or shy became things I could no longer do after everything suddenly left my side one day. I can’t feel my family anymore by going to the grave and talking or hugging them—there’s no response.

“It’s delicious.”

I replied while grabbing a piece of tonkatsu.

Yeah. I used to love tonkatsu. Especially as a child. I didn’t eat it super often after becoming an adult, but I still liked it.

Mom would occasionally make tonkatsu at home. I don’t really remember if it tasted better than what I bought outside, but I definitely enjoyed it as a child.

Coated in egg wash and then dredged in breadcrumbs before being fried in a pan. I remember the texture more than the taste. Cold, soft, a bit damp, yet for some reason, it didn’t feel bad, the uncooked tonkatsu.

Of course, it tastes different. But isn’t ‘childhood’ also something I’m experiencing now? I can’t simply forget those memories.

I don’t think I particularly liked cherry tomatoes. But I would eat them if they were in my lunchbox or given by Mom. As a child, I had a big appetite, so I shoved anything next to me into my mouth.

Hmm, thinking back, it wasn’t that I didn’t really like them, but rather I never hated them either. There were times when I craved foods I didn’t particularly like. Cherry tomatoes were one of those for me.

The rolled omelet is completely different from what I remember. Kagami made a Japanese-style rolled omelet piled with sugar.

It was different from the typical salted rolled omelet I had at home, which looked like a thinly rolled layer.

But—

This is my new life’s memory.

I can’t determine if it’s divine play that I was born into this world with clear memories of my previous life or just a coincidence, or if I’m merely imagining it because I’ve gone crazy.

But whatever the memories of my previous life hold, I am spending my childhood in this world, creating new memories one by one.

While popping a bright yellow rolled omelet into my mouth, a pleasant breeze blew, tossing my hair about.

Kagami gently brushed my long hair every morning.

It might not have been the same as being brushed with a comb in the morning, but Kagami was still slowly sweeping my hair aside with her hand.

It all felt so natural that I simply accepted that gentle touch without a word.

After sharing side dishes from Harumi and Yuuki’s lunchboxes, I fed one to Kagami as well. Although Kagami’s eyes were still slightly red from crying, she looked surprisingly happy.

“Mom, Mom.”

I suddenly thought of something and lifted the camera beside Kagami.

I stretched both arms out as far as they could go away from us, but unfortunately, my arms were a bit short. I was still growing, after all.

As if understanding what I was thinking, Kagami took the camera and held it further away.

Pointing the lens at us appropriately so our faces would show, she said, “I’m going to take a picture.”

The weather was clear without a cloud in sight.

Surely, the photo will turn out well.

*

I cheered throughout the afternoon until my throat was hoarse and danced with all my might.

During the tug of war, I, along with Harumi and Yuuki, ran in and pulled the rope with all our strength.

After passionately pouring my energy into the sports festival just like the other kids—

“Koto Ne, are you tired?”

Indeed, I was.

By the end of the sports festival, I felt worn out.

For the sake of getting a nice shot on Kagami’s camera—

……

No.

Looking back, I realized it was just that I was having fun.

The mere fact that Kagami was over there watching me made me happy. Knowing my movements were being observed by Kagami, my mom.

I had friends by my side, and Kagami’s friend’s family was also nearby.

I felt like our family could blend in seamlessly without being noticed anymore.

As time goes by, things will likely only become more so. Even the slight awkwardness I feel will disappear, and Kagami will slowly become more natural as a mom.

“……”

I felt a little guilty about that.

Yet, Kagami would probably just be sad knowing that I was having such thoughts.

“Koto Ne, Koto Ne.”

Kagami, who walked holding my hand, said with a slight smile, “Do you want me to carry you?”

“Huh?”

I blinked, looking up at Kagami.

If it was during my kindergarten years, I might have gotten on her back without a second thought, since I was small back then. Of course, being a child, I still had some weight to me.

But now I’m in elementary school.

No matter how tall Kagami is, wouldn’t it feel a little heavy for me to be on her back?

“Hehe, then, shall I carry my daughter for the first time in a while?”

Kagami said that while squatting down before me.

With her palms facing inward, she looked at me not with a displeased expression, but rather with excitement.

……

I raised my head to estimate how far we had left to walk to our home.

It takes about 15 to 20 minutes to walk from school to home.

I’ve already walked halfway, expecting a little from Kagami.

So, thinking of Kagami’s stamina, it’s not impossible.

But still, Kagami has to work the day after tomorrow.

“Koto Ne.”

Kagami gently called my name.

I hesitated a bit, but ultimately accepted her suggestion.

I slowly approached her and leaned against her back.

Kagami’s back was warm.

It felt narrower than when I was little.

Even if there’s a big height difference, I wonder if a day will come when I can carry Kagami like this.

Kagami supported me underneath my thighs. I wrapped my arms around Kagami’s front, clinging tightly from behind.

As Kagami stood up, my view rose significantly.

“Koto Ne, you should eat a little more rice.”

Kagami said.

“You keep leaving some behind every day.”

I grumbled for no particular reason, and Kagami chuckled at my voice.

“Then should I increase the portion of rice? It seems Koto Ne may need to gain a little weight.”

“…… If you give me too much, I won’t be able to eat it all.”

“Hmm, is that so? Then I’ll have to think a little more about it. I don’t want Koto Ne to develop bad habits.”

I leaned my cheek against Kagami’s neck.

The slight sway felt soft, like I was on a swing, and I began to doze off.

In just a few minutes of walking a distance, I ended up falling asleep just like that.

Chapter 338

Time flowed slowly, almost too quickly.

Every day felt languid, but before I knew it, a week or a month had gone by.

Kagami and I went out for Christmas one more time, and we had two Christmas parties with Yuuki and Harumi.

We celebrated New Year’s two more times and went through summer vacation twice.

During winter vacation, I built snowmen and had snowball fights with the kids.

Should I say it was a relief? My introverted side didn’t plunge too much and managed to stay somewhat up there. Well, for now, it was fine with just studying based on my original memories.

Time passed slowly, but the kids grew up quickly.

Every time I closed my eyes and opened them again, it felt like the kids had grown. Even meeting them almost every day.

Harumi and Yuuki also grew taller than me. Among them, Yuuki was the tallest.

As time went by, the kids’ personalities changed a little, almost imperceptibly.

Harumi still liked cartoons quite a bit, but she didn’t play around as much as before. She still loved wandering here and there, and she was usually the one to decide where the three of us would go, but she had become a bit calmer than before.

The frequency of watching anime had decreased a bit compared to when she was younger. Instead of magical girl shows, she watched more romance anime, and sometimes dramas were mixed in between.

She no longer chased insects around.

She started paying a little attention to her figure. Talks of gaining weight or losing weight came up among the kids, and there were kids who were conscious of the boys.

Well, they were still just at the level of being cute.

Yuuki’s personality had changed much more than ours.

He had overall become calmer. There was always a calm atmosphere about him in the past, but how should I put it?

It seemed like he was slowly understanding the kind of world around him.

That said, he hadn’t gone off the rails. Whenever he talked with Harumi or me, he looked genuinely happy.

However, relationships had shifted a bit.

While he had admired Kagami a lot, at some point, he began to feel a bit uncomfortable with her presence.

Perhaps, in his childhood, Yuuki really identified Kagami with his own mother. At some moment, he must have realized why his mother disappeared — and Kagami’s presence became uncomfortable.

And for some reason, it felt like the relationship with Miho was also gradually getting a bit strained.

That was someone else’s family matter, so I had no intentions of meddling, but high school student Miho had been spending noticeably more time with Yamashita.

Yamashita seemed to be keeping some distance from Miho, but—well, um.

…Yeah, it’s not my place to check it out.

And, as for me—

I still spent time with Kagami.

The days of snuggling up in Kagami’s arms had decreased a bit. Kagami understood that change. We couldn’t have separate rooms, but it didn’t seem like she intended to hinder my personal independence either.

I no longer visited Harumi’s house every day. By now, I was of an age where it wouldn’t be odd to look after the house alone.

I didn’t feel lonely. It’s not like I could say something like that, having lost my entire family in my previous life and living in such a devastated state, but since my surroundings were filled to the brim, sometimes I thought that relaxing alone was not so bad.

I began to enjoy the jokes of the comedy duo on TV, and I started to have my favorite dramas as well.

It still wasn’t the year 2000.

The term “end of the century” was slowly making its way into people’s mouths. The future shown on TV looked somewhat ridiculous to me, someone who knew what the “future” would be like, and honestly, it was a bit funny.

The future would flow, yes, in a much less exciting and more convenient way than imagined. There wouldn’t be gigantic machines with countless buttons coming out, but we would be able to see everything in the world with just a small screen the size of a palm.

Looking back, it wasn’t that the past was perfectly predictable — the madness was still incomprehensible.

In America, banks that should have been solid went under while randomly lending money, and there came out a form of currency so expensive it couldn’t be used to buy anything tangible, which everyone was trading back and forth.

Hmm, maybe this era was much simpler and better.

In 1998, when I entered the fourth grade of elementary school.

I had completely adapted to this body. Sometimes when I felt bored, I would go to where Kagami worked. Perhaps not wanting to show how much hard work she was putting in, Kagami initially tried not to tell me, but when I persisted, she finally shared.

Kagami worked at a small restaurant. She helped out from the morning until noon when there were many customers, and then later in the evening, the owner would randomly serve customers.

The ramen wasn’t particularly tasty. To be honest, it had a bit of a pig smell which didn’t really suit my palate.

But still, I occasionally went there, had a bowl, and returned home with Kagami.

Well, I suppose it’s not really the age to be considered a ‘senior’ anymore. In two years, I’ll be graduating elementary school.

“Shall we eat ramen?”

While walking home together, Harumi suddenly asked like that.

Having known each other since we were very young, especially when we were little, we had almost played together every day. I often waited for my mom at Harumi’s house.

No matter how long I tried to hide the situation, eventually, it would come out.

Harumi and Yuuki knew what kind of life Kagami and I were leading.

But there were no looks of disdain or pity. Both of them had gotten so familiar with Kagami and me that there was no reason for them to be surprised anymore.

No, perhaps they just got used to seeing it from such a young age and accepted it as the norm.

It seemed like Harumi and Yuuki were enviously looking at me in their own way. Because… while I didn’t have a ‘dad,’ I had a ‘mom.’

If they were both boys, the story might be different, but they were girls. Well, still, they never openly discussed it.

Having already lost everything, I had no need to envy other families in which someone existed, nor was I the kind of person who would be naive enough to bring it up right in front of them.

“Hmm? Huh?”

In fact, the way Harumi said it was not so much that she really wanted to eat ramen, but rather that she just wanted to sit around in that place.

I opened my coin purse tied to my bag strap.

One 500 yen coin, two 100 yen coins, a few 50 yen coins. It was enough to eat a bowl of ramen.

“Shall we do that?”

I asked while looking at Yuuki.

“Yeah.”

Yuuki responded simply as always.

Seeing him getting excellent at hiding his emotions already at such a young age felt a bit bittersweet. It’s just a little kid, yet he’s already like this, um…

But, still, I didn’t want to dive too deep and hurt him. As long as I let him know that he has two closest friends with whom he can share his feelings, that should be enough.

We headed toward the ramen shop where Kagami worked.

At this time, it was a bit of an off hour, so there probably wouldn’t be many customers. It was neither lunchtime nor dinnertime, so this time often turned out to be a break; although they didn’t go as far as closing the place if there were no customers.

We often went there at such times to hang out and loiter.

Harumi and Yuuki both liked Kagami, whom they had seen since childhood. Of course, their feelings were different. Harumi saw her as a really friendly and good-cooking mom, while Yuuki… well, I wasn’t sure if he knew the whole situation, but it seemed like he was somewhat aware of something.

If Harumi liked her purely, Yuuki felt somewhat uncomfortable but didn’t want to give up on being close to her.

Kagami was still in her early twenties.

It was about the age where being seen together with Fukuda could easily lead to misunderstandings in various ways. …If they were to marry, I would strongly oppose, but if Harumi liked her, then, well.

It took longer to get from school to the ramen shop than to get from school to our house. During the walk, we talked about some aimless topics. Among them were discussions that seemed to mimic ‘love stories’. Someone from the class was handsome, or someone was liked, that sort of thing.

While chatting along the way, suddenly, I felt a bit strange.

It felt like someone was staring at me intently.

It felt strangely familiar, like I had experienced it a long time ago.

When I turned my head, I saw someone far away. Though far, I couldn’t see them well, but they had long black hair and were wearing a pretty wide-brimmed hat.

They were even wearing a white dress, so what should I say…

They reminded me of the eight-foot ghost I had seen in my previous life. Although I didn’t think they were really that huge a person.

“Koto Ne?”

“Hmm?”

I quickly turned my head at Harumi’s words.

“Hey, are you listening to the conversation?”

“Uh, yeah, sorry.”

I replied like that while stealing a glance back at the troubling place from earlier.

The person who had been there was no longer visible.

Chapter 339

I’ve seen you somewhere before.

But I can’t quite remember when.

I didn’t really get a good look at the other person’s face, so naturally, I have no idea who it is.

“Koto Ne?”

Yuuki tilted his head and peered at my face.

“What’s up?”

Was I too lost in thought?

Thinking about it, there was no reason for me to be. I only caught a brief glimpse of someone passing by.

Is there really a reason to be scared just because I’ve seen a stranger? It’s not like I saw a ghost or anything.

“Nah, nothing.”

I shook my head, trying to shake off the thoughts as I replied.

Yuuki looked a little puzzled and tilted his head again, but he didn’t press further.

Before we even entered the ramen shop, there was a slightly musty smell in the air.

It’s not like it’s a messy place. I’m sure the inside is spotless, but since the ramen broth is pork-based, the smell of simmering broth never really goes away.

I personally don’t mind, having inhaled the scent of soup multiple times in my previous life, but the other kids might not like it.

“Oh, you guys are here!”

The boss, who remembers us after a few years of being regulars, greeted us with a smile.

“The usual for you, right!”

Harumi dramatically raised one hand as she entered the shop and shouted.

I guess she’s totally copying some drama. Must have seen some cool male protagonist.

“Got it. The three of you the same?”

Seeing me and Yuuki nod, the boss beamed and went inside.

And shortly after, someone else came out from the back of the shop.

“You made it?”

Kagami, who had her long hair tied back with a white cloth on her head, came out of the kitchen with a smile.

She looked like she had at least wiped her face once, but it seemed she couldn’t help the sweat still pouring down. I suppose the kitchen would be steamy considering she had to keep the broth going for hours.

And for a moment, I stared blankly at Kagami’s face.

I suddenly realized that the vibe of the woman I just saw weirdly overlapped with Kagami’s. Of course, the current Kagami didn’t have that vibe, but when she would go out, she often wore those kinds of dresses.

I liked how well they suited her, but—

“…….”

Kagami tilted her head, noticing I was staring.

“Hmm, no. Just happy to see you.”

Her face lit up with a bright smile at my words.

Right, it was probably nothing.

I had no grounds for any suspicion whatsoever.

Just a slight feeling that the woman’s height seemed similar to Kagami’s crossed my mind.

But still…

Yet time passed, and that feeling of unease didn’t completely fade away.

Even while we devoured that giant ramen, and even while holding Kagami’s hand on our way home.

The source of my anxiety lay in the incident I experienced in my childhood.

While I hadn’t faced any major accidents growing up, I had run away, abandoning the friends I was just starting to make—and the place where people were willing to help us.

Now, having made it here…well, hmm.

I guess Kagami probably thought she had lost everything back then. That’s why she met with Yamashita to find someone she could ask for help.

We were lucky again, but if we move this time, will luck be on our side again?

Will we be able to meet good people once more? Can we rebuild connections like the ones we formed over the years?

Honestly, I don’t know.

Harumi is a really close childhood friend, but Yuuki…now I think of him a bit like a younger brother. He’s actually my cousin, after all.

If we run away from here, where would we go?

“…….”

“Koto Ne.”

Kagami, who had been holding my hand, cautiously asked again.

Considering our ages, we were at that sensitive time. Though I wouldn’t say we were deep into the typical K-drama teenage angst yet, we were on the brink of that, so it wasn’t odd to be aware of such changes.

It was only natural for Kagami to worry about my reaction.

I wish I didn’t have to.

Even if our lives had stabilized, it’s still true. No, because it’s stabilized, how would Kagami react if she had to give up this life?

I bit my lip while holding Kagami’s hand.

“Koto Ne.”

Kagami halted, bending slightly at the waist to meet my gaze.

I lifted my head, and our eyes met.

“….Ah.”

Then, I realized something.

That white dress.

Those fair skin.

And the black hair.

I had seen that appearance before.

From Kagami.

And—

“Mom.”

I slowly opened my mouth.

“I—I saw earlier.”

“Saw what?”

Noticing my serious expression, Kagami’s face turned serious as well.

“A woman who looked like my mom in a white dress. Mom, she was definitely in the shop, right?”

“……”

Kagami’s mouth slightly dropped open at my words.

Oh, I think I get it now.

Yuuki had tilted his head several times while looking at Kagami. The reason for that was because Kagami resembled Yuuki’s mother.

It was likely that Kagami and that woman were very much alike.

Kagami had run away with me, and that’s how we’ve been living like this. I couldn’t remember much of the past, but I knew for sure that things were better back then.

For them to have been willing to give that up, something must have happened at that house.

“……Koto Ne.”

Kagami’s fingers dug into my shoulder.

“Ah.”

And I could tell what judgment Kagami had reached from just my one word.

I don’t know the reason.

But I knew that we had to be careful.

Perhaps all this time, we have been living without truly being cautious.

Even though I realized that, my heart raced.

I don’t want to go.

Having just obtained everything.

Now, I could be with my mom, and I found a place I could confidently call home. There were many of my things in that house. All the toys Kagami had given me on my birthday or Christmas were there, along with stacks of photos we took during our daily lives—so many memories shared together.

The test papers I’d proudly brought home, which Kagami had also looked at with joy.

Kagami probably couldn’t pack it all up.

That night, she would only take what she could grab quickly.

She wouldn’t have time for proper goodbyes to Harumi and Yuuki—

“Koto Ne, let’s go.”

Kagami said that and immediately got up from her spot.

Then she took my hand, and we started to run.

“Mom.”

“…….”

Even when I called out to Kagami, she didn’t respond.

My nose felt a little tingly.

Even with the age I was in my previous life, this situation felt far too sad.

As soon as we got home, Kagami pulled out a large bag from somewhere in the house.

She started grabbing clothes and underwear and just throwing them in. There were also the stamp for official documents and bank books. And probably prepared ahead of time—a bag stuffed with money too.

I went along and started helping.

“……Koto Ne….”

Seeing me do that, Kagami momentarily bit her lips and stopped. In this situation, did she find me moving too pitiable?

I opened my backpack filled with textbooks and dumped it out, stuffing my underwear, socks, and pads inside.

I heard a slight sobbing sound from behind, but I tried to ignore it.

I could part with books more readily than I expected. Just like the videos we bought together when the rental shop was closing down.

But giving up all the toys was a bit hard.

It’s not just because I’m an otaku. After all, those were gifts from Harumi and Yuuki on my birthdays.

Things like the magical girl wand that Harumi wouldn’t even play with anymore. It wasn’t like I had touched it much, as it was gathering dust on the shelf.

Yet in this situation, I wanted to take it with me.

Who knows when I might meet them again?

But on the flip side, who knows if I might never meet them again? Running away tends to be like that.

When I turned to see Kagami had stopped, I noticed she was holding something too.

It wasn’t an album.

It was developed film. The film we had worked so hard to take pictures with. An album filled with photos would be heavy and bulky, but this packet might be okay.

For an instant, our eyes met, and without saying a word, we nodded.

And we each took just those items.

Kagami hastily wrote something on a letter and left it next to the envelope, then stood up.

With my now heavy bag, I rose a little unsteadily—

Ding—dong.

The sound of the doorbell made both of us freeze.

It’s not too late.

But it wasn’t the kind of hour someone would visit us either.

We heard a knock on the door.

And then—

“Kurosawa.”

A husky male voice came from the other side of the door.

“It’s someone from Yamashita. Don’t worry.”

Kagami and I exchanged glances again.

Carefully approaching the door, Kagami opened it while keeping the latch locked, peering outside.

Then she softly exhaled and opened the door.

“How did you know…”

But Kagami’s words didn’t get to finish. There was no need for them to.

The guy was hurriedly bandaging the wounds all over his body with his clothes.

“Let’s go. I can’t escort you very far, but I’ll help you get as far as I can.”

Blood trickled down from his torn forehead as he said that.

Chapter 340

“Seriously, does Yamashita’s house also…?”

Kagami’s voice asking that sounded like it was squeezed out. It was a voice that forced out words that seemed impossible to say. It was the first time I’d heard such a voice from Kagami.

“No, it’s not.”

The man said firmly.

“Nothing like that has happened yet. In fact… I’m not sure if you know, but it’s not a place that’s easy to walk in and out of in many ways.”

What does he mean by not easily entering?

And just what happened to this uncle to get hurt like this? And who is that woman in the dress?

If we’re talking about ‘relationships,’ I can think of something.

Didn’t he mention it’s Kagami’s sister? When I recall my hazy memories from childhood, Kagami and that woman looked very similar. It wouldn’t be strange to say it’s Kagami a few years later.

At the time, Kagami was so young that it ultimately showed.

Is it a conflict among the Yakuza?

Could it be that Kagami isn’t actually the daughter of a Yakuza family? I don’t really know how real Yakuza families expand their influence. Is it possible that there are strategic marriages even among such families?

“That’s… right.”

“Yes, um… I’m sorry to say this, but we didn’t just leave the young lady alone. My older brother told me to protect her nearby.”

“That’s… right…”

Kagami seemed a bit relieved, but still, we couldn’t completely relax.

I feel sorry for the uncle, but if Kagami ends up like him—then I might not be able to endure it.

“This way. There’s a car—”

But the uncle couldn’t finish his sentence.

It was a slightly chilly evening, but I could feel a little warmth.

And more than that, there was a burning smell.

I heard the sound of a siren and someone shouting.

The road ahead was lit up orange from a distance.

Even without getting closer to check, we understood that the car the uncle mentioned was on fire.

We turned and ran.

“Ah…!”

Along the way, I tripped over a stone and fell forward. Thud, in my haste, I hadn’t properly closed my bag, and the things inside spilled over my head.

“Koto Ne!”

Thud!

My rolled-up socks and underwear rolled around, and a pink toy bounced out and fell to the ground.

Maybe luck was bad; while I was falling, the uncle’s foot stepped hard on the tip of that magic wand as he turned around to see me fall. Without realizing it, I reached for the broken wand. It hurt more to see that toy damaged than the pain I felt.

Suddenly, the uncle picked me up.

“Ah!?”

Kagami screamed, but then she seemingly accepted it, clenching her mouth with a anxious expression.

“Just a little, I’ll run.”

Kagami and I wore sneakers. Our clothes were good for running.

Kagami nodded, and the uncle started to run.

I caught a whiff of cigarette smoke. And a hint of iron. It was probably the smell of blood. It had been a while since I smelled it.

A bit of blood stained part of my clothes, but I quietly clung to the uncle.

Tokyo is vast. And we were pretty deep in Tokyo.

So where would be the fastest escape route?

If we looked for a way out, we couldn’t leave Tokyo on foot. But using public transportation would easily lead to being tracked. Depending on which bus or train we took, they could be waiting for us ahead. The car we needed was ruined.

But it seemed the uncle had a plan.

As he stepped onto the roadside, he raised his hand high.

A taxi stopped right in front of us, but maybe the driver recognized the uncle too late and was going to leave again. But the uncle opened the taxi’s front door and pushed himself in.

Through the open door, he handed me over to Kagami in the backseat.

Kagami held me and sat in the back.

The uncle handed a thick bundle of cash to the driver.

“No one will say anything if we get caught up in this. We’re just riding here for a moment.”

“……”

Hearing the uncle’s words, the driver appeared slightly scared but stepped on the accelerator.

I didn’t know where the uncle told him to go, but looking out the window, I could guess.

We were headed toward the sea.

The deepest part of Tokyo is Tokyo Bay. Of course, you can’t just hop on a boat from anywhere…

I guess you could say they secured a place—

As soon as the taxi stopped, the three of us got out, and the taxi immediately left. Thankfully, I didn’t leave anything behind, like a bag.

In such a situation, strangely, even while cradled in Kagami’s arms, I held onto the broken wand tightly. If I let go of this too, it felt like the evidence that such a good friend existed for me would disappear—

Though we were heading toward the sea, it wasn’t the pier.

If it were a car, maybe, but there’s no way to quickly prepare a boat for transport. Transportation on water is exceedingly slow.

Where we arrived was probably a river somewhere connecting to the sea.

Not even a pier, far off the riverbank, there was a small boat. The boat floating next to the walkway looked as if it were there out of necessity.

While we were running—

“…Ugh!”

The foot of the uncle running ahead was severed.

“…What!”

Seeing Kagami stop for a moment, the uncle shouted. Blood flowed from his mouth, and soon only the sound of the wind remained.

He was dead. Or maybe just on the verge of it.

That was… an odd sight. On the riverbank in the city center, there shouldn’t be an obstacle that could make someone bleed like that.

There wasn’t even anything visible when injuries appeared on his back. Could it be gunfire? Even though we didn’t hear any gunshots—

But before I could confirm that, Kagami leaped, still holding me. We heard a voice calling us from the distant boat.

Only then did fear seep deep into my chest again.

What the hell is this?

What kind of person is the opponent—

“Kagami.”

I heard that voice.

And Kagami’s body froze.

Kagami’s trembling breath clearly revealed how terrified she was right now. Tired, suffering, and trembling with fear.

“I have a suggestion for you. Would you like to listen?”

It was a voice similar to Kagami’s but oddly different. It sounded like someone looking down on me. Even though they used honorifics, the tone didn’t respect the other person.

Kagami slowly turned around.

I, too, still clinging to Kagami, looked toward the source of the voice.

There stood a person who seemed to mimic Kagami. A person as tall as Kagami and as beautiful as Kagami.

She wore a white dress and a broad-brimmed hat.

“……”

Kagami didn’t answer. She just glared at the opponent.

“Oh my. Looks like your personality has changed a bit.”

The woman gradually approached.

When Kagami stepped back, the woman halted.

“……”

She could jump in at any moment, and if she pulled a stunt like what happened to the uncle a while ago, she could take Kagami down.

“Is that child that precious to you?”

“……”

“However, that child is also precious to me, you know.”

“… She’s my daughter.”

I blinked.

I had never heard Kagami speak in such a tone before.

“…Well, yes, she is your daughter. She’s also the daughter of God.”

The daughter of God?

I heard Kagami’s breath quicken.

The woman sighed heavily and said.

“Alright then. So if you hand that child over to me, you’d like to follow along without any resistance, right? Given your attitude.”

“……”

“Do you know? Even if you have no arms or legs, it doesn’t matter. As long as the breath sticks to that body… you do know, right? You must have seen the other materials.”

“……”

“Anyway, in time, eventually it will come to us—”

“Solitude.”

Kagami opened the entrance.

“Ah, it’s solitude.”

“…What?”

“…You can’t just kill me. As long as I’m holding her, we both will become targets, you know. Solitude doesn’t grasp such things, right?”

“……”

The woman’s expression became a bit grim.

I don’t know what that solitude means, but it seems that power that woman wields isn’t just aimed at one person.

“…Is that so? Then we have a method as well.”

Kagami stepped back.

And in the moment she turned her body—

“Ah!”

Kagami screamed.

Blood flowed from her arms and legs.

But Kagami didn’t fall or anything.

As if she was determined to protect me from that attack, she wrapped around me instead—

Whoosh.

In that instant, I heard a sound next to my ear.

It was like the sound of a knife being swung very quickly.

I was thrown out of Kagami’s grasp.

Kagami had thrown me away.

Blood splattered on my face. The pain from falling from a high place was nothing compared to this.

The blood flowing from Kagami’s arm looked so painful.

My heart raced madly.

I hated this situation.

When I lost my family in my previous life, I at least had no reason to think it was my fault.

But this time, it was because of me. I don’t know how or why, but that woman mentioned me.

I stood up from where I was.

Kagami stood up again and came toward me.

The woman laughing from a distance—

I struck my neck hard with what I held in my hand.

In that moment, everything around me fell into silence.

“…Koto Ne?”

“What do you think you’re doing?”

Forcing myself to tear my gaze away from Kagami’s pale face, I looked straight at the woman.

“Let us go. Me and my mom.”

“…?”

“If not, I’ll die. You’ll be the one with a ‘body with no breath’ left behind.”

I said that, and I felt the—

The broken wand’s sharp end was digging into my neck. Perhaps a bit of blood might have spilled. I couldn’t tell due to the sweat.

“Don’t!”

Kagami shouted.

“Don’t!!”

That was a ripping scream. Something I had never heard in my life—

No, I had heard it in my previous life. The voices of mothers and fathers realizing their child is in the flames.

Kagami, with a strength I didn’t know where it came from, rose and rushed toward me.

She grabbed my arm, still bleeding from her arms and legs.

Stretching out her hands, Kagami held my arm, but I tightened my grip on the wand with both hands and strained my neck, shouting.

“Let go! Or——!”

“……”

“Koto Ne, Koto Ne!”

Kagami could only utter those words, screaming and shedding tears. Passersby were gathering around.

Yeah, we’re right in the middle of Tokyo.

There are too many people here.

By now, someone might have reported the police?

Not being able to stop me from holding on, Kagami, in the end, lifted me entirely and jumped.

Then she got on the boat and shouted to the uncles.

“Please help! Koto Ne, Koto Ne…!”

Ah, I could now feel blood really flowing from my neck. How deeply had it gone?

Maybe because of the running and being thrown moments ago, my mind was slightly hazy.

The boat started moving, and the uncles, along with Kagami, struggled to pull my hand away from that plastic toy—

That was the last memory of that moment.

Chapter 341

“You seem to have quite a unique accident.”

I heard someone whispering that in my ear.

My toes were wet. It felt like I was lying on the beach with just my feet in the water.

No, on second thought, my body felt damp all over.

“It’s cold…”

I was shivering. In the cold night, I found myself trembling as I haphazardly lay on the beach.

“Mom.”

“Hmm.”

Hearing my murmur, the other person fell into thought.

“Where is Mom?”

I couldn’t see anything. It’s not that my eyes weren’t open; they just literally didn’t work. Is this what it feels like to go blind?

Swish—

The waves rushed in, washing away the sand that supported my body. My legs sank deeper into the water, and soon it rose to my waist.

I couldn’t muster any strength. Was it like being crushed under something?

“Mom?”

Why am I in this situation?

The last memory flashed vividly. Kagami was calling me. Probably flustered, gripping my neck tightly.

How deep was the wound? I remembered it hurt and was bitter, but I didn’t quite recall how much blood had flowed. I had never seen it with my own eyes.

I was somewhat breathless.

Did the boat capsize? Did I suffer a shipwreck? Did I drift and get washed ashore?

I didn’t know anything. I had no memory after that. I must have lost consciousness.

Despair welled up inside me.

Not being able to see wasn’t even the main issue. My desire to escape at all costs, even if it meant hurting Kagami, turned out to be completely wrong.

What happened to the others on the boat?

But, frankly, that didn’t matter much.

That was not something for me to think about. Considering what job I had in my previous life, it was a thought I shouldn’t have had. I was the person who went to rescue others even while the corpses of my family lay in front of me.

No, that’s not it.

I had been regretting that act all along. I should have at least taken out the body, even if it was unrecognizable. I should have embraced even the broken remnants.

Even if they couldn’t come back to life, it was something that shouldn’t have been left as is.

The car was engulfed in flames. I could search for the bodies to some extent, but I couldn’t give them a proper burial.

No, I probably didn’t even think of burial. I would have buried my family in the ground. There should have been room for me to kneel beside them from time to time. For the younger sibling who had just started to drink, I could have offered a bottle of soju and shared a drink with my parents too.

But that couldn’t happen. The bodies had become too small to even fit into a single urn. I shouldn’t have done that then.

I shouldn’t have done such things.

If only I had done so, if only I had traveled together that day, I could have just gone along with them. I wouldn’t have to be all alone.

“…… No.”

Yeah, I didn’t want that. I didn’t want to be left alone this time too.

In truth, I couldn’t do anything by myself.

Even at that age, I felt like a child. Even at that age, I was still watching cartoons and buying games just like when I was younger. My parents would come with side dishes every weekend to see me at home. After they passed away, I bought all the side dishes. They all tasted different. But I missed out on every chance to learn all that.

If only I could have someone beside me to teach me this and that as I became an adult and alone. I wished I had a dad who could tell me what to do and how he enjoyed himself when he was my age—how nice it would be if we bought a whole roast chicken together and since I had grown up, shared a bottle of soju while talking about life.

“I don’t want to! I don’t want to! I don’t want to…!”

I thought this life would be different.

I was a daughter, and Kagami was my mother. There was no dad, but I thought the two of us could be happy for the rest of our lives. I believed that after living normally for years, making friends, eating delicious things, going to amusement parks, going to the beach, and watching the fireworks, we could continue living like that every year.

I thought I could layer memories upon memories as I got older.

Everything got ruined. All of it.

Maybe because of me.

Because of my existence.

Unable to move my body, unable to see, I just trembled from the cold and cried.

“Such…”

The voice seemed to say something awkwardly.

But, honestly, it felt like that was just an act. I really didn’t know; I wasn’t interested in that voice. I just wanted to hear Kagami’s voice again. I hoped that the second chance wouldn’t just end in failure.

I wish being stranded in the sea didn’t mean I was alone but that Kagami was with me and that she would shake my shoulder and wake me up.

It wouldn’t matter if I was in a place with nobody or without friends. I just wanted to live together with her.

“Um, handling a child is quite awkward.”

A woman’s voice said that, and she gently patted my head. The touch felt a bit awkward.

“But, you don’t have to worry.”

The woman said.

“This can’t be the end. It was not as if she made you so weak.”

The woman whispered in my ear.

Before I could even comprehend her voice, I fell asleep again. My body felt heavy, and the cold faded away.

As my consciousness plunged deep into slumber, the woman spoke.

“You don’t have to worry. Anyway, a day will come when we meet again. I just hope you can enjoy yourself a bit more.”

The woman whispered in a small voice. Or maybe the sound was just getting quieter and quieter.

“Well then, this is farewell for now. Farewell. I’ll be waiting. I will gladly wait for the day you’ll call me from that side.”

The woman said that and slowly pushed me into the water.

Maybe my consciousness had drifted too far, because even as I sank with the waves, I didn’t notice I was holding my breath.

I was just thinking.

If I kept going like this, wouldn’t I be able to meet my family again?

In the deep sleep, I only thought about that.

*

The sensation of cold night air filling my completely empty lungs didn’t feel pleasant at all.

My chest hurt tremendously. It felt like my heart had been stopped for a long while too.

I took several breaths and coughed.

“Koto Ne!?”

A scream echoed. The content of the words was clearly calling me, but it felt like nothing but a scream.

The person who called me rushed to my side but hesitated to touch me. They couldn’t figure out whether it was okay to touch me or not.

I knew what that feeling was like. It was someone who cares too much for me—someone who wants to do the best for me in a world where that isn’t easy.

Since childhood, carrying more than they could handle, taking responsibility for me as well—

I raised my hand through blurry vision. As I waved it around, Kagami carefully took my hand.

That hand was warm.

It wasn’t wet at all.

Slowly, the sounds around me became clear. Swish, swish, the sound of waves crashing against the boat echoed, and the boat swayed a little.

Ah, this wasn’t my first time on a boat. I had been on a boat that moved across a lake at an amusement park with Kagami. Was that a boat? There might have been rails below; I couldn’t remember.

The boat I was on now was swaying much more violently. It must be running far away somewhere.

“Koto Ne, are you okay?”

I tried to say something, but all that came out was a cough.

“No, Koto Ne. It’s okay. So, don’t force yourself to speak.”

My throat was scratchy. Inside and outside felt dry, and something was touching me on the outside. When I raised my hand to carefully feel it, it felt like a bandage.

Ah, right, I had poked my neck with a gift from Harumi.

“……”

Kagami kissed my hand, and then collapsed on top of me.

“Koto Ne, why, why did you do that? Why, why…?”

Because this time, I didn’t want to lose.

Knowing there was an opportunity right in front of me, I didn’t want to just let it go.

……

Is that so?

Did we travel out to sea on a boat? Where are we going now?

I couldn’t think of any place at all. I thought those who rescued us would have prepared well.

More than that, I felt a bit relieved.

My heart was pounding intensely. Kagami seemed to sincerely want to feel that, as she placed her ear on my chest.

I felt her grip tighten on my hand.

We were alive.

We were hurt, but yes, we were alive. At least, this time.

We could continue living again.

Somehow, if I fell asleep again, I felt like Kagami would worry—

The feeling that I might not be able to see Kagami again made me uneasy.

So, I forced my eyes open and felt Kagami’s warmth.

Chapter 342

Was it to ensure that no one followed us? We had been walking for quite a while.

I know that boats are slower than cars. However, there were a lot of stops along the way.

In fact, we were quite anxious for a long time.

We were escaping, but who knows what could happen on this boat?

The only people on the boat were three unfamiliar uncles, and the only women were me and Kagami.

It’s a bit suspicious to doubt the people helping us, but still, staying in the same place for too long can feel a little unsettling.

However, the three men always acted respectfully towards us. They know what kind of relationship Kagami has with Yamashita, and since I am Kagami’s daughter…

… or maybe there’s more to my birth than that.

But fortunately, as I mentioned a little while ago, we hadn’t just been on the boat the entire time.

We stopped at a small island once, and all five of us changed our clothes and even swapped out our bags. I stashed the large bag containing the Rando Cell and, with a bit of makeup that made Kagami look slightly older, stood next to one of the uncles.

That way, we really did look like a family on a trip. Not exactly the most harmonious family, considering there was one more man than women, but you know, it was fine.

On the boat, we ate food we had bought beforehand, and whenever we stopped by the beach, the uncles bought us meals. There were times when they got food I liked, and other times it felt more like the uncles’ taste, but overall, I managed to eat well.

It wasn’t just our bags and clothes that changed; the boats changed too. We switched between smaller boats and larger ones, giving a few thousand yen to someone and riding, and then got on a big ship to go further away.

“Was this plan always in place?”

Kagami once asked me while tightly holding me in the back of a shaking truck.

My body still lacked strength. Normally, I would have needed to go to the hospital due to the wounds, but unfortunately, that wasn’t possible.

Perhaps it’s just luck, or maybe my body recovers unusually fast, but even so, I wasn’t burning with fever, though I still felt a bit hazy if the blood I bled was coming back.

… I can’t say this to Kagami, but to be honest, I was fine just sitting here.

I didn’t want to feel the anxiety I had right before getting on the boat. I didn’t want to feel the sensation of being alone like in that dream.

“There isn’t a detailed plan, is there?”

One of the uncles said as he chewed on dried squid. His skin was already somewhat tanned from the sun. He already had dark skin, but it looked even darker now.

My and Kagami’s skin had inevitably tanned a bit as well. However, it seemed that the uncles and Kagami thought this way was actually safer.

“However, we also have to run around here and there. Is it just here? We sometimes have to go overseas to hide as well.”

That was truly a Yakuza-like answer.

“The most important thing is preventing them from chasing us from behind. Despite what one might think, they have much less influence than if the state were after us, but still, it never hurts to be cautious.”

Kagami nodded while tightly holding me.

For about another two hours, we sat calmly in the back of the truck, moving forward.

It was just for a moment, but thoughts of my previous life crossed my mind. They were now fuzzy memories, yet some parts remained vividly clear.

I had seen plenty of large vehicles even in the military, and it was part of my job.

Just as I began to doze off, the vehicle stopped.

With Kagami’s support, as I got out of the car, I was startled.

The ground we stepped on was a completely unpaved dirt road. The weeds were growing tall because they hadn’t been cleared, almost to my waist.

And in the midst of all those weeds, there was a house.

In this world, there still weren’t any video streaming sites. Even if there were, they probably wouldn’t be as popular as they were in my time.

But if such a site existed, it would’ve been a place where some attention-seeking people would have come to take certification photos.

Windows were shattered here and there, and many roof tiles had fallen. The most serious problem was the yard inside the house; it was overgrown with grass.

In the distance, homes could be seen. But it was incredibly far to walk.

“… It has been a long time since it was used.”

The oldest of the uncles muttered, sounding somewhat embarrassed.

*

Preparations took all day.

It was now mid-May, so the sun was starting to get hot during the day. It wasn’t unbearable, but since I had wounds on my neck, I probably looked too weak to work.

Sitting in the passenger seat with the truck engine running and the air conditioner on, I stared blankly out the window.

Four adults were busily working hard. They were doing their best to make this abandoned house a place where people could live comfortably.

I wondered if the blankets inside were still okay.

“……”

I turned my body to look at the back seat.

That’s where our luggage was. The Rando Cell, which had been quite expensive when we bought it.

I reached out to pull it. It was heavy, but it was a familiar weight. I had used it continuously for the past few years.

When I opened it.

……

Inside was still a broken magic wand.

Knowing I had deliberately kept that, it seemed that Kagami picked it up and put it away. Still, it wasn’t stained with blood. It had been properly cleaned.

The tip was still sharp, but to think I intended to stab my neck with this.

The plastic tip was threatening, at least in theory, but to be honest, it couldn’t be called a weapon. I must have been desperate enough to inflict a wound on myself with it.

I couldn’t… throw it away.

After all, it was proof that I had a happy childhood.

I carefully put it back in my bag and returned it to the back seat.

While waiting in a daze, I hummed a little song. A nursery rhyme I sang during a school play, a drama OST whose chorus I memorized because Harumi hummed it so much beside me, and a few songs from new artists Yuuki had started listening to lately.

I decided to stop singing.

I once again gazed blankly out the window.

*

Kagami woke me again just as the sun was setting.

It would be more correct to say she accidentally woke me up while taking me out of the passenger seat, rather than waking me up on purpose.

The house was still messy. They had managed to remove at least most of the weeds in the yard, but there were still some plants left, and whether they had trimmed them with a mower or not, scraps of grass remained scattered throughout the yard.

However, it seemed like they had made an effort to clean inside the house. The interior looked much better than the outside. At least, it didn’t seem as if it had been targeted by abandoned house enthusiasts.

It seemed that the uncles had somewhat anticipated the situation, as they had brought clean bedding in the back of the truck. They spread blankets in the house and laid me down on top of them.

Then, while seated across from us, they instructed us to listen.

“First of all, I will be staying in this house for a while. During that time, Kurosawa-san will have to pretend to be my wife.”

“Understood.”

Kagami nodded with a serious expression.

It was logically too dangerous for a woman and her daughter to be alone in such a rural area where no one knows the situation.

“I’m basically an unknown person to your family.”

“And the two of us will come visit periodically. Of course, we won’t be directly passing through the Yamashita family. We’ve never been involved with anyone from Tokyo, so I think it should be safe.”

Kagami nodded again.

“Don’t worry too much. Even though we look like this, we know what kind of consequences come from doing unnecessary things. Personally, I owe a debt to Fukuda-san.”

I’m not sure why Harumi’s dad is being mentioned here, but…

“…… Thank you very much.”

Kagami earnestly bowed her head while kneeling.

“Thanks to you all, I can survive.”

“We owe you a lot too. Brother, Fukuda-san, and others, what can I say.”

The uncle responded somewhat awkwardly to Kagami’s formal gratitude.

“Well then… Let’s rest for now. I’ll go get some more essential items for the house.”

“…… Thank you.”

After receiving Kagami’s gratitude, the three uncles left us alone in the room.

Kagami sat in silence for a while and lay down beside me without even changing her clothes. Well, I hadn’t changed either.

Kagami silently hugged me.

There was a faint smell of sweat.

But still, knowing that smell meant Kagami was right next to me made me happy.

We both hugged each other in silence.

When I woke up again, it was the early hours of the next day.

Chapter 343

What does being ordinary mean?

For the past few days, since I couldn’t even go to school, I’ve been lying down staring at the ceiling, contemplating this.

I heard Harumi was going, but there were no preparations or videos, and the video rental shop went bankrupt, so I didn’t have any videos to watch.

The fairy tale book that Kagami used to read to me is gone too, so… um.

The means I used to spend my time were no longer in my hands. It would be accurate to say that I didn’t even have any hobbies left.

Two days after we moved in here, we put up new wallpaper. Still, at least after putting it up, the place didn’t look like a ruin anymore.

The yard wasn’t completely clean either, but whenever we had time, Kagami and the uncle kept tidying up.

I occasionally tried to help out by picking up a broom, but Kagami and the uncle would stop me and lay me back down in my room. In the end, I had nothing to do but roll around on the blanket spread across the floor.

The furniture in the house was gradually being filled. It was getting somewhat clean due to a nearby secondhand furniture store, but worn-out furniture pieces were gradually coming in.

Um, in a way, it was a much bigger place than where we used to live. It wasn’t just one room, so I might soon be able to use a separate room.

Honestly speaking, I didn’t really want to yet.

…Is that so?

They say once you’re an elementary school student, you need to have your own room, so maybe Kagami could be said to have failed at this honestly. My reluctance to be apart from Mom at my age might be some kind of separation anxiety, or something like that.

It was peaceful and quiet. I could hear the sounds of the uncles working outside, and sometimes Kagami speaking up.

Kagami’s voice had improved a bit, at least. He didn’t act like I was about to die any moment now. Is that a relief?

“…Yeah.”

Eventually, I got up from my spot.

I went over to the corner of the room and opened the large duffel bag Kagami had brought. The bag had become lighter over the days. Most of my clothes were already taken out and put in the closet.

However, there was still something inside the bag.

A pretty thick film bag. A bag full of developed negative films. Out of all the chaos, this was one thing I managed to bring back properly.

Memories remain, it seems.

Harumi and Yuuki.

Inside the bag, though there was no album, there was one more bag that was slightly smaller than the film bag.

Kagami often took pictures of me. It was almost as if he wanted to document my growth day by day.

So, there were quite a few photos that didn’t make it into the album, and this bag contained those photos. Yes, albums are thick and heavy, but a mere bag is light.

There were photos from the end of last year to the beginning of this year.

Christmas and New Year.

We gathered and played on Christmas, and we went to the shrine together for New Year. There were pictures of us all wearing kimonos.

“…”

In the photos, I seemed happy. Harumi and Yuuki next to me looked good in their clothes too. Yuuki had slowly been coming to terms with his family situation lately, yet when he was with Harumi and me, he could at least smile brightly.

Would we not be able to meet these two anymore?

Having lived near Harumi’s house and gone through that incident, the ones who brought us out were also Harumi’s family. Would we not be able to go back again?

I don’t know.

Choosing to believe that nothing is decided yet, I carefully placed the photos back into the bag.

*

About a week later, our new home felt a little more like a house.

We didn’t call a professional, but we managed to fix the roof, and since we were bustling around the house, the neighborhood residents were curious.

“We’re Sato now,” Kagami introduced us with a demeanor like a proper wife.

I was hiding behind Kagami.

I just slightly nodded as the grandmother said, “What a cute child you have.”

I wonder why I did that. Even though I’ve become less shy as I grew older. I could even go to a ramen shop with friends and eat ramen together.

My new school was decided.

It was a bit far, but it was a rideable distance by bicycle.

It was quite different from the school Harumi, Yuuki, and I attended. The playground was wide, but it seemed oddly desolate like a countryside school.

At least, there weren’t too few students.

“I’m Sato Koto Ne.”

I greeted the teacher in front of the class.

The children stared at me with wide eyes. Was it uncommon for a new student?

The wound on my neck had almost healed. Maybe it wasn’t as big of an injury as I thought—there was still a scar, though. Kagami had said that passing out was probably due to the extreme stress I had from the situation.

Could that really be it?

Wasn’t it perhaps because I wasn’t an ‘ordinary child’? I vaguely recalled Kagami stating he wanted to raise me ‘normally’ but decided this time to trust Kagami again.

For now, I didn’t want to think deeply about anything.

“I have transferred here… Please take care of me.”

I slowly looked around the class.

Curious faces of elementary school students.

Most of them had sun-kissed faces as if they’d been playing outside happily.

That atmosphere was somewhat different from the city. Innocent, I suppose? Honestly, considering they are elementary students, it made sense.

However, among such children, one stood out.

A child with white skin that hadn’t been tanned by the sun.

Seeing how she was already wearing thick glasses, she looked like she might be very good at studying. I don’t know, excluding just the fair skin and glasses, she felt a bit different from the others.

The neatly cut bob hairstyle showed how much her parents cared for her.

When our eyes met, she quickly looked away.

“Well then, go to that empty seat. Don’t you think you could introduce yourself slowly over time?”

At the teacher’s words, I nodded and slowly headed towards the empty seat.

In a typical school, an ‘empty seat’ means a back seat. Teachers prefer students to gather in front.

And that empty seat was next to the girl with white skin and the bob hair.

“Okay, Mako. Since Koto Ne doesn’t have a book yet, could you share with her just for today?”

At the teacher’s words,

“Huh? Ah, okay!”

Mako replied a bit surprised.

The surrounding kids chuckled a bit.

So her name is Mako.

“Um, um.”

While the teacher was writing something on the blackboard, preparing for the lesson, Mako opened her book and placed it on our desk, saying:

“I’m Miura. Miura Mako.”

“… Yeah.”

Looking at Mako as she spoke, I nodded.

“… Sato Koto Ne.”

Upon my reply, Mako seemed a little tense and nodded. A somewhat awkward smile appeared on her lips.

“Nice to meet you.”

“…”

Ah.

To be honest,

I’m not exactly the strongest mentally. Even the slightest incident influences my thoughts, and I’m the type to think, “I definitely shouldn’t do this.”

Even after losing my family in my previous life.

Because I felt I might lose people again, I thought it might be better to be alone. Even if I felt happy, in the end, I’d be betrayed.

But at the same time, I was extremely lonely.

Though I was cut off from the surroundings, maybe I couldn’t fully sever everything from my inside. Even thinking being alone is better, I couldn’t quite be.

Just like right now.

Even if I make friends, as long as that existence chases me, I might not stay friends until the end.

If I run away and hide somewhere again, that relationship would completely vanish.

But even so, did I wish to become close to someone like Harumi or Yuuki again?

Seeing Mako, who cautiously spoke to me first, I sadly thought that.

I gently held onto the other side of the textbook Mako was pushing forward so it wouldn’t turn a page.

That day, we looked through the book like that.

*

Mako Miura was ordinary.

No, that’s right.

Pretty, kind, and she didn’t seem to particularly like moving around too much, but still, um, ordinary. The term ordinary is often used to lump all people together, so yes.

She was definitely more ordinary than me.

She mentioned moving here because of her dad’s business trip about a month ago, so ultimately there wasn’t much difference from me. She said she also lived in Tokyo.

She didn’t know when she’d return to Tokyo again, it seemed.

“You were similar, huh?”

If my tone revealed Tokyo-ness a bit, Mako asked like that.

“… Yeah.”

I said while munching on the sausage from my lunchbox.

“So, you’ll go back someday, right?”

Well, who knows.

I’m not sure either.

But before I could answer like that, Mako smiled slightly and said,

“I know a really delicious ice cream shop. I went with my dad and mom. If we go back to Tokyo together later, let’s visit it together.”

“…”

But to such an innocent remark, I couldn’t bring myself to say something like ‘well… who knows.’

I simply nodded quietly.

Chapter 344

The small child—so small that they shouldn’t have to know the darkness of the world—holding something sharp against their neck looked like a scene out of a nightmare.

That child was Koto Ne, the one Kagami loved.

They were a child born after carrying for ten months, and had been with Kagami ever since.

The first time they fled, it was impulsive. Kagami didn’t want to raise such a young child in that place. If the child had grown up there, they surely would have died before becoming an adult.

But maybe, without that child, it was Kagami who wouldn’t exist.

Kagami learned to smile for the first time by watching the child shyly smile back while being held.

Brushing the long hair of the child, Kagami was surprised by its softness, and was happy as the child grew to resemble them.

As the child grew taller, learned things, sang, and ran around, everything seemed so natural and beautiful.

At first, the child struggled to adapt, but as they aged, they gradually blended in with the other children and learned to laugh innocently.

They say children grow quickly, but Kagami thought otherwise.

The child seemed to grow too fast, yet to Kagami, they looked so young.

And that child—was holding something sharp against their neck. A child, who just a little while ago had so much time ahead of them, was risking their life. Quite literally.

All just for Kagami.

Kagami felt like their neck was being torn apart. Even as their voice cracked, they kept screaming.

Kagami thought it would be better if their own neck were torn instead. They didn’t want to see blood flowing from that child’s neck.

They wanted to raise the child normally.

Just like any other child, going to school, studying, playing, and living a life full of dreams.

By doing that, Kagami could also live an ordinary life like the child—

Was it greed?

Was it all Kagami’s selfish desire? Should they not have raised the child at all?

Would it have been okay if Koto Ne had grown up not knowing Kagami was their mother, and if they had been raised by someone else? Could Koto Ne have grown up normally in an ordinary family?

Such futile thoughts.

Such pointless thoughts. It had all come to this. The normalcy had been shattered. Kagami had thought from a certain moment that they could not be separated from Koto Ne.

They floundered on the ground. The transparent plastic pierced the skin, and red blood was visible.

Blood was flowing from the toy.

That was the only thing Koto Ne had chosen to take with them while running away. Perhaps they wanted to remember the friends they would never see again.

Now it was broken and only left scars behind.

With all their strength, they pushed themselves up. The blood flowing from their arms and legs didn’t matter. They didn’t even realize blood was flowing.

Their neck hurt.

It was unclear whether it was due to screaming their lungs out, or if it was from the blood coming from their only daughter’s neck. Kagami felt the child’s injury hurt more than their own.

Their only daughter.

Their only family.

“Koto Ne, Koto Ne!”

Kagami shook the child’s body.

The child was limp and unresponsive. Their face was pale, and blood continued to flow from their neck. Kagami held the neck with their hands, squeezing and letting go, unsure of what to do. Would it suffocate the child if they held it too tightly? But if they didn’t continue to apply pressure, the blood would keep flowing.

“I’m sorry, I’m so sorry.”

Kagami awkwardly placed their hand on Koto Ne’s neck, crying and apologizing.

“I’m sorry for hurting you like this.”

It was all Kagami’s fault.

If only Koto Ne hadn’t been Kagami’s daughter, such a thing wouldn’t have happened.

If Koto Ne had never thought of Kagami as their mother, they wouldn’t have had to hurt themselves because of Kagami.

It was hard to tell if Koto Ne even heard the apologies. They probably didn’t. Koto Ne’s skin was growing paler. The light in their eyes faded, and became dim.

Kagami continued to scream. Hoping Koto Ne would at least respond somehow.

Continuously. Continuously.

“……!”

As they were about to scream one last time—

Kagami opened their eyes.

Huff, taking a deep breath, they sent air to their lungs repeatedly.

What they saw was the ceiling they were slowly becoming familiar with.

Not the ceiling of their body, but the ceiling of an old house.

“……Hah.”

Kagami’s body felt sticky with sweat. Shaking hands touched the floor as they sat up.

Covering their face with both hands, they exhaled repeatedly before slowly lowering them.

Gently looking down at the thin blanket covering them, they turned their head very, very slowly. As if there was something they were extremely afraid to confirm.

Beside them, Koto Ne was peacefully asleep.

Facing Kagami, curled up in a ball. With each rhythmic breath, their shoulders rose and fell slightly.

With trembling hands, Kagami carefully tucked Koto Ne’s hair behind their ear, which had fallen to the side.

The hair that Kagami always brushed now lay behind the ear.

Under the moonlight, the child’s skin glowed white. Koto Ne, unaware of anything in the world, looked as if nothing had ever happened.

This house had several rooms. In fact, if necessary, they could easily make Koto Ne a separate room.

However, Kagami wasn’t ready to do that yet.

It felt like they had to check on Koto Ne from time to time. As if Koto Ne might suddenly vanish.

Would it disappear suddenly, as if a miracle had come? That thought scared Kagami too much.

They lay back down.

They faced Koto Ne.

The sight of Koto Ne, peacefully asleep, was more beautiful than anything else in the world.

……Was it because of a mother’s eye?

……Mother.

What kind of mother in this world would let their daughter be chased like that? What kind of mother would leave scars on their daughter’s neck to escape a crisis?

The one who should have been hurt at that time was Kagami.

Kagami continued to gaze at Koto Ne, then reached out and held them in their arms.

“Umm.”

Koto Ne let out a small whimper but didn’t wake up.

Only then could Kagami fall back asleep again.

*

After living here for about three months, they realized a few things.

Though it was rural, it wasn’t really lacking in anything.

Perhaps they had taken care of them, as they could find almost everything needed with just a short drive. It wasn’t like Tokyo, but still.

Kagami and I shared the same room.

It was somewhat of a tacit agreement. I didn’t want to leave Kagami’s side, and it seemed Kagami felt the same way. Unfortunately, we had been together for too long to suddenly separate. If one of us suddenly vanished, the other would surely feel separation anxiety.

But that didn’t mean we could just stay stuck together.

I had to go to school, and Kagami had to work. The yakuza uncle we lived with seemed to have found work, but we couldn’t just continue living off him forever.

……

Well, if one looked closely, it was just me living off them now.

Our family integrated into the village more easily than expected. The uncle, if he didn’t deliberately dress up, looked like a good-natured young man who was good at his job, and Kagami… was really Kagami. So, there was nothing strange about being seen as a bride.

Kagami was truly an adult now.

I had a long way to go to become an adult.

When would I be able to help?

“Koto Ne!”

“Mako.”

The car we were riding in stopped, and the door opened. I helped Mako get inside.

“Thank you as always.”

Mako’s father politely greeted us. He was dressed nicely, a sight not often seen in the countryside. At first glance, he looked like a corporate executive or a high-ranking official.

Mako, I, and the school lived in a place that was somewhat distant. While it wasn’t impossible to walk, Kagami could now drive, and anyway, the school was on the way to work.

So, it was just a matter of dropping me off on the way, and Mako, who was my friend, too.

“No, I should be the one thanking you. Koto Ne was able to make friends right after coming here.”

I once pondered whether it would be better not to make friends at all, but that didn’t seem to be Kagami’s style.

Perhaps they hadn’t given up on raising Koto Ne to grow up ordinarily yet?

If so, then I had no intention of giving up either.

I nodded respectfully towards Mako’s father. He waved at Mako and me.

The car door closed, and Kagami pressed the accelerator again.

“Koto Ne, what are you doing for summer vacation?”

Summer vacation.

Somehow, that brought a bitter smile.

“I don’t have any plans yet.”

“Then, would you like to go together when the village holds a festival?”

“The village has a festival?”

“Yeah. But, are there villages that don’t hold summer festivals?”

That made me genuinely laugh, not just a bitter smile.

Really.

Is there a village like that? I’m not sure.

It seems there was a place I lived that might have had one.

……

I’ve only lived in one place.

……

I wondered what happened to Go.

I held back a small sigh that wanted to escape.

Chapter 345

It was a secluded rural school, so I thought there would be nothing to do after school, but that wasn’t the case.

Well, to be honest, compared to Tokyo, there weren’t that many things to do. There weren’t any super delicious franchises, and the neighborhood itself wasn’t that big, so you could walk from one end to the other in no time.

But it had its own charm.

Even without franchise stores, there were shops run by local people. The menu was quite different from what I knew, and the taste was different too, but that didn’t mean it was bad.

All the local adults were either the parents of my classmates or relatives. The village wasn’t entirely blood-related, but still, there were people like us who came from outside. It wasn’t too small, but comparing it to Tokyo, there were many cases where everyone knew each other.

Just like how I roamed the alleys with Harumi and Yuuki, we wandered around the village and the nearby mountains.

When it rained, we wore yellow boots and raincoats, jumped around to watch frogs, and of course, we caught cicadas too.

When it started getting dark, or in the morning, you could see something like stag beetles under the public restroom lights.

In my previous life, I had pestered my dad to raise some when I was little, but seeing them in the wild was a first for me.

“Wow….”

Mako had a calm impression, but she didn’t seem to have any aversion to bugs like these. When Harumi and Yuuki saw cicadas for the first time, they were super scared.

“Look at this! It’s super strong!”

Mako said as she showed the stag beetle clinging tightly to her arm.

“Yeah, it is.”

I replied while tugging gently at the stag beetle on Mako’s arm. I wasn’t pulling too hard though. Based on my childhood experience, no matter how strong they were, they wouldn’t stretch so much that their legs would fall off, but still, I felt a bit bad for tugging at a bug.

“What does it eat?”

“Tree sap.”

A kid who had come up the back mountain with us answered.

“If you want to raise it, you just need to give it jelly.”

Though it wouldn’t last long.

I thought I’d killed some stag beetles and rhinoceros beetles before due to not caring for them properly, but apparently, they lived much longer as larvae and didn’t usually last that long as adults.

Besides, since we caught it in the wild, who knows how long it had already been alive.

But I didn’t say that. I knew that as an elementary student, we could be quite stubborn.

Mako was also surprisingly stubborn in this regard.

“Jelly… okay, got it.”

Mako nodded her head.

So, that stag beetle lived at Mako’s house for a while. It ended up not surviving the year, but it lived its full adult life span of three months, so I couldn’t say it was Mako’s fault that it died.

Mako was sad, but she got over it quickly. True to her character, she studied about it on her own without me needing to tell her.

In a way, I thought she might be a much stronger kid than I was.

*

Anyway, by the time the stag beetle had settled at Mako’s house, it was already summer.

Like me, the kids became increasingly restless as summer vacation approached. The weather was getting hotter, and since there was no air conditioning in the classroom, the teachers started speaking in slightly drained voices, and the adults too seemed to be subtly looking forward to vacation.

Outside the window, the sound of cicadas could be heard.

Unlike my previous school, which was in the heart of the city and had a ton of car noises, here such sounds were hardly audible.

Maybe that’s why? It felt like time was moving slower here, and I strangely felt lighthearted.

The fluffy clouds drifting in the blue sky looked delicious. Spending time with the kids made me feel like I had become a child again.

… But I didn’t really mind that.

It probably wouldn’t matter.

“…”

As I turned my gaze forward again, I made eye contact with Mako, who was silently watching my face.

blink.

Her eyes behind the glasses blinked.

Was she trying to gauge what I was thinking?

Our brief moment of eye contact quickly shifted away. I turned my head towards the teacher, who was droning on while writing this and that on the blackboard, and I sat there listening to the lesson, disinterested until the end.

It was hot, humid, and the classroom was filled with the sound of just a fan spinning.

But strangely enough, I found that laid-back atmosphere quite comforting.

*

Summer vacation in the countryside was somewhat different from in Tokyo.

We didn’t really try to go far for fun. There was flowing water in the countryside too, and it was clean enough to dip our feet in.

Well, city dwellers do sometimes come to the countryside for fun. It wasn’t strange that we had fun by the nearby river.

As long as the water didn’t rise significantly due to the rainy season, it should be fine to play there.

When the kids started roaming outside the village, the streets became lively. Dads went to work, and the kids left alone with their moms or siblings played in the yard or ran around in groups with kids from next door.

There wasn’t anything particularly thrilling, but Mako and I naturally blended in with those kids.

This was largely thanks to Mako.

The first friend I made when I came to the school was Mako, and she showed familiarity because we both came from Tokyo.

Mako hadn’t been here for long either.

I felt at ease being with Mako, and as we played, she also interacted with the other kids.

If I stood far away watching, Mako would turn her head to look at me and wave.

Seeing that smile, I just couldn’t help but join in. What could I do? After all, I couldn’t separate Mako from the other kids.

Although it wasn’t as much as when I hung out with Harumi and Yuuki in Tokyo, I ended up making quite a few friends here.

“Fufu.”

After coming here, Kagami, who had been somewhat protective of me for a while, seemed to feel relaxed when Mako came over to play at our house.

Whenever we were playing, Kagami would often slice up watermelon for us. Since the sun was hot, we got hot while playing, so we sat side by side eating the watermelon that was served.

That one thing was better than in Tokyo.

By the time I brought Harumi and Yuuki over to my house, it had been a while after meeting them. That being said, it wasn’t that I brought them over first, but rather they came because they wanted to visit my place.

Even if they came over, the house was small, so there wasn’t anything remarkable to do. In the summer, we ended up going to Harumi’s or Yuuki’s house anyway.

However, here, it didn’t feel that way at all.

House prices couldn’t be the same, but everyone lived in single or double-story houses, with laundry hanging in the yard, and in the summer, they turned on fans and sat on tatami eating watermelon in a neighborhood like that.

It was the same when I went to Mako’s house. Well, Mako’s dad wasn’t home much during the day, though.

I wasn’t giving anything away. The ones truly managing this house were Kagami and the uncle, and this house couldn’t be called mine as it belonged to someone else.

But even so, my mind felt at ease.

“Koto Ne.”

“Yeah?”

After eating watermelon, our bellies a bit full, we flopped lazily on the tatami.

It was hot, but we didn’t mind. It was hot no matter where you went. But staying inside felt a bit miserable, and both of us thought so.

“Are you going to the festival together?”

“Yeah.”

Mako had many friends, but she only asked me to go to the festival. After all, we’d run into each other anyway.

… Well, I guess only Mako would know the reason. She probably thought I was her closest friend.

“Hehe.”

Mako smiled after hearing my answer.

“Why?”

“Just.”

Mako seemed to ponder for a moment before speaking.

“I think this is the first time I’m going to a festival with a friend.”

“… Huh?”

“My dad usually travels here and there often, so I didn’t have many chances to go to festivals. And when I did, they weren’t people I was really close with. I couldn’t hang out with them for long, after all.”

To be fair, we had only known each other for a few months as well.

We were just hanging out frequently because we had a lot of time to play.

… I see.

Well, maybe I’d had a few friends I hung out with for months like that, but I couldn’t say I went to a festival with them.

Friends made in elementary school can sometimes become friends for life—unfortunately, that’s only possible if you remember each other going through middle and high school.

If you transfer in the middle of it, even if you stay in contact for the first few times, at some point it fades, and you end up not reappearing in each other’s lives.

“…”

Will I become such a presence in Harumi and Yuuki’s lives?

I’m not sure.

“… Let’s have fun.”

“Yeah!”

In the end, not knowing what else to say, I just said that. Mako liked that too.

Chapter 346

Memories can give us strength to move forward, but they sure can tug on our ankles hard at the same time.

Over the past few years, the three of us have made so many memories together. In the photos Kagami took, Harumi and Yuuki often popped up, as you would expect. Obviously, in this day and age, those photos mean film photos, which basically means money flies out every time we snap!

If we didn’t have a developing shop at home, we’d have to include those developing costs too. It’s not an amount we can’t handle, but honestly, just taking hundreds of pictures in a single day with a smartphone would feel pretty burdensome.

So when Kagami picked up the camera, it was that moment that I thought, “I can’t miss this!” I wanted to capture those moments, even if it meant spending money on each shot.

And those photos held such vivid memories within them.

After coming here, there was a time I pestered Kagami to show me the photos.

I wanted to spread them out and look at them together instead of just by myself.

I was a bit worried that Kagami might refuse, but surprisingly, she nodded without hesitation.

We didn’t have any frames, and not all the film we brought was developed, so the only photos we could see were the ones we’d taken recently—but within those, Harumi and Yuuki looked as clear as ever. After all, we had just seen each other recently.

Memories are curious; they linger in our minds in such peculiar ways. Just a few months can make them fade a bit, but then something can trigger them to pop back up brightly. Especially when looking at photos, I find it to be true.

The images that were starting to blur in my memories resurfaced clearly.

After meeting those two kids, my Christmas was no longer lonely. I could hang out during summer vacation and even travel far away.

The festival wasn’t a one-time thing either! Well, I didn’t really feel the need to wear a yukata after that, but Harumi made sure to wear hers without fail.

“Koto Ne.”

But looking at those photos wasn’t all joy. At first, joy bubbled up in my heart, but as I followed those memories slowly, my heart began to sink.

Kagami gently brushed my back.

She didn’t use words to comfort me.

In this world, I’ve spent my entire life with Kagami. If there’s anyone who knows me best, it’s definitely her. She probably knows more facts about me than I know about myself.

And for someone like Kagami, this wasn’t a moment for comfort.

“Koto Ne.”

After a while of gently caressing my hair, Kagami spoke.

“Shall we go out together?”

“Huh?”

“It feels like it’s been ages since it was just the two of us.”

“…Ah.”

That was true. It was not like it had never happened, but it was definitely not frequent.

Ever since I started playing the ‘dad’ role, we had naturally been wandering around together as three. The uncle kept a respectful distance, so he didn’t come over too much, but it did seem a little weird to go out alone without one ‘dad’ there.

So I never had gone around this neighborhood just with Kagami alone. It always involved either my ‘dad’ role playing uncle or wandering around with friends.

The only time I spent alone with Kagami was in the house in this room, or during the short time we were in the car on our way to school.

At least, we were thinking this town was safe. Above all, it seemed like Yamashita was around with some other people. Not that Yamashita would just drop the two of us onto a totally uncontrollable village.

So, it should be fine to casually stroll around the neighborhood.

“Is that so? Well, I think it’ll be alright. We’re going to the festival, right?”

Kagami slightly nodded, looking a bit apologetic.

“Besides, what father would stop his daughter and her mother from going out for a little while?”

“Is that so?”

Kagami has a bit of a naive side, even now that she’s grown up.

It seems like she grew up seeing the not-so-nice parts of the world, and she seems to understand that darkness to some extent—but ironically, it’s because of that that she doesn’t quite grasp how family relationships work.

In Kagami’s head, family was only supposed to be cozy and harmonious. It couldn’t be any different. Media often paints families in that light, doesn’t it?

Of course, there are social exposés, or the family Kagami had personally experienced… I’m sure there are complicated family matters, but in Kagami’s mind, those must be exceptions.

In a ‘harmonious family,’ both parents probably would hate being apart from each other.

But which family really is picture-perfect all the time?

…People sometimes just need a little break to themselves. I’m living life as a woman now, but there were days when I was a man that I felt that way too. There are days I just don’t want to call my parents or younger sister.

After having lost everything, I regretted even the thought of that, but even if I found it all again, I’d probably still feel that way.

At least not right now.

“Yeah, there are definitely fathers like that.”

My uncle must be feeling something similar, as he didn’t seem keen to explain his thoughts.

Kagami tilted her head, but soon, she was looking down at me, holding my hand.

“Shall we go?”

“Yeah.”

I nodded my head.

When both my parents were alive, I sometimes thought about what it would be like to go back to my childhood.

Once I hit adulthood and got sucked into the working world, I’d entertain thoughts like ‘Which company’s stocks should I buy?’ or ‘Let’s invest in some coins,’ but still, the day I most wished to return to was just when I was completely little.

Back in the days when I played without a care on the streets with the kids; that was when I was the happiest.

And there were times I followed my mom around while she was shopping.

Even back then, just like now, I wasn’t one to throw tantrums to get my mom to buy me stuff. But my mom certainly didn’t go all the way to the store with no intention to buy her child anything.

Whenever she saw snacks, her instinct kicked in, and she’d want to buy soft drinks and such. So she’d end up handing me at least one to hold.

Yet, I’d have preferred wandering around holding hands with Kagami instead.

Now that I’ve grown up, I’ve gotten a bit shy about holding hands.

But now, I think we could even manage to hold hands after becoming adults, right? I mean, I’ve seen daughters going around linking arms with their moms here and there.

It’d be okay to warm up just a little more than we are now.

As we walked down the street, adults out shopping greeted us. A pretty newlywed and her daughter who resembled her. I’d hesitate to say it, but we looked like a picture drawn out of a fairytale.

On the flip side, the adults sitting idly, fanning themselves looked like they belonged in a painting too, in a variety of ways.

“Phew, it’s hot, isn’t it?”

Kagami said lazily.

“Shall we step into somewhere cooler?”

“Yeah.”

Following Kagami’s suggestion, we went into a neighborhood supermarket. A pretty big one.

We hadn’t come to buy anything in particular, so we leisurely strolled around the cool building.

“Koto Ne—”

Kagami was looking at snacks, wanting to buy me one or something, when suddenly, her eyes froze on something.

“……”

“Mom?”

I tilted my head, turning my gaze in the direction she was looking.

There was a melon there.

If someone asked me if I’d never eaten one in my life, I’d say no to that. It’s not like they are so expensive that I couldn’t afford them. I just preferred watermelon over them any day.

“Koto Ne, do you want to eat some melon?”

The way Kagami said it, it really seemed like she wanted to eat melon herself.

I burst out laughing at that.

“Koto Ne?”

Well, I was trying not to laugh loudly in a public place, so I did my best to suppress it, but I couldn’t help shaking my shoulders.

Frankly, I’m not even sure why I laughed so hard.

But, yes. It was probably relief from seeing Kagami.

I ended up mimicking how she looked, when she’d been screaming back then, and that image stayed in my head for months.

I hoped she wouldn’t think I had laughed because of her during that time.

But now that I think about it, wishing out loud that she wants to eat melon like that might have been some unnecessary worry.

“Yeah, I do want to eat some.”

As I nodded, Kagami tilted her head.

That too looked so normal that I felt a bit of relief.

“Can I buy some drinks?”

“Of course.”

And I also wanted to show Kagami that things were normal again. That I wasn’t too wounded or weighed down by burdens, at least.

That just being together made us happy.

…Yeah.

Memories can uplift us, giving us strength to move forward, and they can also hold us back like an anchor.

Yet ultimately, people can’t live without memories.

That force that holds us back can also prevent us from falling flat on our faces, making us unable to get back up again.

…Someday.

Someday, after all this ends, I want to return to Tokyo and meet those kids again.

At that time, truly, with no worries at all.

Just as Kurosawa Kotone, I’ll play with them freely.

Even if I’m an adult by then, I thought.

Chapter 347

That’s really strange.

When I was younger, hot weather was hot weather, and humidity was humidity, yet somehow, when I played outside, I often forgot about those things.

It was rare for me to go out in the middle of a hot summer night unless it was something really important.

Well, if it’s important enough to step out into the festival-filled street with friends, then it is indeed important. Especially if mom is joining. If I think about it, I might have done the same if I had a friend to drink with.

Dressed lightly without a yukata, I stepped outside. Kagami didn’t follow right behind me.

When I first ventured out into the festival, Kagami was still quite young. Given the circumstances, as a child who probably hadn’t been to a festival like this with family, they likely wanted to enjoy it by my side even more.

But years have passed since then.

Kagami can still be called young. The fact that they could be of an age to have a daughter is true, but considering it from the standpoint of the 21st century, one could argue it’s a bit early, and it would be tough for someone of that age to have a fairly grown daughter like me.

However, spending time with their daughter has led Kagami to gradually mature.

While enjoying the festival together, I figured that giving their daughter some separate time is better than sticking too close. They also understood that not interfering too much with my affairs is a good thing.

So, it was the same this time.

Although Kagami came out to the festival with me, they allowed Mako and me to move separately. In exchange, they stayed with the uncle who played the father role.

Having been with Kagami for a while, I realized that being away for a bit wasn’t a big deal. After all, we hadn’t gone far. We were just at a neighborhood festival, so there was no reason we would get lost here.

“Mako!”

“Wow!”

When I was in Tokyo, I was mostly the one receiving care.

Even if I didn’t demand it, those around me made an effort to take care of me. After all, I was perceived as a somewhat pitiful child.

…In reality, I didn’t feel pitiful about my situation, but I also didn’t want to completely push Harumi and Yuuki away, nor did I really want to fight, so I just let it be.

Yet, ironically, it was only after coming this far that Kagami and I became ordinary.

For Kagami, this might be a somewhat burdensome situation. The uncle, acting as the husband, didn’t particularly touch Kagami. Even if he treated us like family in private, maintaining that false pretense in front of others was definitely a heavy burden.

Somehow, now that we’ve come this far, I understand why Kagami couldn’t leave Tokyo. From Yamashita’s point of view, hiding someone away like this is burdensome for many reasons. Besides, Kagami likely couldn’t have imagined coming here without any protective measures.

At that time, Kagami was even younger than now. Going to someone much older than them and asking, “I want to live far away—please help me” couldn’t have been easy.

…

Eventually, it turned out that way.

“I’ll eat well!”

Mako shouted happily as she received an apple candy that I offered.

Mako was dressed in a yukata. The slightly dark blue outfit suited her really well. Holding an apple candy in her hand made her truly look festive.

Every time I experience this festival atmosphere, it’s just so enjoyable. I feel that even if I don’t buy anything or eat something, just watching people bustle about is quite fun. Even just looking at others enjoying food in front of stalls made time fly.

Especially when I see my friends having fun.

Well, thinking about it, they’re only elementary school students. It’s only natural that it’s nice to see them having fun.

“Takoyaki!”

Mako, who usually isn’t that loud, seemed to be swept up in the atmosphere, her face a bit brightened.

“Shall we eat together?”

“I’ll treat this time!”

Mako dashed toward the stall before I could even respond, perhaps feeling obliged since I bought her the apple candy.

I decided to just quietly let her treat me. Mako surely had some pocket money she could use here.

I’ve slowly learned over the past few years that being too one-sided in giving can be a burden on the other person.

As we munched on warm takoyaki balls, we walked along.

Then—

“…Goldfish fishing.”

I muttered that without realizing it.

“Uh, do you want to do it?”

Mako quickly picked up on my words and asked.

“Shall we?”

“Let’s do it, let’s do it!”

When I asked, Mako nodded enthusiastically.

The reason I muttered goldfish fishing was simple: I had a goldfish I used to keep.

Unlike the one I kept that died early in childhood, my pet, Badu, has been well taken care of by Kagami, with changes of water on time and an appropriately sized tank as Badu grew up. Plus, I even bought a filter… In the end, the space my goldfish thrived in turned out to be larger than I initially thought.

It didn’t act like a cat or dog. It didn’t respond when I called its name and mostly just swam leisurely in the tank.

But whenever I approached to feed it, for some reason, it would quickly swim over to me and dart around.

Its size had grown much larger than I imagined, creating quite a bit of fun in keeping it.

Now, it was no longer around.

It was Mako who first picked up the net.

“…Ah!”

But Mako couldn’t catch a goldfish easily. The paper net tore apart every time she swung it in the water.

Even with so many goldfish in the tank, she couldn’t catch even one, causing her to pout a bit.

After a small laugh at that sight, I grabbed a net this time.

I tried just once.

And I managed to scoop up one goldfish that looked quite similar to my Badu.

This was a technique passed down from Harumi.

Harumi really enjoyed goldfish scooping. Maybe it was because she was naturally outgoing?

Though neither of us kept pets at home, she never threw away the goldfish that she caught. So, there was a fairly large goldfish tank in her house. Inside, a few goldfish swam leisurely.

Harumi, Yuuki, and I would sometimes sit in front of it like entranced cats, watching the goldfish swim.

“Here.”

“Eh?”

Mako looked a bit surprised when I handed over the goldfish. Though she took it, her expression said she was unsure if it was really okay.

Well, if we’re going to keep it, it might be better in the place we’re living now rather than the old apartment where Kagami and I used to live. After all, it has become much bigger.

But somehow… I didn’t want to do that.

If I were to go out again, I’d leave it behind anyway.

In that case, I’d rather someone else raise it. Someone who lives in a much more ordinary place than I do. Someone who could take it along even if they moved far away and raise it well.

This is… kind of selfish, but isn’t it said that goldfish can live for 30 years if properly cared for?

Not quite that long—but—

When that goldfish swims leisurely in its tank, I’d like it to remember that it had a friend named me, even if only for a moment.

That its face might be blurry and its name forgotten, I just hope it remembers that there was someone like that nearby.

What about Harumi and Yuuki?

The time I spent with those two is also part of my ‘childhood’.

Even if my friends were from the upper grades of elementary school, I’d forget them when I became an adult. That’s likely unless I continued to be in touch with them until then.

…I guess I’ll forget. By the time I hit high school, that’s how it usually goes.

I hope Mako at least remembers me.

“…Take care of it.”

As I voiced that wish, Mako blinked once, then enthusiastically nodded.

“Yeah! I’ll take care of it! So it can live a long, long time!”

“…Okay.”

At Mako’s response, I felt a little relieved.

Then, a small sense of heaviness settled in my chest again.

How ridiculous to ask someone I had only known for a few months to remember me.

Is this a sign that I think this life won’t last long?

“…”

Well, to be honest, I don’t really know.

Mako and I continued walking. Slowly strolling back toward where our parents were.

Mako’s father, the uncle acting as my dad, and Kagami were engaged in conversation. The adults’ chat had an awkward yet polite atmosphere.

“Mako.”

“Koto Ne!”

As we headed toward where our respective fathers and mothers were, they exchanged those lines.

“Mom.”

I said, tugging at Kagami’s sleeve.

“Let’s go see the fireworks.”

“Sure!”

Kagami responded brightly, as if very pleased by my suggestion.

Chapter 348

Today, Kagami said she would be home late.

If I had to pick the most decisive difference between living in Tokyo when I was younger and living here now, it would be that I hardly ever go directly to my friends’ houses after school.

It’s not like I haven’t been to Mako’s house or the other friends’ places, but honestly, it wasn’t as much fun as going to Harumi’s or Yuuki’s.

It wasn’t just that those houses were bigger and had more toys to play with.

My hobbies didn’t really match with the other kids. Even the girls would often run around or play games like hopping on drawings made on the ground, and I wasn’t active enough to join the boys in playing ball.

There were many times when Mako’s dad wasn’t home, but even then, we would just lie down and chat or read books until we parted ways. It felt like it was always the same whether Mako came to my house or I went to hers, so Mako would often come to my place just to walk together.

Now, my house didn’t feel cramped even when friends came over.

“……”

Maybe it’s because I still read comic books and watch animations even as an adult.

I turned on the TV thinking I might watch a cartoon. It was summer vacation during the day, so there were a lot of cartoons, but for some reason, I felt too lazy to watch them until the end.

In fact, I had just overslept today. Kagami woke me up and made me breakfast before leaving, but I dozed back off immediately.

I had shaken off nightmares quite a bit during my childhood. In my previous life, I used to have nightmares unless I worked hard enough to drop dead from exhaustion, but since I started sleeping with Kagami, those nightmares have really reduced.

So, if you think about it, it must have been since I was reborn into this world.

Through the wide-open door, I could hear the sound of cicadas. It was loud but had a refreshing tone.

Looking at the clock, it was only around one in the afternoon.

Kagami had left lunch in the fridge for me, but I didn’t feel like eating, so I lay there, sweating a little, staring blankly at the ceiling.

I must have been lying there for about ten minutes.

“Koto Ne!”

I heard someone calling my name.

It was a child’s voice. A voice I knew well, one I heard almost every day.

I couldn’t help but think about how they made it all the way to my house, a bit far from the village, even on such a hot day.

Of course, while I was glad to see her—

“Mako…”

“Koto Ne?”

When I shuffled my way to the door and opened it, Mako seemed a bit flustered when she called out to me.

I repeated waking up and falling back asleep, and honestly, I was feeling too lazy to get up after lying there for so long. Thinking about it, I had only been dragged around by energetic Harumi and hadn’t thought of leading the kids myself to do something special.

Since I had come to this quiet neighborhood, I thought it wasn’t bad to spend some time like this without doing anything.

I left the door open and shuffled back into the room, and I heard Mako following me and closing the door behind her.

I went to the living room that overlooked the yard and lay down near the wide-open door. Naturally, I avoided the sun.

Setting the fan to rotation mode, I thought it was manageable enough.

“Koto Ne?”

While I was lying there staring blankly at the ceiling, Mako’s face suddenly came into view.

Mako’s hair wasn’t very long. But for some reason, she seemed a bit more composed than Harumi, who had longer hair.

The strands of her black hair tickled my nose.

“Mako, that tickles.”

“Yeah.”

At my words, Mako smiled and pulled her face back.

“Are you in any pain?”

“Not in pain, but I’m just too lazy to move. I plan to just lie here until Mom comes back.”

“Can I lie here too?”

“There’s enough space, so it’s fine.”

Mako lay down next to me, in the same position.

“I went to the city with Dad over the weekend.”

“Uh-huh.”

“I brought back an aquarium for raising a goldfish and some other things.”

“I see.”

I named the goldfish “Baduk” this time again. When Mako was pondering, I casually asked, and she happily accepted the name I suggested.

Though they looked similar, I honestly couldn’t tell how alike they were. Unless we compared them side by side, I wouldn’t be able to know. I couldn’t remember the positions of the dots one by one.

I might find pictures if I looked for them, but for some reason, I didn’t want to take them out and share with the other kids.

“You know, goldfish can live for up to thirty years.”

“Yeah, I think so.”

They say if you raise them at home, they can live around ten years if cared for well, but if they’re kept in an adequately spacious environment, they might live even longer.

“In the future, when we see Baduk even after time passes, it’ll remind us of this moment, right?”

“……Yeah.”

I wondered how much longer I could stay here.

Even if I could stay for a long time, we couldn’t stay together forever.

Mako was a child who followed her dad here. If her dad went on a business trip to another place, Mako would likely leave this town again.

I thought Mako would adjust well wherever she went, but really, I didn’t want to be separated from a friend I had gotten close to.

Bzz, bzz, bzz.

I could hear the cicadas again.

I had completely woken up, so I felt I could no longer sleep like this.

But the two of us just continued to lie there.

I didn’t think this wasn’t so bad.

I didn’t know how it would be when I grew up, but then again, when you’re a child, there’s no such thing as time wasted.

*

Summer vacation passed, and we had a light sports festival at school.

Kagami came once again to cheer me on and took plenty of pictures. I took lots of pictures with Mako, and also snapped quite a few with some friends from my class or other classes I had gotten close to.

Perhaps because it’s the countryside, the village adults seemed to be more excited. They don’t seem to get many excitement, so these kinds of events must feel like festivals to them.

It’s a lot quieter than in the city most of the time, but sometimes, during these kinds of events, it gets way louder than in the city.

While racing to grab candy hidden in the flour, Mako ended up with her whole face covered in flour.

Yet, she was laughing cheerfully, and that made me laugh too.

The lunchbox was delicious. Cheering was fun. While I didn’t cheer as passionately as before, I thought this small atmosphere was just fine.

*

As autumn came, Kagami and I went for a light hike up the mountain once.

Thinking about it, I never really hiked on purpose when I was in Tokyo. Well, there really weren’t any mountains in the central area of Tokyo.

Holding a red maple leaf in one hand while holding Kagami’s hand with the other, I went up, up.

We didn’t climb to a very high place before stopping midway, but still, the way the village looked from above was very beautiful.

It hadn’t even been a year since I’d come here, but I was already getting attached to this town.

Was I really someone who got attached this easily?

There was a tree stump cut down, so I sat down with Kagami.

It wasn’t a famous mountain or anything, but since it was a place where the locals often came, it didn’t feel scary at all.

“……”

Kagami didn’t say anything for a long while.

It seemed like she wanted to say something, but I didn’t feel the need to prompt her.

Kagami is nice. She’s a mom, after all.

But I didn’t think I could easily accept everything Kagami wanted to say.

I realized that the story intertwined with me was much more complicated than I expected.

And that complicated story was definitely not a pleasant one to hear.

Kagami is nice.

But there are parts about that situation I didn’t truly like.

It wasn’t something Kagami chose, nor was I suffering simply because she wanted something. I was just accepting it as it was.

Did Kagami know about that fact?

Or was it merely my illusion that she wanted to say something?

Finally, after a long time of remaining silent, Kagami said,

“……The scenery is really beautiful.”

That was all she said.

“Yeah, it is beautiful.”

I nodded simply.

Through the red-tinted maple leaves, I could see the village below, small and in one glance. It felt much bigger when I walked around with my not-so-grown legs, but it was this small in reality.

Was that neighborhood in Tokyo that felt so wide actually the same? I didn’t know.

“……”

Let’s head back.

That’s what I thought.

Even if I’m still a child, someday I’ll grow up. And if I grow up and can endure all those things…

Then, I will definitely return to that neighborhood.

I wonder if Harumi and Yuuki will still be living there then? Will they remember me?

I don’t really care. If they can’t remember, that’s just how it is.

But still, if there’s a chance they might…

Hmm, would it be okay to at least try?

I mean, I’m a child. Isn’t it fine to have such childish thoughts?

Chapter 349

A year passed like that, and we became fifth graders in elementary school.

1999.

I remember being all excited as a kid because the new millennium was coming. There were talks of the world ending before the year 2000.

My family and I weren’t particularly concerned about such things, so I was just a bit thrilled about the arrival of 2000.

Moreover, the World Cup was just two years away.

…Ah, but that’s probably the same for Japan.

The entire country felt like a festive atmosphere, which was enjoyable. We even watched the matches on TV during class. I’m not sure if it was the same in Japan.

Although it was said we were entering the 21st century, the 20th century actually lasted until 2000, which meant we had another year left.

Yeah, whatever.

Kagami and my uncle, who plays the role of my dad, weren’t too concerned about the world coming to an end either. If anything, Kagami was leaning more towards hoping life would continue for a long time, while my uncle, having experienced everything in the world, was rather indifferent to such matters.

I felt the same. When the kids brought up topics like that, I would respond, but I never genuinely believed it.

…And yet.

There was a much more serious topic that reached my ears.

“So… yeah, that happened.”

“Is that so?”

Mako is transferring schools at the end of this year.

It seems like her dad’s work in this area is coming to an end. I’m not exactly sure what he does, but from what Mako told me, they usually moved around a lot.

Since we had just been to the local shrine together on New Year’s, I couldn’t think of how to react.

As adults, you get used to parting ways. No, you forget how to get that close in the first place.

You might end up becoming friends with someone you met at work to the point of traveling together, but usually, it’s a bit hard to get that close. You talk and share daily life while smiling at work, and sometimes grab a drink after work, but often once you change jobs, you stop contacting each other altogether.

You never know whether you’ll see someone who works next to you for a few months or several years. While you might run into them again someday, that’s a story for another time.

So, I had thought such things were possible in this life too.

…But, it seems friends you make when you’re young are different. Even though it’s been just a year since I’ve known her, hearing that we’ll part ways after that year was quite bewildering.

“…”

We both stayed silent for a while.

“…Let’s have fun for the next year.”

I was the first to speak up.

Yeah, it’s fine.

It’s not like it’s Mako.

Even if Harumi and Yuuki parted ways like that, it might be hard to meet again immediately.

If I can part with Mako in a normal way, then that’s fine, I thought. As long as we just have to know each other’s contact details, and keep each other’s addresses. If we could exchange letters and occasionally call each other to chat, our connection could continue.

“Yeah!”

Mako nodded with a smile at my answer.

*

Even though I said let’s have fun, in the end, all we did was get along as usual.

It didn’t snow in Tokyo, but it snowed where we were. It wasn’t entirely in the north like Sapporo, but it snowed enough to build snowmen.

Both Mako and I were experiencing winter in this region for the first time.

While we were making snowmen, some oblivious boys started throwing snowballs at us.

I immediately responded by throwing snow back—Mako followed me from behind and tossed snow too.

Soon, it became a snowball fight between boys and girls.

If we were in middle school, we would have been at a disadvantage, but we were just elementary school students. Often, girls were a bit taller than boys.

At first, I was annoyed and threw snow back, but before I knew it, it turned into fun.

Mako laughed as she joined the snowball fight.

We returned home all covered in snow.

“What happened!?”

Kagami, always sensitive about my health, quickly dried our heads with a towel before filling the bathroom with warm water.

While the water was running, Mako and I drank warm cocoa. As I sipped the sweet cocoa, I blankly stared at the snowflakes that were starting to fall again.

By the time the snow falls again next year, Mako probably wouldn’t be in this neighborhood anymore.

Despite the fun we had, an inexplicable feeling of frustration welled up inside me.

*

“Koto Ne, Koto Ne.”

“Yeah?”

“Over here!”

February.

On the way to school, Mako climbed into the back of Kagami’s truck and handed me something.

It was chocolate.

Valentine’s Day.

This neighborhood naturally had supermarkets, and chocolates were on sale. It seemed like Mako bought some ready-made chocolates and melted them to make them anew.

I silently rummaged through my bag and pulled out the chocolate that was in a bag. …I didn’t make it on purpose, but it was just a transparent plastic bag with coin-shaped chocolates inside, but—

“Wow!”

Mako received the chocolate with sparkling eyes.

There wasn’t any particular reason we exchanged chocolates. After all, Mako was probably making a whole bunch of friendship chocolates for her classmates, and I just bought some in advance because I couldn’t resist Kagami’s influence.

So, the chocolate I gave to Mako was just one of those friendship chocolates.

“I’ll enjoy it, Koto Ne!”

Mako simply smiled and was delighted.

…

For some reason, I felt a bit guilty.

Should I have at least made some friendship chocolates myself?

*

I planted cherry trees on the neighborhood streets after I got older, but when I was a child, seeing cherry trees in the neighborhood wasn’t all that easy.

There were loads of ginkgo trees, and I was worried about the autumn.

This neighborhood had planted a huge number of cherry trees as street trees, and by spring, the roads turned pink.

The cherry blossom path extending on both sides while going to school was honestly quite impressive.

This place isn’t that famous as a tourist spot, so the only people around were school kids and the adults who followed them.

I could hear the sounds of cameras clicking everywhere.

Parents who usually didn’t follow their kids were taking a moment in the morning to snap photos of their children.

“Okay, okay, Koto Ne, Mako, get a bit closer!”

Kagami was among the excited adults.

Usually, Kagami would have given us a ride to work, but today, thinking it would disrupt our photos, he walked with me instead, of course bringing Mako along.

Standing awkwardly still for the photos, we eventually started to strike playful poses.

Mako was the first to start. She timidly struck a magical girl pose with one hand, or placing her hand under her chin as if wanting to look more cheerful—

Seeing that, I couldn’t help but laugh and followed suit.

We tried poses from comics, squatting in front with our arms raised as if trying to express something metaphysical—

Thanks to that, we only realized we were late for school when Kagami discovered that everyone else had disappeared.

“Okay, see you in the afternoon!”

Kagami’s voice called out with a hint of laughter as he waved from behind.

I have to give this photo to Mako too. Let’s tell Kagami to develop two copies.

*

Having spent a decent amount of time in the village, I seemed to have relaxed a bit, and we started to wander around outside of the village too.

We rode in Kagami’s car and went shopping in the city a little beyond the village before returning. Once the weather became warmer, it wasn’t that hard to go outside.

I enjoyed the time spent in the back seat of the car like that.

The scenery passing by the window. The feeling that we were heading somewhere, all of it.

Moreover, it used to feel like I was always following the kids around, but now, it was Mako who was following me. Well, Kagami was driving, and it was Kagami who suggested to go out, but still, in a way, Mako was the one following us as a family.

It wasn’t a fancy car, but I was starting to like it. There were times I even fell asleep in the back seat, something I can’t do now that I’m older.

I once asked Mako where we were going.

Mako said we were heading to Tokyo.

Tokyo again.

Hmm, it seems I got another reason to go back to Tokyo, I thought.

*

One day in the midst of spring, Mako came over to my house as usual.

While we were sitting together eating fruits, Mako suddenly said, as if she just thought of it,

“Koto Ne, do you want to go somewhere during our summer vacation?”

“Somewhere?”

“Yeah. Camping.”

“Camping.”

I pondered the word for a while.

Now that I think about it, we had never been camping. Harumi and Yuuki always booked separate accommodations when they traveled.

I looked at Kagami, who then looked at my uncle, who played the role of my dad.

“I’ll try to make time.”

That didn’t necessarily mean it would work out.

But in a way, it was my uncle trying his best.

Looking at Mako, she was smiling brightly.

Camping.

I thought to myself that this could perhaps be my first and last trip enjoying time with Mako.

Chapter 350

There were many mountains around the village originally, but it wasn’t a complete mountain village like you’d imagine in Korea.

If you wanted to find a village like that in Tokyo, there would certainly be plenty, but well.

So, the way to go camping was a bit far. It took about two hours by car.

Even when I went to the beach in Tokyo, I took the train, so it never felt that far.

It would have been nice to go with Mako, but since Mako’s father was with us, we took different cars when we left.

By the way, even though he had a slightly blunt impression, it seemed like he was much kinder than he looked since he arranged such a gathering.

Was it a slightly different atmosphere compared to Kagami? There were times when Mako was often alone because she was a bit busy.

“……”

I wondered what the two of them were talking about in the car. I imagined the scene of that blunt father talking to Mako.

Um, it wasn’t too hard to imagine.

Mako was kind to everyone. She must be friendly to her dad too.

On the other hand, our car was a bit quiet.

Usually, when I get into the truck, Kagami drove, but now it was Uncle who was driving. Kagami and I were sitting in the back seat.

It wasn’t awkward. After all, we had been together for the past year. Even if we weren’t sharing the same room, we treated each other like guests.

Sometimes, we talked about our daily lives. I shared stories from school, and Kagami talked about what happened at work. Uncle also shared his experiences.

Back when I was an elementary school student, Kagami didn’t really tell me much about things from her work.

Maybe she didn’t want to let her daughter know about her hardships.

Kagami started sharing those stories after I begged her to tell me first.

I had a homework assignment about learning about my parents at school, and I asked Kagami about it. After some thought and hearing it was for homework, she finally answered.

For reference, Harumi and Yuuki’s father was said to be an “office worker.” Hmm, he didn’t look like one to me, though.

Uncle worked at a nearby carpenter’s shop, and he could even go to work without taking the car in the morning. Kagami worked at a supermarket here. It seemed like there was a shortage of people, so Kagami, who had obtained a driver’s license just in case, ended up moving things with the truck unexpectedly.

So, it seemed like he earned more than at the ramen shop he used to work at.

“Um, so, Koto Ne-chan, are you studying hard at school?”

“Um… I’m not sure.”

I guess Uncle thought it was a bit awkward not to say anything on the way, so he spoke first, and I replied that way.

That was sincere.

I did study, but I wasn’t studying too hard. I didn’t particularly want to be first anymore. I felt like I let some enthusiasm slip away while running away.

Since Mako was a studious child, my grades stayed good simply by studying together naturally.

“I think I’m doing just fine.”

After thinking that, I corrected my answer.

Uncle, looking at me through the rearview mirror, smiled slightly.

“You don’t need to study too hard.”

Kagami wrapped her arm around my shoulder and replied.

“Just take it easy.”

“Uh-huh.”

I naturally answered while being close to Kagami.

Time, no matter how solid a wall it is, eventually breaks it down. When thousands of years go by, with the flowing wind, the flying sand, and the falling drops of water, even the biggest rock gets worn down, but the human heart is much softer than such rocks.

The wall that had been between Kagami and me had slowly crumbled over the past ten years. Kagami always held me naturally, and I always leaned against Kagami’s warmth naturally.

That warmth felt good. I liked that soft arm that moved gently as if worried I might get hurt in her embrace.

The safest place in the world.

I thought so.

I didn’t think too much about whether it made sense or not.

“……”

Uncle watched us for a moment and then shifted his gaze back to the front.

And he gently drove the car.

Mako’s car was going ahead.

There weren’t too many cars on the road.

*

Aside from my extremely young childhood, it was the first time setting up a tent since I did it in the military.

Um, I had set up tarps before. It was the large tarps used during events. Was it during my college days when I was working part-time?

Tents in 1999 weren’t that functional or light, but they were much better than having the poles completely disassembled.

Clack, clack, clack. Following Uncle’s hands, the poles were assembled, and the tent stood sturdily on the ground. As I pulled the tarp tightly over the somewhat flimsy frame, a sturdy tent that likely wouldn’t collapse or fly away was set up.

It seemed like it would fit four adults perfectly, so it looked spacious enough for me, Kagami, and Uncle. They probably deliberately chose such a tent. To be considerate.

…Always grateful to them.

It was obvious, but the surrounding atmosphere wasn’t like a soldier who arrived just tired after a march.

Everyone around the tent had smiles on their faces. It was summer, but the forest was pretty cool, and the surroundings were beautiful.

“Koto Ne!”

Mako ran over, waving her hands.

“Wow, the tent is huge!”

And she admired the tent that Uncle had set up.

“Haha, isn’t it?”

Uncle had a rare goofy look on his face.

We still didn’t know much about Uncle. It had become a kind of rule not to dig too deep into each other’s backgrounds.

However, I at least knew that Uncle wasn’t very good at acting.

He wasn’t incapable of lying, but… how should I put it, it was still a little awkward for him to talk to Kagami. But thankfully, the neighbors seemed to accept him as simply the “blunt dad who isn’t honest.”

Mako knew Uncle well since she had often been to our house. It must have been hard for him to keep a cold face in front of Mako.

“Did you set up a tent? Want to see?”

“Sure.”

I answered that way and looked up at Kagami.

Kagami smiled softly.

“Just don’t wander too far away.”

Nodding at that request, I followed Mako.

In the first place, Mako’s family and my family came together for the trip. The distance wasn’t far enough that we couldn’t see each other’s tents.

“Oh.”

Mako’s family tent wasn’t that big. Maybe because only two family members came, it wasn’t necessary to have such a large tent.

Still, it didn’t seem insufficient for an adult and a young elementary school daughter. On the contrary, it looked ample; it could be a three-person tent.

Unlike us, they had already taken out camping chairs and utensils. It looked way more serious than I expected.

…How should I put it, it felt a bit nostalgic.

I had gone on trips like this with my family before. My younger sibling was much younger than me, and my parents were much older than Kagami.

I hadn’t done anything spectacular while camping. We didn’t go far; we just played in the valley and then returned to the tent to eat.

Even so, sleeping outside seemed really special and nice to me. Well, I learned as an adult that a house is definitely necessary, but still.

Moreover, it was now 1999. All the tools we were using were straight from that era, so seeing them laid out like this filled the air with a thick nostalgic atmosphere.

“Let’s have fun today!”

Mako shouted, raising both arms in the air.

For some reason, it felt like I had to do the same, so I raised both arms above my head.

“Uh-huh!”

From behind, I heard pffft, as if something burst, and when I turned around, Kagami was covering her mouth with both hands, looking at me.

She wasn’t laughing, surely.

However, from Kagami’s perspective, I must have looked just too cute.

…Thinking about it again, I’m in the upper grade of elementary school now. I’ll be a middle school student in a few years. Just like Miho-san said.

“……”

Did I just act too childish all of a sudden?

I hurriedly put my hands down again.

Mako tilted her head in confusion, but I couldn’t bring myself to answer.

*

As I expected, it was just fun even if we didn’t do anything special.

We didn’t have a campfire; we just lit a camping lamp and boiled some water, but it was still enjoyable, and even though we made curry, which wasn’t anything special, it tasted great just like that.

Mako and I excitedly chatted about this and that. Most of what we talked about were stories about the fun we had together or funny incidents from school.

The adults slowly sipped their tea or coffee while enjoying our stories.

Somehow, this atmosphere itself felt strangely dreamlike.

I began to worry that I might have already fallen asleep.

Chapter 351

Next morning.

I woke up in the early dawn, probably because I wasn’t used to this sleeping arrangement.

“Ugh.”

My body was a bit sluggish, so I tossed and turned, only to then realize I was completely trapped in Kagami’s embrace.

I did bring a summer sleeping bag, but it was still quite warm to sleep in. Kagami had quickly brought an extra summer blanket so that the three of us could sleep separately if we wanted.

Next to me, the uncle was sleeping, facing the tent wall rather than us — my blanket was almost rolled up tight next to him.

I guess I had tossed and turned while sleeping, causing my blanket to get half tangled up.

But judging by the fact I was still covered by the blanket — indeed.

I was sharing a blanket with Kagami.

“Mm…”

I tightened my arms around Kagami.

When normal people raise a child, they tend to gain weight when their body shape gets out of whack, but Kagami still hadn’t at all.

Maybe it was because she didn’t eat much, or perhaps it was due to how hard she worked.

Hmm, perhaps it was just that her genes were that amazing. After all, Kagami was quite tall for a girl.

It’s a bit… uh, disappointing that those genes didn’t quite make it to me.

In elementary school, I was slightly bothered by being shorter than Harumi and Yuuki, but those worries melted away once we started playing together.

Even though I was still a bit shorter than the two of them, my height was by no means insignificant.

Kagami’s warmth was always comforting.

From when I was a young child, to my high school years, and even now. Regardless of her appearance, Kagami’s hugs were always as warm as a mother’s embrace.

It was summer, so the dawn wasn’t extremely cold. The weather was rather humid, and moving around felt like it might make me sweat a bit, but I didn’t really want to leave this warmth.

How long could we keep living like this?

Even if everyone else around us fell away, I didn’t want to part from Kagami.

“Koto Ne.”

Kagami murmured in a sleepy voice.

There were lots of things to do yesterday. After setting up the tent, we had to spread out our belongings and help prepare meals. Plus, after we ate, we cleaned up too.

Even when Mako and I tried to help, the adults insisted they would take care of everything and told us to go play.

Since Kagami worked hard during the weekdays, it’d be nice if she could take a break on this relaxing day. After all, the only people who enjoy camping are ultimately those who come along to have fun.

…When I was my current age, I would probably have that kind of vibe anywhere I went.

“Are you awake?”

Noticing that I was tightly hugging my own body, Kagami wrapped her arms around me too.

“I want to sleep a little longer.”

As I mumbled that, Kagami let out a soft chuckle.

Then, still holding me, she seemed to have fallen back asleep, her breathing evening out.

It felt like Kagami was a calming presence for me, and I also seemed to be that person for her to feel at ease with.

I thought… how fortunate that was.

Being able to have a family next to me, wherever I go, is nothing short of a blessing.

*

When I think of camping, I imagine a one-night, two-day schedule. There isn’t any special reason behind it; after all, since we’re sleeping outside, I guess it’s just natural to think we wouldn’t stay for long.

However, we had a two-night, three-day schedule. We’re leaving tomorrow morning.

When I think about it, the car we came in was a truck. It was packed with supplies, so bringing along things for two nights and three days isn’t really a problem.

Mako’s family vehicle isn’t small either. With just two people, packing enough for four was plenty.

Mako’s dad and the uncle seemed to have become a bit friendlier with each other. They weren’t noisy like you’d expect, but were casually chatting while holding light cans of beer in hand.

I think they even went fishing in the valley yesterday.

Considering the uncle’s personality, making friends shouldn’t be that hard after all.

“Koto Ne, Koto Ne.”

Mako slightly tugged my wrist and called me.

I liked it when kids called me like that. Saying my name twice meant they had something they really wanted to say to me, right?

Plus, it meant I’d blended in well with the kids.

“Today, I think we’ll sleep together.”

“Uh?”

“I told Dad I wanted to sleep with you.”

“Ah…”

After hearing that, I tilted my head in thought.

How?

“With Koto Ne’s mom, I can just go with you.”

Oh, I see.

In that case, it didn’t seem weird. After all, it’d be kinda strange for just the two of us to sleep with the uncle, or Mako’s dad. …It doesn’t seem quite right for three adults to sleep together. Even if I trust them completely, what would the surrounding people think?

“I see.”

I nodded my head.

Then, looking back at the uncle, I noticed him lifting his beer can slightly towards us with a wink. Had the story already ended?

Even though it might not be entirely accurate, Mako didn’t completely see Kagami as her mom; however, since they had hung out enough when she visited my house, it didn’t seem to create too much discomfort.

At first, I thought she was a bit shy, but perhaps she just spoke with a quiet tone, and in reality, she was pretty much a chatterbox.

Seeing Mako beam with a smile, I couldn’t help but let out a small chuckle.

*

We weren’t just camping anywhere; we were at a proper campsite, so there were adults around.

There were already quite a few people on the path we were walking.

Not that it was crowded like in a busy town, though.

The main gathering area with people and the building that managed the campsite were quite far from each other. If we walked, it’d take barely ten minutes.

Given that the campsite is within the mountains, I guess it made more economic sense to just carve out paths rather than clear the entire mountain area.

I was just stepping out to quickly grab some snacks, and as we walked towards that management office, somehow, it ended up just the two of us on that path.

Since the path wasn’t long, we knew we’d see people again soon, so we weren’t overly scared or anything.

Kagami would probably catch up with us soon too. I told her to go ahead while I searched for my wallet, and she said she’d follow.

But that short moment turned out to be some kind of opportunity for Mako.

“Koto Ne.”

“Yeah?”

“I’m really glad to become friends with you.”

“…….”

I looked at Mako with a bit of surprise.

I hadn’t done anything.

Wasn’t it rather her instigating the friendship by reaching out first?

“It’s just that I didn’t really connect with the other kids in my class… it’s like I transferred at a kind of awkward time…”

Ah, I see.

I suppose it does take about a month for friendships to form among classmates.

And above all, that neighborhood wasn’t particularly large. Kids from all over the town gather at the school.

As expected, more than half the kids in class already know each other’s faces.

If you’re a child coming from far away, it might feel somewhat challenging to intrude.

Since I was in a similar position, we bonded quickly, and before I knew it, I found myself hanging out with the other kids — that seemed to be Mako’s story.

….

Hmm, but I still don’t feel like I did anything.

I had my doubts about it, but ultimately, it didn’t really matter. It was a nice story nonetheless.

Right. Even though I might lose touch at the end of this year, I’d still have made friends worth remembering for life. There was no reason to cut off my relationship with Mako.

So—

“……”

My thoughts were suddenly cut off.

“Koto Ne?”

Since I didn’t respond and was staring at Mako, her face turned a bit pale with concern.

The warm atmosphere abruptly fell silent.

“Mako.”

“Uh, um?”

Mako, thinking she might’ve done something wrong, replied with a pale face.

“……Let’s go back in the direction we came from.”

“Huh?”

“Go call an adult. Ah, no. Don’t call them. Call the police. Tell them to call the police.”

“Koto Ne?”

“Quick.”

“W-What’s wrong, Koto Ne…?”

“Bear.”

I whispered softly.

“…….”

Mako’s face had turned ghostly pale.

I was staring intensely over Mako’s shoulder.

Come to think of it, wild bears hadn’t gone extinct in Japan’s mountains… had they?

Surely if this was a managed campsite, they would’ve checked for such things around.

“Go.”

“K-Koto—”

The bear stirred and moved its feet.

Clearly toward us.

Even in the broad daylight, its eyes glimmered in the dark shade of the trees, and its mouth was stretched open and red.

Oh,

Kagami’s on her way here too—

I was engulfed in a chill that seemed endless.

Something felt off.

This was an accident that could’ve happened at any time, and even though I thought it was dangerous, there was something nagging at the back of my mind, something was incredibly strange.

Yet more than the abnormality.

Before I could even finish that thought, I found myself pushing Mako away to the side.

The bear’s mouth, distinctly marked with excessively black fur, was opening up.

I found my arm stretching forward on its own.

Mako needed time to escape.

That’s all I could think of.

The next sound I heard was the weighty sound of something charging.

Then came the noise of something snapping with a crunch.

Screams.

Screams.

Chapter 352

Is it okay?

That was the first thing that came to my mind.

Was Mako okay? Was my body big enough to save Mako from danger? Perhaps I might not even be a single bite for the bear.

Meanwhile, Kagami would be running over.

Ah, if it’s Kagami, she might have jumped in to save me from the bear. Even in a situation where she couldn’t find me, Kagami would have done that.

I hope Kagami didn’t do that. I’d rather die alone. That would be for the best.

……

Is that so?

“Hmm.”

A voice rang in my ear.

It was a voice I had heard before.

I remembered it well from that one time, a moment I could never forget.

“Could it really be an unforgettable moment?”

But the voice was muddled.

“It seems you have forgotten. That day, a person who was trying to save you and the one you thought of as… your mother died.”

“……”

I had no response to that.

The voice gently asked,

“I’m not sure if you truly don’t remember or if you just didn’t want to remember. But it looks like you wanted to preserve what you thought your mother desired.”

“……”

“Or do you just want everything to end?”

“……”

“Do you think it’s all okay—as if leaving those who remain behind and just preparing to drift away?”

I thought… it was okay.

I was already dead.

Since I was dead, I came this far. This was just the next life.

When I think about it, I was never lucky.

No, maybe it was just the outcome of my choices going wrong time after time.

If I had only taken some time off that day. If the date could have been changed… if I had been there beside them. If I had grabbed the steering wheel instead. Would my family still be alive?

Was it because I chose such a job that I couldn’t be with my family?

I had seen countless misfortunes. And misfortunes had happened all around me. Those misfortunes were simply the result of bad luck.

A child who was just heading home was hit by a car and died.

Someone who simply felt cold in winter died when an electric blanket caught fire.

A colleague who just wanted to save someone died without coming back from a fire.

I was the same.

My family was the same.

The world is full of such misfortune. On ordinary days, on happy days, on the days when the weather was fine, on the days that should be the happiest—people die. So absurdly, without any reason. Just because they happened to be in the wrong place at the wrong time.

My family was like that, I was like that, and here I am now.

So, it had to be okay—

After all, it was just an ordinary death. I should have been happy that I could gain a new life. That I got to be with a wonderful mother named Kagami in this brief life.

I had to be happy.

Honestly, I don’t really know. Is that happiness worth sacrificing a person’s life for? Does it have that much value? Was I not just living selfishly?

Why did I act as if I didn’t remember? I saw it that day. The person who died while protecting me and Kagami—why has it been until now?

I don’t know. I just… I just wanted to be okay. I hoped nothing would disturb the everyday life of me and Kagami.

I wished for ordinariness.

“Am I just rationalizing my own life? Am I rationalizing my ignorance of another’s death? I wonder. I’m curious about you. We can take our time to find out in the future.”

The voice whispered in my ear.

“There are people who died trying to help you escape, so it would be troubling if you died now. It might not matter much, but both you and your mother would feel that way. And—”

That nameless something chuckled softly.

“Yes, and you are my little lamb as well.”

Little lamb?

But before I could think too deeply about that word, my body began to slowly be pushed back again.

“Since we met, I will tell you what’s good. First, that bear was not merely a bear that you encountered due to bad luck.”

I—

“It seems you gather more attention than expected. Because the concepts looking at you are increasing.”

Concepts looking at me.

“If it continues this way, you will end up unhappy.”

“……Unhappy.”

I mumbled in a cracked voice.

My body was slowly getting wet with water. It felt heavy like I was falling back into a dream.

“I’m glad I came to meet you earlier than I thought. Sweet child, my humble first little lamb.”

That ‘it’ said.

“So, you should keep this in mind.”

The voice got closer to my ear.

“Always be careful. In the unseen woods. Above that sky. In the alley you walk alone.”

“……”

“Something will slowly creep to find you—no, maybe.”

The laughter spoke.

“Maybe it’s you who is looking for it? In the darkness, wriggling through the small chaos, seeking light. Heading toward a place unseen.”

“Chaos.”

But the laughing voice didn’t respond to my questioning words.

“So, please find happiness. I’m hoping for that. Until you find it, be happy. With your ‘mother.’”

The hand on my shoulder softly pushed me again.

“This time, I can help you. It may not be complete, but once will be enough.”

It said.

“I’ll be looking forward to the day you first speak to me.”

*

When I opened my eyes, all I saw was blood.

I was lying on the floor, and the bear was nowhere in sight as if it had never existed.

The blood was… naturally red. As I stared at the red splatters all over my body, I felt a bit dizzy.

I couldn’t quite remember what had happened.

The sky was just indifferently blue.

My body was soft, and the chilling sensation had completely vanished.

People were mumbling around.

And among them—

“Koto Ne!”

Kagami was crying out my name.

Kagami held me tightly. As if I had died or something.

…… It was a situation where I should have been dead. I had been bitten by a bear.

I wiggled my fingers. But the bitten arm felt like it was still attached.

“…Mom.”

As I called Kagami with a broken voice, her crying abruptly stopped.

“Koto Ne…?”

Kagami, wide-eyed, pulled me slightly away. The blood on her clothes was vividly visible. That was probably my blood.

There was no pain at all.

As if the situation just moments ago was nothing but a lie.

I wished it was a lie.

But how far should the lie go?

That the bear wasn’t actually just a bear?

That somehow, I was connected to something I couldn’t even understand?

That Mako was next to me when I got bitten by that bear?

That I had to mess things up in the place where I was running away from with Kagami?

That one person had to be sacrificed during the escape?

That I couldn’t even say goodbye to the kind lady taking care of us before leaving the house?

That Kagami had to take me and run away?

……

And if not,

Did I have to be born into this world?

My vision blurred.

It wasn’t that I was fainting or anything. It was because of tears blocking my sight.

Sniff The sound of sniffing could be heard. It was my own voice.

“Mom…”

In the end, I couldn’t hold back the tears.

I don’t know.

Where did it all go wrong? Even if I wanted to analyze every mistake and erase them all, I couldn’t because all those events were connected to the good memories—

So I couldn’t.

Just as it was painfully difficult to remember the end whenever my past self thought of my family, there was also a painful reason behind the happy and joyful memories in this world.

I had given up so many times, and every time I searched for happiness, I had to give up once again.

But I didn’t want to give up.

I just wanted to be happy.

I just wanted to live long with Kagami.

But that wasn’t possible.

No matter how hard I tried, I couldn’t do anything about it.

Kagami hugged me tightly again.

Over her shoulder, I saw an uncle watching over us.

The uncle who played the role of our dad.

That uncle was risking his life to protect us.

Why?

Why would he go that far?

I had never doubted it until now. No, I didn’t even think to question it. I tried not to.

That the uncle who helped me might have died. That the fact that we were in such danger was real.

The longer time passed, the more accustomed I became—thinking that I was getting closer to the ordinary Kagami had talked about.

I cried out loud.

Maybe this was the first time since coming to this world that I had cried like this.

Kagami did too.

We both cried while holding each other like just two little kids.

I don’t know.

I don’t know, really. Not a single thing.

I want to be happy, but I don’t know how to be happy. How can we not lose the ordinary lives we just got?

Just being together like this is enough.

My throat hurt.

Chapter 353

There were no bears, and no dead people, but the people running the campsite also came.

Of course, our plan to sleep one more day went down the drain.

Just like I cried, Mako also cried. She cried much longer than I did.

Strangely enough, her tears weren’t out of fear from the bear.

“Koto Ne, Koto Ne.”

“…Yeah.”

“Are you okay? Are you really okay?”

“…Yeah.”

I nodded stiffly.

To be honest, I wasn’t really okay. But how could I say that in front of an elementary school kid? How could I admit that it was hard to accept?

Kagami seemed so drained that she didn’t even have any more tears to shed.

Honestly, at that moment, I wasn’t just worried that the camping trip ended early.

…Do I have to leave again?

Do I have to leave without spending the remaining time with Mako?

I didn’t know.

Mako’s father stared at me for a while. Was he in a daze? Or maybe he just had a stiff, expressionless face.

Soothing Mako, who was crying, we quickly packed up the tent.

It seemed better to leave before we ran into the police. I figured they were bound to find our house eventually.

However, the police hadn’t arrived even while we were packing. It seemed a bit strange, but well, sometimes there are absurdly strange police around. Or maybe the campsite owner was reluctant to report the accident.

No one got hurt, and there was no bear, so it was a given, right? Was I just dismissing it as a prank?

I’d rather it ended like that.

It was okay if Mako hated me. If she had just thought it was an illusion and hadn’t seen me being attacked, then maybe that would be lucky.

At least, Kagami and the uncle seemed to think so. Not getting caught by the police was considered fortunate.

If I had the choice, I probably would have wanted to just leave everything behind, tent and all.

…But Mako was there. There was a bond between me and that girl named Mako.

In front of that, I probably couldn’t move like that. It was more important to be aware of her gaze than to act morally.

“……”

On the way back in the car.

The car was quiet. I couldn’t figure out what to say, and it looked like Kagami felt the same.

Kagami was simply hugging me tightly.

That warmth calmed my mind a bit.

…Kagami probably felt the same way.

*

Though I really, really disliked it, we started packing as soon as we returned home.

The uncle was the first one to suggest it, and Kagami nodded with her face pale.

I wanted to say let’s stick around a bit longer. I wanted to befriend Mako more and had more things to share.

I wanted to greet my classmates, too…

But I knew there wouldn’t be time for that.

Every time we ran away, we always just wrote a short greeting in a letter and moved on.

Kagami and the uncle seemed to think that the bear was no ordinary bear. I felt the same. I’d heard in the news about bear-related incidents happening in places where people lived every year, but if something like that had happened here, there would definitely have been warnings.

Thinking it was far away…

…But could there really be someone who could control a bear? Or if that wasn’t a bear to begin with, then what the heck was it?

Last time, the woman who followed us had used strange means of attack.

As I watched the chaos around the house with a vacant expression, Kagami came over and hugged me with one arm.

“I’m sorry.”

There was no need to apologize.

It was all because of Dana.

So, it was all my existence that was causing everything happening right now.

In that situation, not a single wound remained on my body. Even the gash on my neck that almost killed me—there was no trace left.

I… didn’t seem to be just a human.

Maybe this world was affected by some strange phenomena that I didn’t understand at all.

Or maybe I was just dreaming—

No.

Dreaming is… Not it. I want to believe that, because I can feel Kagami’s warmth as she hugs me.

I couldn’t bring myself to say that to Kagami.

Wasn’t it? In this situation, the one going through the toughest time was probably Kagami.

If it were Kagami, she would definitely be hurt by me saying such things. She might tell me not to say that because it’s not my fault, or that I’m not human. She might even stop me from finishing.

In the end, I moved silently.

I filled my bag with the stuff I wanted to take with me.

The already broken magical girl wand.

A few books that Mako had gifted me.

…Other than that, it was just my clothes and underwear, and a few disposable items that I might need immediately.

By the time I stuffed my bag and stood up—

Ding dong, someone rang the bell.

All three of us froze. I put my bag down and went out of the room to look at the entrance.

Ding dong.

Since they rang the bell again, it must be someone who really needed to talk to us.

Maybe it was the guys who helped us when we were running away.

Suddenly, I felt scared.

What if someone gets hurt again? What if someone dies?

The uncle raised his hand first, then put a finger to his lips.

And he slowly approached the entrance, checking outside.

He probably thought it was someone safe because he opened the door.

Mako’s father was there.

“Hello.”

“…Mr. Miura. I’m so sorry about today. Because of us…”

The uncle played the role of our father like he usually did.

“Not at all.”

Mako’s father shook his head.

“No one got hurt, so it’s fine.”

But his gaze was directed at me, peeking from a distance.

I felt Kagami’s hand holding my shoulder.

Something felt uneasy. That gaze.

Was it because of Mako? Because Mako was in danger because of me—

…No, an ordinary person wouldn’t think like that. From just the situation, it was clear that something had happened. Even before the police arrived, we had tumbled out of there—

“Could I talk to your daughter for a moment?”

Mako’s father said in a very calm voice.

“Excuse me?”

“I believe I need to understand what happened today.”

“…Mr. Miura, I’m sorry but—”

“There were two children who saw the bear. One could escape, but one stayed behind. You must realize how slim the chances of survival are in that case.”

“…My wife went directly.”

“A bear is not a creature that would simply be frightened by the presence of one more person. Unless it’s holding a gun or something.”

Mako’s father’s gaze shifted towards me.

I found that a little scary.

When I looked up at Kagami, her eyes were wide open as she stared at Mako’s father.

“—You.”

“No, it’s not what you’re thinking. You don’t have to worry too much. Actually, it’s a situation where we could help you.”

Mako’s father said.

“What are you talking about?”

The uncle’s expression suddenly became menacing.

He was wearing his usual neat outfit, but his expression looked exactly like that of a Yakuza. It was the face close to what he used to wear for his original work.

However, Mako’s father didn’t look frightened at all.

On the contrary, he seemed calmer. As if he had confirmed some fact.

“What if I told you it was a Yōkai?”

Mako’s father asked.

“What if the bear you saw today was actually a Yōkai from folk tales and myths that we refer to?”

“……”

“Yōkai usually roam about looking for specific prey. It has been here before, but I never expected to encounter it again so far away. For now, this incident is over, but I may have one more job left that you don’t know about.”

“…What are you planning to do?”

Kagami said.

“You—”

“I’ll say it one more time. You don’t need to worry too much.”

Mako’s father’s voice was still calm. It was like he was telling us about some advantageous condition.

“However, I would like to hear a little about your story. As a government official, I think I need to confirm what’s going on in this situation.”

How much emotion was behind that voice?

What kind of emotions were mixed in the way he feels about me, who got involved with his daughter?

About the fact that Mako almost died today.

“……”

The uncle turned this way.

Neither I nor Kagami could say a word.

It was already too late. We missed our chance to escape.

Surely there were more people in town who would help us, but Mako’s father clearly said he was from the government.

…Even if they are Yakuza, they couldn’t win against dozens of police officers. If they started chasing us, it would undoubtedly get much more troublesome. There was no way they’d just let us go in this situation.

In the end, the uncle and Kagami nodded. At least, let’s hear out their story.

Chapter 354

Ten years had passed since I started living in this world, and only then did I realize it was a fantasy.

In fact, from the time I escaped last time, I had some awareness. I just couldn’t accept the situation back then as merely being chased.

However, hearing the story like this causes one to think a bit differently.

Yōkai?

Monsters?

In a world where such things exist, there are naturally people who control them.

The government was struggling to control them in their own way, and Mako’s father was one of those people. It seems he came here to handle an incident that happened nearby.

Yōkai originally are beings that do not belong to this world.

They say in order to hunt people, they need to create their own nest and attract them. It’s said that some people can feel the presence of such beings.

Even though I felt my involvement might be a bit different from that.

It appeared suddenly. It didn’t seem like an ordinary bear at all, and I felt no sign of a nest. Or maybe I just couldn’t sense those things?

But honestly speaking, I didn’t really care about that.

In the novels and manga I had seen, there were a lot of occurrences involving Yōkai. Even after hearing such a story, I still didn’t understand what kind of world this was.

I hadn’t met any primary characters.

I was just concerned about Kagami’s reaction.

Kagami, sitting next to me and listening to Mako’s father’s story, had his head lowered.

Seeing that he couldn’t even meet my gaze, it seemed Kagami felt some guilt towards me.

Kagami’s thought of wanting to live normally might perhaps be because of my condition.

The woman in my dream said that beings would come looking for me in the future.

What it meant that time was being dragged on, and what it meant that more beings were looking at me, I didn’t really understand.

“……”

I reached out and grabbed Kagami’s sleeve.

Kagami also reached out and placed his hand over mine.

I didn’t care what Kagami said to me or didn’t say.

The reason for that, I felt too certain about right now.

The dream of living normally was broken right in this place. I couldn’t even fathom the wounds that Kagami must have received.

“……I’ll give you some time to think.”

Mako’s father said that and then left the room.

Kagami hugged me.

As if to cry again just like before when he held me, Kagami once more began to weep.

“……”

I too, snuggled up to him and cried.

*

In the end, we accepted that proposal.

There was nothing else we could do.

Now that our identity was exposed, if we were to escape far away to avoid protection, we would just end up being monitored instead.

The only silver lining I could think of was that the other party was Mako’s father, whom I knew.

Although the gentle image of him, which hadn’t shown much emotion, had practically vanished by now.

And we at least didn’t need to run away immediately.

“……Mako.”

About a week after that incident, I met Mako again.

In fact, if it was the memory of a younger elementary school student or a kindergarten child, I might forget later. Even if it was the memory of a higher grade in elementary school, how could I forget it—well, those memories usually linger somewhat in one’s mind.

Moreover, with such a shocking incident.

The only fortunate thing was that Mako didn’t directly witness the scene of me being bitten. At the moment I pushed Mako away while telling him to run, he really managed to escape.

There was nothing else I could do.

What could a child do other than call the adults?

And that’s how Mako was able to remain safe.

A bear could easily carry off a child.

And the strength of its forepaw was tremendous. Just a single swipe could have been devastating for Mako…

More than anything, that wasn’t really a bear, so it would be several times more dangerous. What remained was, in consequence, my correct judgment.

“I’m sorry… I’m sorry.”

But the moment our eyes met, Mako burst into tears. His nose was sniffing in a way that didn’t seem ordinary.

Ah.

It didn’t seem like Mako was simply traumatized by the sight of me being bitten.

Maybe, just maybe…

Could it be that he felt guilty for leaving me behind?

Mako is a good kid after all. He’s the kind of child who thinks of others and wishes for his close friend not to get hurt.

“It’s not true.”

Thus, I said, trying to hold back my tears as much as possible, and spoke decisively to Mako.

“No, it’s absolutely not true.”

“But, Koto Ne…”

“Mako.”

As I said this, I spread my hands in front of Mako.

“How about this?”

“Huh?”

“How do my hands look?”

“……”

Caught off guard by my somewhat unexpected question, Mako blinked. After staring blankly at me for a while, Mako tilted his head and spoke.

“They look okay?”

As if he himself wasn’t sure of what he was saying, he ended it with a question mark.

However, the answer I had been waiting for was exactly that.

“That’s right.”

I nodded and forced a smile while saying.

“I’m perfectly fine. Not hurt at all.”

“Oh, oh…”

Mako still looked confused. I could understand why Mako’s father didn’t let him meet me for a while. He probably needed a bit of time to compose himself.

“So, it’s okay.”

“But, but?”

“That incident, I think I misinterpreted it.”

I lied.

This wasn’t something discussed with the adults. The adults would also be troubled by it. What would they say to a child?

But I wasn’t just a little kid. At least the soul within me knew that I was somewhat of an adult.

So, everything is okay.

No one died. At least, not this time. My friend wouldn’t become a sacrifice.

Honestly, I hadn’t even been able to properly judge whether I was hurt or not.

So it’s all fine.

“……I’m sorry. Was I being too dramatic?”

“Uh? Huh?”

Mako seemed to still be perplexed, tilting his head.

“No, Koto Ne, you don’t have to apologize.”

Anyway, it was much better than thinking sadly or horrifically about it; just being in an awkward situation felt far more preferable. The tears flowing from surprised Mako’s eyes were much calmer now.

“Mako.”

I reached out and took Mako’s hand.

“I’m sorry.”

“Huh?”

“I… think I’ll have to move away.”

“Koto Ne?”

“I thought we would be together until the end of this year, but it seems I can’t do that.”

“……”

Mako’s eyes went wide again.

And soon, tears began to flow.

He cried once more.

Really, I am a bad guy. How to say it? After meeting and talking with kids of similar ages for several years, I still don’t know how to talk to people.

“……I’m sorry. It just happened—”

But before I could finish my sentence, my vision was obstructed by hair.

Mako had tightly hugged me.

“……”

I remained still for a time, unable to do anything, and eventually began to pat Mako’s back.

Children simply follow the adults.

There are sudden cases where a father suddenly gets transferred far away and drags the kid to move, and conversely, there are also cases of suddenly coming to live here.

They can disappear suddenly and be forgotten from memory quickly, or conversely, they may pop out unexpectedly and take up a rightful place in your memories.

What kind of child would I become in Mako’s memory?

…Besides Mako, in other children’s memories.

It was indeed a selfish thought. I wanted the children to continuously remember me.

I didn’t want to become someone no one knew.

We stood there silently for quite a while.

The sun was hot.

However, I didn’t particularly want to fall away.

If I fall now, I don’t know if I would be able to meet again.

Thus, my summer of 1999 came to an end.

*

We moved to a place that, ironically enough, was Tokyo.

Naturally, it was quite far from downtown Tokyo.

Just as you get to the outskirts of Seoul, you can see high-rise buildings gradually disappearing, revealing some empty land, and the scale of Tokyo at the ‘do’ level is no different.

Kagami and I ended up in a place at the edge of that Tokyo.

“……”

The uncle, who plays the fatherly role, came along as well.

The place we could stay was a simple two-story house, a place where a car could fit in front. A house like what you’d see in old comics featuring famous kindergarten protagonists.

Kagami, holding my hand as he looked up at the house, didn’t seem that happy.

The uncle was the same.

Neither did I.

Even if we restart here, I don’t know how far we can go. Really.

I just don’t want to give up.

Probably, thinking about Kagami, who was holding my hand tightly—Kagami must have felt the same way.

Chapter 355

Was it a vacation, or just a blessing in disguise?

Still, one might think it’s fortunate to have time to adapt—well, who knows.

I thought I was okay.

I don’t really know why, but I was somewhat lazily thinking that if I just pull myself together, everything will be fine.

Lazy… I think that’s fair to say.

But what can I do? I have no choice but to think that way.

…

No, in fact, I know it won’t be okay.

I still haven’t visited the grave of that dead uncle. I don’t even know where he was buried, or his name. The person who saved me.

Thinking back, in my previous life, I didn’t carry others’ lives on my shoulders. It wasn’t like I had someone else dying in my place; my job was to go in there, put my life on the line to save others, and make it out alive.

Being saved like this honestly felt unfamiliar.

A decent house. The city center I’d returned to. Probably, with so many conveniences around, I could easily do anything.

But now, I have no friends or anything.

I had to start over again.

I could say goodbye to Mako one last time, but that didn’t mean I could reach out.

Kagami, who was always by my side at home, wasn’t there now.

I sat in the living room, staring blankly at the sky outside, then got up from my seat.

Still, I want to be next to Kagami. After all, Kagami was the only person I could rely on in this world.

I knew where she was. Kagami was organizing her belongings. There wasn’t much to pack, but she still had to tidy up to survive. Living a normal life was such a nuisance and hassle.

… I’ve strayed so far from that word that I’m not sure if I should still write about it.

I shuffled over to the front of the room and slowly opened the door.

And—

From the small opening, I heard the sound of muffled sobs.

“……”

Kagami was alone, curled up on the floor, crying.

Ah, I see.

The reason she declined my offer to help was probably that she didn’t want to show me that.

No matter what kind of being I am, to Kagami, I was her daughter.

My nose tinged with sadness.

All those hours Kagami put in, trying so hard, turned to bubbles. The dream of wanting to be ordinary shattered into pieces. It was because I was never ordinary from the start.

Yeah, I knew that.

No matter what, I was not an ordinary human. The personality inside me vividly remembered my previous life.

Is there really a child like that in this world?

… There was a story that everyone possesses memories of their past lives but slowly forgets them as they grow, until they can’t remember anything by the time they become adults.

I rather hoped that starting now, it would be like that.

Although, seeing how my consciousness was becoming clearer as time passed, I had a feeling it would be quite hard.

As I fidgeted, trying to step inside, I sensed someone behind me.

Looking up, it was the uncle.

He was looking down at me with a pitying gaze. I raised my face, puzzled, but it seemed he couldn’t figure out whether I should go in and comfort Kagami or not.

“……”

I decided to leave her alone for a bit.

If I went to see her now, it would feel like I was going in to be comforted instead of comforting her.

When I closed the door, it was just the uncle and me.

I didn’t feel suspicious or afraid. After spending over a year with him, I had a pretty good feel for what kind of person he was. I don’t really know if he’s a good person or not, but for both of us, he was a very good person.

He seemed like he was half-retired from the yakuza. If he were truly retired, he wouldn’t have a reason to be next to us.

As I started to shuffle back, the uncle followed me, looking a bit uneasy.

I opened the large window in the living room.

Hot air rushed into the living room. The sky was a bright blue that didn’t fit our mood.

I sat down on the small tatami mat outside the living room, leaving a little space beside me, and the uncle sat down next to me.

“…… Uncle.”

“Uh, uh-huh.”

Maybe it was because it was almost never me to start a conversation first, but he responded like that.

“Why are you helping us like this?”

“……”

Did it come off as rude?

Still, I was curious.

Even after seeing people who died helping us, he was still helping us. Even though his life had turned into one of constant watching like this.

I wondered what the reason was for him to follow us this far.

The uncle seemed to ponder for a moment before pulling out his wallet from his back pocket.

And unfolded it.

Inside that wallet, there was a picture of us, a fake one. Originally, it was a photo of the three of us sitting awkwardly together where our ID should be.

But when he pulled out that photo, there was a slightly worn-out photo underneath.

It was a picture of the three of us, similar to the one we took together, except this time, it was the uncle with two women together in the photo.

One looked older than Kagami, probably a woman in her late 30s.

The woman in the middle… looked like a high school or college student? Probably around that age.

Of course, if the photo had been taken out repeatedly, it would have frayed, so determining when it was taken was a bit difficult, but it was clear that those two people in the photo were the uncle’s real family.

“It’s a tough story to explain to a child.”

The uncle slowly started to speak.

“My wife and daughter… are under the protection of your friend’s father, the elder brother.”

“……”

“Similar to Miho. Well, I’m still alive, but…”

So, technically, he was also in a position close to hiding.

The two of us exchanged sparse conversations. We played a father-daughter role in front of friends, but now that we were actually talking together, it felt awkward. Maybe, even without the awareness of playing a role, we could’ve managed a stony father-daughter conversation.

I asked a few questions out of curiosity, and the uncle answered.

The uncle said the man who was sacrificed was a person who owed a great debt to Yamashita.

It seems there’s a story between the yakuza that the law and police couldn’t resolve. I didn’t hear the details, but maybe the reason he could sacrifice himself at that moment was some kind of repayment.

I didn’t really understand what kind of debt would require risking one’s life, but the uncle didn’t seem inclined to explain, so I asked something else.

“… Do you know where that person is?”

The uncle instantly understood what I was asking.

“Not far from here.”

“I want to go next time.”

“… Okay.”

The uncle awkwardly raised his hand and patted my shoulder twice.

*

When I returned to the room, I found Kagami sitting blankly.

It seemed her crying had ceased, but she still wore a vacant expression.

I sat down next to Kagami.

She looked down at me with a dazed face and then stretched out her arms to pull me into a hug.

I also leaned into Kagami’s embrace.

There was no need for some kind of conversation.

Comfort…

Thinking about it again, both of us, me and Kagami, just needed to comfort each other. There might not have been a need to split who comforted whom.

For me, and for Kagami, we were simply beings that comforted each other.

The reason the uncle could endure despite being so far away from his family was, in the end, because he had someone who could support his life.

No matter where or how we moved, whether we lived a normal life or not, I had Kagami.

And Kagami had me.

“Mom.”

I murmured that while nestled in Kagami’s embrace.

So, it’s okay.

I’m fine even if I’m not ordinary. I don’t know what will happen or how things will unfold in the future, but I felt okay.

As long as I could have my family next to me, as long as I wouldn’t lose them.

“……”

While listening to my words, Kagami slowly stroked my head.

“Koto Ne.”

Her voice was a bit choked.

“Koto Ne.”

But when she said my name a second time, it returned to her usual energetic voice.

Kagami hugged me tightly.

For a while, we stayed like that, leaning on each other.

“……”

Kagami seemed to fall into thought for a moment and then asked softly,

“Shall we have dinner?”

Looking up, I saw that there were still traces of tears on Kagami’s face. She hadn’t fully shaken off the sadness and despair.

Yet, I could see my reflection in Kagami’s eyes.

That was a certain will.

A will to continue living no matter the circumstances.

That will had been there since the uncle rushed out with me in his arms, back when he was just a middle school student.

Soon, I would be about the same age as the Kagami from back then.

Could I live as strongly as Kagami does?

…

At the very least, I have to live in a way that won’t let those efforts turn to bubbles.

As long as we don’t think it’s the end, life will continue.

Chapter 356

Is it the remaining period of vacation?

Since I had to leave my original school, it wasn’t really their vacation anymore, but we still tried our best to find ‘normalcy’ again.

We didn’t go out much and basically stayed indoors.

Strangely enough, even though we kept moving from a cramped place to a gradually larger house, I adapted quickly to the size. It’s even a traditional two-story Japanese house now.

The house itself seemed to have been used as a safe house from the start, as there were various pieces of furniture inside.

Kagami slowly adapted to the kitchen while cooking, and the uncle casually mixed in conversation with us during meals.

We… didn’t have serious conversations. It had become somewhat of an unwritten rule.

As we couldn’t go far yet, I hadn’t kept my promise to go to the grave with the uncle, but well.

While we adapted to the house itself—

“…Me alone?”

There was one thing I found difficult to adapt to.

“Koto Ne.”

This house is a two-story one.

The first floor has the living room, the main bedroom, and a guest room that’s somewhat smaller than the main room. The second floor has three empty rooms. Two of them are relatively spacious, though not as big as the master, and one is about the size of the guest room on the first floor. That guest room even has a balcony.

In an ordinary family, it’s natural for kids to have their own room before they even become elementary school students. Harumi and Yuuki were like that, after all.

Kagami placed a hand on my shoulder.

“I’m sorry.”

“…Mom.”

“If things were as they should be, I should have made a room for you long ago.”

“….”

We… had lived in such cramped places.

The house we lived in right after Kagami took me and fled was literally a one-room apartment. A place where the boundary between the kitchen and the room was almost nonexistent. My memories of that time are fuzzy, but Kagami always hugged me close when we were at home, so I thought even that room felt quite spacious.

The next house was also a one-room apartment, but— it was slightly bigger than where we used to live. There was even a door separating the kitchen and the room.

It was the place where I had spent the longest time with Kagami. It wasn’t really our home, just a place we rented, but still, it felt to me like the place where I had the most connection.

And there, too, Kagami and I were always together.

It was the same at the rural house.

A single-story house with one living room and two rooms. Since the uncle used the other room, naturally, I shared a room with Kagami.

Maybe until then, there was a reason behind it. The fact that Kagami and I spent so much time together was simply due to lack of space in the house.

But thinking back, I just liked being with Kagami.

“Koto Ne.”

Kagami spoke gently as if to soothe me and tucked my hair behind my ear.

“Mom will be in the next room.”

“….”

As I pouted my lips, Kagami smiled for the first time in a while.

Then, as if finding me adorable, she squatted down and hugged me tightly.

Usually, I bury my face in Kagami’s arms, but this time, Kagami buried her face in my embrace.

I silently hugged Kagami tightly.

Kagami’s shoulders slightly relaxed. Seeing her take a deep breath, it seemed like she was able to ease her heart a little.

“…Okay.”

I said.

“That’s normal.”

Kagami smiled softly and gently patted my back.

*

Uncle decided to live in the first-floor main bedroom but also planned to use one of the empty rooms on the second floor as an office. He still hadn’t decided what to do in this neighborhood.

Otherwise, it wouldn’t be a bad idea to bring a bed into the empty room and have Uncle live upstairs too. After all, during the day, everyone would gather in the first-floor living room anyway.

Right. It was just another separate room anyway.

I can’t know how long I’ll think being closer to Kagami is a good thing.

My personality won’t change, but as they say, humans are slaves to hormones. Throughout puberty, there will be various hormones acting up in my brain, making me irritable, and sometimes I might need to be alone to feel at ease.

Kagami, who had diligently studied parenting while raising me, would have figured that out quickly. Given the opportunity, she likely created a room for me.

So, it doesn’t matter.

“There’s a TV, and there are videos.”

This was my first space in this world, and my first gadgets too.

……

But I didn’t know what to do alone.

In my previous life, I was locked alone in a room and spent time almost like training, and even then, I somewhat knew how to pass the time.

I know the theory and remember it. I could watch TV or read a book alone. It’s Japan after all. It wouldn’t be too much trouble to go to a place like the school and buy comic magazines once I start attending classes.

I scratched my head and turned on the TV with the remote.

The program I liked was airing at that time, so I turned it on and lay on the bed, staring blankly.

“….”

My time, but somehow it felt boring.

In other words, kids my age usually hang around either in their room or downstairs in the living room with family while at home.

Um.

I turned off the TV again. For some reason, it just didn’t seem fun.

Even straining to listen, there was no sound, probably because everyone was in their own rooms. Instead, the sounds of children playing outside the window were clearer to my ears.

Someday, will there come a day when I’m in a room like this and Kagami calls me down for dinner from downstairs, and I’ll look annoyed?

……

I don’t know.

*

I had a nightmare for the first time in a long while.

It was a memory from my previous life. A family’s memory.

Having passed quite some time in this world, I thought the faces of my family had faded away, but it felt as if they reappeared in my memory as if asking if I had forgotten.

Unfortunately, it wasn’t the ordinary faces that dwell in my memory.

It was the image of my family crushed between the front and back, squashed between the seats, and twisted, like a wrecked car.

Blood dripped, and the clock ticked away.

It was the clock I had given as a gift.

*

I jolted awake as if my leg had crammed up.

My whole body was stiff. From my neck down to my toes, my muscles were tense and rigid, and I was almost cramping in my legs.

“…Haah.”

I forced myself to breathe slowly. That much still remained in my mind.

Forcing my breath out slowly, I tried to release the tension in my body as much as possible. Then I turned on my side and curled up.

No matter how much I clutched the thin blanket, there wasn’t a mom next to me saying it was okay.

Raindrops were banging against the window vigorously.

The weather had become a bit gloomy since earlier, and now it was pouring down rain.

Summer is slowly coming to an end.

“….”

I tried to relax my body as much as possible and closed my eyes to fall back asleep, but I couldn’t.

Like on the day I watched a terrifying movie, the faces of my family from that dream kept floating in front of me.

Still drowsy and having just awoken from a nightmare, I reluctantly got out of bed.

I fidgeted, getting out of bed, grabbed a pillow, and walked out of the room.

Kagami’s room was directly across from mine.

The clothes I was wearing in the middle of the night felt so chilly that I shivered before gently walking down the hallway towards Kagami’s room.

……

Even as a daughter, would she be angry if I sneak in at midnight?

Thinking about it, Kagami had never been angry at me before.

I gently opened the door.

From the inside came soft breathing sounds. An unmistakable sound. Kagami didn’t move much in her sleep, so I had never woken her up even while staying beside her.

I tiptoed carefully and climbed onto the bed so as not to wake Kagami.

Not having the courage to reach out my arm, I curled up and gently leaned my forehead against her back.

Just her warmth was enough to calm my heart.

At least, I realized I hadn’t lost my family in this world.

Not long after I woke up, fatigue washed over me, and I drifted back into slumber.

I slept in till late the next morning, skipping the breakfast time entirely.

*

Kagami opened her eyes to the feeling of movement in her arms.

Looking down, she saw the familiar black hair.

Koto Ne had somehow snuggled into Kagami’s embrace, tightly hugging her waist.

“……Mom.”

And even mumbled that in her sleep.

They had definitely agreed to sleep separately starting today.

“……”

Could it be that Koto Ne had become too dependent on Kagami? Even waking up in the middle of the night, Kagami was worried about that.

But—

“……Hehe.”

Still, Kagami thought Koto Ne would be hard to resist for her.

“Koto Ne.”

Even after all that had happened, Koto Ne was still Koto Ne. Always the adorable daughter of Kagami.

“……”

Logically thinking, it wouldn’t be a good thing for a daughter at this age to sleep with her mother.

But at least, this action made Kagami feel like she was still needed, and she couldn’t completely hide her joy.

“Koto Ne.”

Kagami gently hugged Koto Ne in her arms and spoke.

“Thank you.”

She wouldn’t be able to hear it deeply in her sleep, but—

“Really, thank you.”

For being the reason to live.

In that soft warmth, Kagami soon fell back asleep.

She ended up waking late the next morning.

Breakfast time had long passed.

Chapter 357

Should I say I was tense?

Rather, I was a bit tired.

Adapting to a new school couldn’t have been something that just happens regularly.

I had already spent a few years with friends before, and it had been about a year and a half since I had known Mako.

One and a half years.

If I were in middle school, that would mean I had already completed half of my middle school life. The same goes for high school, and I could say I had completed almost a third of university in that period.

If I had to transfer just once, it couldn’t be said that time was too short.

Yet, the reason I felt this exhausted was that my relationships were completely reset, and I had to start building them all over again from scratch.

“I have to get along well.”

It was something I had heard from my homeroom teacher a few times.

Should I say it’s fortunate? The kids’ gazes sparkled brightly.

Koto Ne is pretty. It was something I heard everywhere I went. Not just pretty, but since Kagami always did her best to groom her appearance, she could confidently say she wouldn’t lose to anyone at any school.

Well, it’s not surprising that a daughter wouldn’t inherit a mother’s beauty if the mother is that beautiful.

Is that… something to be happy about?

Um, I’m not sure. I do feel proud, and I think it’s an opportunity for the kids to get to know each other, but my thoughts just halted right there.

In the depths of my heart, a strange sense of unease still lingered.

Even if I made friends here, if those watching us were to say we have to move elsewhere, then I’d have to.

The fact that my relationships depend on others was not a pleasant thing at all.

“Thank you in advance.”

Still, I gently greeted them and introduced myself.

…I don’t want to think that it has turned into mere bubbles.

As long as we try, our lives continue. No matter what stories are intertwined above and behind us, normalcy ultimately arises from our awareness and the awareness of those around us.

So, I decided to think that way.

The kids kindly approached me.

Once they reach the upper grades of elementary school, taller kids start to emerge.

They begin to grasp what authority is, and some kids start to enjoy bullying others after putting on a badge of power.

Fortunately, it seems that there isn’t anyone like that in this class.

However, speaking of which…

The kids who talked to me weren’t only girls.

In lower grades, the kids would often fight, divided between boys and girls, but now they slowly began to be aware of each other’s genders.

Well, it wouldn’t be strange for kids to start dating. Who knows how far elementary school romances go, though.

Though it’s not common, there were one or two kids in the class claiming “we’re dating.”

“Hey, Koto Ne.”

One of the kids who spoke to me called out my name confidently.

This was partly my fault.

I had kept my name, but my demeanor had changed again. I wasn’t particularly eager to remember or adjust to my past mannerisms anymore.

So, I reacted a bit late when called by my surname, but when they used my name, I responded right away. Thus, the kids naturally began to call me by my name.

Is this dangerous?

…I’m not sure. But seeing that I had kept Koto Ne as my name, perhaps I wanted to keep at least that much intact.

The kids I had just met were somewhat burdensome.

What do you like? I talked about the magical girl stories I watched with Harumi and Yuuki. The kids laughed, asking if it was too childish, but they seemed to think it suited me pretty well and didn’t tease me about it.

What are your hobbies? I said wandering around alleys and collecting insects. There were some kids who went “Eeeh!?” in surprise. This was also something I did with Harumi and Yuuki. Even after several years, I still regarded that memory as my own.

By the way, what did you do during summer vacation? I answered camping. I left out the part about Mako. It was a memory with Mako, but there was no reason to mention being eaten by a bear.

The more I answered, the clearer it became that my memories were not truly mine alone, which hurt a bit.

Even to fabricate things eventually.

Then, suddenly, I caught eyes with a boy who was staring at me from a distance.

Was he looking at me purely because of my appearance? I’m not sure. The duration of our eye contact wasn’t that long.

Or perhaps he was just absentmindedly staring somewhere, and when our eyes met, he quickly looked away.

When that boy withdrew his gaze, I did the same.

Even though the kids were so enthusiastic about talking to me on my first day, that excited atmosphere quickly faded away into the usual after just a week.

Instead, discussions about the upcoming sports festival or school event made me a bit excited.

To be honest, I was somewhat uninterested. After all, all the kids in this class were new faces to me. How could I know who was good at soccer, who was good at volleyball, or how well anyone could jump?

Still, I was glad that the excessive attention was slightly reduced. There were still kids who frequently surrounded me, chattering away, and I responded moderately, but it wasn’t to the point of being overwhelming.

Among them, there might be kids who will become like Harumi or Yuuki or Mako in the future.

…

Thinking that far, I felt a bit bad.

In the end, even after coming this far, was I still seeking a copy of my childhood friends? Perhaps the past of this world is binding me in its own way.

“Hey, Koto Ne. Do you want to do something? Is there any specific event you want to participate in during the sports festival?”

“……”

I thought for a moment and said,

“I’m not good at sports. I don’t even like it…”

As I said that, I trailed off a bit.

“Ah, but you must have done something at your previous school.”

There was a kid persistently asking, so I nodded.

“Cheerleading team.”

All the kids reacted with an exaggerated, “Eeeh!?” I couldn’t help but chuckle a little. Perhaps this was part of the unique atmosphere created by these kids. When I listened, it seemed like there were some kids who had been together since childhood.

“That sounds like it would suit you!”

One boy said, and several others turned to look at me.

“Did you wear a cheerleader outfit?”

“…Yeah.”

Though I felt a bit shy saying that. It was true. I had been on the cheerleading team when I was with Harumi and Yuuki. Before I knew it, that image of me had solidified among the kids.

It’s a somewhat embarrassing story, but I was somewhat confident in that area. I couldn’t perform the high-level techniques like professional cheerleaders, but…

As we continued talking, I found myself ready to join the cheerleading team again this time.

But once I had my name on the list, I felt a bit anxious.

The only reason I was able to be on the cheerleading team was because Harumi and Yuuki were there.

Would I be able to manage well this time?

Even though I did say I had made friends, it was still somewhat challenging to do everything together until we go home after school.

At first, we clustered together to return home, but ultimately, we would have to part ways in between. In Japan, especially the residential areas are spread out widely, so my way home was still alone for now.

…So I thought.

Thinking of Harumi and Yuuki after such a long time made me feel gloomy and I was wandering around absentmindedly.

I directed my gaze at the sky. As I casually looked up at the blue sky, walking without any thoughts,

“…Ah!?”

I happened to trip over a stone and fell.

“…Ow.”

I thought it wouldn’t take long for the wound to heal. I had had much worse injuries before.

Looking at my knee, it wasn’t a huge wound that would even bleed.

“Are you okay?”

But there was a kid who came up to me while I was sitting on the ground, staring at my wound in a daze.

When I looked up, it was a boy.

He was from my class. I hadn’t spoken with him before. I wasn’t sharp enough to memorize all the names and personalities of the kids in class just after a week.

Before I could say anything, the boy looked at my knee and took something out of his pocket.

…A handkerchief?

Then he casually wrapped the cloth around the minor bleeding wound.

I was momentarily baffled and stared at the boy’s face dumbfounded.

“You’re Kanagawa, right?”

Oh, right. I was currently using that surname.

“……I’m Koto Ne. That’s what everyone calls me.”

I replied that way.

“Koto Ne.”

The boy smiled slightly as he looked at me.

“I’m Sasaki. Sasaki Sota.”

For a moment, I hesitated over how to address him.

Logically, it would be right to call him Sasaki. At this age, I should at least start adding “-san,” “-chan,” or “-kun” to his name.

But—

“Or should I just call you by your name?”

Is this even a thing to do right from our first meeting? I had already told him to call me by name.

Moreover—

Somehow, that name feels like a memory in my mind.

Sota is not a rare name, and Sasaki is kind of common too. I might have heard those names several times among boys till now.

But strangely, when I heard “Sasaki Sota,” something flickered in my heart.

“……Sota.”

“Koto Ne.”

Since being called by name seemed somewhat embarrassing for him, Sota extended his hand towards me.

For a moment, I stared at his hand, then grabbed it.

He helped lift me up and gently put an arm around my shoulder.

“My house is this way too.”

Sota said.

“I’ll help you.”

“……”

I couldn’t bring myself to say no, so I quietly said nothing.

With me slightly limping, Sasaki Sota and I walked side by side on our way home.

All the way home, I kept thinking about the name Sasaki Sota.

Chapter 358

It’s a bit awkward.

It wasn’t that far from the place where I fell to my house. My leg hurt a bit, but I wasn’t sure if Sota needed to help me this much.

Besides, even though we were going in the same direction, I hadn’t even realized we had been walking the same way for about a week.

Sota’s height was about a head taller than mine. Logically, this probably meant his legs were a bit longer too.

Still, it looked like Sota was walking slower than me.

“…”

That said, I didn’t think Sota was suspiciously following me. I could sort of understand that feeling.

When you bump into a close friend on the street, you greet them happily, but it feels a bit awkward if it’s someone you only vaguely know. Even so, it feels a bit off not to go together when you’re headed in the same direction.

So, I figured it was better to just not say anything and slow down a bit to create space. I had never done this with a friend, but I had done it when I saw a teacher’s back at school.

Then I fell, so he must have rushed over.

“…”

“…”

Um.

It takes about five minutes to get from here to my house.

Not having any conversation feels a bit awkward, especially since he helped me out.

“If you live nearby, I guess you must have seen me walk this way a few times.”

“Uh? Ah, yeah. Sorry…”

“…Why?”

“Uh?”

“You don’t have to apologize.”

I tilted my head as I said that.

“I don’t think there’s a need to forcefully make conversation.”

“Uh, yeah.”

Sota nodded at my words. He seemed to be frowning slightly, as if he thought the conversation was a bit strange.

“…”

“…”

“The handkerchief, I’ll wash and return it.”

“Uh, no. It’s okay. I have plenty.”

Is he just going to give it to me?

I wasn’t sure if that was normal or not, but it didn’t seem strange if he was a kind, timid type.

“…Did you transfer here too?”

“Uh?”

Sota blinked at my question.

“I just had a hunch.”

After saying that, I fumbled a bit. I felt a bit bad saying something that seemed off.

“Uh… around the middle of the first semester.”

Maybe it was because of the times or there were just a lot of kids like him.

Well, I wasn’t in a position to talk. I had transferred several times myself.

“I see.”

The conversation fell silent again.

It was only a five-minute walk, but the awkward silences kept happening, making me think he was really shy.

It seemed like trying to talk more would make things more uncomfortable, so I decided to just stay quiet and let him help me.

*

The look on Kagami’s face when she saw me was… how can I put it…

If I had to put it into one word, it would be ‘question mark.’

If that scene had been a comic, there would probably have been “??????” in a speech bubble above her head.

Now that I think about it, this was the first time I brought a boy to my house. It wasn’t that there were no boys in my class; there were a few who fit in fine.

To be precise, it wasn’t that I got along with them, but rather that my friends’ friends would hang around with them.

Regardless, I had never paid much attention to boys who were still in elementary school since they didn’t come to my house.

In any case, this was the first time Kagami had seen me bring a boy home.

“…Um.”

I felt just as confused about the situation.

Okay, falling down, that was one thing. I had fallen a few times before. When running around with elementary kids, it’s easy to trip over a rock.

I didn’t really cry about it, and there were always friends around to help me back up. There was never a boy who would butt in.

But now…

I pondered what to say and ultimately decided to introduce Sota and send him off. Sota seemed to be getting uncomfortable.

“This is Sasaki Sota.”

“Ah, hello.”

As if he had been waiting for me to say his name, Sota quickly bowed his head towards Kagami.

“Ah… hello.”

Kagami also bowed her head towards Sota.

Now that I think about it, Kagami is also very attractive. When I was young, she was just a cute girl; now she’s outright beautiful. To be honest, it seems like at some point, she stopped aging.

Besides, it’s not just her face that’s pretty. She has a great figure too. When we went to the beach in swimsuits, everyone stared at her, regardless of gender.

Isn’t that a bit too provocative for an elementary school kid? I used to be a boy in elementary school too, and at that age, any girl that was somewhat attractive looked beautiful.

However, even though Sota’s face was turning red, it was hard to tell if it was just shyness or because of Kagami.

No, it might not even be distinguishable in the first place. It’s natural to feel shy talking to a beautiful woman you’ve just met.

And for some reason, I found that feeling a bit unpleasant.

Why was that?

“…I fell while coming over.”

When Kagami looked at me again, I said that while slightly extending my leg.

There was still Sota’s handkerchief tied around my knee.

It seemed like the wound was a bit worse than I thought, as it was starting to show a slight pink color. Was blood seeping out slowly when it hadn’t at first?

“Oh my!?”

Kagami quickly came over, startled, when she realized.

Then she knelt down and looked at my leg.

I didn’t think it was something to be that flustered about, but that thought flew away as I looked at Kagami’s worried face.

Her expression genuinely worried about me.

Just seeing that made my pain feel like it was fading away.

“Are you okay? Does it hurt a lot?”

“I’m fine.”

I shook my head in response to Kagami’s words.

Kagami looked like she was truly upset, then realized that it was Sota who tied the handkerchief.

She quickly stood up and slightly bowed to Sota.

“Thank you so much, Sasaki-kun.”

“Ah, no problem.”

Sota was clearly blushing.

I could feel my own cheeks heating up as well.

For some reason, I was startled when I grabbed the hem of Kagami’s clothes.

What am I even doing?

Sota had a pretty nice face. Of course, he was still very young, so it would take a few more years to see how he would grow, but at least compared to his peers, he was reasonably good-looking.

Did my perception change now that I’m in this child’s body? Thinking that way about an elementary school kid seems a bit ridiculous.

…

But why do I feel this anxious?

“Want to come in for a snack or something?”

“Ah, no!”

At Kagami’s words, Sota immediately shouted.

“I-I’m really sorry for intruding!”

Then he bent over and shouted that, and before Kagami could respond,

“Oh my.”

Sota quickly turned around and fled at full speed.

His slightly longer hair swaying wildly.

“…”

Kagami looked at his retreating figure with a dazed expression and asked,

“…Hey, Koto Ne. Did I do something wrong?”

Not that she did anything wrong.

Kagami’s outfit was definitely not revealing at all.

The issue was the silhouette that could still be seen through that baggy outfit.

When I shook my head, Kagami patted my head and gently took my hand.

“Shall we go in and put some medicine on it?”

“Yeah.”

When Kagami said that, I felt my mood completely lift.

It felt strange. At least I wasn’t ordinary like the other kids. I had the ability to survive and recover from injuries without a trace, even when I bled out a lot in a dangerous situation.

This wound would likely disappear without a trace today.

But Kagami wouldn’t let it go like that; she treated me like her precious daughter, taking care of me as much as she could and treating me like a normal kid.

I liked that about Kagami.

I had seen for years how genuinely caring she was.

Holding Kagami’s hand gently, I went into the house.

I put some medicine on my knee wound and covered it with a bandage. It had characters printed on it, the kind you’d expect elementary kids to use.

Then I ate the snacks Kagami had prepared and waited for “Dad” to come home for dinner.

At night—

“…Hehe.”

I crawled into Kagami’s room while hugging my pillow.

Since I had been doing this every night, it seemed Kagami had given up on trying to make me sleep separately.

However, she didn’t seem to hate me or anything. She merely smiled gently as if she were looking at her adorable daughter.

“What are you going to do if our daughter turns out dark?”

Kagami, holding me as if she were cradling the most lovable being in the world, asked.

“I’ll live with you forever.”

When I acted cute, something I hadn’t done since childhood, Kagami burst into laughter.

It was an act of cuteness, but it was also sincere.

As long as Kagami didn’t dislike it, I wanted to live like this for a long time.

Happily.

Normally.

Those were the things I had resolved to protect in this world.

Chapter 359

It’s important not to give up in any situation.

…Sure, it sounds like one of those cliché phrases floating around the internet, but I thought it was important.

If Kagami had given up long ago, I wouldn’t have been able to live like this in the first place.

If there had been no one to help me, I don’t know what I would have been subjected to by that strange woman.

“……”

So, I felt a bit strange.

What lay before me was a gravestone.

The name written there was unfamiliar to me.

To be honest, I couldn’t quite remember that guy’s face. I had only seen him once, and it had been a chaotic moment filled with confusion.

But this person did their best for me.

I don’t even know where that feeling came from. According to ‘Dad,’ it seemed to be because I was simply a person who had received such kindness.

Maybe it’s the same reason as ‘Dad’. In terms of ensuring the safety of family, it might have seemed worth risking a life.

I silently put my hands together and bowed my head. Regardless of what kind of person this was in life, I was here thanks to them.

I decided not to dwell on any doubts.

As long as I was alive here, having questions would only be an insult to those who granted me this chance.

We stood quietly in front of the gravestone for a while.

*

Try hard, but don’t force it.

Kagami had almost perfectly grasped my personality over the past ten years. I could honestly call her ‘Mom.’

If I was feeling down or having a tough time, she would notice right away and ask what was wrong, even sitting beside me until I complained that I was hot.

In that case, if I tried too hard to find normalcy, Kagami would definitely be sad.

Then, there’s no need to awkwardly force myself to be normal.

I just have to go with the flow and do what feels right.

…In a way, it could be seen as just giving up, but still, shouldn’t I be living?

“I’m heading out.”

Before going to school, I greeted ‘Dad’ in the living room.

The two looked at me with a bit of surprise. Kagami stood up and followed me out.

“Mom, I’m going.”

I waved at Kagami.

“Ah, yes. Be careful.”

Kagami replied with a slightly dazed expression.

A little further back, ‘Dad’ came out and waved at me with a slightly embarrassed face.

I knew it was a bit strange for Kagami and that guy to be a couple. I wasn’t too keen on Kagami marrying anyone, and above all, it didn’t seem like she had any thoughts about it.

But still.

If this could be called normal, then it’s normal.

In the morning, there were a few kids passing in front of our house. I didn’t bother to engage them in conversation. They weren’t from my class.

I looked around, thinking that Sota might be among them, but he wasn’t. Maybe he left earlier or later than I did.

I wasn’t planning to alter my pace or wait for anyone, but still, if they were from my class, I could just have a light chat while heading to school.

“……”

I took a deep breath and exhaled.

Then, I headed toward school.

*

“Sota.”

After leaving the classroom and walking a bit, I approached Sota when our classmates were no longer in sight.

I didn’t mind talking in front of the others, but it seemed like Sota felt somewhat burdened by the group of girls. It looked like he also had his own friends on the side.

There was no big reason to start a conversation, but we ended up learning a little about each other’s situations while chatting about this and that.

Sota lived with his father. Given that he didn’t mention his mother, it seemed rude to ask about her.

It seemed like he had just returned from living abroad due to his father’s business trip a while ago, but for that, his Japanese was quite good. No, it wasn’t just fairly good; in fact, I wouldn’t have guessed he had lived abroad if I hadn’t heard about it.

“I only lived there for two years.”

And I nodded at Sota’s words.

Sota’s expression was somewhat dark when he mentioned having lived there for two years. He probably had trouble adapting. For people there, two years is a short amount of time to blend in.

The culture and language are different. Even if one learns the language in the first year, making close friends is nearly impossible without remarkable social skills.

In truth, after hearing this, I didn’t share too much about my own past. But thinking back, it seemed we both had far more unspoken parts.

Sota didn’t seem to have a particularly good relationship with his father.

As we continued chatting, we passed in front of my house.

Usually, I would just wave casually and head home. Sota wouldn’t bother to walk me all the way to my door, which I found convenient.

However, today felt a bit different.

“Oh, Koto Ne!”

It seemed that ‘Dad’ had come to enjoy me using the title. The uncle seemed to be warming up to me.

He didn’t fully see me as his own daughter and still kept some courtesy, but it appeared I was cute enough to be viewed as his niece.

Didn’t Yamashita call him ‘brother’? In that case, it made sense for me to appear as a niece.

For some reason, the uncle, who was returning much faster than usual, was coming from across the street holding a paper bag. Did he buy something tasty?

“Ugh.”

But the timing was off.

The uncle, who had been waving his hand over his head, suddenly stopped in his tracks.

His gaze shifted toward me.

…Had Sota not been seen last time?

Ah, right. He hadn’t seen him. The uncle usually returns around six-thirty in the evening.

A few months ago, he wouldn’t have paid any mind to such things. As long as my life wasn’t in danger, he had no reason to intervene.

But now…

“Koto Ne, who is this?”

The uncle’s expression, which had turned grim for a moment, softened instantly as he came to me and asked in a gentle voice.

That’s, like, way too soft.

So much so that it was evident he was acting. His face looked like a bad guy from a poorly made thriller who was trying too hard to feign gentleness, clearly revealing that his job is still with the Yakuza.

But that expression didn’t last for long.

As I glared at him, his eyebrows twitched, and he cleared his throat, returning to his usual self.

“Koto Ne, is he your boyfriend?”

“……”

I looked up at the uncle with my mouth agape.

And then I glared at him again. This time more openly.

The uncle seemed a bit hurt.

“Ah, no!”

Sota exclaimed quickly.

“Uh, he’s just a friend from my class!”

“Is that so?”

However, the uncle didn’t seem satisfied with that answer at all. This meant he hadn’t dismissed the idea that Sota was my boyfriend.

Doesn’t he think such a pretty boy wouldn’t like me?

That’s how it looked to me.

I became more and more dumbfounded.

I seriously thought about giving him a little kick as punishment, but I didn’t. It wouldn’t hurt him anyway, but still, I didn’t feel close enough for that.

“……Dad.”

When I called him that, the uncle blinked and cleared his throat again.

Seeing the atmosphere getting a little awkward, Sota quickly bowed toward the uncle.

“Nice to meet you!”

He then dashed off in a hurry.

The uncle and I watched Sota’s back as he ran away.

“……Dad.”

As I glared at the uncle again, he awkwardly laughed while scratching his head.

Letting out a small sigh, I turned my body toward home.

Should I apologize tomorrow?

But it doesn’t seem like it was my fault.

While contemplating that, I turned around and met Kagami’s eyes.

Maybe because it was the time I usually came home, Kagami had apparently stepped out to wait for me.

Seeing our reaction, Kagami covered her mouth and started shaking with laughter.

“……”

It had been a while since I saw Kagami smiling like that, so the uncle and I stood side by side for a moment, staring at her.

“Mom.”

Seeing Kagami calm down a bit, I went over to her.

“I’m back.”

“Welcome back.”

Kagami said gently as she wrapped her arms around my shoulders.

The uncle also came over, wiping away a somewhat fierce expression unsuitable for showing to a child.

There wasn’t much conversation. We didn’t usually say much anyway.

It was a somewhat different form of—

…

But for now, that was okay.

Chapter 360

Harumi and Yuuki have a grateful heart towards Mako.

While spending time with them, I’ve learned how to get closer to the kids.

I can’t fully imitate those three. I don’t possess Harumi’s energy, Yuuki’s cool charm, or Mako’s kindness.

I mean, I’ve adapted somewhat to being in a child’s body and heart, but ultimately, the being inside is someone who has experienced life as an adult. That much is unavoidable.

However, I could at least imitate them a little.

I brought the kids home with me. Our house wasn’t drastically different compared to the homes of other kids; it was an ordinary house with both mom and dad present.

Kagami was very popular with the kids. Even the girls found Kagami quite charming, and whenever the kids came over, she would provide them with plenty of snacks.

When I brought my friends over, Kagami had burst into tears alone, which made things a bit awkward, but I knew it was just because she was that happy.

Still, none of the kids are as close to me as Harumi, Yuuki, or Mako. But at the same time, I’ve secured a bit of popularity with all the kids. While I’m not the class president, if they elected some committee members, I could easily sneak into one of those spots.

When I brought friends home, Sota didn’t really talk to me, but sometimes on the way home from school alone, he would strike up various conversations.

Very occasionally, when I ran into Sota while dad was home, he would look at Sota with a rather suspicious expression.

Every time I saw that side of my dad, I’d give his arm a light smack. At those times, dad would dramatically pretend to be in pain, “Ugh!”, and then pat my shoulder.

Oddly enough, the expression on Sota’s face that seemed to be genuinely scared felt too natural to me. Until then, he had completely built a wall in front of me, treating me like someone who had no relation to him; now it seemed like he was truly treating me like a daughter.

Could it be that he sees me as his daughter?

But that’s alright. That can’t be helped.

I’ve imagined my mom’s appearance over Kagami. Ultimately, after spending several years together, that thought slowly faded, but since dad had only met me for about two years, it’s different.

…Well, at least for the time being, I decided to think like that. Once I return home later, then it’ll be time to call him ‘Uncle’ again.

Kagami and dad still treat each other very politely. Honestly, if you only look at those two, it doesn’t feel like a family. If other people saw them, they would probably think that those two were a couple on the brink of a breakdown.

Not in the sense of fighting, but in the sense that they treat each other as strangers. Well, I guess it’s better that way since they don’t harbor feelings for each other anyway, which gives me a sense of relief.

Outwardly, they act like a couple, so it’s not a big deal.

During the sports meet, both of them came to support me. Even though I was the cheerleading team! Sota had also surprisingly joined the boys’ cheerleading team and was enthusiastically supporting, so both of us somehow ended up captured by Kagami’s camera.

The art festival was also enjoyable.

One good thing about moving to this house is that Kagami is always home.

During Kagami’s working days, I felt a bit guilty about going up to her while she was resting or clinging to her, but that has changed.

Rather, Kagami, who had been waiting for me idly at home, would melt with a flustered expression as soon as I said, “I’m back!”

Eventually, it seemed like Kagami had given up trying to make me sleep separately. Having spent so long like that, I didn’t want to be away from Kagami anymore.

“What will happen when I get a boyfriend later…?”

It seemed like Kagami was incredibly worried about that.

…Apparently, she’s worried I might cling to a boyfriend like this. And the direction of that worry wasn’t about my relationship with a boyfriend becoming awkward because of it.

It looks like Kagami just doesn’t want to see me interacting closely with someone else.

Honestly, I had no intention of getting a boyfriend, but… I didn’t want to pick a fight over that.

After all, there’s plenty of time left. Right?

…At least, I wanted to believe that.

*

After the red leaves had fallen and the trees stood bare,

With the weather getting a bit chilly, I took out my coat and was walking while looking up at the sky.

It wasn’t because I was lonely or had an empty heart, or feelings that I experience in autumn; the sky was just that blue and beautiful.

This time of year was my favorite.

It was somewhat removed from the year-end and summer. The autumn events were all pretty much over, making it a calming season for everyone.

Isn’t this a season where the leisurely passing of time faintly brushes against the skin?

My anxious heart was also starting to heal a bit. When I first came here, I had worried about what those government people might do to us, but at least until now, they hadn’t touched us.

I don’t know what will happen once I become an adult.

“Ah.”

Tap.

My toes slightly caught on something, but I didn’t fall over like before.

I looked down.

A heavy stone was sticking out slightly.

I pushed the stone to the side with my foot. Just in case someone else passing by might trip over it.

By the way, it’s a bit strange to have a heavy stone like this on a path with no boundary separating the sidewalk from the road. How did this stone even end up here?

I pushed it close to the wall and walked leisurely ahead once again.

Today, I didn’t come with my friends. Sometimes, it was nice to spend some time alone. Even though I sleep with mom every day, I had picked up a bit of a hobby to do in my room.

Watching cartoons and movies on TV. Well, generally, I do prefer watching together with the family in the living room.

Sota was out playing with friends for the first time in a while today. Thankfully, during the second semester, I’ve made quite a few same-sex friends. It seemed like he just hadn’t completely adapted yet; he was not someone with social issues.

I was thinking about what to do to pass the time leisurely, when—

Thud.

I heard what seemed like something fell.

“…Ah.”

And that tiny groan was so soft that I probably wouldn’t have heard it if I had taken a few more steps forward.

I turned around.

There was a small child who had fallen over.

Crushed against the alley wall.

It didn’t seem like they had come from the direction I was walking; they seemed like one of the kids coming out from one of the narrow alleys.

I quickly ran over and saw that they had tripped over the stone I had pushed aside. Had they come up against the wall?

“Are you okay?”

I quickly said that as I reached out my hand to help the child up—

Slap.

The child swung their arm in fear and hit my hand, making me back off a bit in surprise.

It didn’t hurt much. More importantly, it seemed this girl didn’t have the strength to resist.

At first, I was a bit puzzled and didn’t realize it, but after seeing her actions, I understood how serious her situation was.

She was wearing a white t-shirt with sleeves that stretched out too long. The t-shirt itself wasn’t a problem. At least it had been washed.

The problem was her arms sticking out from under the t-shirt.

On a place that could barely be covered by the shirt, there was a bruise, blue and ugly.

Was it because of something from my previous life? That bruise particularly caught my attention.

It had happened sometimes.

When I received a report from parents and went out to rescue a child, they would often have fresh blue bruises on their arms or legs or remnants of cigarette burns.

“…”

“Ah, hey. Just a moment.”

As I stared blankly for a moment, the girl started to walk forward again without giving me any eye contact. Maybe she didn’t have the strength; she was using her hands to hold onto the walls of the houses, taking a step, then another.

Even when I called out to her, she ignored me.

A trickle of blood was flowing from her knee.

I hurriedly rummaged through my bag. And luckily, I found a lollipop that I had received from a friend in my bag.

……If I were actually my age, this would have been a major problem.

I suddenly waved the lollipop in front of her and asked, “…Do you want this?”

“…?”

With hair that had grown out wildly covering her face, the little girl looked up at me.

“…Oniichan.”

“Eh?”

“Oniichan, I came looking for you.”

She must not have understood what I was holding in my hand properly.

“Oniichan?”

“…”

And then—

“Ah…!”

I hurriedly supported her as she was about to fall. Although I didn’t have much strength, this girl felt so light.

One thing was for sure.

I couldn’t just leave her alone.

Fortunately, the house was almost nearby.

I helped her up and hurried toward home.

Chapter 361

Actually, that might not have been such a good thing.

I’ve brought friends home before, but helping someone is a whole different story.

No other kids have slept over at my house, and while they’ve visited my room, they haven’t exactly explored the whole second floor. If they had, they’d have figured out something was off pretty quickly.

Kagami and Dad have to be married for my dad to be in another room. No matter how convincingly the master bedroom is decorated, there’s always a chance it could get exposed upon closer inspection.

It would be one thing if it were really weird to have separate rooms… but for us, even a tiny hint of something strange could cause big problems.

So, it was actually more problematic to bring someone completely unknown—

“Koto Ne, welcome—ah.”

As soon as I rang the doorbell at home, Kagami opened the door promptly.

And then, upon seeing me from beyond that door, he looked shocked.

“Koto Ne? That kid is…”

But his surprise seemed to fade as he looked at the child’s knees, which were bleeding.

Upon a closer look, the pants were also baggy. They were shorts, but they weren’t meant to be long enough to reach the knees; they should have been noticeably shorter.

Besides, a child wearing short sleeves and shorts in this weather just didn’t feel normal.

Perhaps having overheard our conversation, Dad, who had finished work early today, came downstairs as well.

Kagami’s and Dad’s expressions changed in an instant.

In a situation like this, they likely weren’t thinking of sending the kid out; both helped escort the child to the living room.

“Oh my.”

Maybe it was because she was a mom.

Kagami seemed a little shocked by the child’s appearance. Bruises were evident not just on the legs, but also on the arms.

Moreover, the child wasn’t in a good state mentally either. Just a little while ago, she had the strength to defy me, but now that energy seemed to have vanished.

What if she hit something when she fell? I’m scared that might be the case. I had tried clearing the stones, but she was the one who tripped over them.

Kagami quickly took out a first-aid kit to disinfect the child’s knees, applied some medicine, and then placed a larger bandage over it.

The child was staring blankly at the ceiling with her eyes half-open. Given that there was a child a few years younger than me in this state, even Dad, who must have seen some rough sights himself, didn’t know what to say.

“Call the police—”

As Kagami was saying that, the child suddenly grabbed her arm.

“No, I don’t want to.”

Kagami’s eyes widened.

The child, while maintaining eye contact with her, said, “I’m going to meet my brother.”

It was said by a little girl.

It seemed Kagami was quite shocked by that statement.

Could she perhaps be recalling something about her and Kagami’s situation? If she was recalling her own childhood, it would make sense—

I hurried to the kitchen and opened the fridge.

I had planned to give the child some candy, but right now, I was worried that if I gave her something hard, she might choke on it in her frantic state.

Inside the fridge—there was one custard pudding left. Kagami had put it away not long ago. When I had arrived home, I had consumed one each day, and it just so happened that there was one left.

I quickly grabbed it and ran back to the child with a small spoon.

“Here, eat this.”

As I opened the lid and handed it to her along with the spoon, the child looked at me with a dazed expression.

Then, she glanced back down and seemed drawn to the spoon, popping it into her mouth.

Sparkle.

In the depths of those almost lifeless eyes, a tiny light seemed to glimmer.

After that, the child devoured the pudding in an instant, gulping it down so quickly it was almost concerning; she even licked the plastic container clean.

“……”

Eventually realizing that there wasn’t anything more to eat in there, she turned to look back at me with a blank face.

Could it be that she wanted more?

Before I could even respond, Kagami quickly headed toward the kitchen.

*

Though the pudding was gone, thankfully, there were other snacks I had bought. Naturally, most of them were sweet.

After consuming a bag of snacks and some strawberry milk, the child slowly started to regain her senses.

“……”

And then, the three of us—me, Kagami, and Dad—found ourselves in an even trickier situation.

Having heard the child say she didn’t want the police or an ambulance called, the situation became more ambiguous.

I certainly hadn’t intended to kidnap her, but that didn’t mean we could keep her without parental permission. No matter how terrible the parents might be.

No, more than that, I began to wonder if we called the police, would they even be ordinary cops? That thought sprang to mind a bit too late.

Still, the first one to muster courage was Kagami.

Even if life had been tough, Kagami’s appearance was notably gentle and kind compared to other women. While I may have inherited some of Kagami’s looks, I certainly didn’t possess her gentle voice.

Kagami crouched to meet the child’s gaze and softly asked, “You want to go see your brother, don’t you?”

“……Yes.”

The child seemed to finally understand her situation once she regained her sense of awareness.

Having been hungry and in pain, she had been on edge, but upon grasping the surroundings, she realized she was encircled by adults.

The child fidgeted, tugging at the hem of her clothes.

Still in those old clothes. It was hard to tell whether it was fine to change her or take her in to wash up.

“Do you know where your brother lives?”

The child nodded at that question.

“Here, nearby…”

As she pointed to the wall with her finger while saying that, it certainly seemed like she lived in this neighborhood.

“Where did you come from?”

To that, the child replied. She might not know exactly where it was, but it was clear that it wasn’t around here.

“How did you get here?”

“In a car…”

“A car? You mean a bus, perhaps?”

Kagami tilted her head in confusion.

Is it really okay for such a little kid to ride a bus alone without any adults noticing?

If she had walked, it might have been a different story. People might not pay attention to every little detail of a passing child. Kids around that age wandering about isn’t unheard of either.

However, a bus is another matter. If you’re in a cramped space with others for a long time…

But the child shook her head.

Both Kagami and Dad exchanged puzzled looks.

A taxi… seems unlikely. It’s hard to imagine a kid being able to afford a taxi ride looking as obviously abused as she did.

The child hesitated.

“Pachinko parlor…”

“……”

Dad seemed to freeze at those words.

When Kagami looked up, Dad had a scowl on his face as he spoke.

“…There are stories about people who win big in the game by leaving children in the car.”

Upon hearing that, Kagami’s face briefly went blank.

I had heard about it too. I might not be Japanese, but in my previous life, I distinctly enjoyed things like manga.

I learned about pachinko while browsing different links on wiki.

There are famous pachinko parlors known for winning big, and some spots within those parlors can be quite lucrative. People even line up to play when new machines come in.

So maybe the adults who brought this child here… are deliberately searching for a well-performing pachinko machine.

Maybe they even used to live somewhere nearby.

“…Could I ask your name?”

At Kagami’s gentle inquiry, the child shrank back more. It seems she had just realized she wasn’t sure if she was allowed to be here.

While she might not have been scared as long as it was just me, I could see how it would be intimidating to have a stranger continuously trying to talk to her.

“…Shii.”

“Shii-chan.”

Kagami gently smiled and lightly held Shii’s hand.

Shii flinched a bit but didn’t pull away, earning a soft smile from Kagami.

“You said you came to meet your brother, right? If you know where he lives, I can take you there?”

“!”

Shii perked up, looking up at Kagami.

Her eyes sparkled a bit. No longer lifeless as before, they seemed to be brimming with newfound hope.

Those eyes tugged at my heart.

“I want to go too.”

Dad stood up, saying that.

“Koto Ne, could you please wait a minute? I’ll be right back.”

I nodded.

Adults have to deal with these situations too.

…Though I do want to know more about what’s going on with that child, pushing too hard might just make Kagami anxious.

I decided to wait quietly at home.

Chapter 362

Why did I suddenly feel a bit anxious?

It wasn’t just because I was alone at home.

I had never really been abused in either my previous life or this one. Kagami treated me more like a precious little treasure than anything else, maybe even too much for my own good.

I can’t say for sure if that was the right thing to do. If I had gotten into serious fights with the kids or caused accidents everywhere, then that would be a different story. Well, at least it means she wasn’t a strict mom in front of me.

Now, a good amount of time has passed since Kagami became an adult, but when I was young, she was still far too young to be called an adult herself.

In a few more years, I would be around the same age as Kagami, so I can somewhat guess just how young she was when she had me.

…Usually, parents who aren’t fully grown struggle to raise their children properly. It’s an unavoidable fact.

Kagami and I were just unusual cases.

Could that girl named Shii have been the same?

There are many reasons why a house might catch fire. Sometimes, it’s just kids left alone playing with fire, or kids who think it would be fun to start some trouble in an empty house.

A colleague who works in emergency services once told me about a child who had been in a serious accident, their abdomen swollen up like a balloon. He even moved a child who hadn’t eaten anything for days.

Was Shii one of those unfortunate kids?

Maybe that’s why I felt so anxious about her. Somehow, I felt the father of that girl wouldn’t be someone capable of normal thought.

I glanced at the clock.

It had been about ten minutes.

There was still no sign of Kagami or Dad returning. If it took about five minutes to get to their house, that wouldn’t be too strange, but still…

If I was just going to pass the time, I could do something else, yet I found myself unable to do anything at all.

I still didn’t quite understand why I felt anxious. Was it because of the past that could have been similar to mine? Maybe it was simply because I could have been in that girl’s shoes if I hadn’t been lucky enough to have Kagami as my mom—

Shii.

Suddenly, that name sparkled in my mind.

Why was that? When I heard the name earlier, I likely didn’t process any emotions due to the situation, but looking back, it felt oddly off.

This feeling was just like when I first introduced myself to Sota.

“……”

A memory that felt like it had been known for a long time.

But the puzzle pieces didn’t come together clearly, and I couldn’t fit them into my memory. Did I meet those two when I was young? I also lived in Tokyo when I was little. I hardly remember the names of kids from kindergarten unless they were close friends.

So why did I react so strongly to the name Shii? I didn’t understand.

It only made my heart race more. I glanced at the clock, and it had barely passed seven minutes.

“……Yeah.”

I nodded quietly.

It’s fine.

They must be nearby. I couldn’t hear the sound of a car going by.

Just a quick look outside to see how Kagami and Dad were doing should be okay.

Besides, I hadn’t even changed my clothes. Though there was a bit of blood on my pants, it was dark enough that it didn’t stand out much.

I opened the door and stepped outside.

I carried my keys with me just in case. I unlocked the door and stepped outside, looking around the neighborhood.

And for some reason, in careful steps, I made my way in the direction Shii had been going.

*

I was unlucky.

Yeah. Sota had stayed behind to play with his friends at school.

Because I was a girl—and honestly, it wasn’t that important, but I just didn’t feel like joining a ball game, I ended up heading home instead.

We usually didn’t act overly friendly at school, as we all understood that it would likely lead to complications.

The age where boys would bully girls or where girls would make it clear they didn’t like boys was slowly fading, yet that embarrassing tension wasn’t completely gone either.

I didn’t feel that awkwardness myself, but I was well aware it existed among my friends. I wasn’t sure what kind of feelings Sota had.

“Koto Ne.”

When I heard someone calling my name from behind, I involuntarily jerked my shoulders in surprise.

“Sota.”

When I turned around, Sota was standing there holding a soccer ball. Did he bring it to school too? Surely there would be balls there.

Well, he is a boy after all. If he bought a fancy soccer ball, he might want to show off to his friends.

But more importantly—

“What are you doing here?”

“Ah….”

It came to me a bit late that this path Shii had been on wasn’t too different from the path Sota usually took.

I had been so anxious that I hadn’t even considered running into a friend on the way.

But I couldn’t talk to Sota about Shii. That would be—

“……”

Huh.

Wait a minute. Did I hear Shii’s last name?

“Koto Ne?”

As I stood there dumbfounded, Sota approached me and asked.

Now that I think about it, what exactly did Shii say?

She mentioned she was going to meet her older brother.

And Sota had previously told me about having a younger sister, too. It seemed like there was a story behind that, and I hadn’t pressed for details back then.

Am I jumping to conclusions?

Am I just forcefully connecting Sota and Shii? Would it upset him if he heard something like that?

“Koto Ne.”

“Ah, yeah.”

Once Sota called my name again, I finally managed to reply.

“What’s wrong? Is something going on? Is that why you’re outside?”

“Uh… No, it’s not like that.”

What should I say?

My instincts were telling me to take Sota and quickly go in another direction.

I had no way of knowing if Sota was really Shii’s brother, but I could sense he would be in for a big shock if he saw her.

But—how?

Our house was empty. But bringing Sota to our house would…

No, wait.

Maybe because it was empty, I should do it anyway?

“Sota, could it be—”

“Yeah?”

Was it the serious expression on my face that caught his attention?

Sota replied a bit flustered. But it seemed fine for the moment as I didn’t look too serious—

However, before I could say anything more, a voice rang through the quiet residential area, echoing loudly. The way it stood out in the stark midday silence made it particularly jarring.

Even to where we were standing.

“What are you doing here!?”

It was a voice I had never heard before.

Unlike when Dad would yell, which was a trained voice meant to definitely rile someone up, this one sounded as if it belonged to someone who simply couldn’t contain their emotions.

But what scared me even more was the voice that followed.

“……Dad?”

Sota mumbled, looking in the direction of the voice.

That phrase sent chills down my spine.

Finally, I was able to identify the feeling of discomfort in my mind. I realized just who that girl Shii was.

Shii was Sota’s younger sister.

And then—

Sota took off running. Ignoring me standing next to him. The soccer ball he was holding went bouncing on the ground, and I instinctively bent down to pick it up.

“Sota!”

I cried out and chased after him a bit too late.

Calling his name reignited the strange discomfort I had felt earlier.

It was the same kind of unease I felt when I had first called out to Sota.

The feeling I had almost forgotten while talking to him came back, just like the discomfort I felt when I first heard the name Shii.

But I still couldn’t pinpoint the source of that unease.

Could it be related to the memories of the world I came into? What if my past life had something to do with this?

I had no idea.

More pressing than that, though, was what I needed to do.

I didn’t know exactly what to do, but—

“Sota!”

I called out his name loudly and ran with all my might. Miraculously, I still held onto the soccer ball.

Ahead of me, I saw Sota running, and even further ahead, there was a house that seemed to be a bit larger than ours, somewhere between a mansion and a house.

And in front of that house stood a man who looked slightly smaller than Dad.

The man, red-faced with anger, shouted,

“You said you were going to live with your mother! That woman you resemble!”

“……”

“Dad!”

Sota shouted.

The gaze of the angry man shifted towards Sota.

Oh.

So it was true.

Really, Shii…

A moment later, Kagami, who looked back at us in surprise, met my gaze.

Kagami had her hands on Shii’s shoulders.

Shii, despite hearing such words from her father, was looking over at Sota.

“Brother……!”

Shii cried out.

And as she shook Kagami’s hands off, she stumbled and nearly fell.

Sota caught her in his arms.

And he held her tightly.

“……”

All the adults around us, as well as I, who was panting and out of breath, were frozen in place, unable to say a word at what we were witnessing.

Chapter 363

Not long ago, I thought I was living a pretty unhappy life.

Isn’t that right? Whether it was friends I had known for a long time or friends I had just made, I had to eventually part ways with them. I also had to escape my beloved neighborhood as if I were being chased away, and there was one crazy group after me.

But if I think about it, there were always people helping me.

Kagami was one of them. As my mom, Kagami had done everything she could for me. If there was something Kagami couldn’t do for me, it wasn’t because she didn’t want to, but simply because she couldn’t.

I never took it for granted, but I had always lived seeing Kagami sacrifice for me. And in a way, I had grown somewhat accustomed to that.

Dad was the same. Even though there was no blood relationship, he was always someone who tried to protect me.

…No matter whether they were blood-related or not, the people around me had always willingly helped me.

But the scene before my eyes now was different.

“Father…?”

Sota’s eyes shook in shock.

Sota was always a kind kid. He showed a slightly reserved side in front of me, but he was cheerful around his male friends.

Even among the girls, discussions about Sota often came up. It was only natural for him to be popular since he was the most ordinary-looking boy in the class.

To a little child’s eyes, Sota seemed rather grown-up.

But.

“Sota.”

Sota’s father frowned.

“Sota. Come here. That girl… Shii has a place she needs to return to.”

Shii burrowed deeper into Sota’s arms.

A smaller child snuggling into a slightly bigger one.

Children are beings that rely on adults. Even I once did so. Even if I knew there were cases where that wasn’t possible, seeing it right in front of me was a different matter.

A small child who has no adult to lean on—leans on another child who isn’t even a middle schooler yet. It was as if she was begging for protection.

Feeling an indescribable emotion upon seeing that was unavoidable.

“Hey.”

Dad opened the door.

“I don’t know what the situation is—”

“If you don’t know anything, wouldn’t it be polite not to interfere?”

Sota’s father interrupted Dad’s words.

I stared at him, dumbfounded.

He was an ordinary person. In his late thirties, perhaps? He looked like he got married in his mid to late twenties and had probably been married for about ten years. Considering Sota’s age, that makes sense.

It seemed he had divorced quite some time ago.

His angry expression wasn’t scary compared to Dad’s face. He truly was an average person. Unlike the strange woman I had previously seen who resembled Kagami, he was genuinely normal—but—

“No matter what, about the kids…”

Dad had a fake daughter in me, and there was a real daughter as well, so he seemed to find that attitude completely incomprehensible.

“Sota.”

Sota’s… father, or whatever I should call him, called Sota sternly.

If he were an elementary school student, he wouldn’t dare to oppose his parent’s instructions. Especially in 1999, which hadn’t even reached the 21st century yet; the reality was even stricter.

Sota’s trembling eyes gazed at the Shii in his arms.

Shii was trying not to leave Sota.

“Sota—”

Just then, the man claiming to be Sota’s father spoke again, but Kagami moved towards Sota and Shii.

And gently placed a hand on the shoulders of the two kids.

“Shii-chan.”

Kagami spoke softly.

“…”

Even at Kagami’s words, Shii wouldn’t raise her head, cuddling into her brother.

It was as if she was afraid of someone trying to take her away.

“Shii-chan, would you like to stay with us for a while?”

“Mom?”

I called out to Kagami a little surprised.

Kagami looked at me and smiled softly.

Various complicated thoughts surfaced. In particular, Shii isn’t our child. Regardless of blood ties, living together could itself become a crime.

Sota’s dad was glaring at Kagami. Dad briefly wiped his expression away, surveying the situation. Of course, he was ready to intervene if anyone tried to rush in.

“Sota-kun.”

“Yes?”

“We’ll take care of Shii-chan for a bit. Just a few days. You can come to see her whenever you want during that time.”

“You, is that really—”

Sota’s father’s words were cut off by Dad.

Dad didn’t do something extraordinary.

He just held his palm out toward Sota’s father, meaning to stay there without moving.

His expression was calm, but his temple said otherwise. A prominent vein was bulging, creating an uneasy feeling as if he might hit someone if things went wrong.

I didn’t expect Dad to do that, but to others, it might look a bit different.

‘Are you a Yakuza?’ was a thought that could have crossed anyone’s mind if it were the situation. However, Sota’s father kept glancing around. It wasn’t just fear but also an awareness of the surrounding eyes.

If he was someone who valued appearances, he could have just taken better care of his children from the beginning.

I’m sure there’s a story behind it. But in light of how these two children were treated, I thought he had lost any legitimacy in that story.

“…Mr. Sasaki.”

Kagami, who had previously listened to Sota’s story, turned towards Sota’s father.

Then, with her hands together, she bowed deeply and spoke.

“Is it okay for us to keep Shii-chan at our place for a few days?”

“…”

It seemed that Sota’s father had lost for words upon seeing Kagami go that far.

“Didn’t you plan to send her back to her mother from the start?”

Dad slowly opened his mouth. His expression wasn’t vastly different from usual, but the vein in his temple still bulged. His voice was low and grave.

Despite having moments of high-pitched excitement when talking to me, he was serious right now.

“I don’t think staying at a friend’s house for a few days would be too much of a problem.”

“…”

Hearing that explanation, it seemed Sota’s father thought it wouldn’t be a big loss for him either.

Calling her ‘that woman’ or ‘that woman’s daughter’ shows he didn’t even consider her his daughter. Did he think whatever trouble arose would fall onto us?

Or perhaps he just didn’t want to make a scene anymore. If Shii were with us, then our house would make a ruckus despite everything.

“…If a problem arises, it’s your fault.”

Sota’s father said that.

“Sota.”

And he called Sota.

“…”

Sota hugged Shii tightly once again.

In this situation, bringing Sota to our house would quite likely be a reckless move. Everyone here knew that.

Sota whispered in Shii’s ear.

“Shii, I’ll come to see you tomorrow too.”

“…”

Shii lifted her head. Those two eyes captured Sota entirely.

That expression pulled at my heartstrings.

I too have a younger sibling. We often fought and sometimes even threw real insults at each other, but we were family nonetheless.

We would give each other birthday gifts, go on trips together as a family, and if we heard someone was bullying the other, we would rush out of the house.

If they had to live completely torn apart with no one else to lean on, it would be even more so.

“I’ll come again tomorrow. It’s okay.”

Sota said that.

Shii stayed silent for a long time but eventually nodded as if she had given up.

*

“…Mom.”

“I’m sorry, Koto Ne.”

On the way home.

Shii refused to hold hands with Kagami and Dad. It seemed she wasn’t allowing any closeness to adults. Did she think getting closer would only lead to more wounds?

“But… it was hard to just watch.”

“…”

I know.

Kagami is my mom.

A person with children can empathize more with parents who have lost children in movies or dramas than someone without kids. If that isn’t an illusion created by the media, then even more so.

Most importantly, Kagami was the one who had run away with me.

She gave birth to me at an age when she could still be called a ‘child,’ and even at that age, she ran away with me.

No matter the circumstances, Kagami giving birth to me indicates she had been through horrible abuse.

Perhaps Kagami was not simply a mom but was seeing her own childhood reflected in me.

Someone who wished to be saved.

A little child who desperately wanted to be pulled out from that pain.

Kagami wrapped her arms around my shoulders.

I gripped Kagami’s hem more tightly and stood closely next to her.

I didn’t know what was going to happen next. For now, Shii had decided to stay for a few days.

…It wouldn’t be strange if her mother appeared right in front of our house at any moment.

Tonight felt like it might be a bit long.

Chapter 364

We brought her home, but we had no idea how to treat Shii.

First of all, Dad had the most ambiguous expression.

He was doing a great job as the head of our little “family,” and both Kagami and I relied on him to some extent, but we were basically just pretending to be a family.

We had never forced ourselves to cross any unspoken boundaries. Dad didn’t meddle between Kagami and me, and neither did we interfere with his personal matters.

Dad maintained a comfortable demeanor, like a guest in our home. Rather than trying to put on that attitude, it felt like he had completely adapted and it just came naturally now.

Sometimes he’d leisurely read a book on solving Go problems; maybe there was someone at work he played Go with?

…The story’s a bit heavy, but anyway, our ‘household’ is quite special in many ways, so I wasn’t sure how Shii would adapt. Whether we’d continue keeping her was still uncertain.

Me, Kagami, and Shii were all girls. If anything went wrong in this house, the one who’d be in the most trouble would be Dad.

“……”

In reality, Dad stood a little apart with an expression that clearly showed he didn’t know what to do now that Shii was in the house.

“Shii-chan.”

Shii followed Sota home but didn’t come closer to us. It wasn’t a complete rejection, but still…

Kagami glanced at Dad and me, thought for a moment, then said, “How about we first get her cleaned up?”

Shii stared blankly at Kagami.

Now that I looked closely, her hair was matted. Her face, arms, and legs had been somewhat wiped down with wet wipes, but there was still dirt, and her nails looked jagged and uneven. How many times had she picked at them?

Somehow, I felt like it wasn’t just simply anxiety that caused her state. It was more like she wanted to eat something, but there was nothing available.

“……”

I snapped back to reality and found myself standing next to Dad. I was agreeing to let Shii come into the house and protect her, but I had no clue how to treat her.

Kagami took Shii to wash up, and I hurried upstairs to grab my clothes.

*

Although she was quite skinny, Shii was still a pretty girl. Looking closer, she resembled Sota a bit.

We had dinner a little earlier than usual. When Shii saw the food set in front of her, her eyes widened, and she started shoveling it into her mouth, coughing multiple times.

It was the behavior of someone who hadn’t seen food in a long while.

What kind of meals had she been having?

How had she survived?

If I were in Shii’s situation, I surely wouldn’t have been able to endure it.

Dad watched her like a deer caught in headlights during dinner, and once we finished eating, he went outside briefly.

“……”

While Kagami was clattering around doing the dishes, I sat awkwardly with Shii in the living room.

Perhaps due to her full stomach, Shii seemed a bit less wary. Although she hadn’t completely let her guard down, it seemed she realized for now, we had no intention of hurting her.

The clothes Shii wore were slightly big on her but fit well enough.

Our living room was a traditional sit-on-the-floor type with no separate sofa. We sat awkwardly at a distance across the table.

Um.

I picked up the remote and turned on the TV.

I flipped through the usual channels. There should be some cartoons on at this time.

Once I switched to an animated film, Shii’s eyes glued to the TV, jaw dropped wide open.

The topic of child abuse is not hard to recognize, even without searching for it. In fact, if a major incident occurred, it would be on the news and splattered all over various internet sites.

When a child is abused in a household dominated by adults, there’s nothing that child can do. They can’t sit back and enjoy cartoons, eat ice cream during summer, or lounge around in the kotatsu during winter.

Shii’s past was something only she could reveal, but just looking at the bruises on her body suggested her life had not been easy.

Nevertheless, watching her gape at the TV was somewhat reminiscent of a child her age.

I carefully held the remote out of reach and passed it towards her. When the remote entered her peripheral vision, she flinched and raised her hands to her head, but upon seeing I was just holding it, she hesitated and lowered her hands.

Then, blinking, she looked at me before reaching for the remote.

“This is how you change the channel.”

I pressed the arrow button on the remote. The channel went one up, then back down one. Shii blinked and began to follow my lead, changing the channels around.

Eventually, after a short search, we landed back on the animation channel.

Shii, mouth agape, staring at the TV seemed to lighten the mood significantly.

As we were passing time like that, ding dong, the doorbell rang.

Bang bang.

Immediately after, there was a knocking sound on the door.

Shii flinched at the knocking sound, which made her shoulders jump.

As I stood up, “Koto Ne.”

Kagami approached, still wearing her apron, seemingly having left the dishes halfway done.

“It’s okay. Just stay seated.”

Kagami had a look that indicated she knew who was outside.

[Shii!]

A woman’s voice, sharp and demanding, came from outside the door.

Shii’s shoulders shrank even further.

Kagami, with a stiff expression, walked toward the entrance.

What to do?

With Shii right beside me, could I go check on Kagami? I thought for a brief moment about leaving her alone, but at the same time, the sight of Shii’s state made it hard to gather the courage to leave her by herself.

The entrance door opened, and I could hear them talking. Kagami spoke calmly, but the woman began to raise her voice gradually.

“So that girl is my daughter!”

Then she yelled out.

Had she heard something from Sota’s father?

“……”

It seemed Kagami was pondering how to respond to that.

After all, Kagami was the mother of the girl.

My mom.

That’s why she had to think carefully about her answer.

There could be a small chance this was all a misunderstanding.

Even if it wasn’t a misunderstanding, the woman might not be at fault.

There could be many overlapping factors. If Kagami had raised me without fleeing, she would have assumed I’d be alright.

Wouldn’t there still be some love in her heart? I’m sure Kagami would think that way.

But that didn’t improve the situation.

Next, I heard a man’s voice.

“Hey, lady—”

He tried to say something but was interrupted midway.

Unable to hold back, I jumped up.

I was about to bolt for the entrance but paused to check on Shii, still huddled in the corner.

Shii seemed to be so unwilling to hear her mother’s voice that she tightly shut her eyes and covered her ears with her hands.

“Stay here. Don’t go anywhere.”

I spoke in a trembling voice before rushing towards the entrance.

Thud.

I shut the living room door behind me, making sure Shii wouldn’t hear the unfolding confrontation.

“Koto Ne?”

Kagami was slightly flustered, but I stood in front of her as a barrier.

“Ha.”

The guy who had been talking looked down at me with a smirk.

“You two sure look alike. Lady… um, you might be too young for that, huh? Anyway, don’t meddle in other people’s business. You might get into some strange trouble and be wrongly accused of something odd.”

The man gazed between me and Kagami, grinning.

“Think about your daughter. If you’re both—”

“What about if we’re both?”

A deep voice interjected.

The man blinked once and turned around.

It was Dad, holding a plastic bag stuffed with snacks from the convenience store branded with the logo prominently displayed.

The man’s eyes widened in surprise.

“Hey, buddy—”

Dad approached slowly with a deep voice.

The man unconsciously stepped to the side in front of the entrance.

Dad walked toward me and stopped in front of the man.

“Go on, continue what you were saying. What were you going to say?”

“……”

The man looked at Dad with a somewhat bewildered expression.

Perhaps sensing something about Dad’s line of work was not ordinary due to the typical scum-bloke instincts.

“…Wow.”

The man raised his hands defensively.

“I didn’t come here to cause any trouble. I just want to take my daughter back. I heard she’s here in this house. I don’t know the circumstances, but maybe she was kidnapped or something.”

“Kidnapped.”

A vein throbbed on Dad’s temple. Wow, Dad’s really been dealing with a lot today. An event like this can go a whole year without happening.

“Then what you’ve done is child abuse, right? If not, then you must be guilty of something.”

Dad said.

“…You’re in the unfavorable position here, you know?”

“That might be true.”

Dad kept looking at the man with a flat expression.

“It may not be.”

That line was something the man wouldn’t understand.

We had people watching our backs.

As long as that uncle was here, Yamashita likely would be informed somehow. He’d know where we lived and what we might be caught up in. Even if we were under government surveillance, the Yakuza were always in such situations.

Also, it was true there were others who were… well, ‘protecting’ us because of my worth.

But even so, the man seemed to have taken that message his own way.

Dad said to the fuming man, “Hey, buddy. Wouldn’t it be more of a hassle if you called the police? You’d be in trouble for something else, and your face doesn’t exactly shout innocence.”

No lies there.

But speaking as if I were a hardened detective without mentioning the Yakuza felt strange.

“……”

The man looked increasingly hostile, but he didn’t attack us.

Dad paused as if he was scrutinizing something. Then he looked back at the man.

“I don’t think you have anyone backing you, so why not avoid making it difficult for each other?”

Dad suggested, hunching slightly.

Then in a quiet voice, almost like a huge carnivore lurking for prey, he said, “You didn’t want to raise your kids, did you?”

The man’s expression shifted in a subtle way. It didn’t seem he was angry but rather trying to gauge what Dad was getting at.

Kagami seemed to gather herself and finally spoke up.

“Even if Shii is here, you shouldn’t have a problem getting child support… he seems to be someone who values their pride.”

Kagami whispered quietly.

The man and woman blinked, as if they both suddenly understood something.

*

“…I don’t think this will cause any major issues.”

Dad spoke softly to Kagami.

“There’s someone clearly watching us right now.”

“Yes, I know.”

Kagami appeared completely unfazed. Both of them spoke with a tone that suggested they were not ordinary individuals.

…Not sure if that was something to be proud of. They felt like characters out of an overly exaggerated Japanese comedy-drama. Or maybe a gag manga.

“…Will it be okay for Shii to stay here?”

“There’s not a drop of blood connecting me either.”

Dad looked at me. He had an expression that seemed to seek my agreement.

“…”

Without saying a word, I walked into the living room.

In the corner of the room, Shii was trembling.

Seeing such a state, how could I not want to protect her?

Moreover, I still had a lingering thought about Shii’s name.

Could it be a clue to the world I was in? …I thought I might need to confirm this a bit more.

Chapter 365

What was I like?

I’ve been thinking about Shii while watching her these past few days.

How wary was I of Kagami when I was little?

It wasn’t too intense, but I think it did take quite a while to adjust. Now, I’ve completely adapted to Kagami — um, I can’t even sleep properly if she’s not right next to me, but back then, the memories of my previous life were still much clearer.

Even though I was born here as Kagami’s daughter, I wonder how Shii felt living in a different house.

During the first few days, it seemed like Shii thought we might suddenly turn on her and abuse her in her sleep.

Or did she think our current appearances were mere illusions?

But thanks to Sota visiting almost every day after school, it seemed like Shii’s feelings started to ease a bit.

Maybe it was because Shii’s parents were not around. In front of Sota, Shii would gradually start to smile. Sota made some pretty boring, elementary school-type jokes that honestly didn’t amuse me at all, but every time he did, Shii would burst into a giggle.

…I ended up laughing along just to fit in.

Before I knew it, Sota was naturally walking home with me.

Of course, up until a point, Sota was with his friends, and I was with mine, but after we parted from our friends, Sota would stop by our house for a bit to see Shii. For about an hour or two.

No matter how strong an older brother he might be, Sota’s still an elementary school student. He couldn’t completely go against his father’s wishes. He was an old-fashioned person who placed importance on authority… and for dinner, the two of them had to eat together.

…Old-fashioned, huh.

If you just look at the age, my dad seems to be older. What kind of childhood do you have to have to become that kind of adult?

“Sota.”

It had been about two weeks since then.

On a day where the chill of winter was starting to show, I suggested to Sota,

“How about we take Shii out for a bit?”

“Huh?”

Sota seemed a bit flustered since I brought that up out of nowhere on our way home.

Shii had been at our home for those two weeks straight.

From what I observed during that time, one thing became clear: Shii preferred being alone more than I had expected.

Not that it was an absolute preference, though. If I had to pin it down, she most enjoyed being with her older brother. But when it wasn’t that time, she preferred being alone over being with adults. Out of everyone around, I was still the only one she didn’t mind being next to.

I think I understand why. It’s because I didn’t seem like an adult. At least on the surface.

Kagami always spoke to Shii in a gentle voice, and she even helped her shower from time to time. She would buy her clean clothes and all sorts of snacks.

As for school… I’m still figuring it out. I had no idea how Shii attended school before. She certainly wasn’t someone who went to school in this neighborhood.

That wasn’t a story I could help with, so I left it up to Kagami and Dad.

Anyway, Shii’s wariness of adults had been gradually decreasing, but still, so far, she only showed some hostility towards me and Sota.

“It’s just… I somehow want to show Shii around the neighborhood.”

I had no intention of dragging her out against her will.

But I somehow felt that Sota would mesh perfectly with Shii.

“Um, is that okay?”

Look at that.

Even Sota, who had been keeping his distance because he felt a bit awkward walking with me, seemed to perk up at the mention of Shii.

Just how much does he like his younger sister—

“……”

“Koto Ne?”

“Ah, sorry.”

For some reason, when I thought about the two of them together, something was bubbling up in my mind.

The reason I wanted to take them out together was also tied to this. Every time I saw Shii and Sota at the same time, a strange tickling sensation deep inside me started to arise. It wasn’t the kind of tickling that made you laugh; rather, it felt like some kind of memory was trying to surface.

If my being born in this world wasn’t just about living my ‘next life’,

Then that memory would definitely serve as a huge hint about this world.

“Shii, you’ve been in our house for two weeks now.”

To be more precise, she had spent most of that time in my room. Still, after I went to school, she occasionally came down to the living room, and she was using the bathroom and shower just fine.

Being a third wheel isn’t particularly enjoyable. After all, Shii was a kid who used to be in a tough spot with her own mom. Just because her environment changed doesn’t mean a person changes completely.

Still, it was good that she didn’t seem to have issues with eating. Shii liked meat, sweet foods, and ice cream, and she would eat them as if she wouldn’t be able to have them again.

“I think she’d enjoy eating out.”

“……Um.”

Sota seemed lost in thought after my comment.

He knew he had to eat dinner with his dad,

But that didn’t mean Sota couldn’t have some time out to play either.

I just thought it would be nice to sit and enjoy ice cream together, that’s all.

“Are you okay with that?”

“I’m okay.”

Somehow, I ended up naturally inserting myself into the situation, but it didn’t seem like Sota was finding it strange.

I’d love to let them have some time to themselves, but for some reason, I wasn’t feeling at ease. Sota, for an elementary school student, had a mature demeanor, but in my eyes, he still seemed quite young.

I had indeed mentioned it to Kagami before heading to school in the morning.

Considering how worried she gets about me, I felt she would keep her distance and follow us around, but… well, that’s just up to Kagami.

After all, Dad is here too.

I realized that Shii was quite the talkative child.

In our house, around adults, Shii didn’t talk much like this.

Even in front of someone she wasn’t wary of, she was the same. There wasn’t much to talk about between us, and I wasn’t really the type to start conversations with Shii either.

In the distance, I could see Kagami and Dad sitting not too far from where we were. Thankfully, Shii didn’t seem to notice.

“So, yesterday, I had chocolate,”

Shii exclaimed excitedly.

“Really?”

Shii continued her lively chatter.

Honorifics.

Shii was using somewhat clumsy honorifics with Sota. I wasn’t sure why. Maybe she was influenced by something she saw on TV?

At first, Sota seemed to find it odd, but he didn’t point it out.

Shii talked about the usual things: what she did during the day, what she ate, how long she had slept, and how soft her bed was.

Speaking of beds, Shii sleeps alone. It seemed to be more comfortable for her. A silent and peaceful night without anyone interrupting her.

For me, it didn’t matter since I was sleeping with Kagami. Honestly, it was nice to have an excuse for that.

It didn’t seem like Shii thought our home was all that odd. If anything, if you had to compare, it was her home that was, um, odder.

“I see.”

Sota nodded, taking a mature stance in accepting her story.

With Sota generously replying a few times, Shii hesitated for a moment before finally opening her mouth.

“Older brother.”

“……Older brother?”

Both Sota’s and my hands froze. With a piece of pancake skewered on his fork, Sota looked blank for a moment before glancing at me.

I shook my head.

Older brother? Older brother? After tilting my head several times, I suddenly remembered that Shii really liked manga.

Was it because of the life she had lived? Shii… somehow?

She liked manga that featured everyday life. Not the violent type.

Ah, I see.

If it had something to do with manga, and if that’s how she learned to speak, then it wouldn’t be surprising. Wanting to imitate the dialogue from the manga she adored was a common behavior in young children.

Even Harumi had followed along trying to transform into a magical girl several times—

“Pfft.”

Thinking that made me chuckle a bit.

Shii and Sota looked at me.

I quickly fixed my expression and bit into my pancake.

Older brother, huh. Well, having at least one odd nickname isn’t so bad.

After all, looking back, all the kids around me had unique personalities.

Older brother—

…

Older brother?

I paused my hand briefly.

Shii was energetically chatting with her older brother again. Just like a little kid recounting everything that happened to her to her parent.

Sota.

Sasaki Sota.

Shii.

Sasaki Shii.

The degree of expectations from a younger sibling towards her older brother, both of whom had divorced parents and Shii who had been abused.

And also, with Shii using the term “older brother.”

…

I blinked my eyes.

The tip of my fork trembled slightly, but I was able to maintain my usual expression as best I could.

It dawned on me. Finally.

The identity of the sense of incongruity I felt whenever the two of them were next to each other.

It seemed like I really was inside a novel. All this time.

Chapter 366

“Koto Ne.”

“Uh?”

“What’s wrong?”

Night.

Kagami asked me, who couldn’t easily fall asleep.

I always slept in Kagami’s room. My room was filled with Shii during sleep time.

I wasn’t particularly dissatisfied. In fact, I would gladly lend it if nothing unusual happened. Well, anyway, I went to Kagami’s room during my sleep time.

Kagami’s room was decorated more than I expected.

Even if someone else came, they probably wouldn’t enter so far; the vanity and its mirror seemed to be arranged with care.

Perhaps this was Kagami’s first personal room in her life. If she decorated it according to her tastes, it seemed that Kagami liked something a bit more extravagant than I thought.

“Koto Ne?”

As I sank into thoughts without any answer, Kagami slowly lay next to me and asked.

I felt the bed sink on her side with her weight.

“Did something happen today?”

Even though she followed me with Dad and watched from afar, she asked like this. Well, she probably didn’t hear us talking.

“No, nothing happened.”

“Really?”

Kagami asked with a hint of surprise.

I kind of hesitated and burrowed into Kagami’s embrace.

The weather had become a bit colder. Japanese houses are honestly built without much consideration for ‘warmth’, so it was gradually becoming chilly at night.

Lying together in the fluffy bed, wrapped in the warm cotton blanket with Kagami was nice. In fact, that subtle chill might have made this moment feel even cozier.

I held onto Kagami’s warm body tightly and buried my face in it, and I could smell her.

Warm, a scent that calms you down when you smell it quietly.

“……”

Kagami didn’t ask anything further. She just gently stroked my hair.

Perhaps she figured I was lost in thoughts about seeing Shii. It wouldn’t be wrong.

Because I had found out about the identity of the Sasaki siblings.

Tokyo Slayers. That was probably the title.

I didn’t clearly remember the details of the story. The ten years in this world impacted me more than I thought. I still often dreamt of family when Kagami wasn’t around, so I hadn’t forgotten their faces, but the contents of the novel I read for hobby couldn’t have remained entirely in my head for that long.

Still, what was certain was that the story involved hunting Yōkai.

And up until now, the friends I had made did not appear separately.

…The character named Kurosawa Koto Ne had also appeared at all.

I didn’t know why that was.

Maybe because that world was only similar and I was an outsider in the novel? Or perhaps I was a new character who would show up later in the part I had read?

But there was some kind of ‘feeling’.

The character named Kurosawa Koto Ne must have appeared in the novel for sure. Otherwise, I wouldn’t be experiencing all this.

It was a Yōkai.

The bear that chased after me must have been such a being.

Mako’s father was a person who dealt with such beings.

…Kagami, and the person chasing after Kagami was.

“……”

Someday, I would have to hear that story after all.

What kind of being I was. How Kagami gave birth to me. What kind of person Kagami is.

Kagami wanted me to live a normal life, but if the world was really like one in a novel—

This world wouldn’t leave me alone.

It hadn’t so far.

Still, I didn’t want to rush Kagami for now.

After all, I had finally obtained this ordinary time.

I wanted this peaceful time just as much as Kagami did.

If possible, I wished this time could last for a lifetime.

I fell deeply asleep in Kagami’s arms, just like any other time.

*

It took almost a month for Shii to fully adapt to our home.

In other words, it lasted until mid-winter.

Shii was still a Sasaki, and Kagami didn’t seem to have any intention of changing Shii’s surname. Because Shii was more like Sota’s family than ours.

It wasn’t that she was treated as a stranger; it was more that they didn’t want to take her away. Kagami probably felt that way about me too.

She was still a guest, but our family treated Shii without hesitation.

After not being bullied for a month, Shii completely let her guard down around us. Though we didn’t hug or hold hands, she became able to stay close to our family.

We bought Shii winter clothes. We went out into the city together, ate delicious food, and Shii gradually started to talk more.

“Koto Ne.”

Shii called me like that.

There’s nothing strange about that. Everyone in our house called me that.

…But then, she calls my brother “Oni” while calling me Koto Ne. Still, she uses honorifics, which seems natural since this is a place that takes care of her.

The problem regarding Shii’s school was resolved as well.

After a long time of switching between Sota’s father and the woman who had been his wife… After demonstrating tremendous patience, Kagami and Dad finally made it possible for Shii to attend school.

I thought maybe Mako’s father helped out a little too. The reason why we could keep Shii without problems was likely because of that.

I didn’t know what that uncle wanted from me.

“What school do you want to attend, Shii-chan?”

“Oh, Oni.”

As Kagami gently asked, Shii immediately said.

“I want to attend the same school as Oni…”

At that cute response, Kagami gently stroked Shii’s head.

She didn’t stroke it as generously as she did with me. She was much more careful when treating Shii.

As time passed, I sometimes slept in the same place as Shii.

Not in the same bed, but I spread my sleeping mat under the bed while Shii slept on the bed. After starting to find emotional stability, I hoped she would learn how to interact with people.

…Honestly, it was a bit troubling. I still preferred being in Kagami’s arms.

This too might be one of my issues. There were things I had thought of changing a bit.

Kagami—well, she accepted it. After all, she was the one who said I should sleep alone in the first place.

Instead, whenever she saw me in the morning, Kagami would hold me tightly.

Much stronger than usual. Like a compensation for not feeling my body temperature all night.

I liked that embrace. Really.

*

It was nice to have people to walk with in the morning.

Though I already met friends on the way to school, walking together from the start was quite new.

And it wasn’t just Shii. Sota also came to our house early in the morning and walked with Shii because he was thinking about her.

Sota’s father seemed to dislike that—well, what could be done about it.

A person who prioritized face wouldn’t beat his own child.

Besides, Sota was the type not to bow to such things.

After all, he is the protagonist.

The three of us walked side by side, and as we got closer to school, we slightly drifted apart. Shii seemed a little sad to be away from me, but as soon as she saw friends gather around me, she quickly distanced herself.

I had grown closer to Kagami and Dad, but I still seemed to struggle a bit with making new friends.

That said, it didn’t feel like bullying, but I thought I need to observe this carefully.

*

Christmas.

Japan doesn’t particularly take a break on Christmas, but the school holidays almost fell around that time, so students had almost the whole break.

Dad went out to work, but Kagami stayed home.

It was Dad’s request. To rest at home for a while. Kagami seemed to feel bad about it, insisting she would go to work, but eventually, she decided to follow Dad’s words to reconsider our situation.

She would probably rest for a while and then go back to work when things calmed down a little more.

…Even though I was a child, sometimes living like this while only receiving help felt a bit uncomfortable.

Shii had a bewildered expression from the morning.

There was a Christmas tree in the living room, and beneath it were gift boxes.

Even if Shii had received Christmas gifts before, it was probably just a memory from her very early childhood.

“Koto Ne, Shii! Come on!”

Kagami said with a cheerful expression, pushing the gift boxes toward the two of us.

I smiled while watching Shii open the box with a puzzled expression.

Inside was—clothes.

A sweater that seemed to have been made by Kagami herself.

“I made one for Sota-kun too.”

Kagami said with a genuinely joyful smile.

Shii took out the sweater with a slightly dazed expression.

Honestly, it wasn’t anything that expensive compared to what Kagami gave Shii before. You could say it was just a gift that wasn’t much different than usual.

But—well, it is Christmas.

Shii burst into tears right there, immensely surprising Kagami.

I also opened my present box.

It contained a sweater similar to Shii’s, and I couldn’t help but laugh.

Crying voices, laughter, and confused voices.

Somehow, I thought that lively atmosphere suited Christmas very well.

And so, my year 1999 passed.

Without world destruction or alien invasion.

This eventful year ended, at least in a normal way.

Chapter 367

2000.

In fact, since this is a memory from my childhood, it’s not that clear.

Having lived for 10 years in this world, even the remaining memories have become vague.

However, I just remember that to see the first digit of a four-digit year change is something that can only occur once in a lifetime, or rather, probably something only people from our generation have experienced.

I often thought about how amazing that was, remembering the early 2000s as “recent.” It’s almost as if that era hadn’t passed at all.

In the mid-2020s, while I understand that the year 2000 was like the 1980s as seen through my childhood eyes, I feel like my heart can’t keep up with that understanding.

Well, at least right now, it isn’t that kind of “past.”

How should I put it, it’s a “cutting-edge” era. Even though there’s still a year left in the 21st century, it feels like that time has already arrived.

“…….”

Once April arrives this year, I’ll be in the last year of elementary school.

When I was younger, the thought of becoming a middle school student was quite exciting.

Now, however, I feel a bit strange.

I wanted to graduate from the same school as Harumi and Yuuki.

I never had such thoughts when I was hanging out with those two. After all, if nothing happened, we would graduate from the same school and probably go on to the same middle school.

What would happen after that is anyone’s guess, but if luck was on our side, we could have gone to high school together too. By that time, we would probably have become lifelong friends.

That chance has already been taken away. There’s no going back now. I could reach out to Yamashita, but it would stop there.

Under the current circumstances, with government officials having captured us, it wouldn’t be possible for us to roam around freely.

Still, for half a year, those thoughts had been somewhat diminished, but with the new millennium approaching, I couldn’t help but think a lot.

If I had come to the same high school as those two, where would we have gone for university? What department would I have chosen?

Would I still want to do the same things I did in my previous life? Or would I have had other dreams? If I had other dreams, it would definitely be influenced by Harumi and Yuuki.

Even if Mako wouldn’t have been able to stay with me until the end, there was still a potential future where we continuously attended that school.

Since it wasn’t too far from Tokyo, Mako could have visited during the break.

How would I have turned out growing up there? Would I have been influenced by the relaxed vibe of the countryside and learned to live life leisurely? Would I have ended up working somewhere ordinary with Kagami?

All of those possibilities have been denied.

What remains as a result is an uncertain future that I can’t predict at all.

“Ugh.”

I heard Shii rustling around on the bed.

I sat up from my spot.

Shii turned her head towards me while lying on the bed. She looked a bit sleepy, but Shii never overslept.

It seems she was influenced by the comics and books she read, learning the lesson that oversleeping is troublesome from a manga that taught that very lesson.

As I got out of bed, Shii also sat up on her bed.

“I’ll stay with mom.”

“Okay……”

Shii answered quietly, yawning softly.

I opened the door and listened carefully. The house wasn’t very soundproof, but the sounds coming from the kitchen could still be heard from the second-floor hallway.

Usually, around this time, Kagami would be in the kitchen making breakfast with all sorts of clattering sounds, but there were none.

I stood on tiptoe and cautiously went to Kagami’s room.

I opened the door carefully, making sure not to wake Kagami.

As I entered the room, Kagami was sleeping peacefully, taking deep breaths.

It wasn’t something that happened often, but it wasn’t completely unusual either. The frequency had decreased as Kagami and I grew older, though.

When I was little… yeah, Kagami was “really” young. The age difference between us was nearly negligible now. So she truly wanted to rest on her days off.

How she managed to avoid getting openly annoyed or angry with me even in such tough situations is still a mystery to me.

Every time, Kagami would hug me tightly, as if all she needed was for me to be there.

Today, Kagami wasn’t sleeping in because of work.

We had stayed awake until just past midnight last night. When the year 2000 came, Kagami said she wanted to stay awake to hear the bells, so we stayed awake until then.

Naturally, we took commemorative photos. With Shii included.

With a slight smile on my lips, I burrowed into Kagami’s blanket.

I was a bit sleepy myself. Even though I woke up early today, it was still vacation, so I could afford to sleep a bit longer.

I snuggled into Kagami’s embrace, wrapping my arm around her waist.

“…….”

I could feel Kagami breathing in, and also when I exhaled. I could feel her body moving. I could feel her heartbeat and warmth.

Mom’s warmth.

Someday, when I grow up, and perhaps after I move out, I’m going to miss this mom’s warmth.

…… I should make sure to visit home often. I can already predict that much. Even in this uncertain future, I felt certain about that one thing.

*

This is the first time I’ve seen Shii so happy.

Well, hints of it had started showing since Christmas. That sweater that Kagami gifted must have been a very meaningful present for Shii.

Perhaps in her memories, that gift was truly the first she had ever received.

It’s unclear when Shii and Sota’s family fell apart. However, it must have been broken at least since Shii was very young.

I wondered if Shii still has any memories of the happy moments before everything fell apart.

…… I sincerely hope not. That would be too terrible.

I wish that the clearer memories of escaping from such a place and the times we could hope again would remain vivid instead.

“Shii, are you okay?”

“I think it will be okay.”

Daddy replied to Kagami’s concerned words.

“I can see her up ahead. She’s holding hands tightly with her brother.”

Should I be relieved?

Sota’s dad said he had work today. So conversely, that meant Sota has a whole day perfectly free.

Although I didn’t borrow a kimono like Shii did, I was dressed up somewhat and stood in line holding Shii’s hand.

We kept our family and Sota and Shii in separate lines because I thought it would be a bit awkward if other kids know that our family is protecting Shii.

After all, once everyone becomes middle school students, we would all be scattered here and there, but there was no need to have an unnecessarily tiring last year.

“……”

On the other hand, I was a little worried.

Could we keep Shii with us for life? I felt fine, and I thought Kagami and Daddy were okay too, but—conditions can change anytime.

Especially since Shii and Sota’s situations were a bit special.

Ideally, I’d want to keep watch over things while living nearby, but that too was a future we couldn’t be certain of.

I could only hope that no other accidents would occur.

“……”

After looking at Sota’s back for a moment, something popped into my mind, and I looked up at Kagami.

Kagami was still looking somewhat worriedly toward Sota and Shii.

Hmm……

Well, in the original story, there weren’t that many heroines. It was a harem genre, but it wasn’t one of those romance novels that focused on that aspect.

But at the same time, it was still a “novel of that era.”

Even if Kurosawa Koto Ne and Kurosawa Kagami didn’t appear as characters in the novel, surprisingly, we both seemed to meet the conditions of being “heroines.”

We were both the same age, and I’d known her since elementary school, but Kagami was no less impressive.

I have no idea who my biological dad is, but—let’s face it, single mom heroines often pop up for various reasons. Even though there aren’t many cases where they’re the main heroine,

Even though my dad was ostensibly Kagami’s husband, they hadn’t even registered their marriage. Their relationship is quite clear-cut.

Isn’t this a pretty good position to enter as a heroine?

Or am I the only one thinking that? Honestly, I’d feel better if that were the case.

“……Mom.”

I called out to Kagami.

“Yes?”

Kagami looked down at me, her small hand tightly clutching mine.

“……I don’t need any brothers.”

“……Huh?”

Kagami tilted her head, not quite understanding what I meant. If this were a manga, her eyes might have been doing the one-character thing.

She looked incredibly pure, just like someone who has no idea what I was trying to say.

I sighed softly. A white breath escaped from my lips.

Shaking my head, I held tightly to Kagami’s hand.

“No, I just mean that.”

“Koto Ne?”

Kagami tilted her head the other way, but I didn’t feel like saying more.

Daddy looked down at me with a strange smile, so I slapped his arm.

…… Well, the clothes were thick, so it just ended with a thud.

Chapter 368

It’s not common for me to be home alone.

Honestly, at my age, nothing major happens just because I’m home alone for a bit. In just a year, I’ll be a middle school student, officially in the age of being called a “teenager.”

However, ironically, the older I get, the more time I end up spending with Kagami.

When I was very young, Kagami often had to leave the house because she was making money on her own.

At that time, there was no one we could trust except each other. If I were truly a “real little kid,” I might have seen Kagami’s behavior more negatively.

But what can I say? Kagami was still a kid back then.

It’s not easy for someone who has never experienced what being a kid is like to raise a child purely as a child.

Fortunately, there was the landlady who helped us, and eventually, I started attending kindergarten, which meant there were people I could rely on to keep me safe.

After that, there were more people in the house than just Kagami and me. Kagami could get a bit more support and was able to spend a bit more time at home than before.

Speaking of now—Kagami was actually a full-time housewife at home, so even if I was resting, I wouldn’t be ‘alone.’

Even now, I wasn’t alone. Even if Kagami and Dad were momentarily out, Shii was in our house.

I hadn’t invited the friends who used to visit often since Shii started living here. Thankfully, the kids still weren’t overly eager to come over, so I managed to keep that fact under wraps.

Thus, when it was just Shii and me at home, the only person who would ring our doorbell was Sota.

“……”

But I guess that was just my misunderstanding.

The uncle looking down at me was someone I clearly remembered, but he wasn’t someone we interacted with regularly.

In fact, I had only seen him once. Yet, his strong impression had been enough to leave a mark in my memory for a long time.

“……”

The uncle and I stared at each other in silence for a moment.

Um, what should I say in this situation? “Who are you?” feels odd, and “Why are you here?” seems a bit rude no matter how you look at it.

Even though he didn’t seem like someone I had to worry about manners with, he was still Sota’s dad.

“……Hello.”

In the end, I chose such a bland greeting.

“……Are your parents inside?”

The uncle spoke with a somewhat embarrassed expression since he had yelled at me before.

“They’re not here.”

That was true. Rarely, both Kagami and Dad were out at the same time.

It wasn’t anything major. Dad had gone to work, and Kagami was out briefly to buy some scarce groceries. There was no reason for me to follow them outside, considering I wasn’t that weak.

Above all, this house was under someone’s watchful eye. If something were to happen, someone would naturally come.

The details of those living nearby had likely already been investigated, right? In that sense, Sota’s dad probably didn’t seem like the type to just go around beating people for no reason.

At my response, Sota’s dad was left speechless again.

“……What are you here for?”

I asked a bit late. Sota’s dad seemed to hesitate for a moment before exhaling softly and scratching his head.

“Then could you pass on a message?”

I nodded.

“I have to go on a business trip.”

“……”

His brow furrowed slightly.

I had heard bits and pieces about this. Not long after I started talking with Sota, I learned that he was a kid who had lived overseas for about two years.

So, if he said he was going on a business trip, it wasn’t too strange.

Parents who often go on long business trips and leave their kids at home aren’t that unusual, after all.

Even if they were now teenagers, they would still be affected by their parents.

But at the same time, that was also a condition for protagonists in games, novels, or comics. It was what allowed heroines to come and go freely, leading to steamy events.

“Sota will be staying at home. And—”

Sota’s dad looked at me silently, his expression slightly sour.

“And, he might be moving to a different place soon.”

I looked up at him quietly without speaking.

What a strange story.

In novels, I’d accept it naturally and even feel envious when I read about it as a kid, but now it felt so heavy and realistic.

Sota has a strong personality, but he’s still a child.

Even keeping up with the rules necessary for living in the neighborhood could be quite a burden for an elementary school student. Collecting trash and preparing enough nutritious meals to avoid going hungry.

Plus, I knew the reason he was doing this.

He didn’t like having Shii around.

And I also knew Sota wouldn’t ever give up on Shii.

Anyway, Sota already came over to our house almost every day. While he kept an eye on his dad, he still made it a point to visit regularly, as if it were his duty to see Shii. In January, they even went to the shrine together.

Shii, on her side, was counting down the days until Sota visited. While she knew we weren’t hostile toward her, she was at an age where she could understand the difference between family and non-family.

“……Yeah, I’ll pass that on to my parents.”

At my words, Sota’s dad nodded stiffly.

Even though it may not look like it, I was pretty good at keeping a straight face. I couldn’t completely block the furrowing between my eyebrows, but at least I managed a perfect poker face when I said that.

After Sota’s dad went home, I closed the door again.

Turning around, I found Shii there. The last time Shii’s mom visited, she had squatted in the living room, but her mental state was much better than then, and more importantly, she probably didn’t have an overwhelming fear of Sota’s dad yet.

“Koto Ne?”

Shii talked to me.

I couldn’t really decide how to respond to what she said.

When I was younger, I liked being home alone. Without the interference of parents or my younger sister, I could just do what I wanted.

However, maybe because I had grown up, it felt a bit hard to say something like that to Shii.

“……I’ll let you know when Mom and Dad are back.”

I said that for now.

Then, after Kagami returned home and Dad came back from work, I conveyed the message at a family gathering.

As I expected, Kagami and Dad made dark expressions, while Shii beamed brightly.

Just for reference, I was the one making a gloomy face.

*

And about a month later.

“If anything difficult happens, you can call for help right away.”

Kagami repeatedly urged Sota like that.

“It’s perfectly fine to just come over and stay for a bit.”

Um…. that kind of sounds a bit unpleasant.

Oh, of course, I think it’s possible that it would be better for him, separate from what I think. However, I still felt a bit uneasy about Sota staying over.

“I’ll do my best.”

Sota said that.

In this situation, I thought that it might be good to report it to the police— but who knows?

Would that really lead to a happy conclusion for Sota and Shii?

Looking at Shii’s sparkling smile next to Sota, I couldn’t bring myself to say that.

Yeah. For now, it might be better to leave it as is.

Having read the novel, I knew how those two had gotten through life.

I was sure that Sota and Shii would manage just fine.

“……”

But at the same time, I couldn’t help but worry.

I knew firsthand how hard it could be for a kid who had just turned 10 and a couple of younger kids to manage by themselves.

…I should visit more often. I should invite them more.

“Come over tomorrow too.”

I said that.

“Let’s eat dinner together.”

Sota and Shii looked at me and smiled.

Seeing them standing together like that made them look a bit alike.

And those two, smiling so beautifully, finding themselves in such a situation…

Watching it all unfold just like in the original work made my stomach turn a little.

Chapter 369

Shii and Sota are often invited to our house, so we have meals together often.

Kagami, who has memories of running away alone during her childhood without an adult to protect her, and me, who spent a somewhat anxious childhood under Kagami, are the only ones in our house that Sota and Shii are particularly concerned about, up to our dad who now has a daughter that’s hard to meet.

Kagami’s cooking skills are fantastic. Having worked in kitchens for years, her skills have developed steadily, and now, the home-cooked meals she makes have become the best to the point that they occupy my favorite dish status.

It’s not that our family never eats out, but honestly, when there are dishes that Kagami can make, I can’t help but think there’s no need to go out to eat. When I eventually become an adult and become independent, the thing I will miss the most will definitely be Kagami’s cooking.

Sota and Shii also enjoyed our home-cooked meals. In particular, Shii seemed eager to learn the cooking secrets.

Kagami would often, for the reason of having made “too much,” deliver her dishes to Sota and Shii’s house.

And each time she visited, she’d subtly check the state of that house and offer to help organize or give advice.

I shared the same concern, so I would often stop by Sota’s house after school.

And every time, the feeling I had was—

Sota and Shii were doing better than I had expected.

…

Um, to be honest, it was really Shii who was doing well.

No, not that I’m saying Sota wasn’t doing well. Considering their age, Sota was actually supporting Shii with his spirit. If it weren’t for Sota, Shii wouldn’t have shown such positive emotions.

However, when it came to household chores, Shii was outstanding. Sota, being an elementary school student, would leave things lying around and not put things back in their original places, but Shii would clean up right away when she saw those kinds of things.

“……”

I decided not to think about where Shii picked up that habit.

“Shii.”

“Yeah?”

One day, as this daily routine repeated, while helping Shii clean the house, I suddenly spoke up.

Sota had some level of awareness too. He didn’t particularly like cleaning, but when Shii was doing it, he would work hard beside her.

I wasn’t someone who would usually pay much attention to the two, but I also wasn’t heartless enough to lay on the sofa watching TV while two elementary school kids cleaned.

Shii, answering me, had a bright expression.

No, ever since she started spending time with Sota, Shii’s expression had always been bright. She seemed to be having the happiest time in her life.

“How have things been lately? Are you doing well?”

Even though it was a story I could tell just by looking at her expression, I somehow wanted to ask that question.

“Yeah!”

Shii answered with a wide smile.

Her expression looked like flowers blooming.

“I’m so happy to spend time with my older brother!”

“……I see.”

I nodded.

I felt the same way.

If someone had asked me the same question back when I was living with Kagami, I would have answered the same way.

Sota was a few years younger than Kagami from back then, but I’m sure he would manage well. This isn’t just a guess I make because I read stories.

Shii had a much more mature personality than I did when I first came to this world, and Sota had someone by his side to help him.

Just having someone there made a huge difference based on the experiences I went through.

So, I wanted to help.

Once we finished tidying up the house, Shii took out three puddings from the fridge.

It was pudding that Kagami had brought for the two of them, but I felt it would be a bit odd to refuse alone, so I decided to eat together.

In the two-story house without adults, there was a strangely empty feeling—but at the same time, thanks to the warmth of the two, it didn’t feel lonely at all.

Was this what it would feel like in a kingdom just for kids?

I quietly watched as Shii and Sota enjoyed their conversation, taking small bites of pudding.

*

“Koto Ne.”

Every time I introduced myself to people around me, I had asked them to skip the process of calling me by my last name, so everyone around me called me that.

Whether they were close friends or just acquaintances.

I liked my name.

Hearing “Kurosawa,” or the fake surname I use, didn’t have much of an effect on me. Both last names sounded awkward in calling me.

Is this awkwardness because I lived in another country in my previous life? If so, it seems that ten years wasn’t enough to completely erase those past memories.

“Koto Ne?”

“Uh-huh.”

As I was lost in thought, Sota called out to me again.

“What were you talking about?”

When I asked, Sota made a somewhat bewildered expression. Sorry, I had been daydreaming and let his words go in one ear and out the other.

By the time fifth grade rolled around, the wall between boys and girls started coming down. There were talks of “dating.”

Naturally, I had no interest in getting a boyfriend or girlfriend, so I wasn’t really concerned about how far they were progressing in their relationships, but anyway, it was a fact.

Perhaps since I’ll be entering middle school next year, I’m feeling the time we can spend together getting shorter. I don’t know if we’ll separate; that will depend on going to different schools, but it feels like for the first time I’m aware of the “possibility.”

Thanks to that atmosphere, even if Sota and I walked together, the kids didn’t pay much attention to us. If anything, knowing that we went to school together, they seemed a bit surprised at how we were finally doing that.

We just didn’t talk while walking together anyway, and there wasn’t any need to make it a big deal.

“Koto Ne, which middle school are you going to?”

What Sota was asking me was that kind of question.

“Anywhere.”

I simply replied.

“Somewhere I can walk to from home.”

It was a place I hadn’t chosen to live, but living in this neighborhood, one thing I’ve realized is that it is a surprisingly pleasant place to live.

Good security, clean streets, and it definitely looks like a quiet, expensive neighborhood at first glance.

I probably wouldn’t have any major problems attending any middle school.

So, I actually dislike ones that are too far away. I truly hate crowded subways and buses.

If possible, I’d like to push that feeling as far back as I can—

Yeah.

Until I become a high school student.

“Uh…”

My clear answer seemed to take Sota by surprise.

“Why?”

“Um, no, it’s just that…”

When I tilted my head in confusion, Sota hesitated briefly before saying,

“I thought it’d be better to have a clear target school.”

He said that.

Hmm.

Ah, right, in a way, I was Sota’s most natural friend to talk to.

He probably thought that it would be better if I had at least one friend I knew at the middle school.

But wouldn’t it be better to have more same-sex friends? That would feel more natural. Having too many opposite-sex friends could make things uncomfortable in various ways.

“If we end up going to different schools, it won’t matter much, right? I’ll still be living in this neighborhood, and we’ll see each other often.”

“Is that so?”

Sota tilted his head, pondering.

“Still, it seems like Shii wants to go to the same school.”

“To the same school?”

“Yeah. We’re at the same school now.”

I took a moment to think.

…Even if we went to the same school, wouldn’t it be for a short time? After all, when Shii is in first grade, I’ll be in third grade, and in Japan, high school requires entrance exams, so the time isn’t that long.

And especially in high school, all the more so because you have to go to university.

“I think you just want to use the word ‘senpai.’”

That made me chuckle a little.

“You can use it even now.”

“Because I’m an elementary student,” he said.

Sota could hardly hold back his laughter when he said this.

We walked together while sharing a brief laugh.

…Well, in the end, I might hear the word later on. Shii would be going to a middle school run by the same foundation as that high school.

I intended to go to the same high school as Sota.

The reason for wanting to go to the same high school, even though middle school wasn’t a big deal, was only one.

I also wanted to appear in the main part of that story.

…That might be a risky thought. The novel “Tokyo Slayers” is one where the protagonist rolls around and gets wounded. Perhaps at the same high school, I, too, might find myself rolling around.

But at the same time, perhaps that would make it the safest place.

Because I’m not even sure what could happen outside the story.

I had no idea whether Kurozawa Koto Ne would appear in the main story or not.

But no matter the situation, I knew that the protagonist could resolve it.

If I help from the side, perhaps things that could be difficult could be resolved more easily.

…I didn’t know what Kagami might think.

And, who knows?

At that high school—I might just pass by as an unnamed extra. One of Sota’s many friends.

The protagonist was always Sota. The center of any event was always Sota. Or maybe he could ask for help from the people gathered around Sota.

…Yeah, it might be a cowardly thought. Planning such things while still looking at an elementary school kid with the knowledge I had.

But—

I wanted to protect Kagami.

From those creepy beings chasing us.

I needed strength.

The strength to protect everyone.

With a bit of guilt, I walked next to the oblivious Sota.

Chapter 370

Sota and Shii worried about me, but it’s not like I really visited their house every day. I’d see them briefly on the way back from school or invite them over a few times a week, and sure, there were times when Kagami brought way too much food, but sometimes I just needed a leisurely day to relax rather than a lively, noisy one.

I’m not naturally social. I like rolling around at home watching cartoons, so I needed these moments to recharge.

During the time Shii stayed at my house, I slept next to her. Naturally, I spent more time alone, but after Shii and Sota moved into their place, I sometimes found myself snuggling with Kagami again. However, I didn’t visit Kagami’s room every day like before.

Spending time alone increased a bit. I wasn’t holed up in my room every day, but there were times I got curious about the endings of cartoons Shii watched, so I developed the habit of timing my TV watching.

It wasn’t like I was a fan of Shii’s shows, but seeing how I picked up these habits from meeting Shii, I can’t say she had no impact on me at all.

Well, living in this world, I’ve been influenced by many people.

Now, I wonder if it even matters to think about such things.

These days, Sii seems to still like cartoons. After observing the surroundings, perhaps she judged that saying she likes cartoons was a little peculiar, like she’s not going around talking about it, but it’s clear she still wants to use words like “senpai” with me.

On a warm spring day.

The spring sunlight was lazily streaming into my room from outside. It felt warm enough to be a little hot if I stayed in the sun too long.

After coming back from school, washing up, and heading to my room, I just didn’t want to get up again while lying on my bed.

This year is the last I get to spend as an elementary student.

It’s a bit sentimental. My kindergarten days weren’t too long, and even though I hadn’t done anything remarkable, it felt like they just whizzed by. But now, I’m immersed in ‘six years’ of experiences.

I managed somehow. Without parting with Kagami.

As I lay blankly staring at the ceiling, contemplating what might happen in the future, knock, knock.

I heard a knocking sound on the door.

At this hour, there’s only one person who would knock.

“Yeah.”

I briefly answered while sitting up.

Kagami still speaks formally with me, but I haven’t bothered to return the formality.

Our relationship has already solidified, so I don’t feel the need to. No matter the tone I use, Kagami is my mom, and however she talks to me, I am her daughter.

The door opened carefully, and Kagami peeked in through the gap.

“May I come in?”

“Yeah.”

She doesn’t need to ask for permission.

Once seated, Kagami carefully came in and sat next to me.

“What were you doing?”

It wasn’t as though there was any particular reason she came in. Kagami sat beside me on the bed and spoke.

“I wasn’t doing anything. Just soaking up some sun on the bed.”

Kagami laughed at my words.

I leaned a little toward Kagami.

Kagami raised one arm and placed her hand on my shoulder, pulling me into an embrace.

A hug without any particular reason.

…Just as I sometimes feel anxious being away from Kagami, it seems like she feels the same way.

I had been Kagami’s only family for a long time.

Even now, perhaps. There’s the existence of a dad, but our relationship… well, it’s not exactly a complete family relationship, is it?

Maybe for a while longer, I’ll remain Kagami’s only family.

Just as I feel anxious thinking about being apart from her, Kagami might feel the same.

I tightened my grip around Kagami’s waist and burrowed deeper into her warmth.

It felt warm. Warmer than the pouring spring sunshine.

The warmth I’ve been anticipating from my mom my whole life.

“…Koto Ne.”

Kagami murmured, gently stroking my back.

That touch felt like it reassured me, while at the same time confirming my presence here.

No matter how the situation unfolds, we are together like this right now.

And I will strive to continue being together with her in the future.

In the end, we should be able to become just a typical family.

“Koto Ne.”

“Yeah.”

“Do you want to go grab something delicious to eat?”

Out of nowhere, Kagami said that.

I chuckled while still hugging Kagami’s waist.

“Sounds good.”

“Okay.”

After we both responded, we didn’t immediately get up and just stayed there embracing quietly.

I liked the way Kagami’s hand stroked my arm.

Indeed, the place I love most in this world is right here next to her.

*

Ah, right.

It had been a long while since I held hands with Kagami and walked around just the two of us.

Even though she’s a fabricated being, since we formed a ‘family,’ and after I made my ‘friends,’ the time Kagami and I spent together, just the two of us, gradually decreased.

I don’t know how things will change as we grow older, but for now, I’m still in elementary school.

It’s not that awkward an age to hold hands with Kagami and wander about.

I’ve grown quite a bit taller now.

Considering how my growth rate seems to be slowing down, it looks like I won’t be able to fully inherit Kagami’s height. If I keep growing, I might just barely surpass her shoulders.

But, that could be nice in its own way.

No matter how old I get, it means mom can still hug me warmly.

As we walked along, feeling a bit excited, we began to swing our joined hands back and forth.

Strangers passing by glanced at us with slightly delighted expressions, which made me a bit embarrassed, so we stopped.

After leisurely circling the neighborhood, we spent some time under a cherry blossom tree in full bloom.

As we sat side by side on a bench under the tree, Kagami started a conversation.

“Koto Ne.”

“Yeah.”

“I’m sorry.”

“……Huh?”

Turning my head towards Kagami, I saw her gazing thoughtfully at the sky.

“Lately, you’ve been through a lot.”

“……”

“If it weren’t for this situation, you wouldn’t have had to go through all this. I’m sorry.”

Has Kagami ever said something like this to me before?

I see.

Kagami has been worrying about me too.

About how we can’t lead a normal life. About the existence that follows her around.

And, ultimately, how we are living under constant surveillance even after escaping.

Over the past six months, I thought Kagami’s heart had somewhat settled down. Although we’d been under watch, I felt like we were spending our time in the most normal way possible compared to before.

But perhaps that’s not quite what Kagami felt deep down.

Thinking back, perhaps Kagami had barely been holding on. Up until now, she’s worked hard to support me on her own, but, in the end— it all led to this.

The reason she ended up resting at home after dad’s words might have been because she no longer had any strength left to persevere.

…Kagami poured her youth into me.

Even if she had married in her early twenties, it would have been tough. If she’d waited until her late teens, the glares from others would have been harsh. Kagami took care of me since before I was even close to her age now.

With all her might. Doing her absolute best.

Kagami’s face, gazing blankly at the sky, looked strangely empty, and for the first time since I was born in this world, it truly terrified me.

I grabbed Kagami’s arm.

Kagami looked down at me, a little startled.

“Mom.”

I looked at Kagami and said,

“I’m okay.”

“……”

Kagami blinked as she looked down at me.

“I’m okay, Mom.”

Seeing me say that, Kagami momentarily looked dazed before pulling me into a tight hug.

“……”

She opened her mouth as if to say something, but neither of us knew what more we should say to each other.

*

What had I just said?

That was the thought running through Kagami’s mind.

Frankly, I’ve been thinking more these days. With more time spent at home and less going out to work, I began to contemplate our current situation.

Perhaps that worry leaked out and came out as words.

…The apology was genuine.

I thought that if Kagami hadn’t been so stubborn about raising me, things might not have gone this far.

If, perhaps, she had sent Koto Ne elsewhere, or hadn’t tried so hard to act as my mom, would everything have gone smoothly?

But in the end, I couldn’t come to a conclusion.

I have no regrets. Although I’ve thought about ‘what ifs’, I’m ultimately glad that Koto Ne is by my side.

It might be a selfish thought, but—

“……”

The small child’s body was warm.

At least it was warm enough for me to think I could hold on for another day.

I’ll probably keep enduring each day with this child’s warmth—

“Thank you, Koto Ne.”

Kagami said that.

That too was genuine.

Chapter 371

As months flowed by, Shii’s change in attitude became much more apparent.

It seemed that Shii was quite pleased with the image of a ‘mature younger sister.’ Well, thinking back on the story, Shii’s nature did seem to enjoy taking care of others, so I couldn’t say that the choice was entirely wrong.

Sota interacted with Shii very naturally, and Shii treated Sota just as naturally in return. They were both satisfied with their relationship as it was.

And then, at some point, I slipped into the mix.

It might be a bit ambiguous when we met, but in a sense, couldn’t I also be considered a childhood friend?

In the original work, there was a character named Nanami. She probably exists in this world too. The friend Sota had before going abroad.

That Nanami, and one senior character whose name I can’t quite recall.

Along with the tsundere main heroine, Yuuki Yuka. As a light novel serialized in the mid-2000s, that story was a typical harem genre of its time.

They’d probably only meet in high school.

I slurped down Shii’s delicate green tea while glancing at Sota and Shii sitting around the table.

Both of them were engrossed in a movie rented from a video store. It was the latest theatrical release of a manga series that everyone would likely recognize at the mere mention. …Well, it was technically quite old by my standards, but the atmosphere was nice nonetheless.

I used to do the same thing. Back when I was little, I’d go to the video store with the pocket money my brother and I got from Mom and Dad to rent the latest animated films, or sometimes rent a new movie to watch with them.

For some reason, it felt wasteful to only watch it once after renting it, so I’d rewind and watch the video countless times until returning it.

“……”

With one of the pastries that Shii had piled onto a tray in my mouth, I pondered once more.

Well, it is nice to create memories from childhood in its own way. It felt nice to slip into those memories of the past, and the anime was fun.

But why wasn’t Shii wary of me?

As a character of a mixed-blood younger sister, unless it was a work that blatantly targeted that premise, it’s not very common for someone to rise up as the main heroine, but typically, ‘younger sister characters’ are often classified as one of the heroines.

Even if there isn’t outright romantic sentiment, they might have that admiration nurtured from childhood for their older brother, and thus, overreact when that older brother dates someone else, feeling as though they’re losing him—yes, those kinds of characters that make someone who actually has a younger sister feel absurdly amused.

Well, if my younger sister acted like that, it would be a bit disgusting, but since she’s someone else’s younger sister, I understand their past, and I can somewhat grasp Shii’s fixation on Sota.

Maybe she doesn’t want to be abandoned again.

…….

It’s not really my place to say since I’m the one always pestering Kagami, but Shii’s beginning to show the attitude of an ‘ideal younger sister’ because she doesn’t want her older brother to leave her side.

If that happens, Shii would truly be left alone in the world.

So, if following the story, shouldn’t I, in a sense, be viewed as a rival?

Did I relax my stance on Sota so much that she thinks there’s even no possibility of ‘dating’? Well, if it’s the smart Shii, that could happen. The attitude I take towards Sota could suggest that, and Sota might have already ruled out such thoughts since our dad’s intimidating presence would prevent him from considering it.

Noticing me alternating my gaze between the two, Shii looked at me.

I hastily avoided her gaze and turned back to the TV.

At that moment, a funny scene played out, causing Sota and Shii to laugh together. I hurried to laugh along.

Well, it’s still quite enjoyable overall.

Honestly, as the mid-parts of the story came back slowly, I found myself itching to spill some spoilers.

*

Shii was sparkling her eyes in front of me.

One thing was clear: Shii was super comfortable around me.

It’s not that I’m against that. I don’t feel burdened at all. Sota and Shii are both quite important within my current relationships.

However, I wonder if there could be such a lack of distance as this?

They seemed to want to call me ‘senpai,’ but the way they acted felt more like a friend rather than someone older.

“So, in that case…”

I quickly organized my thoughts and recalled what Shii had said earlier.

“You want to go to the sea?”

“Yes!”

Considering she speaks so politely and properly in respectful language, perhaps she’s a bit influenced by Kagami?

No, wasn’t the original Shii like this too?

I held up the photo that Shii had shown me.

That photo was… indeed, the sea. But it wasn’t the typical beach you’d visit during ‘summer vacation.’ Hmm, it’s a place only for someone living outside of Tokyo to visit.

“Odaiba?”

I asked seriously.

“Is this place called Odaiba?”

Shii, with her sparkling eyes, answered.

Odaiba Beach is right in front of Tokyo Bay. It’s so close that it’s practically attached to Minato Ward, where I used to live. Technically, part of it falls under Minato Ward’s jurisdiction, but still, it’s all in the same area.

When going out to have fun, wouldn’t one usually think of a more special place? A little further away—a tranquil spot where you hardly hear car sounds, away from the hustle and bustle of Tokyo. Well, those places generally have noise from people instead of car sounds.

“You can also get there by subway. You can leave today if you want.”

I replied while handing the photo back to Shii.

“Oh, is that so?”

“Yeah.”

I’ve already been there. It would be strange not to, considering how close it is to home.

It’s a pretty place, with lots of people, and it has a somewhat touristy feel, but… I don’t know; maybe because it’s my old neighborhood?

“I thought it was really far…”

Shii muttered with a hint of shock as she received the photo.

Since it wasn’t a book, newspaper, or magazine but a photo, it seemed like it might be one she took herself. Although Shii and Sota weren’t in it.

The backside of the photo was slightly yellowed. It must have been taken some time ago.

“What were you talking about?”

Sota asked while coming down from his bag. Just as he entered the house, he had been conversing with us without putting his bag in the room, and now he was rushing down after seeing Shii glare at him.

“Shii is—”

“Aaah!”

As I was about to say something, Shii hurriedly waved her hands. From the redness on her face, it seemed like there was something she didn’t want to say to Sota.

Why?

I had a moment of questioning that, but I figured there was no need to embarrass Shii.

Noticing Shii quickly putting the photo into her pocket, I changed the subject.

“I want to go to Odaiba with Shii.”

“Odaiba?”

Sota blinked in surprise.

Hmm, thinking about it, perhaps Shii was a little taken aback that she didn’t realize it was so nearby.

Even if you learn about it at school, you don’t exactly scrutinize all the photographs in the textbooks one by one. Moreover, Shii hadn’t been able to attend school properly in the middle, nor had she been in an environment conducive to studying.

“Yeah, well, it is close.”

Thinking about it, if I were to take Sota along, it wouldn’t be great to go too far. Among the people living in the same area, it’s just Sota and Dad left. Sota still feels awkward around Dad, and Dad is super cautious about Sota.

Honestly, I think that caution is unnecessary. If even Shii is not keeping her guard up around me…

…Anyway.

It is a bit odd to go and leave only Dad behind, and it feels a bit awkward just to take Shii along by herself. Taking Sota’s friend would be even more awkward.

Maybe if we’ve known each other for a few more years and have grown completely comfortable, it might be something to consider then.

“Odaiba…”

Sota glanced over at Shii. Even though I changed the subject in the middle, it felt like Sota instantly caught on that this was Shii’s idea.

Well, is this expected? Shii was so flustered, and her face is still red.

…….

At this point, I can somewhat understand it.

Shii follows Sota like he’s her own parent. Sota cherishes Shii deeply. They are the only two beings within a family that genuinely care for each other.

However, even so, there must have been times when both of them were genuinely happy. The family had moments of happiness when everyone was still together.

This photo might have been taken during one of those happy times together.

If I asked Mom, she probably would detest going there that it’s too far, and she wouldn’t have permitted Dad to keep a photo with just him and his son.

So, in the end, all that’s left is this.

“Let’s go. It might be a bit difficult to do it today, but when we have some time together.”

“Yeah, that sounds good.”

Sota nodded and replied.

I looked over at Shii.

Although her face was still blushing, Shii was grinning broadly.

Could it be that great?

…….

Well, I suppose I also enjoy hanging out with Kagami.

Chapter 372

I had been to another place in Tokyo with Kagami and Dad before.

Even when I visited the grave of the one who saved me, it wasn’t nearby our house.

It seems like I am being watched.

But it doesn’t feel that way. Is it because it’s government-related? Or maybe Mako’s dad is quite exceptional in that field?

I thought maybe they wouldn’t be surveilling me and Kagami separately, but… um, somehow, that doesn’t seem likely.

Well, it is Tokyo, after all.

If I lived somewhere in the mountains, anyone following us would stand out, but being in the city center means they could easily hide among the people.

The sound of the waves wasn’t very loud. The bustling noise of the city was enough to drown it out.

No, more than that, there were way more people than I thought. Since we’re right in the city center, there would definitely be a lot of visitors even without taking a vacation.

“Ah, youth.”

Dad said that.

I think I understand what he means.

The beach in the largest city in Japan.

Um, how should I say this, it didn’t have the vibe for serious swimming, yet there were so many people. More than those in swimsuits, there were people who just came out for a brief break.

There were couples, and a lot of family-like atmospheres like ours. Groups of boys were playing around, and girls were lining up to dip their feet in the sea. Summer vacation had just started, so while there were no kids in school uniforms, I remembered there used to be many before.

If I were to describe the place that felt most similar to somewhere I’d been in my past life, it would probably be Hangang Park. If they had a sandy beach where you could enter the water, it would feel similar.

Youthful movies and dramas were unfolding here and there. It had that kind of vibe.

However—

I lightly tapped Dad’s arm.

“Huh?”

“Dad, saying stuff like that makes you sound old.”

“What!?”

We aren’t really a couple, and he has a family of his own, but if we’re going to be together, I’d prefer if he matched the age vibe a bit.

Kagami still seems young. Honestly, judging by the era I lived in, she would still fall within the ‘young’ boundary.

Kagami laughed at us. With a wide-brimmed hat and a white sundress, she looked stunning. Despite having a daughter, she radiated innocence.

For reference, I wore the same outfit and hat as Kagami. A few passersby glanced our way. If someone looked at me when I was alone, it would be a bit scary, but being together like this made me feel a bit proud.

I held Kagami’s hand.

It was hot and humid, and I could feel a little bit of sweat on Kagami’s hand. But I didn’t mind that much.

Kagami seemed to like that I was holding her hand, squeezing it tightly.

“Koto Ne!”

From a distance, Sota called my name.

Next to him, Shii was waving her hand.

Neither of them was particularly dressed to go into the water. Still, they were barefoot, so it seemed like they wanted to get in.

I looked up at Kagami.

She smiled at me and raised the camera hanging around her neck. Even in the midst of this chaos, Kagami cherished the camera. There was always a film inside it, and that film always contained my pictures.

I understood why she wanted to capture my image.

Kagami had no one but me. No matter how many people around her were willing to help, in the end, her guiding principle was to protect me.

I get that she wants to remember my childhood.

But…

But because of that, it seems like Kagami can’t enjoy what she should be able to enjoy, and that’s a bit unfortunate.

For now, I ran over to Sota and Shii.

After taking a few pictures, I would take Mom with me to dip our feet into the sea. That should be okay.

Shii came running to me and pulled my hand.

Her smiling face no longer had any shadows. It was as if she had forgotten her unhappy childhood.

Um.

Maybe, Shii is rewriting her lost childhood anew.

Instead of her mom and dad who treated her like that—

I looked back at Kagami and Dad. The two were slowly approaching us. In the midst of that, Kagami took a few pictures of me.

Though it feels a little strange to say this to Kagami, I honestly don’t think she looks good with a camera. Despite her tall stature, her body appeared somewhat frail.

The white sundress and wide-brimmed hat suited her well.

I waved at Kagami. She smiled at us three. Feeling relieved that her smile was so close, I let out a small breath and looked ahead again.

Beyond Tokyo Bay, I could see other buildings. Honestly, it didn’t have the typical seaside vibe you might think of— but well, I suppose this is just how it is.

In the height of summer, the city’s ocean.

In a place where countless youths are bustling about, we too blended in.

From afar, it seems like an ordinary sight, but to us up close, it was nothing short of extraordinary.

At the very least, nothing would be left behind in the photos that Shii and Sota took of Odaiba Beach this time.

*

“……Huh?”

A girl with dyed yellow hair suddenly turned around.

She held one slipper in each hand. She hadn’t worn socks at all, and since her shorts were short to begin with, she wouldn’t get wet.

In contrast, her friend, who had porcelain-like white skin, wore a somewhat dissatisfied expression as sea water seeped into the hem of her sleeveless dress.

According to the girl, they had ended up in the water by accident, so they had to take off their shoes and socks.

“……Why?”

Haruumi tilted her head at Yuuki’s question.

“No, I thought I heard something.”

“What did you hear?”

“Um.”

Haruumi hesitated for a moment, debating whether she should share what she heard.

After that incident, Yuuki had been feeling down for a while. While she described it as ‘a while’, it was almost a whole year.

She didn’t show it outright, but it seemed Yuuki thought of Koto Ne as if she were her sister.

Haruumi thought she was actually her closest friend.

Has it been around two years now? Although they hadn’t known each other for long, the fact that they had spent almost half of their short lives together was indeed significant.

Haruumi’s family didn’t have major problems, but Yuuki’s situation was a different story.

Now Yuuki fully understood what her father was involved in.

Perhaps it would have been better if only Yuuki knew, but it seemed other children at school were starting to pick up on it one by one. After all, if you lived in the same neighborhood, you could hear such rumors.

And Haruumi was one of them.

What if Koto Ne was nearby during those times?

Sometimes like a younger sister, sometimes like a best friend, and sometimes like an older sister.

Now that she thought about it, Koto Ne never seemed to just follow Haruumi around. Whenever they faced any difficulties, Koto Ne would be right there helping them out. Originally, Koto Ne had experienced much tougher things than either of them, maybe that’s why she felt unusually mature.

Perhaps if they had simply said goodbye at the end, like transferring to another school, she might not have remained on their minds this much—

But that very ordinary conversation that night, Koto Ne disappeared along with her mother. And there was never a word of contact.

Knowing a bit about Koto Ne’s family situation, Haruumi and Yuuki couldn’t help but worry deeply.

“……No, it’s nothing.”

The name Koto Ne isn’t particularly unique. It could been the name of someone among the many people here, or perhaps they just misheard a similar name.

Haruumi thought it wouldn’t be a good idea to bring it up again now.

“Haruumi, Yuuki!”

Fortunately, they didn’t need to dwell on their worries for long. Someone far away was calling them and running toward them enthusiastically.

“Mako!”

Mako, who had briefly gone somewhere with her father, couldn’t join them right away.

She said it was fine to come leisurely.

Seeing the bag in Mako’s hand swaying as she ran, Haruumi couldn’t help but smile.

It seemed she had brought ice cream or something.

Yuuki chuckled slightly at Mako too.

Haruumi relaxed her shoulders and waved broadly at Mako.

“Here, over here!”

Then she yelled unnecessarily loudly.

If the sound she heard before wasn’t a mishearing, perhaps that girl could hear it too.

A little disappointingly, no response came back.

Chapter 373

The last year of elementary school passed strangely quickly.

At school, I didn’t often have conversations with Sota, and with Shii, we just exchanged greetings when passing by; otherwise, there wasn’t much interaction. It wasn’t that I was deliberately hiding it, but rather, they were girls who hung out with the kids at school.

Sota and Shii seemed a bit uncomfortable around the girls who were gathered in groups. I could understand that.

Still, Sota played hard with the boys, and Shii managed to make friends in her own way. I would often see Shii running into some kids from her grade in the hallway, and seeing a few kids gathered around her made me feel a bit relieved.

We had the sports festival again, and I was once again in the role of cheering. I felt like I had gotten completely used to my body’s movements and could cheer quite naturally in my own way.

Well, I don’t think I’ll pursue it as a profession, but learning how to dance might be useful someday, right?

I thought about possibly starting a YouTube channel later. It was half a fantasy, but half was true.

There are often cases where someone is super cute in elementary school but grows into a slightly awkward adult, but at least in my case, having inherited Kagami’s blood strongly, I was growing into a splendidly beautiful girl.

Since I hadn’t been in the same school from the start to the end, there hadn’t been anyone who confessed to me. Well, even if someone did confess, I wouldn’t be able to accept it for various reasons, so in a way, it was a relief for me.

I had decided on middle school.

There was a middle school not too far from the elementary school I attended. It was a co-ed middle school, and it had a fairly ordinary building that had been around for about ten years, with kids wearing the usual shirt and jacket uniforms.

I couldn’t exactly recall the name of the school from Tokyo Slayers until I looked it up again, but I definitely remembered that I had worn a black sailor uniform there.

And Shii had worn a white sailor uniform.

“Are you aiming for Hanagawa High School?”

Shii asked with a serious expression.

Now, we were completely accustomed to using formal language. Shii and I. Especially Shii’s formal language wasn’t a lighthearted tone, but for some reason, now that I thought of her as ‘Shii’, it felt natural to accept it.

The original story was getting hazy now, and in fact, there were a few characters whose names I didn’t really remember, but I still remembered the impressions of each character. Shii definitely had a striking character among them.

But just because she used polite language didn’t mean her tone was heavy. Though Shii spoke formally, it was clear that she felt comfortable when talking to me.

…Perhaps it was that I could accept Shii better regardless of the original.

“…Then I guess I should go to Hanagawa Middle School.”

Shii replied.

“Do you know about Hanagawa High School?”

“It’s quite a famous high school.”

Is that so? Hmm, I definitely remembered there were mentions of it being very famous. It was also in a part of Tokyo where the land was expensive.

I think I recalled from the setting that it had a very deep history too.

“To keep calling you Senpai longer, should I go to the same foundation’s middle school?”

“…It wouldn’t matter if you went to a different place and just called me Senpai, right?”

I already knew that Shii would go to Hanagawa Middle School, but I still felt like saying that.

It’s quite common for people who have a senior-junior relationship in college to continue addressing each other that way even after graduation. Of course, once you’re really close, those titles tend to drop, but somehow it felt like Shii wanted to keep calling me Senpai.

“That would be troublesome.”

Shii said decisively.

“It’s not just a feeling; it’s really because I wish to have a senior around.”

I laughed at her words, but Shii’s expression remained serious.

Still, it was fortunate she wasn’t the type to impose her feelings on me. She proposed to follow me, not the other way around.

“…It might even be an opportunity.”

“Opportunity?”

“If I go to a completely different middle school, I could only call you Senpai for a year, but if we go to the same school, I can call you Senpai throughout middle school!”

Huh.

I admired that logic.

If I were to say it was childish, it was indeed childish.

But really, when you’re young, it’s often harder to exhibit flexibility. With a limited amount of knowledge, you don’t know exactly how people build relationships and get to know each other. The diversity of those titles slowly increases over time.

“…If you don’t want me to, I won’t insist on following.”

Seeing me just smile silently as we talked, Shii seemed to become a bit timid and said that carefully.

“I’m fine with it. Having a junior like you isn’t bad.”

In truth, it felt a bit strange to be using the terms senior and junior since we were both still in elementary school. Perhaps Shii wanting to follow me so much is her way of wanting to use the title of Senpai more confidently.

…Is she concerned about relationships?

I probably lost a lot of things in childhood.

Hearing my reply, Shii smiled brightly at me.

Speaking of which, I remembered something Sota had told me before.

“Shii probably wants you to be a reliable Senpai.”

That was what Sota had said after he had pondered for a while on whether it was alright to say it to me.

It was I who took Shii, who had run away, to my house. After all, it was my fault she had tripped over a stone I had set aside.

What if Shii hadn’t fallen like that? Would I have known that a child was walking behind me?

It could be that I simply passed by, not realizing she was very close by.

If that were the case, I would never have known that Sota was the protagonist of a certain novel until now. So, for me, Shii was a grateful girl.

If that was what Shii wanted—well, I can’t do anything about it. In fact, I’m a bit proud that she thinks of me that way.

“…Shall we go out for something to eat?”

“Um, should we?”

Feeling unnecessarily cheerful, I stood up, and Shii followed me.

Now, it really felt like we could barely see her old demeanor at our first meeting.

At least that one thing, I thought it was a relief.

*

During the autumn foliage season, we all went out together.

We didn’t venture too far, just to a nearby park of a modest size.

When I was little, I didn’t really think about how beautiful cherry blossoms or autumn leaves were. At that time, I preferred to just stay home and watch TV. In fact, I think I cared more about scenes in manga or movies than the landscapes I saw myself.

As I grew older and became an adult, I came to understand how wonderful it is to look at scenery from high places. Not that I stopped watching manga, of course.

Fortunately, it seemed that Shii and Sota didn’t like manga that much. No, even if they did, it wouldn’t matter, as they seemed to enjoy the richly colored trees much more than I did back then.

The three of us each picked up a maple leaf.

And we tucked them away in a book.

Well, even though I wasn’t particularly fond of going out to see landscapes, I had picked up a maple leaf before. Perhaps, among the burdens I received after my family had left in my previous life, some of that remained. A faded maple leaf, thoroughly dried, tucked away between pages of an old book.

“Koto Ne!”

Seeing Sota waving his hand and calling me from a distance, I now debated whether to really say we weren’t family.

I didn’t feel like there was a wall between us; rather, we were so seamlessly blended that there hadn’t even been time to notice it.

Well, it probably didn’t matter. Whether Sota keeps calling me Koto Ne or Shii keeps calling me Senpai, relationships aren’t simply defined by titles. I’ve felt that several times throughout my life.

Looking up at Kagami, I found Kagami looking down at me with a smile.

Since she opened up to me about her worries last time, Kagami had returned to her old self. The one who simply looked at me.

Whether she was still hiding her worries or had decided to just accept things for herself, I didn’t know.

“I’m off.”

“Yes, I’ll be right behind you.”

I let go of Kagami’s hand.

Feeling the faint warmth left in my hand, I went over to Sota and Shii.

“Look at this.”

Sota pointed to Shii.

Shii held in her hand a bright red maple leaf.

Not too large, just the kind of leaf that immediately makes you think of a “maple tree leaf.”

“It’s beautiful.”

I smiled as I looked at the leaf Shii was holding.

“I’ll give this to you, Senpai.”

“Okay.”

I accepted the maple leaf that Shii handed to me.

Really, if you looked for them, you’d probably find many leaves like this.

But this particular leaf, found and given to me by Shii, was special.

The moment I received it, it became one of a kind in this world. Just like everything else.

Just like every relationship.

The wind blew.

It was a slightly chilly breeze, announcing the coming of winter.

The leaf I held in my hand didn’t fly away.

Chapter 374

No matter how things go, I have to do what I have to do.

Especially Kagami seemed to think that way.

Even though I wore a school uniform when I was in elementary school, it seemed like Kagami was especially taken aback that I was becoming a middle school student.

At this point, I couldn’t deny it; I was definitely becoming a teenager.

Back when I was in elementary school, even if I was called a teenager, it didn’t feel that real, but that changes from middle school onwards.

Kagami stared blankly at my uniformed self.

In those eyes, complex emotions were tangled together—pride towards me, pity, and a hint of self-pity.

After all, Kagami never got to wear such a uniform.

When I graduated from university, I had taken a picture with my mom and dad while putting a graduation cap on their heads. They both couldn’t graduate from university.

However, doing something like that for Kagami at this point would be completely thoughtless. No, it was something I absolutely shouldn’t do—as if Kagami would even want to try it on.

She wouldn’t even fit into it anyway. Hmmm, maybe she could squeeze into the sleeves?

“Koto Ne?”

As I stared vacantly at Kagami, she tilted her head and called me.

“Yeah.”

I looked up at Kagami while saying that and opened my arms wide. Kagami laughed brightly at me, then came over and hugged me tightly with the camera still on the table.

That warmth is always reassuring to feel.

“…Mom.”

“Yes, Koto Ne.”

When I called Kagami, she gently patted my back.

Yeah, right now, there’s no need to make a big fuss. We’re just an ordinary family, right?

We’re just going to school like everyone else.

And I planned to go to high school and university as well.

It might seem strange to already be thinking about university as I was entering middle school, but I thought that Kagami would want me to do just that.

Although it’s ordinary, it doesn’t mean that not living that ordinary life means I can’t live it better. I will try my best, at least as far as I can. I have no intention of going to grad school, but I will study hard to get into the best university I can and work hard there to get the best grades.

Kagami has worked hard for me, so I should at least do that much.

If it were Kagami, she would probably say not to overdo it if I was feeling too burdened—but I wanted Kagami to feel pride in having raised me well.

…Is that too selfish? Hmmm, I can’t quite tell. Am I just selfishly wanting Kagami to love me? Or am I sincerely trying to repay Kagami’s feelings?

Throughout my life in this world, I honestly couldn’t pin it down.

But that’s okay. I’ll surely find out one day. I might feel a bit impatient, but it’s just that I’ve had my fair share of bad fortune, so that’s how I think.

“……”

Wrapped up in Kagami’s arms for a while, I tightened my hug around her waist.

“Mom.”

“Yes.”

“Thank you for raising me until now.”

For some reason, I wanted to say that.

The reason I could exist until now was solely because of Kagami. And the reason I can continue to exist in the future is also entirely due to Kagami.

“……”

Kagami’s hand which had been stroking my back stopped.

Kagami didn’t say anything for a while. She seemed somewhat lost for words, just staring blankly.

Then, she tightened her arms around me.

That was undoubtedly a hug from a mom who loves her daughter dearly.

*

Now that I’m a middle school student, the idea of holding my mom’s hand means nothing to me. Because, if you consider my past life, I can say I’m even older than Kagami.

I’ve learned how to adapt to my life and behave like a child, and even though I adapt to the kids around me and eventually live like a child, if I were to complain about my age, I would have not held Kagami’s hand to begin with.

Having lost once, I understand. Time is always limited. I feel that more deeply because I have memories of having definitely lost some time; the moments I can hold my mom’s hand will eventually come to an end.

Everyone will die someday. And those older than me will likely die before me.

Ah, but still, since Kagami isn’t that much older than me, I might surprisingly be able to live a lifetime seeing her face.

I have no intention of dying before Kagami, but it’s nice to think that time is extended.

“Is something good going on?”

Sota, who was walking next to me, asked while looking my way.

“Um, what.”

I pondered for a moment and said,

“Just, it’s my first time going to school. The uniform is pretty.”

I casually replied with a moderate answer.

It seems Sota thought about school for a bit but eventually enrolled in my school.

If we were in elementary school, Sota and I would still have gone to different schools, but since this is a completely new school, I didn’t think we needed to care about those kinds of relationships.

No, but perhaps the kids going through puberty might misunderstand things.

Still, since Sota and I don’t think about that sort of thing, it should be fine—and well, if Sota ever gets a girlfriend, I can create some distance then.

I wonder if that will ever happen.

“I hope we’re in the same class.”

Hearing Sota say that, I squinted my eyes and looked at him.

“Do you know? Kagami has a surprisingly sharp expression. When she looks at me, her expression melts away into a smile, so she often doesn’t seem dangerous, but fundamentally, her eyes have a slight upward slant, and they tend to be a bit narrow.”

Even though I rarely see it, when Kagami gets angry, her expression can be really fierce.

And I proudly inherited that fierce expression. Even now, I have a face that can be called a pretty girl; a little more growth, and I would surely become a beauty.

But if my eyes narrow, I might look a bit scary. In reality, I’m not that strong, so most people wouldn’t really be scared.

“No, still, you don’t have to glare like that.”

Sota said so too.

He might have made a momentary expression of fear, but it didn’t seem he was really scared. He just grumbled and complained instead.

If there was any point of improvement for Sota in front of me, it would be this:

He doesn’t treat me awkwardly anymore.

This seemed to be because I continuously visited Sota and Shii, taking them around places, but actually, that was mostly my dad’s role.

Dad genuinely monitored when Sota was becoming my boyfriend. Even though he was not a drop of my blood, he saw Sota as his own child by this point.

Of course, there were times when I slapped my dad’s arm when I thought he was going too far, and at some point, Kagami also started slapping my dad’s arm to stop him. Every time that happened, my dad would scratch the back of his head and awkwardly laugh.

However, it seemed that for Sota, who was an elementary school student, that was genuinely frightening, as he seemed to decide not to see me as just a girl at some point.

Thanks to that, now we can talk like siblings.

“……”

Well, thinking back now, Kagami gives off more of an atmosphere of an elder sister than a ‘wife’ to my dad… How should I put it?

Even if I could say that she’s a bit older than me, it would be a stretch for my dad to see her as a daughter.

Maybe because there is only one man in the house left. Well, I like that better. If Kagami ever turned against Dad, I would genuinely feel sick for a week.

“Do you dislike it?”

Sota asked.

“Yeah?”

“Being in the same class as me.”

“……”

I looked at Sota and smirked.

“Well, as long as it’s not sitting next to me, it doesn’t matter.”

“I don’t want you sitting next to me either.”

Sota replied with a disgusted face.

Ah, by the way, Dad becomes nicer to Sota in proportion to the distance I’m away from him. A little while ago, when we all went fishing, since I was far away with Shii, my dad was kindly teaching Sota how to fish.

Honestly, I don’t know whether to thank my dad or not.

…..

For me personally, he is indeed someone I’m grateful to.

Yeah. It would require a lot more courage than what I said to Kagami. Besides, we haven’t known each other for that long.

But still, someday, it would be good to say it, right?

He’s a person risking his life to protect me.

Let’s say thank you.

I smiled at Sota.

To Sota and Shii.

And to my friends I will meet again someday.

Yeah, that would be nice.

Chapter 375

Middle school wasn’t that hard to adapt to at all.

It’s not like I suddenly had a bunch of new relationships… I already knew a few people beforehand, but since I met a lot of new ones, it wasn’t a big deal.

There were a few kids who asked about my relationship with Sota, but they didn’t outright suspect or misunderstand us.

Well, considering the relationship they were thinking, me and him were actually quite far apart.

If I had to put it simply, we could be seen as siblings, which wouldn’t be too bad.

It’s a bit bittersweet to think that the sibling-like bond feels further than the lover-sibling-like bond. This was something I couldn’t escape even in my previous life. I rarely hung out with my half-sister more than I thought.

Classes got much harder than in elementary school, but I managed to endure. I realized after starting middle school that my body seems to be smarter than I thought. I managed to memorize and understand subjects that I had almost given up on as a child, and it wasn’t that hard.

I think it’ll make a good present for Kagami. Every parent in the world feels good when their child brings good grades.

It’s been about three weeks since I started middle school.

“Koto Ne-chan.”

At lunchtime, after finishing a meal with Sota and a few other boys and girls, a kid called out to me in the hallway as we got ready for the next class.

It was a classmate, someone who went to the same elementary school until last year. We were in the same class and were friendly enough to call each other by our names.

“Someone’s looking for you.”

I stepped out into the hallway after being called, and the kid said that.

I tilted my head.

Someone’s looking for me?

Could it be someone from outside the school? Maybe Kagami has come?

My heart started racing for no good reason. This wasn’t really a good sign. It’s not like it was unheard of for Kagami to come to school, but they wouldn’t just come without any notice to call me. Typically, they’d wait outside the school for me.

“The teacher said to come to the teacher’s office.”

“…Okay.”

So someone’s looking for me, and the homeroom teacher called for me. I didn’t bother asking about their appearance. Something told me that it likely wasn’t someone I knew.

However, at least it must be someone who can persuade my homeroom teacher.

Sota was chatting with his friends, so he didn’t seem very interested in this matter.

For now, I headed toward the teacher’s office as the kid said.

“Koto Ne-chan.”

As I entered the teacher’s office, my homeroom teacher waved at me cheerfully.

I’d been to the homeroom several times. I had been sent on errands and had to call for the teacher now and then, so it wasn’t new.

She seemed like a kind middle-aged woman. She looked like she might have an older daughter, and indeed, there was a picture of a girl on her desk.

“Is this person here, by any chance, someone you know?”

With a nonchalant expression, my homeroom teacher asked.

I turned my gaze to the person sitting next to her, and I was taken aback.

I thought it would be a stranger, but it was someone I knew. Quite well, actually.

“…Yes, I know them.”

I replied, looking at Mako’s father.

*

There was a counseling room inside the elementary school, but for some reason, we went outside instead. To a bench where everyone could see us well.

The spring sunlight was warm but not overly hot. Still, Mako’s father didn’t seem like someone who would leave me sitting in the sunlight.

“…Why don’t you sit?”

Mako’s father urged me with a gentle voice.

After seeing me hesitantly sit in front of him, Mako’s father stood near the bench. I guess sitting on the same bench felt a bit too much for him?

Did he think someone would misunderstand? I felt like it was more awkward right now.

“…What did you tell the teachers?”

“I told them you were a distant relative.”

Is that enough to get through?

But the photo he brought out could easily lead someone to misunderstand.

It was one of the few pictures of my family with Mako and her father. Right. He was also a father and happened to have brought a camera when we played. He looked like someone who genuinely cared for Mako.

“Also, I used to play a pretty important role in this school. Although I wasn’t a teacher.”

In that case, I had nothing to say.

He said he was a public servant… so he must have made some donations.

It’s unlikely he’d have thought about funding when he thought I’d come to this school. But then again, this school feels like it would welcome the child of someone living in a government institution.

“…”

For a moment, we fell silent.

I could still see kids playing on the playground in the distance. It was still about 15 minutes until lunchtime ended.

“Koto Ne-chan. Can I ask you a favor?”

Hearing the words I thought would come out, I sighed heavily.

“Um… ”

I opened my mouth and then closed it again.

Do I even have the right to refuse? I’m not so sure.

If it were Kagami, she would have refused somehow, and Dad would have done the same. But in the end, I’d have to accept it.

We’re essentially captured by the government right now. Our safety depends on how much we cooperate. I didn’t directly hear such things, but if this were the case, it was natural enough for me to understand.

“What kind of favor?”

I asked with a slightly trembling voice.

The reason I didn’t go directly to Kagami must have something to do with that. It was obvious that she would refuse no matter what.

If I’m going to stick to my opinion, it makes sense to choose the easier side.

“…I’m thinking of telling your mother as well.”

Did he see through my thoughts?

Mako’s father said that. But I still couldn’t fully believe his words.

Ultimately, he probably thought it would be easier to persuade me first.

Whether it’s his thought or that of a higher-up. Perhaps there’s even a manual or something.

“…”

He stayed silent for a while, clearly feeling guilty for realizing that I was Mako’s friend.

I didn’t want to think of it as a lie. After all, he was my close friend’s father.

“There are beings in this world that aren’t human. But they aren’t beasts either. They are something a little more… how should I put this…”

After a short pause, he said,

“Right, beings like Yōkai.”

“… ”

“And there are also existences responsible for ensuring people’s safety while combating them.”

“Is that so?”

“Do you think you could believe it?”

“I think I could probably believe that.”

“…Right.”

I had seen them a number of times already. The power that the woman chasing me used. And the dreams I had.

The bear that attacked me and vanished without leaving a single body behind.

No, in fact, the reason I believe it is because I met Sota and Shii in this world. Knowing that this world was originally like that.

Mako’s father, with something that was impossible to read, continued speaking to me.

“So we’re looking for capable beings. But those kinds of people aren’t easy to come by.”

That makes sense.

That’s why the heroine in the original work struggled the way she did. Roaming around and directly fighting with a knife while unable to leave it to others.

And this man seems to be planning to throw me into that mess.

“I know you’re young, but we desperately need at least one more person like that. The things you went through, and recently, there have been more and more people getting hurt and losing their lives.”

“… ”

I hesitated for a moment before finally managing to speak.

“Am I allowed to refuse?”

“… ”

Mako’s father thought for a moment before saying,

“Choosing not to refuse might be the wisest decision.”

“… ”

“The point isn’t a threat. I’m speaking this based on the existence chasing after you.”

“Ah.”

I see.

Though it’s been quiet for a few years, the reason Dad is near us is indeed those beings. They can’t just watch over us being happy and continuously chase after us.

…After hearing this story, I think I understand a little.

What kind of organization it is, what connection Kagami has, and what existence they’ve been judging me as, I had no idea until now.

But—if I comply.

I might gain means to fight against those beings. I could perhaps become an existence that can protect myself more proactively.

“…But still, I will tell my mom.”

“I see. My apologies.”

Once I firmly stated that, Mako’s father replied with a bitter voice.

“Right, we can revisit this discussion again later.”

His tone sounded as if he wanted to smoke a cigarette.

Chapter 376

Occasionally, there are those who claim to have become criminals due to unfortunate pasts.

Growing up without love in childhood. Being too poor. Not having parents. Living a repressed life.

They may steal something or act in ways that others cannot accept, bully someone, or even kill.

Stealing might be understandable to some extent. In Japan, there are at least minimal safety nets for the poor, but if they haven’t received proper education, they may not know about them. Or perhaps they are subtly outside this net, unable to receive help. It might be hard to scold someone who steals a piece of bread when they are on the verge of starving.

But if they go further than that…

The fact that they grew up abused doesn’t justify bullying others. I don’t believe that sexual assault or murder can be justified by such reasons either. Once that certain line is crossed, their past becomes irrelevant, and ultimately, all that remains is a criminal.

Even in similar situations, there are those who strive to live earnestly. Not everyone facing such circumstances bullies or kills others.

That kind of behavior occurs regardless of the amount of money.

If we assume that “such situations” create “such people,” then people will inevitably view anyone caught in such a situation as potential criminals.

Ironically, when such incidents happen, those who are unsafe are often striving to live genuinely in the same circumstances.

Like Kagami.

“…”

I don’t know what kind of person Kagami was before she gave birth to me. She could have committed crimes. Or perhaps Kagami’s parents or that kind of people did something wrong.

But still, Kagami tried.

Throughout our time living together, Kagami made efforts not to burden others. Even in unavoidable situations, she would write letters and leave them behind before leaving.

From her young days, Kagami tried to set an example before me. At the very least, she worked hard to ensure I wouldn’t be a kid who did bad things.

Even after coming home from work, exhausted, she never got annoyed with me and quietly held me close. It must have been hot in summer when she held onto me, yet she never pushed me away.

The reason I could grow up so well in this world is thanks to Kagami. No matter how much I had memories of a previous life, if I had been in an environment that would harm me, I wouldn’t have been mentally stable.

Ever since I lost my family in my previous life, I saw them in my dreams. Their last appearances, which were already hard to recognize since they were dead, are now the most vivid memories of my family in the faded memories of my previous life.

Kagami made it so that I wouldn’t have those dreams anymore.

She was my family. My only family in this life.

“…”

Kagami was sitting there with her head bowed. Kneeling, touching the floor.

I couldn’t see her expression. But whatever expression Kagami had—or perhaps the lack thereof—meant only despair.

An ordinary life.

The ordinary life Kagami longed for might have been impossible from the very beginning.

Chased by an unknown organization, the only ones she could ask for help were the Yakuza.

Even if she escaped, she had failed several times.

It was only natural. What could a teenager do alone? Just surviving was a miracle.

For me, that miracle had always been with me.

That’s why Kagami’s feelings resonated deeply with me. So much that I couldn’t even say a word. Even Dad, who was next to us, was keeping his distance, watching the situation unfold.

Kagami remained silent for a long time, then finally spoke.

“…I’m sorry.”

She hardly managed to say it, squeezing the words out.

There was nothing to be sorry for.

Kagami hadn’t done anything wrong in the first place. Wanting to live a life like everyone else, was that something to apologize for?

Should she apologize to her own daughter, whom she had raised with her best efforts?

I might be the one who should be apologizing.

I didn’t know about Kagami’s past—but at the very least, if I hadn’t existed, she might have lived better than she does now. She could have lived thinking only of herself without worrying about a child.

“…I’m sorry, really.”

“Mom.”

I almost said that I was the one who was more sorry.

But I knew it wasn’t a thing I should say, so I kept my mouth firmly shut.

If I said I was sorry, all of Kagami’s efforts until now would crumble into nothing.

To Kagami, I was the very reason for her life.

No matter how much I felt sorry, I shouldn’t be the one to apologize to Kagami.

“…”

Unable to say anything, I finally did the only thing I could.

I reached out and took Kagami’s hand.

Her cold hand trembled for a while before slowly wrapping around mine.

I moved closer to her.

Kagami embraced me.

Kagami cried. For the first time in a long while, aloud.

Ironically, I found comfort in Kagami at that moment. I shouldn’t be feeling that way.

Kagami’s body was always warm, and her arms embracing me were as strong as ever.

Did Kagami find comfort in me too? Did she feel relieved to see that I was still alive?

Were there no regrets about the way we lived until now?

Questions I couldn’t bear to ask flashed through my mind.

Eventually, I chose to stay silent.

I hoped that as I drew warmth from Kagami, she could also find warmth from me.

For a long time, we held each other like that.

Just as we had until now.

*

In the end, Kagami accepted it.

In truth, from the beginning, it seemed she hadn’t thought of a way to refuse such a thing.

That crazy organization was just that—a group of people like that. Rushing against the country’s government would only lead to disintegration. At the very least, my family was among those protected by the country.

But conversely, it meant that our escape routes were completely blocked. Once we had been caught in that fence, wherever we went, eyes would follow us three. More subtly than we could notice.

That’s why I was worried about Kagami. After all, she’d shown signs of being on the verge of giving up before.

Come to think of it, Kagami was younger than when I had been an adult.

In this era, those in their 20s were already considered adults who had to manage everything on their own, but even so, I knew that it was still true that not knowing something meant not knowing.

Since I revealed the truth to Kagami, I stayed by her side every day. As much time as I could.

I felt like she would vanish in front of me at any moment, like a candle extinguishing and leaving only smoke behind.

Fortunately, it seemed Kagami found strength from seeing me like that.

Sota and Shii looked a bit worried these days, sensing the changed atmosphere between Kagami and me. I’d tried hard not to show it, but it didn’t seem easy.

“Senpai, is something wrong?”

Shii, still an elementary school student, had asked me like that.

I had just been wearing a serious expression, but at that, I couldn’t help but chuckle a little. I mean, she meant no harm. But it felt kind of…

Even so, it felt a bit awkward for an elementary school student to call a middle schooler “senpai.”

“…”

Shii puffed her cheeks right away.

“Sorry, sorry.”

I waved my hands in a hurry to apologize.

“No worries. Nothing special is going on.”

“Well, that’s a relief…”

She still had a childlike aspect about her. I thought that was a good thing. Those who spent serious situations in their childhood sometimes ended up having that innocent youth restrained.

“…”

Yeah, let’s stay strong.

I was not the only one struggling.

I still had too many expectations left in this world to fall apart.

*

And, there was one more reason why I couldn’t collapse yet.

“…”

“Hmm.”

Two black eyes gazed at me.

Black hair tied back, neat appearance.

I knew that face.

It wasn’t that I wasn’t sure because I only saw it in illustrations—it was more like the atmosphere made it seem like she was cosplaying the face I had seen multiple times in illustrations.

If I had just happened to run into her on the street, I probably wouldn’t have thought twice about it. Even if I met Shii and Sota, I wouldn’t have thought that all characters I encountered in this novel resembled those from a book.

But…

“…Hmm, you look too young.”

“…You’re probably about the same age as me.”

“…”

For a first-year middle schooler to say such things to someone they might have to fight alongside in the future—it was tragic.

It was the kind of thing that was only enjoyable when read from a novel, especially during my teenage years, but experiencing it in reality couldn’t help but be described as tragic.

She didn’t seem to care about my worried expression as she looked back into my eyes.

“I am Yuuki Yuka.”

“…Kurosawa Koto Ne.”

“That’s different from the name I heard.”

“Kurosawa is my real surname.”

“I see.”

Yuuki Yuka continued to stare at me and said,

“From now on, I look forward to working with you.”

It was the first moment I had met the main heroine from the story I had been reading.

Chapter 377

“Hey, have you ever fought before?”

It’s not like they’re talking about fighting with people, right?

I mean, I’ve never actually fought a person before.

Ironically, though, while I’ve never fought a person, I have fought a bear. _Swoosh!_ If you can call it a ‘fight.’

I don’t remember it, but the bear disappeared without a trace. Since it was the bear that bit me, it probably didn’t just randomly let me go and vanish. It’s more likely I just wiped it out.

Unless it was that woman from my dream.

“…I probably have.”

“‘Probably,’ huh…”

Yuuki scratched his head as if mulling over my words.

Then he scanned me again, and asked, “So, what’s your weapon?”

I shook my head. No weapon. I have no idea what was happening back then—why would I have a weapon?

I do know that Yuuki carries a weapon. That long bundle of cloth over there on the couch must be it. There’s probably a Japanese sword wrapped up inside.

Maybe… it doesn’t have a name because it used to be a sword with a name?

“What were you thinking…?”

Yuuki murmured to himself, sighed heavily, and plopped down on the couch.

There are only the two of us in this room. Mako’s dad brought us here and then just went outside. I’m not sure if Yuuki and Yuka requested that.

The place I’m in now is unfamiliar.

It’s not some grand location; it looks like a building that could serve as a headquarters. On the surface, it was just the upper floor of an ordinary storefront building, and in reality, it felt like a small company president’s office.

I don’t think places like this appear much in novels. Well, it makes sense since the background was set in a high school.

With Yuuki Yuka before me, I felt a mix of emotions. She was a heroine from a novel I liked quite a bit.

If the person in front of me had been anyone else, I probably wouldn’t have been that impressed. Of course, I wouldn’t feel no emotion at all, but… how should I put it?

She was the character I found most memorable while reading the novel; someone who outwardly seemed unpleasant but ultimately did good deeds.

“…”

As I fell silent, Yuuki let out a big sigh and wiped at his face.

It seemed he didn’t think of himself as being young at all. After all, the novel mentioned he had lived in that kind of world since childhood, so it makes sense.

“…How much have you fought?”

I asked.

In the novel, it never went into that much detail. In fact, there probably wasn’t any need to specify that. The background of the character merely served as a setup.

But this kid sitting in front of me is different.

The background of Sota and Shii having dysfunctional parents was literally real in this world—as if Yuuki Yuka had lost his mother to a Yōkai and had kept fighting ever since.

He’d moved around too much for work and couldn’t make proper friends, that kid.

In the novel, the reason for his deep care about others served to make the audience think he could never bear to part from Sota, the protagonist, but in this case, every single element had truly left scars from his childhood.

I’m not a counselor or a social worker, so I have no clue how to heal a child’s emotional wounds.

In this world, I’m just a kid too. While Shii and Sota managed to overcome it with their unique personalities and effort…

…no, I guess thinking that way is actually arrogant.

“How much have I fought…?”

At my question, Yuuki paused, thinking, before finally saying, “I’ve never really counted.”

“By yourself?”

“…Not exactly by myself.”

I see. From his answer, it seems Yuuki began acting solo around middle school. Up until elementary school, he must have been with his grandfather and father.

In the main storyline set in high school, if things were too tough, those two would often show up together, too. Usually, it was Sota doing the fighting.

Should I think that it’s fortunate? Honestly, I’m not really sure. He was still just an elementary school student, after all. If he was fighting Yōkai, he probably saw blood.

I don’t know the standards of this world. If he’s been fighting since he was considered an adult at an age that now seems like a child, things might be different.

…Thinking of Kagami, who did her best to protect me despite knowing all this, still makes it hard to fully accept that reality.

“It’s not a problem that you weren’t alone, right? I can handle Kendo and have dealt with Yōkai for sure.”

“Is that so?”

I nodded, agreeing with him.

Debating common sense in a twisted world is pointless. There’s nothing I can change alone.

All I can do is make the best of the given situation and think of a way out.

“…”

“…”

We both fell silent for a moment.

I’m not really the quiet type. Back when I first came here, I met kids like Harumi and Mako who eagerly chatted with me. Shii and Sota weren’t exactly quiet types either.

If I don’t make friends, Kagami will worry, so I had to learn to approach kids first.

If you measure by popularity in class, I’d definitely be on the popular side.

But… here, I don’t even know what to say. Yuuki didn’t seem to think it was weird at all, but his past was just as dark as mine.

I already knew he had no friends in his age group.

I didn’t want to feel pity. At the very least, I didn’t want it to seem like I was concerned for Yuuki and trying to act friendly. Just like Shii and Sota, and how Harumi and Yuuki did with me, I wanted us to be friends comfortably.

“Hey, Kurosawa.”

Yuuki called out to me, lost in thought.

“…Just call me Koto Ne.”

“Huh?”

His voice sounded a bit startled.

Even around me, kids would often get flustered when I asked them to call me Koto Ne. I know the reason—unlike Korea, where calling someone by their name can lead to confusion in class, it’s not like that in Japan.

If you aren’t close, you use their surname. Even if you are close, you’d add an honorific. It’s only after you truly become friends that you start calling each other by name or nickname.

But calling me ‘Kurosawa’ is dangerous. After all, I’m using a pseudonym.

At the same time, I didn’t like being told to call him by that. Even if we met under a false name, I wanted my friends to remember me as I am.

So, I was Koto Ne. I’ve always used my name just as it is, even while switching surnames.

That was probably made possible because of Kagami’s consideration. She wanted to make sure I wasn’t too confused. And that I could live with my identity intact.

“Koto Ne.”

“…Koto Ne-san?”

“Koto Ne.”

“…Koto Ne.”

Yuuki awkwardly accepted my name. It was probably his first time having this kind of conversation with someone his age right off the bat, so he might have been a bit flustered.

After going through several brief meetings without making any friends, you inevitably build up walls. I almost did that too. Without meeting Mako, I definitely would have.

But still…

It seems we’re going to be seeing each other a lot for a while. Getting close shouldn’t matter too much for Yuuki anyway.

“…Then, you can call me Yuka too.”

“Yuka.”

“…”

In response to my answer, Yuka looked a bit awkward, shifting her gaze around.

“Umm…”

And with that awkward demeanor, Yuka slowly opened her mouth.

“Today is all we have.”

“All?”

“Yeah. It’s not like our work happens every single day. It has been happening a bit more frequently lately, though.”

“I see.”

“So, yeah. I think you can go home now. It seems you’re already aware of what you need to know.”

“Yeah.”

But I didn’t get up from my seat. Yuka’s expression became even more awkward. It seemed like it was hard for her to keep the conversation going.

Maybe she had never dealt with someone leading the conversation? I tilted my head.

“So, do you want to grab something to eat?”

“Eat?”

“Anything. Drinks would be good, cake would be good too.”

“Isn’t that something you do with someone you just met?”

“Can’t we?”

Both of us were flustered in the conversation.

Harumi had dragged me around like a doll from the moment we first met. And even when socializing with school friends, it’s been a norm to hang out nearby after meeting for the first time.

The two of us stared blankly at each other for a moment, blinking.

*

It was definitely our first meeting.

In fact, this Kurozawa Koto Ne kid had probably never been here before, but she walked out ahead with Yuka like it was no big deal.

As if she was accustomed to talking with someone she just met.

With her white skin, pretty face, and demure impression, her hair flowing as if someone cared for it well, she looked like a princess from a fairytale. Even her strides were light and cheerful.

A kid who had been living in an entirely different world until now. Or perhaps, it was Yuka who had been living in the weird world.

“…”

I still couldn’t fully let my guard down. I called her by name the moment I saw her, but there’s still so much we don’t know about each other.

Yet, how can she be so completely unguarded? I wondered about Yuka.

“Do you have something you like?”

“Uh, yeah?”

What a foolish sound I made.

The other person was just staring at Yuka with deep eyes, quietly.

Yuka felt a bit flustered.

“…Anything is okay.”

After throwing that out there with a hint of grumbling, I felt a bit embarrassed.

The other party just smiled gently and continued walking ahead.

What was this, really?

Grumbling like this, Yuka followed behind her, trudging along.

Chapter 378

Looking back on somewhat hazy memories, Yuka in front of me seemed more rigid than the Yuka from the novels.

No matter how much I struggled with making friends and lived a life far from ordinary, the Yuuki and Yuka from the novels had at least a basic charm to them.

They were polite in front of adults, and when others talked to them, they’d at least respond appropriately.

At first, Yuka didn’t seem to expect to become close with others, showing a somewhat detached demeanor, but over time, as she spent time in high school, she began to adapt little by little.

She may not have been the absolute popular kid leading the whole class, but she did become an ordinary high school student, admired by some and happily chatting with others.

Of course, the person she talked to the most was Sota.

“…….”

However, Yuka, whose expression was strange in front of the ice cream, had a somewhat different impression from the Yuka in the novels.

First of all, she was younger.

It’s a rather obvious point. Just a few months ago, both Yuka and I were elementary school students. No matter how much a kid grows and develops physically, it’s difficult to completely hide that youthful aura showing on their face. There might be cases where they look much older, but at least Yuka didn’t seem to be one of them.

Her face was filled with wariness.

I sat across from Yuka, choosing my words carefully in my mind, finally pulling out a story I could share.

“Have you heard anything about me?”

“Hearing about you?”

“……Um.”

I asked that question, but when it bounced back at me, I wasn’t sure what to say.

Indeed.

What could Yuka have heard about me? My name?

I didn’t really know how much the government knew about me and Kagami. Maybe they knew more about me than I did myself. At least, they’d likely know well about my background.

“……I’ve heard about your family. Just your name, but if it’s what my grandfather says.”

“Really?”

I was a bit intrigued.

In the novel, the character Kurosawa Koto Ne didn’t make an appearance. But the fact that my name comes up in the background suggests that I at least existed in the story, doesn’t it?

…No, now that I think about it, perhaps that’s how reality works in this world. Just as not every single action of the characters can be shown in the novel, I could just be one of the unnamed “exorcists” or “exorcist families” that appeared as background settings.

“I don’t know the details.”

As soon as I showed an interesting expression, Yuka answered right away, as if worried that I might be asking.

“I just heard your name a few days before I met you.”

A few days ago, Yuka really wouldn’t have known anything at all.

Well, thanks to that, I could build a few hypotheses.

It’s a bit ambiguous to say this world is the “world of light novels.” Novels are just a collection of text, and it’s immensely lacking in data to create a complete world.

Rather, it’s more appropriate to assume that it’s a collection of “descriptions of certain parts of a world.”

Thus, it means this world is a “light novel-like” world.

Thinking further in that direction, I could assume that beyond the common sense Yuka and Shii know, “light novel-like” things are happening.

In the novels, there are exorcists dressed in nun outfits slashing Yōkai, so even if it’s not Sota or Shii, it wouldn’t be strange for characters experiencing something that a light novel protagonist or heroine might.

A girl opposing her family’s decisions, running away with her daughter or a much younger sibling, wouldn’t be too strange even if it appeared in a light novel’s opening.

That doesn’t mean Sota’s importance diminishes, though. The ‘future’ I know is only related to Sota.

“…….”

“Why?”

As I sank into deep thought, Yuka asked me.

“Just. I don’t know much about myself either.”

“Is that so?”

“Yeah.”

Saying that, I took a spoonful of the ice cream that was starting to melt. Yuka glanced at me with a somewhat bewildered expression before digging into her own ice cream.

“From now on, do you think we’ll meet often?”

“……Yeah, well.”

Yuka answered my question.

It seemed that Mako’s father didn’t intend to have me transferred to another school. I’m not really sure about the rules and how Yōkai appear… But honestly, if it’s a matter occurring in Tokyo, wouldn’t it be unnecessary to transfer schools?

Or perhaps Yuka would need to stay hidden for a long time while trying to catch that Yōkai. Since the novel mentioned that exorcists could instinctively sense when Yōkai were nearby, it might make sense.

“Well then, it’d be nice to get along.”

“……Get along?”

Yuka, who halted her ice cream eating, stared at me.

Her expression clearly hadn’t expected to hear such a thing.

“…….”

I hesitated for a moment.

Even though I felt a strange intimacy just because she’s the heroine of the novel, we were technically meeting for the first time today.

So, sharing personal stories isn’t really the smartest choice. I think Yuka wouldn’t misuse my information, but it could become a burden for the listener.

After a brief internal struggle, I decided to just say it out loud.

After all, since the government made this meeting happen, it’s unlikely we’d drift apart. Yuka isn’t the type to be irresponsible about things either.

So, making a little mistake in words should be okay.

“I’ve changed schools a couple of times since childhood.”

Yuka’s eyes blinked.

I wasn’t sure if that was a positive sign or not, but anyhow, I wanted to finish what I wished to say.

“I didn’t want to go, but every time, my friends changed too.”

It’s not that anyone was better or worse, but in my case, I hesitated to contact anyone. I consider the possibility of meeting again someday when I return, since the high school I aim for is nearby, there’s a chance it might happen.

As for Mako, she’s probably worried about her father’s opinion, and the other kids… I was somewhat scared about how they’d react if I suddenly contacted them after years without a word.

“Changing friends every time you change schools is tiring. So… I thought it’d be nice to have at least one friend who wouldn’t care about that.”

After finishing my sentence, I felt a bit regretful.

Even so, I’m not the type to talk like this. I’ve been trying to imitate Harumi to become popular in class recently, but that’s not really who I am.

“…….”

Yuka stared at me with her mouth slightly open. The spoon in her hand hovered dangerously, threatening to drop.

“If you don’t like it, that’s fine.”

I quickly added.

Right. I still haven’t heard Yuka’s story. I have no clue about what she’s thinking or feeling.

All I know is just what I read in the book.

Have I crossed the line too much?

But my worries didn’t last long.

“……W-well, that’s uncertain.”

Yuka said, shifting her gaze here and there.

“You’re already bringing that up after just meeting!”

Hearing those words, I let out a quick laugh.

“That’s how friendships usually start just because you’re sitting next to someone!”

That was how it was with Harumi for me. Just because we were in the same kindergarten, in the same class, she dragged me around when I was sitting in a corner trying to avoid mixing with others.

She showed me magical girl comics despite my indifference, sang the opening songs with me, and even gifted me toys.

It was the same with Yuuki. Harumi pulled the shy Yuuki next to her too.

For simply being there at the same time, Harumi, Yuuki, and I became inseparable friends for years.

Even with Mako, we were just desk neighbors, but before long, it became natural for us to visit each other’s houses. It was nothing surprising that in less than two years, we ended up camping as families together.

So, um…

Well, can’t friendships also form just because we were coworkers?

I’m not sure if it’s right to call it that, though.

“…….”

Yuka opened her mouth, then closed it, then opened it again, but paused.

It seemed she was looking for something to rebut but ultimately couldn’t find it.

Surely, she must’ve experienced this before. There must have been kids who talked to her every time she changed schools, and among them, there were likely those she clicked with.

In the end, they all ended up parting ways anyway.

“……Do you even understand? We might have to go fight.”

“I know.”

“We might be fighting for our lives, you know?”

“That’s why it’d be good if we could trust each other.”

Upon my words, Yuka once again wore a blank expression.

…Hmm, was I too far with that?

To be honest, if we look at it closely, neither Yuka nor I are in a positive situation. Kagami had despaired after hearing my story even.

But that doesn’t mean we have any reason to give up completely, that’s what I think.

If Kagami had given up on me partway, would I be here now?

I only wish for happiness even after everything is over, struggling away.

As I started to dig into my ice cream again, Yuka lowered her head once more.

Even though it was me who spoke, I felt embarrassed somehow, and in the end, the two of us didn’t say another word until we left the cafe.

Chapter 379

I’ve never lived with a goal in life.

I’ve thought about doing what I want, but those goals were usually short-term, like buying and reading newly released comic books, or booking tickets for upcoming movies.

You can set those as life goals, but… well, it feels a bit distant from what people typically mean by ‘life goals.’

Something like this: There’s exactly one goal I must achieve in life.

Well, it’s not like I really need to have one.

On the other hand, in a way, I can say I had such a goal once. I managed to fulfill the dream I had as a child. Unfortunately, it didn’t go on like a dream.

Even if I know rationally that there’s a wall called reality, until I actually hit that wall, it’s hard to grasp how much it hurts.

Even after being reborn in this world, I couldn’t think of regaining the job I had in my previous life for that reason.

“…Koto Ne.”

Kagami, who was lying next to me, called my name.

We were lying side by side.

I had a habit of digging into Kagami’s arms whenever I lay next to her, but for some reason, that felt difficult today.

Meeting Yuka was significant in its own right. It meant I had properly entered that story, and perhaps it was a way to find a solution.

But at the same time, it also meant I was accepting my fate.

Not an ordinary life, but an extraordinary one—one that might require putting my life on the line.

I don’t know what it would be like if I were alone, but living in this world isn’t just about me, right?

“Koto Ne.”

Since I didn’t immediately respond, Kagami called out to me softly after a moment, her voice seeming somewhat like a whisper.

“Yeah.”

In the dark room where the lights were off.

We were lying together on the bed, looking up at the ceiling without the curtains drawn.

It was a habit of ours to leave the curtains open.

For quite a while, we had lived in a house without curtains since I was young. We could close them if we wanted, but I didn’t want to block even the faint light entering from that small one-room apartment.

I wanted to feel that I wasn’t alone in that room, and it seemed Kagami felt the same way.

Or maybe, she was just contemplating a situation where she had to immediately wake up and run away.

…Whatever the reason, we didn’t put curtains in the room. So, just by turning over, I could see Kagami’s face.

Now, I couldn’t do that.

I didn’t want to see Kagami’s sad expression due to my choice. Even though not seeing it wouldn’t make it disappear.

“…How are you feeling about your current life, Koto Ne?”

Kagami asked carefully.

I pondered over her cautious tone, thinking about what she might be thinking to ask such a thing.

“I’m okay.”

“Really?”

“Yeah.”

“…Is it okay if we don’t go somewhere else?”

“…”

Kagami was asking again.

If we were to abandon even this life, and leave everything around us behind, would I want to go to a place where no help could reach us?

Was that a longing for an ordinary life? Or…

What should I answer?

After a moment of silence, I carefully reached out.

I gently took my mom’s hand, which was resting on the bed.

Feeling me tracing her fingers, Kagami held my fingers tightly.

Kagami wasn’t urging me to choose to give up. Rather, it felt more like she was saying she wouldn’t give up.

If I were to say I hated this situation, Kagami would probably just take me away without hesitating.

Even if I was caught again, even if I said I hated it again, over and over, sacrificing herself repeatedly.

Whether that was an ideal behavior or not, I couldn’t tell. Kagami wouldn’t know either. That’s why she was asking me once more.

“I,”

I slowly opened my mouth to speak.

“Anywhere as long as Mom is there is fine.”

From the bottom of my heart.

“…Even in such a situation?”

“Yeah. Whatever the situation.”

Kagami swallowed. I could hear her voice tremble slightly.

“Even if it’s that painful and hard?”

Kagami, who had never once gotten angry with me. Kagami, who had never even gotten annoyed.

She just wished for my happiness—Kagami.

So, she wouldn’t even allow herself to feel comfortable—Mom.

“I’m not hurting.”

I said while holding tightly onto Mom’s hand.

“As long as we can be together like this, that’s enough.”

“…”

“What do you want to do, Mom?”

Kagami paused for a moment in thought.

“I, too, want to be with you.”

“Yeah.”

I nodded my head and said softly.

“Then let’s be together.”

“…”

Kagami said nothing in response.

I heard a rustling sound beside me. Kagami was turning towards my side.

I turned to face her too.

Kagami looked at me and smiled. It was a sad smile, but still, I could see a will behind it.

Kagami knew that simply running away wouldn’t change the situation. Even as she tried to move away from the ordinary, danger would continue to follow.

“Mom.”

I said as I nestled into Kagami’s arms.

“It’s okay. I just need to be with Mom.”

“…”

Kagami pulled me into a tight embrace.

I felt her hand slowly stroke my head. Just moments ago, I couldn’t sleep at all, but that hand slowly made my eyelids heavy.

It was a familiar touch and warmth.

I just needed those two to be there.

As long as I don’t lose them in this world.

I can’t afford to lose them again.

I will do whatever it takes to make it so.

That was my goal for this life.

*

Kurosawa Kagami.

Her position in the Kurosawa family could never be considered low. At the very least, in terms of nominal rank, she stood just below her sister, Kosuzu.

However, if we were to talk about power, it could be said that she was practically ‘non-existent’ until Koto Ne was born.

All the beings she produced were failures—half-baked entities.

Only after giving birth to one that resembled a human did she receive proper treatment.

“…”

Perhaps Kosuzu could have continued to treat her as a person even after that. Her daughter might have been able to live simply as the daughter of a wealthy household—

Even though I knew that such possibilities were virtually non-existent, I couldn’t shake that thought.

When I left Koto Ne in the arms of someone untainted and went to work.

When I had to leave Koto Ne at someone else’s house even after kindergarten.

When we had to lie together in a cramped one-room apartment with barely a blanket spread across. When we had to sleep in a cold room during the winter, relying on each other’s warmth.

Every time, Kagami lamented not being able to treat Koto Ne better.

But in the end, there was a reason for running away.

Because Koto Ne would clearly be treated the same way as Kagami in the end.

That little child, who had only just managed to fit into my arms, thinking such things would happen to her, it was hard for Kagami to bear.

…

There was nothing she could do.

She had already tried every possible means.

But still.

“That’s right.”

Kagami answered with a composed expression while sitting across from Miura Masao.

“I think you already know, Miura-san.”

“…”

“I sincerely hope Koto Ne can receive at least minimal protection from you all. At least let her live normally when such things aren’t happening.”

“…”

“Please, keep a strict watch so that my family, the Kurosawa family, doesn’t lay a hand on Koto Ne. That’s the only request I can make in this situation.”

Kagami quietly gazed at Miura.

No emotion showed in her eyes. Having dealt with her feelings since childhood, she had become adept at hiding them.

So, this much was nothing.

“If all goes wrong, then I will take my own life.”

“…Kagami-san.”

“There may be some who will ask what would change if that happened. I’d like to ask those people to let me know. Koto Ne is not simply a being that will eradicate Yōkai.”

The somewhat otherworldly gaze stared silently at Miura.

“The meaning of being a child of a god is just that. No matter what thoughts you all have, the only one capable of wielding that power is the will of that girl herself.”

That was all.

What Kagami could do was just this.

To protect Koto Ne, she had to convince others through Koto Ne’s very existence, and that felt like stabbing her heart with a knife.

But if she didn’t do that.

“…”

Miura regarded Kagami quietly for a while before nodding.

“…I will keep that in mind.”

And he answered calmly.

Kagami didn’t say anything else.

There was nothing more she could add.

In fact, even that word wasn’t sincere.

…Because Kagami knew what it meant for Koto Ne if she were to die.

As long as Koto Ne wished for it, she had to be there, together, until the very last moment, doing whatever they could—

Chapter 380

After that, there were no particular incidents for a while.

I couldn’t relax, though. After all, I knew well what Yuka was up to.

Even after having that conversation, Kagami treated me just like usual, and Dad was no different. I also intentionally didn’t bring up anything out of the ordinary and lived a normal life.

But, you know, even so, I didn’t really think that nothing would happen forever.

“Kurosawa.”

“I told you to call me Koto Ne.”

“……”

When I got home after school, Yuka was waiting for me.

She had a somewhat complicated expression. I guess it was because Kagami and Dad were standing next to her.

If I had to tell some parents that their daughter was going to fight for her life from now on, I’d end up with a hole in my stomach.

There was also the uncle who drove us here, besides Yuka.

Yuka was wearing the same school uniform she wore last time.

In the original illustrations, she always wore a black sailor uniform when in school attire. It felt a bit fresh. Well, I suppose the memory of the original is still stuck in my mind.

“Koto Ne.”

Kagami called out to me.

Although we had that kind of conversation last time, it seemed she still didn’t want to send me into such a place. As a mother, that’s completely understandable.

“……”

I walked over to Kagami without saying a word and hugged her.

She gently patted my back without saying anything and gave me a tight squeeze.

After a few minutes of that, Kagami let me go and handed me my bag.

“I’ll be back.”

“Yes, I’ll be waiting.”

Kagami brushed my hair a few times and then hesitantly pulled her hand back.

When I looked over at Dad, he nodded too.

I took a slight breath and turned to Yuka, who was staring at me silently.

“Let’s go.”

“……Okay.”

Yuka replied with a somewhat complex expression.

*

“Yōkai can be dangerous, even the weakest ones.”

As we drove to our work location, Yuka explained that.

“There are even smaller and weaker-looking ones than us. Think about a child full of malice, running around with a knife.”

I had heard that comparison before.

I wasn’t sure if I read it in another manga or light novel, or if it was from Tokyo Slayers, but the majority of yōkai in this world are indeed beings with malice toward living humans, so that’s probably not wrong.

“I get it.”

“……Well, I heard you’ve already encountered some.”

Yuka wasn’t being as sharp as she usually was with Sota in the original.

After all, Yuka was a tsundere character. She must have been trying to hide her feelings, but she didn’t act the same way towards everyone around her.

“……What are you laughing about?”

Yuka asked, as if she couldn’t believe it.

Oh, I laughed? Looks like I unconsciously let a chuckle slip.

I quickly covered my mouth, and Yuka exhaled deeply.

She looked like she had a lot to say but was holding back. It seemed she thought explaining to someone she hadn’t directly encountered wouldn’t have much meaning.

“Today, it’s going to be me fighting anyway, and you’re just going along to learn…”

Then suddenly, Yuka blinked and had a spaced-out expression.

Her gaze swept from the top of my head to the tips of my toes.

“But, what about your weapon?”

“A weapon?”

When I tilted my head, Yuka swept her hand over her face.

Then she glared at the driver’s seat as if she wanted to argue about something, sighed deeply, and crossed her arms.

“I told you, didn’t I? Yōkai are all dangerous. You need at least something to fight with, like a weapon, right? You said you encountered one before. How did you survive then?”

I passed out and woke up to find the bear had vanished without a trace.

No matter how I explained that, Yuka seemed like she wouldn’t accept it, so I just shook my head as if I didn’t know.

Yuka wiped her face with her hand again.

I felt a bit sorry.

It seemed I had become an amateur getting involved in a professional’s work.

It’s not solely my fault, though.

In the end, Yuka didn’t say a word until we arrived at the scene. I also kept quiet, making sure not to stir things up.

*

In the original story, characters like Yuka could instinctively sense yōkai when they got close.

Most yōkai nest in reality. Those that come from another world cannot simply exist here without causing a stir.

Those nests start small at first, but as the yōkai’s power grows, they expand more and more.

Yōkai lure humans into their nests, sometimes even consuming them. In the early episodes of the story, there was a tale of a serial killer and signs of cannibalism. It was actually the work of a yōkai that ate people.

…At the school Sota attends, the very school I want to go to, there had been victims too. It was Yuka fighting that yōkai to save Sota and Shii that kickstarted the main story of the novel.

Can I help those people? In the original, they were just unnamed extras, but in this world, they are beings with lives of their own.

Thinking like this, some might call it arrogance—

“……”

However, I couldn’t finish that thought.

At some point, I felt an eerie chill creeping up my spine.

It felt as if my body was sensing something and warning me. Trying to escape danger.

“……So it seems you didn’t lie about driving off the yōkai.”

Yuka remarked, looking at my expression.

The car came to a stop.

Yuka got out first, then I opened the opposite door and followed her.

The car we arrived in was a medium-sized black sedan. It felt like we had driven for almost two hours, so we must have come quite a distance.

“If things had gone as they should, someone else would have been responsible for this area.”

I didn’t know the details, but maybe the incidents had erupted simultaneously in multiple places, forcing Yuka into action.

Well, if there were that many people, it would seem a bit strange that she had never really made proper friends due to constantly transferring schools.

“Stay close behind me.”

Yuka said.

“Otherwise, it might really become dangerous.”

As we headed close to a spot where tall grass grew, Yuka said that and drew her sword from its sheath.

The blade reflected the colors of the sunset beautifully.

Yuka lightly swung the sword, slicing through the space. I guess that’s a proper way to describe it.

She was about to enter the yōkai’s nest.

*

When it comes to kappa, honestly, they don’t really seem that scary.

It looks like a person inside a turtle shell on its back. Its height wasn’t much different from that of a child, just as Yuka mentioned.

With a beak on its mouth—well, so in typical manga, it’s drawn more comically.

But seeing something like that in person felt, how should I say it, somewhat different.

Well, I could hear my body freaking out with alarm …

Why is it that even if someone’s wrapped up and looks ridiculous, when you come across them alone in a dark alley at night, people say it’s incredibly frightening?

An old wrinkled man in a turtle shell costume was glaring at me with a look of wanting to kill.

He had a severed human hand in his mouth.

There were several of them.

The shells didn’t seem very tough. Or perhaps Yuka’s sword was doing a good job of cleaving through the yōkai?

Even though the appearance was terrible, the sounds coming from them sounded mixed, like screams intertwined with laughter.

There wasn’t just one kappa.

Even after Yuka sliced through about three of them, several still remained.

“……”

A fight, huh.

Here and now, Yuka could deal with everything by herself. In fact, having me moving around behind her would only be a hindrance.

However, no matter how skilled Yuka was—

Thud!

She couldn’t fight without getting hurt. Seeing as she made it this far without serious injuries, perhaps they weren’t too severe, but still.

“……You……”

Yuka turned to look at me, her expression a bit shocked.

“Kya!?”

The kappa that was lunging toward Yuka had a look of disbelief.

It wasn’t just confusion from having its target blocked; it likely had seen people bleed before.

Was it surprised that I blocked Yuka? Maybe. Compared to yōkai claws, a human arm would be little more than tissue paper.

But somehow, it was more than that—

“What’s that smell!?”

Seeing my blood, the yōkai exclaimed.

Then it hurriedly backed away.

Hmm.

I didn’t smell anything particular.

…

Right, Sota also sometimes helped Yuka like this.

Maybe I’m part of that lineage too.

I raised my hand slightly. A drop of blood was falling from a razor-thin wound on my arm.

When I flicked my hand to sprinkle blood around, the yōkai hastily recoiled and cried out.

So, that’s it.

I was starting to get an idea of how to react in this situation.

Chapter 381

There are a few fortunate points.

First of all, I still remember a bit about the original story. I recall how Sota, the original character, played his part.

He was definitely not a full-fledged fighter, and while he fought in a way that was probably incredibly painful, he still managed to protect Yuka from receiving a major wound at the most critical moment.

I swung my blood-splattered hand vigorously. The kappas seemed to become even more flustered at the sight of my blood splattering everywhere. They spat curses and screamed in terror.

…….

Geez, this is a bit hurtful.

You guys are the real monsters here. Well, considering that in the eyes of a yōkai, humans often just look like food, it only makes sense that they see themselves as the norm.

By the way, speaking of kappas…

I’ve seen them in old tales. They are such famous yōkai, and perhaps because of their traits, they are somewhat notorious in that realm. They may not be as renowned as a Japanese goblin, but they are known for stealing “jewels.”

It’s an eerie story. I wonder if those who fell victim suffered in such a way.

“You…”

Yuka looked at me with a somewhat bewildered expression.

“Yuka, up front.”

“……”

When I said that, her expression grew even more bewildered. No, rather than ‘bewildered,’ it would be more accurate to say ‘dumbfounded.’

Could Yuka have stood alone without me? Well, she probably would have won. After all, Yuka didn’t die in middle school in the original story.

However, still, I really didn’t want to see her get hurt.

We had only met for the second time now, and frankly, Yuka seemed to have some anxiety about me, but isn’t she still a bit too young?

There’s no reason for her to live with a huge scar.

I decided not to say more. After all, Yuka was the expert here, and I was just a rookie who had barely jumped in.

Instead, I merely played my part by watching her back.

*

After that, the fight ended without too much struggle.

It might not have been such a big deal to get my blood dirtied. No matter how gross the opponent was, there are times when you just have to endure and fight for your life.

However, that ‘instinctively feeling disgust’ didn’t seem to be something I could simply overcome in that moment.

There were no attacks against Yuka from behind. So, she calmly swept away the monsters in front of her and took down the others who were hindered by avoiding my blood, concluding the fight neatly.

The constant feeling of chills gradually faded away. I also felt the sense of discomfort in this space around us lessen slowly.

The owners of the nest had disappeared, and the nest itself was crumbling.

“……”

After the fight, Yuka bowed her head briefly for the deceased. It was something often described in the original story. I bowed my head alongside her.

Praying for the dead was sincere. After all, they had simply died due to unfortunate circumstances.

Once the brief prayer ended, Yuka turned around and started striding toward the stairs, but eventually, unable to hold back, she spun around to face me.

She had a look that seemed like she wanted to blame something, but at the same time, she found it hard to speak those words.

“I’m sorry.”

Since it was indeed my fault, I decided to apologize cleanly.

My injury was my fault. It couldn’t be Yuka’s fault. It was me who attacked without listening to her.

“…Where are you hurt?”

With my apology, Yuka seemed at a loss for words, her eyes darting around before she finally grabbed my arm.

It was a bit rough, or should I say, unskilled.

Maybe she didn’t know how to express her concern.

“It doesn’t hurt that much.”

“No, it’s not that it hurts…”

Saying that, when Yuka looked at my arm, she was suddenly at a loss for words.

The wounds were disappearing at quite a rapid speed. They weren’t completely gone right away, but at least it was fast enough for it to be visible.

When you get such a huge gash, you’d usually need to go to the hospital for stitches. Even then, you’d definitely end up with a huge scar.

But my arm was healing quickly without any of that.

“Isn’t that right? It’s okay.”

Well, that doesn’t mean the blood on my school uniform got erased.

……What should I say to Kagami?

No, more than that, I think it would be better to change clothes from now on. Would gym clothes be okay?

While I was lost in such thoughts, it seemed my expression reflected it, and Yuka let out a big sigh again.

Then she glared at me and said, “From now on, follow my orders.”

“…If necessary, I will.”

“If necessary?”

“Yeah, but usually, I’ll need your orders. I know nothing about fighting.”

“…Are you saying there are situations where it’s not necessary?”

“If there’s an attack coming from a place you don’t know about, I can block it. You saw, right? I’m a bit special like that.”

I’m the type to attract something unknown to me.

In fact, I don’t really know my own nature either. Right now, the only person who properly knows my identity is Kagami.

However, if I were to ask Kagami, just asking would hurt her feelings, so I never planned to bring it up.

“…According to my orders.”

Finally, Yuka chose the expression she needed to show.

While glaring at me, she gripped my arm tightly.

“You could’ve died, you know? The human body has important blood vessels all over. Even if it seems far from the neck and detached from the heart, one wrong cut could mean death in just a few seconds. No, alternatively, what if your neck had been cut?”

I know.

I know all too well. Accidents like that happen in this world.

“……”

I quietly looked at Yuka.

The feelings in her eyes were genuine. Yuka was sincerely angry at me.

“…I understand.”

In the end, I had no choice but to respond that way.

For a while, Yuka stared at me, as if trying to determine whether that was truly sincere or not, before finally letting go of my arm. I wasn’t sure if she figured it out or not.

“Alright then.”

Yuka spat that out and turned away, striding toward the stairs. Up there, the police were still peacefully managing the descent.

Despite a bloody battle just happening, the world still seemed peaceful.

…Even with the corpse of a dismembered person over there.

Though it isn’t visible at the moment, dealing with the corpse wasn’t my job.

How far is the boundary between everyday life and the extraordinary? Is a murder an extraordinary event? What about accidents that cause death?

I’m not sure.

But one thing is certain: my childhood was able to be preserved, thanks to Yuka.

It’s probably also thanks to the sacrifices of other exorcists apart from Yuka.

People who tirelessly run around without even thinking of being thanked.

“Are you not coming?”

Yuka called out to me.

“I’m coming.”

For some reason, I replied, feeling a bit glum.

*

Seeing my tattered school uniform splattered with blood, Kagami paused for a moment in thought.

While her expression seemed like she would cry—Kagami didn’t choose to do so.

Kagami had accepted my fate. She wouldn’t want to cause me to worry with something like that.

However, as she checked my arm and reassured herself that there were no wounds, she felt relief.

Kagami gently hugged me.

And as she softly stroked my head, she quietly said, “You did well, Koto Ne.”

Without blaming anyone.

Perhaps, she would be blaming only herself internally.

She would think that what happened was not my fault.

“I’m glad you came back safely.”

Her words nearly made my legs give out.

Yeah.

Even though I was pretending to accept it calmly, I was scared.

I was scared when I fled, and I was scared when I threatened the opponent with a broken toy against my neck. I was just forcing myself to endure because I wanted to live.

Being cut by a knife hurts. Even if the wound heals later, pain is unavoidable.

Honestly, I thought it was not my place to deal with something that is clearly not human—

I reached out and hugged Kagami.

That warmth gave me the reason I should fight. The reason I must endure.

It wasn’t just Kagami who stood by me. The reason I could endure in this world was also because of Kagami.

“…Are you hungry? Want to eat something?”

“…Yeah.”

In reality, she had offered to buy me a meal, but—I didn’t particularly want to accept that offer.

What I really wanted was Kagami’s cooking. The meals I had eaten my whole life in this world.

Now completely accustomed to my palate.

“Well, let’s wash up first. I have a spare school uniform, but still, I’ll prepare another one by tomorrow.”

Kagami was always like this.

Even while she was suffering. Even while she was scared. She must have been that way throughout our time together.

“…Yeah.”

But, the only answer I could give was that.

Now I understood a little of the attitude Yuka showed towards me earlier.

Chapter 382

I don’t think of myself as a miser.

I’m aware that I’ve received a lot of favors from the people around me, and those favors are not something that can be easily repaid.

But still, I’ve always had a personality that tries to do various things for the people around me. In my previous life, I regularly sent my parents some pocket money and even gave my little sister birthday gifts. Though, it wasn’t something I did frequently.

I thought I would live that way in this world as well.

Someday I would be an adult, and once I got a job, I would have money, and then there would be so many things I could do for the people around me.

And—right now, I would buy various things for the kids with the money I have.

Like buying gifts for my friends. Celebrating anniversaries in human relationships is quite important, and as much as possible, I didn’t hesitate to give such gifts to those very close to me.

“…So, how about we go to the festival together?”

Yuka asked seriously, with a look that suggested she might have misunderstood something.

The first semester was almost over. The weather had begun to warm up to the point where the word “spring” felt hard to find, and the sun didn’t easily set anymore.

Soon it would be summer vacation, and summer in Japan is also the season of festivals.

“Yeah. Are you busy?”

Sitting across from Yuka in the cafe, I asked her.

Ah, we had already exchanged emails.

Kagami had recently bought me a cellphone. Though Kagami isn’t attuned to the trends of people in her age group, she is quite sensitive to those of kids my age.

Kagami must really dislike the thought of me being treated as lagging behind other kids.

It’s not just a matter of pride as a parent; she knows our family isn’t completely ordinary, which makes her particularly attentive in that regard.

In Kagami’s mind, the world soon becomes me. She sincerely hopes that I can stand proudly before others and not feel small before anyone.

I also maintain a confident attitude in front of my friends, partly because I don’t want Kagami to carry that weight in her heart.

“…You know, our business might be busy that day.”

If a Yōkai appears, things can get busy. If not, it wouldn’t be that hectic.

Unfortunately, tracking one Yōkai requires quite a bit of effort. Time spent keeping an eye out and following traces feels almost like an investigation.

Naturally, Yōkai are typically beings that ordinary people don’t believe in. Their existence, by mere definition, negates everything we know in science. Obviously, we can’t rely on regular police for help.

Those who chase Yōkai are a select few exorcists. In Yuka’s case, she gets advice from her grandfather and father, but those two often have their hands full chasing Yōkai in different places.

Thus, “busy times” can’t be pinpointed precisely. Even crime rate statistics in human society don’t allow for that kind of concentrated enforcement.

“What if it’s not busy?”

But even then, Yōkai aren’t always around. In the original novel, it may have been a Light Novel, but I at least had some time during the summer festival or holiday periods.

… Well, living in this world is reality, and it might be different since the main story of the Light Novel hasn’t even started yet.

“If I’m not busy, I’ll have time.”

“If you have time?”

“What kind of answer are you hoping for?”

Yuka said a bit sulkily.

“If you have time, it means saying let’s hang out together.”

“…….”

Yuka looked at me.

Again, she had that expression, like she was observing something hard to understand.

“How long has it been since we met? No, even more than that, we haven’t met that often, right?”

Since the Kappa incident, we’d met a few more times. Whenever Yuka called me, it was usually related to Yōkai. While it wasn’t the kind of thing that happened “too often,” accidents involving Yōkai had occurred surprisingly steadily, so if we met twice in those few months.

Neither of those was a case where someone died, and the other was merely a missing person found safe and sound, so it wasn’t a big issue.

The one Yōkai incident we had was resolved quickly by Yuka brandishing a knife. It wasn’t a group attack like the Kappa; it was just a slightly dangerous, medium-sized beast.

However, it wasn’t just those two meetings.

After I asked Yuka for her email, I periodically sent emails reaching out to her. Yuka would reply sometimes, and sometimes she wouldn’t. When I asked to meet, she surprisingly accepted quite often.

“Look, we’re meeting today.”

“…What does today have to do with anything?”

“If we can meet today, doesn’t that imply we could meet again?”

With my somewhat forced reasoning, Yuka frowned again.

“No, well, why do you keep trying to do that with me?”

Who knows.

It feels like looking at myself in childhood.

After all, I’m different from others. There’s no way I can mix with them, and they probably wouldn’t understand me either.

The person who reached out to me with a nonchalant face when I was in the corner of kindergarten was Harumi.

And it was thanks to her that I was able to change.

I have Kagami too, but Kagami isn’t a friend; she’s family. It’s only natural that I cherish her. However, Harumi was the first person who reached out to me, someone alien to me, despite not sharing a drop of blood.

I don’t fully understand Yuka… The Yuka I know is the one from the books, and I know nothing of how this real-world Yuka differs from that.

“If we become friends, that would be good, right?”

That’s all I answered.

“We met because of our work, right? You never know when we might not be able to see each other again.”

Yuka said.

“And speaking as someone who has experienced it, when ordinary people can’t see each other, their hearts drift apart. They might even forget we were friends, right? And later, when they meet again, they’ll be confused about where they’ve seen each other.”

“…….”

I smiled slightly.

“Yeah. But still, the fact that we played together back then doesn’t change.”

“What’s the point if it doesn’t change?”

Yuka furrowed her brow even more.

“If we’re not going to meet again, and if we’re going to forget when we bump into each other later, what’s the point of being close?”

That stung a little.

Yuka was speaking about her wounds. She probably thinks that because she has gone through things until now, this time is bound to play out the same way.

She isn’t completely wrong.

In this world too, I have similarly distanced myself from friends at times. Even if it wasn’t intentional.

“But still.”

I can’t fully deny that. Critiquing who is wrong between us holds no meaning.

“But… if we keep building up those experiences, there will definitely be someone who remembers us later.”

I wished for that.

Harumi, Yuuki, Mako.

I hope that when they all meet again, we can smile and chat together.

To say that all of that could be impossible feels just too sad.

I know, because I was the one who cut off every relationship and locked myself in my room. That doing so wouldn’t naturally lead to happiness.

“We’ve attended different schools from the beginning. We live pretty far apart. So, maybe it’s different from transferring schools? If we have means to contact each other, we can keep in touch, right?”

I tried to persuade her, albeit somewhat forcefully.

“…….”

Yuka was silent for a moment, just staring at me.

Then, perhaps realizing that my expression was genuinely earnest, Yuka made a perplexed face again.

A moment of silence hung between us once more.

“Hah.”

Yuka let out a long sigh.

“Well, fine. If I don’t have anything else to do.”

Avoiding my gaze here and there.

“Really?”

When I asked again, Yuka nodded.

I smiled at her.

“Okay then, I’ll look into the festival first. Is there anywhere specific you want to go?”

“…I’ll leave it up to you.”

Yuka, saying that, looked somewhat deflated.

She appeared as if something had sucked all the energy out of her, so I chuckled a bit.

I couldn’t bring myself to tell Yuka that honestly dealing with Shii had been a significant help.

Shii, back then when she first met me, had a wall that was much higher than Yuka’s.

…..

But it would have been perfect if I had been happy right from the start.

Chapter 383

If Yuuki didn’t know anything about Koto Ne’s background, she might have tried to get a little closer to her.

Of course, if that were the case, the two wouldn’t even have met. Just as Yuuki was in a somewhat peculiar position compared to other kids, Koto Ne was similarly in such a position.

And that peculiar position was determined by the bloodline that Yuuki and Koto Ne inherited.

It was because Yuuki lost her mom at a young age, that she had to keep moving from one school to another. It was because she had to fight against those who threaten lives with a knife.

All of it was a kind of tradition.

A tradition that could only be upheld because it was Yuuki.

…Even under such circumstances, Yuuki couldn’t completely give up on all her relationships. Although somewhat tired, every time she went to another school, if the kids approached her warmly, she would respond gently.

She resigned herself to the fact that those relationships would eventually end, yet wondered if she could have even one that would continue properly.

Those relationships that only lasted a few months were certainly too shallow to last until the end, she knew that well.

Therefore— if Yuuki had met Koto Ne at just a newly transferred school, she might have been a bit moved by the way Koto Ne spoke.

However.

“Kurosawa…”

After hearing the explanation about the kid who would be approaching Yuuki, her grandfather had warned her.

“Yuuki. Be careful. The Kurosawas are… mysterious people.”

His voice was serious.

“At least they aren’t like us who go around exorcising Yōkai. Rumors about that mysterious clan circulate… I can’t imagine they would just directly cooperate with the government. There must be certain conditions in play.”

After a moment of thought, her grandfather continued, “Perhaps they’re entrusting you with a surveillance role.”

“Surveillance…?”

“…Yes. You’re similar to them.”

The tone of her grandfather’s voice was deeply meaningful.

Yuuki was… a unique existence even within the bloodline that had dealt with Yōkai. No, it would be more accurate to say she was exceptional.

The blood that had flowed through from long ago until now had finally borne the most magnificent fruits and given birth to her.

To Yuuki, those words carried a somewhat heavy weight. And because of that weight, she couldn’t easily escape.

Was that Kurosawa Koto Ne a similar case as well?

If she was someone to be on her guard against so much that Yuuki needed to keep watch, perhaps she was under just as much pressure, making her thoughts and feelings similar to Yuuki’s—

“Okay, then I’ll investigate the festival first. Is there anywhere else you want to go?”

However, Koto Ne, the person Yuuki had just met, was in many ways an enigmatic presence that Yuuki couldn’t figure out.

How could she maintain such a bright demeanor under that harsh pressure?

It seemed natural for one to be terrified in front of such a presence, yet Koto Ne showed no sign of fear.

Even in situations where blood was flowing everywhere, she fought while spraying the blood and displayed an abnormal healing speed that was entirely different from ordinary people right before Yuuki’s eyes. It was a power that one would naturally try to hide, yet she displayed it just to calm Yuuki, who she had barely met.

She knew she was being watched and even understood the reason for being watched. Yet at the same time, she clearly knew that her body was different from that of others.

No, more than that, what in the world was that healing ability? Could it be possible that the blood flowing through her was not the blood of an ordinary person?

…If those up high wanted Yuuki for ‘surveillance,’ then perhaps she understood their reasoning.

But the person being monitored seemed completely unconcerned about such matters.

It wasn’t desperation. There was no sense of lethargy that one would feel from someone harboring such feelings. Rather, her bright eyes reflected a certain will.

Therefore, Yuuki couldn’t let her guard down. What could be the reason this child kept coming close to her? Even while knowing everything, what were her true intentions behind her actions? Yuuki couldn’t grasp it at all.

“Um….”

Even though Yuuki said she would follow Koto Ne’s intentions, Koto Ne muttered as if she were somewhat unsatisfied, lost in thought.

But then, as if she decided it was now or never, she shrugged her shoulders and offered a slight smile.

That should have been the end of that day’s meeting…

*

The reason Yuuki came to this place to meet Kurosawa Koto Ne today was precisely that Koto Ne had called her out.

There was nothing particularly important happening, nor was there anything to discuss, yet she called Yuuki out. As if they were old friends.

Perhaps, in reality, Yuuki, who came out here, was somewhat expecting that kind of thing. It had been a while since she was called out like this.

And somehow, they ended up making plans for the summer festival— how on earth did that happen?

“Senpai?”

She encountered a small, cute kid who hadn’t even reached middle school yet.

Thinking if this child might have something going on, Yuuki then saw her with a puzzled expression, alternating glances between Koto Ne and Yuuki, and decided to let go of such thoughts.

Their meeting was entirely by chance from the start. Yuuki and Kurosawa had just walked out of a shop and momentarily walked in the same direction before running into each other.

“Shii!”

Kurosawa called out to the child, waving her hand as if she were very happy to see her.

“Oh, where’s Sota?”

Sota?

“Oh, my older brother said he had plans with some friends, so he went out.”

Older brother?

The name Sota was common enough to indicate this child was probably referring to her older brother. However, older brother?

Throughout her various school transfers, she had met plenty of kids with older brothers, but she had never once heard someone call their older brother ‘ora-bun’ before. No matter how good their relationship was, they never used a term beyond ‘older brother’ and usually referred to them with terms like ‘that’ or ‘him.’

But now it was ‘ora-bun’?

“By the way, who’s next to you…?”

Then, after that, the comment that flew towards Yuuki made her feel somewhat astonished. Saying ‘the person next to you’— it was rare to see a kid just starting middle school speaking in such a formal tone to that degree.

“Oh, this is my friend.”

Before Yuuki could say anything, Kurosawa introduced her as a friend.

“Oh, I see?”

The girl, Shii, lightly bent at the waist towards Yuuki.

No, from the moment she bent at the waist, it was anything but light.

“Nice to meet you. My name is Sasaki Shii. Please feel free to call me however you like.”

“Oh, yeah. I’m Yuuki Yuuki.”

While Yuuki was a bit flustered by the overly polite self-introduction, she was able to respond normally.

It felt like she was looking at some kind of strange creature. A different vibe than Kurosawa.

There was no sense of discomfort about the unknown there.

“Then, can I call you Yuuki-san?”

“…Uh, yeah, call me whatever’s comfortable.”

“Yes, Yuuki-san.”

As Kurosawa watched over their light conversation, she spoke to Shii again.

“By the way, Shii, where are you off to by yourself?”

“Oh, I wanted to go buy some dinner ingredients. There’s a discount at the mart.”

“It would have been nice if Sota helped you a little.”

“Yeah, right? I wonder how my older brother plans to manage without me.”

No, while saying that, she was smiling?

She was resting her hand on her cheek and smiling sweetly? The guy referred to as an older brother isn’t actually an older brother, is he? What kind of figure is he?

…Looking at this Shii, who was an elementary school student, naturally chatting with Kurosawa, it seemed that wouldn’t be the case.

After hearing the story, Kurosawa fell into thought for a moment.

Then she glanced at Yuuki and said, “Shii, how about we hang out for a bit? After we finish shopping.”

She said that.

“Um, but I’m with my friend right now…”

Kurosawa’s gaze was directed at Yuuki.

Yuuki took a moment to process the situation.

“Um, so I’m included too?”

“If you’re okay with it.”

Yuuki stared at Kurosawa for a moment.

*

In the end, they ended up hanging out.

Shii seemed to blend in too naturally going shopping with Kurosawa. And strangely enough, it was a bit funny to follow these two into the supermarket and wander about.

Walking side by side like sisters, Shii helped Kurosawa shop while they chatted, then the two of them headed back to Shii’s house.

Kurosawa’s house was not too far from where they had been shopping.

They set their bags down for a moment and then headed back out, the three of them went towards the bustling area.

Shii had a friendly personality.

“As long as he’s not related to that older brother.”

Kurosawa gave such advice in a quiet voice. Of course, her face had a smiling expression, so Yuuki couldn’t tell if it was a joke or serious.

No, more than that, there was no way she’d have any interest in the older brother of a girl she had just met today. She didn’t even know who he was.

But, somehow…

The whole situation was amusing.

What was she doing right now? Somehow being swept along by Kurosawa, wandering here and there, eating, and chatting.

It wasn’t as if she had never done such things before. In elementary school, she’d occasionally done that with friends. Yuuki liked to have new experiences.

That ordinary enjoyment gradually shook the doubt she had about Kurosawa.

Shii said she needed to prepare dinner for her older brother. Kurosawa also said she needed to go home for dinner. And likewise, that was true for Yuuki. Her family would be waiting at home to prepare and eat together.

“Today was fun.”

When she watched Shii, who politely thanked them and headed home, Yuuki was staring intently at her.

“Let’s go. I’ll take you to the station.”

Kurosawa said.

“Okay.”

Rather than choosing to refuse, something about her wanted to ask her about something.

Yuuki had treated Kurosawa quite coldly. She had tried to maintain a distance from her, and Kurosawa must have felt it.

Yet still, why?

“…It’s a struggle.”

But before Yuuki could even ask anything, Kurosawa seemed to grasp her thoughts and said softly.

“A struggle?”

“Yeah.”

Kurosawa spoke while looking towards a spot a bit further away from Yuuki.

“…Though I’m not normal, the environment around me isn’t normal either, I want to tightly grasp onto at least a little bit of normalcy.”

“….”

“I’ve missed out on too much until now. I’ve just been ineptly running away.”

Though Yuuki was the one chasing, it seemed like she had also let go of many things because of that. While their situations differed, they didn’t seem fundamentally different.

“Therefore, I want to struggle. I don’t know if it’ll work out, but I want to try to break free in the end somehow.”

As Yuuki walked side by side with Kurosawa, she briefly contemplated.

Was this also an act to deceive Yuuki? Was it a tactic to get her to let her guard down by showing that she was being watched?

…Somehow, it didn’t feel that way.

There was still a lot that she didn’t know. To truly ‘know’ each other would likely take a long time.

But yes, she had just met a few days ago. Friends she took little time to get to know were always there. There were plenty of times that kids she would want to play with would show up out of nowhere, despite knowing nothing.

Kurosawa might just be one of those perfectly ordinary kids.

“…”

After a moment of contemplation, Yuuki finally responded.

“Let me know when you think of when we should meet again.”

“Huh?”

“The festival. You asked me to go.”

“….”

For some reason, Kurosawa had a brief dazed look on her face. Seeing her expression, Yuuki let out a soft laugh and waved her hand slightly as she entered the subway station.

Chapter 384

When I think about it, life isn’t all that bad after all.

Of course, this may not apply to everyone. The world has an overwhelming variety of environments, and I simply happened to be born in a situation where I could maintain a life like this.

Even in this somewhat bizarre fantasy world, there are plenty of parts around me that make me feel like the world isn’t so bad.

Take Kagami’s existence, for example.

Kagami could have been someone else.

She gave birth to me at such a young age and had to take responsibility for me. If Kagami had felt even a little more despair towards the world, or if she had found me to be a bother—no, if she had never even thought about protecting me from the beginning, my life might have been so broken that I wouldn’t even be able to call it a life.

The possibility that I wouldn’t have survived is also high.

The existence of that one person has changed my life so much.

I have many people who have helped me. There are also people who have helped Kagami. But for me, the biggest cause of this life started simply from Kagami.

“Mom.”

“Yes?”

I called out to Kagami, who was sitting at the table preparing something in the kitchen with a bit of clatter, and she turned to look at me.

Despite having endured so much for such a long time, youth still lingered on Kagami’s face. It wasn’t just a blessing from genetics; it was also evidence that she had suffered from such a young age.

“Koto Ne?”

Seeing her tilt her head while looking at me made me involuntarily smile a little.

“It’s nothing.”

Kagami tilted her head the other way and placed a platter filled with cut fruit on the table.

“What time was our appointment again?”

“A bit more time left.”

“Are Sasaki siblings coming too?”

“No, just Shii.”

Shii is quite meticulous about this kind of thing.

She knows her brother is good-looking.

I think there might have been a description in the novel about “an ordinary male high school student,” but honestly, his appearance is far from ordinary. Sota was just a little awkward in front of girls, but if he were just a bit more sociable, he would have been very popular in elementary school.

So, I suppose the reason I didn’t convey anything to Sota this time is under the guise of “preventive measures.”

…But despite that, I think I’m doing alright. Do they think I’m somewhat unattractive?

“Lately, it feels like Shii-chan is getting a bit wary every time I go…?”

“……”

As soon as Shii’s name was mentioned, Kagami placed one hand on her cheek and took on a serious thinking expression.

It makes sense for Kagami to be like that; just as I’m concerned about Sota and Shii, she has also consistently been mindful of them. When she makes too many side dishes, she directly visits to deliver them, and those two often come to play at our house.

For a while, Shii treated Kagami the same way she treated me.

But lately, perhaps because Dad’s guard has loosened a bit, Sota has strangely been shy whenever Kagami is around.

…But still, isn’t Kagami publicly seen as a married woman?

Could it be that during the time she lived in our house, Sota figured out that Kagami and Dad aren’t actually a real couple? If it’s someone with as much intuition as Shii, that could be a possibility.

“Mom is just too beautiful.”

“Eeek!?”

When I suddenly dropped that bomb, Kagami covered her face with both hands in surprise.

“Hey, what are you talking about?”

But it seemed like Kagami quickly realized that I was joking, waving one hand while the other still remained on her cheek, and her face was a bit red.

Well, at this age, it’s pretty natural for Kagami to be treated like a married woman, but she definitely has an appearance that people would find attractive.

…I mentioned earlier that she suffered from a young age, but thinking again, it seems it isn’t just “because she’s actually young.” I guess it’s something inherited from the family.

While I was lost in unrelated thoughts, Kagami picked up a slice of peach with a fork.

“Hey, Koto Ne.”

“Yeah?”

“Are you going through puberty?”

I nearly spat out the peach I was chewing.

“No…”

Finally swallowing the peach and opening my mouth, I paused for a moment.

Wait, am I going through puberty too? By the time, this is exactly when it should be happening.

Why does puberty happen? Human psychological states are influenced by various chemicals secreted in the brain. It’s around that time when one starts to awaken to the opposite sex and gets excited about everything.

You get irritated about everything, your tone becomes harsh. Thanks to that, it’s a phase that creates most of life’s embarrassing moments—

So they say, but honestly, I don’t think I’ve become that sharp of a person.

No, more than that.

Kagami was just around my age when she first gave birth to me.

When Kagami looted me in her arms and ran, she must have been close to my age.

She gave up going to school, gave up living under her parents, gave up making friends, and simply escaped with a newborn me.

Kagami might have gone through puberty too—there’s a chance. Even though she said she loved me and held me in her arms, maybe there were many times she wanted to give up behind my back.

What was it like for her to raise a child while others were going to school under their parents?

Or maybe she didn’t even have the time to feel those emotions, being crushed by all that hardship?

“……”

“Koto Ne?”

What was Mom like?

I wanted to ask that.

What was she feeling back then? What thoughts crossed her mind while raising me? How much did she suffer? But Kagami wouldn’t answer. Until I was in upper elementary school, she never told me how hard she was working.

I only got to see her sweating profusely as she brought out soup on a hot stove, or stirring food in a frying pan, much later.

I’m sure Kagami kept doing those things at my age now.

The greatest pain was likely the agony she felt when I was born. At that young age, she gave birth to me while enduring unimaginable pain.

…Sometimes I wished Kagami wasn’t my mom, just a little. I wished I had an older sister instead. Then she wouldn’t have had to experience that kind of pain.

But I don’t have the right to rationalize that. My existence symbolizes the greatest turning point in Kagami’s life.

I will probably continue to occupy that place for a long time to come.

“Koto Ne.”

“Yeah?”

Kagami’s voice brought me back to reality. I must have been lost in thought, holding a fork that I hadn’t even touched.

Kagami looked at me thoughtfully for a moment, then got up from her seat.

She walked around the table and sat down next to me.

Gently reaching out, she pulled me into her arms.

These days, I still sleep with Kagami. I liked that. While Kagami couldn’t always be by my side, when she could be there, I wanted to feel that fact more clearly.

Even though I hug her every day, the sensation of her embracing me never felt unpleasant.

“There’s no need to share every thought. Everyone has secrets they don’t want to tell others.”

“……”

“But I’ll always be here for you. If there’s ever something you’re overly worried about alone, feel free to come talk to me anytime.”

I couldn’t even respond to those words.

I wondered if asking might just burden Kagami.

After that, Kagami didn’t say anything.

She just held me tightly in her arms, gently stroking my hair.

No matter how much I’m not an ordinary human. Even if I might seem like something not very different from those monsters. To Kagami, I was simply her daughter.

A unique and precious existence in the world. One that she must protect at all costs.

My fingertips trembled slightly.

I put down my fork and hugged Kagami back.

Now… now, I must protect her. Sota, Shii, Yuka, all important characters in the story. To progress the story, they absolutely must not die. If this world is truly similar to a log story, those kids would likely survive even without me interfering.

But Kagami is different.

She is a being whose name doesn’t even appear in the novel. She might have come out at some point later, but unless I know, I wouldn’t know what role she played. There’s a chance she could die as an extra without ever even having her name mentioned.

That cannot happen. It would be too cruel for a life that has suffered so much to meet such an unfortunate end.

So I don’t care what happens to me.

I just want to protect Kagami. By any means, even if I have to risk my life—

Swallowing those words, I simply stayed in Kagami’s embrace.

…Even while thinking such things, I found myself feeling quite pathetic for seeking only comfort from others in this moment.

Chapter 385

Honestly, at this point, even I’m feeling a bit anxious.

It’s not like I’m the protagonist of a novel, and just when I hope something good will happen, an accident seems to pop up.

You see, despite how it looks, I’m a person who aims for a peaceful life. That’s why I’m trying to get close to the protagonist’s party.

Once I get through the biggest hurdle, I mean, if I can somehow get past the gigantic hurdle that came straight out of a “Light Novel,” wouldn’t I be able to live a normal life too?

Of course, that’s not going to be easy.

…And, honestly, getting close to Shii isn’t just for that reason.

Shii is kind and earnest. Plus, she’s cute. I often get the feeling she’s like a little animal.

Seeing that, I can understand why Harumi thought I was so cute despite the age difference.

With a girl like that by my side, would I really choose not to be close to her? After all, I’m in a situation where I also don’t have any friends my age, and since we met like this, I just want to enjoy our time together as much as possible.

“By the way, Shii, Sota is really okay, right?”

I asked with a hint of concern.

“Yes, O-nii-chan is with his friends!”

Well, thank goodness for that. At least Shii didn’t lie to me about her older brother.

…In the original story, she would occasionally lie to create misunderstandings. But you know, even if that’s the case, was it fate that brought them together—oops, I should say it was the ‘plot’ pulling them together? The heroine and the protagonist would end up meeting eventually, go through all sorts of events.

Sota is a friend of mine, but Shii has never really met Yuka. Yuka is the type who might find it slightly uncomfortable if new people suddenly appear.

The reason Shii chose to follow me instead of her older brother is likely because if she goes there, Sota and his friends might feel uncomfortable too, including Shii herself.

Still, considering all of that, I feel a bit proud. It’s nice that Shii could choose me over Sota.

“And we walked around together yesterday!”

That does make sense, though.

“Yuka.”

“……What?”

Yuka responded when I called her name.

Yuka was dressed in plain clothes. Not that I minded. After all, showing off in a yukata wouldn’t add much for her anyway.

Right now is the first festival too.

However, I was wearing a yukata. My mom, Kagami, hoped I’d stand out wherever I went.

It was a black-themed yukata, but it wasn’t overly dark. Plus, it had some pretty flower patterns, so it didn’t ruin the festive atmosphere too much.

For a moment, Yuka seemed at a loss for words when she saw my outfit.

“Let’s go.”

When I said that with a smile, Yuka nodded.

Still, her face was much softer now than when she first heard about the festival.

“By the way, I have a strange feeling.”

“Strange?”

I was a bit surprised that Yuka opened her mouth first, but I tried to hide my surprise as much as possible and asked.

“Well, there are festivals at home too.”

“At home?”

I already had a hunch, but Shii seemed a bit surprised when she asked.

“Yeah. Our house is a shrine.”

Right. Well, since Yuka is an exorcist. In the story, she wore shrine maiden attire as well.

Though the place we’re at now isn’t a shrine, typically during this season, festivals occur all over Japan. There are huge festivals where people come from all over the country, even from overseas, as well as smaller festivals that gather locals, but everyone has their own unique charm, and I love that.

In fact, simply going to a festival and doing things like shopping and watching doesn’t change much. Most of the snacks sold are more or less the same, and the games remind one of typical festival fun.

But the fact that it’s all there, just in different places, is special. I’ll probably stroll through festival streets in the far future, reminiscing about the past and delighting in it.

Who knows who will be walking with me then.

“Wow…”

Shii’s eyes sparkled.

No matter how tough Yuka acts with others, she couldn’t help but be kind when she received Shii’s shining gaze.

In fact, it seemed more that she struggled to hold back a smile. It’s hard to resist when a pretty girl who looks kind and is smaller than you beams up at you.

“Want to come over later?”

“Is that okay? Then, I’ll go with you, senpai.”

“……Not with Sota?”

Seeing my name pop up out of nowhere left me a bit bewildered, and for a moment, Shii’s expression darkened.

“Um, well, my brother doesn’t know Yuuki-san yet…”

…

No, it’s more that she just doesn’t like the idea of Sota and Yuka meeting, right? It doesn’t mean Shii dislikes Yuka either. She probably worries about Yuka falling for Sota.

In Shii’s eyes, Sota is the ideal ‘older brother.’

It’s a story that would make anyone else chuckle in disbelief. Sota’s handsome, and that’s pretty much canon in the novel.

He claims he’s ordinary, but his friends often express light jealousy and resentment toward him, plus he’s portrayed as being somewhat popular with girls.

Most importantly, the illustrations depicted him as a strikingly handsome boy.

Now that he’s just passed elementary school, he still shows signs of being a kid, but once he becomes a high school student, it would be strange not to hear any confessions directed at him.

In reality, there were plenty of girls swooning around him, right? It’s a “Harem genre” after all. What a lucky guy.

Considering that Yuka was also a part of that harem, it’s amusing how valid Shii’s worries are.

“Isn’t it fine to find out later? We might even end up enrolling in the same high school!”

“Is that so?”

Right away, Shii’s eyes showed a glimmer of caution to my words. Yuka, who’s sensitive to others’ feelings, seemed slightly flustered at Shii’s expression.

“No, I live quite far from here.”

That being far yet somehow leading to the same high school sounds odd. I’m not sure if the education system in Japan has this broad of a setup or if it’s just fine because it’s a private school.

Or maybe it’s just the quirks of a “Light Novel.”

Seeing Shii visibly relax, Yuka looked at me with a dumbfounded expression. That gaze seemed to ask, “Who even are you?”

I just chuckled and smiled, leading the two into the bustling festival streets.

Delicious aromas wafted through the humid summer air, reaching my nose. Deciding to hold off on eating for a bit, I suggested we do some sightseeing, and then—no, I suddenly stopped at a game stall I spotted.

“What’s this, goldfish scooping? Do you like it?”

Yuka asked casually, but it was a game from my memories that I couldn’t pass by easily.

The go I had fished out years ago had been carefully raised by me. Even in our cramped house, the go took up more space than I anticipated and lived leisurely.

I ended up staring blankly at the go as it swam around, waving its fins as if it had no care in the world.

Then, there was also the go I had raised myself and gifted to Mako.

“Want me to fish out one for you?”

Yuka asked, catching me off guard.

Not only me but even Shii beside me blinked at Yuka, and seeing our reaction, Yuka smiled slightly.

That smile was beautiful. It was an innocent grin that showed no hidden agendas, retaining a childlike essence.

…Even though we’re talking about hunting yōkai and exorcism, Yuka is still just a child. She’s only just entered middle school, after all.

Now that she’s in such a delightful playground, how could she not smile?

Realizing Yuka was indeed smiling, before she could wipe it away, I quickly turned to Shii.

“What about you, Shii?”

“Me?”

“Can I keep a goldfish at home?”

Though it’s a game, just tossing back the goldfish wouldn’t sit right with me. It wouldn’t be kind to leave it trapped in a tank just because I was oblivious either.

Kagami had instilled in me the need to take care of even a goldfish properly.

Mako has her dad at home, but Sota and Shii are just kids. So I thought it would be better to ask if they could take care of it properly.

“Have you raised one, senpai?”

“I have! When I was little. Due to certain circumstances… I currently have someone else looking after it.”

Honestly, I’m not sure how true that is. I just can’t bring myself to say it was because I ran away and left it behind.

“Are you thinking of raising one?”

“……”

Should I run again? Is it possible I’d have to escape again this time without even telling Shii and Sota?

If that’s the case—raising something might turn out to be an unbelievably light undertaking—

“Here.”

But before I could finish my thoughts, Yuka handed the plastic bag containing the goldfish to Shii.

…Wait.

“Did you already—”

“Well, this is a piece of cake for me.”

Yuka smiled like a true child.

“…I didn’t see that.”

As I grumbled, she asked, “Should I get another one?”

Seeing her excitement made me decide not to refuse.

Sure thing. This time, let’s raise it until the end.

Yuka scooped up another goldfish. Her skills were way better than mine; perhaps she rivaled Harumi from my childhood.

As Shii and I admired her expertise, Yuka caught yet another goldfish, and before we knew it, the three of us were walking side by side, proudly holding our goldfish in hand.

Chapter 386

In my previous life, I didn’t even know this about myself, but I seem to enjoy lively and boisterous places more than I thought.

Oh, but that doesn’t mean I’m the type to eagerly search for clubs or anything like that.

I liked places like this festival scene or streets filled with people. Just walking nearby, I could hear the excited murmurs of people, the laughter of children, and the calls of shopkeepers trying to attract customers.

Until recently, I thought I really didn’t like such places in my past life.

…Maybe it was because I had become an adult. Working in such noisy environments, I probably just wanted to relax somewhere quiet after work.

Or perhaps I was… in an extremely depressing situation. Well, it wouldn’t be surprising.

Now, my daily life is peaceful anyway. There’s no need to smell something burning, and I don’t have to carry injured people around. I go to school and leave much earlier than adults do from their jobs.

On days when I don’t go out with friends, I can enjoy a leisurely afternoon.

I liked having Kagami at home. Kagami always prepared something for me, but if there was nothing to do, I would just sit on the living room sofa, relax, and watch TV. Then I’d lay my head in Kagami’s lap and watch TV together.

I was really lucky—just as I drew immense comfort from Kagami’s existence, it seemed that Kagami felt comfort from me as well. Kagami would gently stroke my shoulder or head, their face melting like they’d just petted a cat.

Spending time in silence, doing nothing, wasn’t bad either—but still, doesn’t daily life need a fun twist every now and then?

Although I don’t just like one side of things, it’s always been fun to come out to festivals with friends since childhood.

We three walked side by side, carefully holding a goldfish in our hands, wandering around—

“…Ah!?”

Shii seemed a bit flustered as she suddenly looked somewhere.

See? After all, fateful meetings can’t simply be separated by just pulling two apart.

“Shii!”

It was Sota.

Before Shii could turn us around, Sota, far away, recognized Shii almost simultaneously and waved.

“Kotone!”

Hearing Sota call my name, Yuka blinked.

Seeing Shii’s gaze returning this way made me ponder on what to explain. Hmm… I mean, we do have a close relationship, even if there are kind of boundaries set to it.

For example, Shii often holds my hands or wrists, but Sota has never done such a thing. I also try to be careful not to touch Sota.

…

Wait, is that normal?

“Because we’re close neighbors.”

“Is that so?”

Yuka smiled strangely. Why? No, is there even a reason to ask?

I’m unsure if I’m in my puberty, but Yuka must definitely be in that phase. Even if she pretends not to be, she’s probably very interested in guys.

And being interested in guys means she’s also very interested in romance. That romance includes not just her own but others’ as well.

“Yuka.”

I forced back a sigh as I spoke.

“My dad doesn’t think highly of Sota, so that’s not happening.”

“Hmm, really?”

“…”

Ah, she clearly doesn’t believe me.

The truth is, I don’t even regard Shii as someone to be wary of. Lately, Sota has treated me like a younger sister too.

…

But I have no idea why he treats me like a little sister. I think Sota is a good guy and a close friend, but honestly, that aspect kind of annoys me.

“I feel like it’s fine.”

As Sota approached closer, I said that, and he chuckled.

Seeing Sota’s gaze shift toward Yuka, I opened my mouth.

“This is Yuka.”

“Yuuuki Yuka.”

As I omitted my surname during the introduction, Yuka immediately corrected me. It was definitely a softer voice than when she first met me. The atmosphere must have contributed, and knowing Shii as a friend must have played a part, but I believe this is much closer to Yuka’s true self.

“Yuuuki-san?”

“Just call me Yuuuki; that’s fine.”

Once Sota called me Yuuuki, Yuka looked a bit more relaxed.

Shii also told me to call her Shii, and I said to just call me Kotone, so I guess Sota thought it would be the same for him.

“Uh, I don’t think I’ve seen you at our school.”

“Well, that’s true. It’s another school.”

“Oh, I see.”

Hmm. This Yuka isn’t the tsundere type.

It’s a bit fresh. Though to be fair, the only tsundere Yuka I’ve known is the one from stories.

“…”

I glanced at Shii. She was looking back and forth between her older brother and me, then Yuka with an anxious expression. Does she seem that worried?

But interrupting out of nowhere could be troublesome. It might be fine if Yuka and Shii didn’t know each other well, but since Yuka is friends with me, Shii isn’t the type to be so bad as to ruin a friend’s feelings because of her personal emotions.

Or could it mean I’m that important to Shii? Shii’s world is still small. In that case, the meaning each person carries in a relationship must be larger than mere words can express.

Well, whatever.

There’s still plenty of time until we become high school students.

I decided to give a little help to Shii.

“Those people coming from behind.”

I pointed a bit towards Sota’s back.

“Your friends?”

“Ah, yeah.”

Sota nodded.

Seeing as Shii said, it seemed Sota had been playing with his friends. Well, when a bunch of people come together all excited like this, it’s usually fun.

But frankly, I didn’t want to get tangled up with those friends.

Those guys stumbling over from afar must definitely be ‘puberty boys.’

I’ve been through that phase, and even if adults try hard to block it, middle school and high school kids will date regardless. Everyone knows that.

So those kids trying their hand at ‘dating’ could be plenty.

It seems one of them is looking at me with a peculiar sense of expectation.

…Well, they’re probably just ordinary and decent kids, but I didn’t come out here to hang out with people I’ve never met before.

“By any chance, is there anyone from those guys who usually talks about me?”

“Uh?”

At my question, Sota momentarily looked dazed.

However, he wasn’t completely oblivious in this area. He quickly understood what I meant. Well, at least in our grade, I’m pretty popular. Mainly because of my appearance.

Sota scratched his head with a bitter smile.

“Indeed, on days like this, it’s best to play with people you came with, right?”

“That sounds good.”

As I gently nodded, Sota burst into laughter and waved his hand.

“Well then, see you later!”

I waved back at Sota, and Yuka lightly waved too.

“Phew.”

Shii exhaled noticeably relieved and looked up at me with sparkling eyes.

No, I really don’t think I did anything that remarkable.

Well, it didn’t feel bad either.

When I turned my head because I felt a light tap on my arm, Yuka had a somewhat awkward expression.

“You have a lot of confidence, huh…”

“Um, well.”

I can feel the gaze, you know?

“It feels like your personality is on a slightly different level, though.”

Seeing that I didn’t deny it, Yuka laughed as if finding it ridiculous.

“It’s because I take after my mom.”

I received that compliment with joy.

Yuka laughed even harder, looking even more incredulous.

*

The highlight of the festival is always the splendid fireworks.

“Are you sure it’s okay not to watch them with your older brother?”

“It’s fine. Summer festivals aren’t just about this one event.”

Looks like she already has plans to wander around with her brother. How organized!

…

Truly impressive. Just like that, she could have collapsed, but she has the strength to wander around looking for happiness. I was almost moved to tears.

Yuka waited quietly for the fireworks without saying much.

It didn’t take much longer to wait.

After the crowd’s chatter quieted, and the person in front took the microphone to announce something—

Boom!

With a little sound, one firework shot high into the sky.

Then, Bang! it exploded in a wide circle and brightly decorated the sky.

The three of us sat together, blankly gazing at the fireworks. The plastic bag with the goldfish in my hand sparkled in the light.

“…Struggling.”

“Hmm?”

As I was dazed by the fireworks, Yuka quietly spoke from my side.

“I like the word ‘struggling.’”

“Uh?”

But even when I asked back, Yuka didn’t continue with her next words.

In the end, leaving behind a bit of confusion, our summer festival came to a close.

Chapter 387

Ever since then, Yuka has started to treat me a bit more comfortably.

However, she still didn’t live nearby. Yuka lived quite far from my house, so calling her over every time felt a bit awkward, but I thought it was fine to meet at a middle point.

Even though it was a bit inconvenient for me to wander around too much alone because of my location, my dad, who had some time on weekends, would often drop me off.

He would drive me over and wait until Yuka arrived. It was just one of those things.

“…Hey, Dad.”

“Yeah?”

That day was no different. While waiting for Yuka, I suddenly called out to my dad, who was sitting next to me, looking down at me.

Kagami is tall for a woman. She might even be a bit taller than the average man. Although people often think she looks young because of her appearance.

No, actually, considering she has a daughter my age, she does seem pretty young, but sometimes she looks even younger.

My dad is taller than her. He’s well beyond the average height for men. There’s a reason why Sota feels a little scared whenever he sees my dad. It’s not like Sota is short, either.

But even though my dad was like that, he wasn’t scary to me at all.

Looking at a girl who, in fact, could hardly be called his daughter on the paperwork, he would still show a typical doting dad expression and attitude.

These days, I’ve even gotten quite close with Nakagami, so sometimes when Dad says something weird or makes others feel awkward, Nakagami would playfully slap his arm. It didn’t hurt, though; it was more like a light tap.

Dad seemed to find that amusing.

Somehow, my dad’s position in our household has turned into literally being “Dad.” That goes for me and Nakagami. Although they pretended to be a couple with a somewhat noticeable age difference around others, that’s how it was at home. Nakagami didn’t openly call him “Dad,” but the age difference between Nakagami and Dad is only a little less than that between me and Nakagami.

So even if I wanted to be scared, it was a bit hard to actually feel fear.

“Don’t you get annoyed from always having to bring me here like this?”

But I’m a person, too. That means I understand some human decencies.

It might not matter whether there’s blood relation in a father-daughter relationship, but sometimes I feel guilty when I put my dad, who is legally a bit ambiguous to call family, through this. I could easily take the subway from somewhere near home.

Actually, even when I took the subway, my dad would usually be right next to me—

“……”

But somehow, Dad looked a little shocked by my words.

Thud.

The soft-serve ice cream he was holding fell to the ground. His mouth was wide open, and his eyes were glazed over.

“Kotone, am I annoying you?”

No, honestly, I thought the one saying that would usually be the more annoying one, right?

Seeing a bear-sized uncle making a face like he was about to cry made me feel kind of weird.

“No, no.”

I quickly spoke before Dad really started to cry.

“What I mean is, I just wanted to ask if it’s annoying to bring me every time.”

After staring at me for a few seconds, Dad seemed to finally accept that I was serious.

He let out a huge sigh of relief.

“Well, if that’s all, there’s really no problem.”

And he said it as if it were the most natural thing.

“Every dad in the world is happy just being able to go around with their daughter.”

Then he slightly turned his gaze towards the street.

I could see a family passing by in the distance. There was an uncle who wasn’t as big as Dad but still looked pretty sturdy, walking with a middle-aged lady and two daughters around the same age as us.

The little girl holding both parents’ hands looked so happy.

……Well, usually by the time a daughter hits her twenties, she wouldn’t be so close with her dad like that. Unless she becomes much older, maybe.

Ideally, there should have been Dad’s real daughter beside him, not me.

But that wasn’t just because of me. Dad also had his reasons for being away from his real family, and somehow this situation just happened to occur.

Still, I felt a bit guilty.

“So, how do you feel about it, Kotone?”

“What?”

“Do you feel like this situation isn’t particularly good?”

Dad asked softly as he looked at me.

Suddenly realizing the ice cream in my hand had started to melt, I quickly licked the melted part with my tongue.

While stalling like that, I thought it over.

……If I had to say whether I liked it or not, it was ambiguous. This peaceful life is nice. At home, there’s Nakagami, and Dad is kind, plus I have friends around.

I had a feeling that this lifestyle might last a bit longer than before.

But simultaneously, that was also why this life was considered incomplete. There are people watching us, there are those aiming for me, and I have to confront monsters—it’s a life far from ordinary.

If I were to compare the two conditions—sure.

“……It’s okay.”

Right. ‘It’s okay.’

There are good places and bad places, but for now, still—everything was okay.

“I see, that’s a relief.”

With Dad’s response, I could feel the tension in my shoulders relax a bit.

I slowly finished licking the ice cream in my hand while Dad stood up to pick up the fallen ice cream and throw it in the trash can. Unfortunately, there was nothing he could do about the mess on the floor.

The person we were waiting for was coming from a distance.

She didn’t wave her hands enthusiastically or anything. Middle schooler Yuka wasn’t quite that type yet. But still, when our eyes met, she smiled slightly and waved her hand a bit.

Dad and I stood up simultaneously.

“Well then, have fun. I’ll come pick you up when there’s time.”

Dad patted my shoulder. His big, heavy hand made me sway a bit to the side. I glared at him, but naturally, Dad didn’t budge at all, chuckling as he waved and walked away from us.

Yuka approached, having exchanged a light greeting with Dad.

As I waved goodbye to Dad who was getting further away, Yuka came up to me and spoke.

“By the way, Akihabara, huh?”

Yuka said, looking incredulous.

“You were the type to watch that kind of stuff?”

“Yeah.”

I turned back to Yuka after watching Dad disappear into the crowd.

“I watched a lot since I was little.”

“Really?”

Seeing her tilt her head made me realize that I didn’t fit the kind of image she had in mind.

I grew up watching magical girl shows since I was little. I’ve rewatched the same season multiple times. Well, most of the time, I was just watching what my friend was into beside her.

Even though they had broken, I still had some of those toys lying around at home.

“So, did you want to come and see it?”

“That’s somewhat different.”

I scratched my head a bit as I spoke.

It’s probably more because of the memories left over from my previous life. The objects of my childhood longing. The sacred place for otakus.

I wondered if it was appropriate to use the term otaku at my age—

Ah, that’s right.

I’m already a middle schooler.

At this point, whether I’m an otaku or not can probably be decided. Originally, it’s the age when one starts to like anime.

“Just, I wanted to come and see. I’ve hardly been to places like this.”

I ended up mumbling that in a vague way since it was hard to explain.

That’s right.

Nakagami really likes me, but the way she likes me is a bit of an issue.

I don’t want to break the image she has of me. I really want to be the perfectly lovely daughter in front of my mom.

Therefore, I’ve never asked Nakagami to come to a place like Akihabara because I just didn’t want to show her how I collect figures of cute girl characters.

We usually spend time going into shopping malls and wandering around downtown, eating good food.

……Well, Dad did tag along today, but at least in front of him, I didn’t show too much interest in figures. He still thinks I came to see these kinds of places.

“Hmmm, so you mean you just wanted to go to a place you wanted to go with me, because I’m your bodyguard?”

Yuka squinted her eyes and asked.

“No.”

I replied to her.

I know exactly how to counter-attack in situations like this.

“I just wanted to hang out together as friends.”

“…….”

Yuka couldn’t find a retort to that.

“……Let’s go.”

In the end, Yuka turned around.

I followed her with a slight smirk on my face.

Hmm.

Still, I wondered if a few small goods wouldn’t matter much to Nakagami.

Chapter 388

Hrum…

“…Why?”

When I turned to look, Yuka, who was walking beside me, made a strange snorting sound as if she found something amusing.

“Not really. I was just wondering if you liked this kind of stuff.”

“……”

For a moment, I was at a loss for words at Yuka’s remark. I seemed to have surveyed the surroundings a bit more seriously than I intended, especially staring at the second-hand figure shop.

Thinking about it again, maybe it would have been better if Sota and Shii were here instead. Sota was kind of an otaku after all.

Even if it was not overtly obvious, depictions of going to Akihabara or playing games or reading comic books would come up. But since my younger sister Shii was somewhat strict, I don’t think she would let me buy anything overly provocative.

But Yuka… well, topics related to that kind of stuff had never come up. Did she wear a maid outfit during the school festival? I wasn’t sure. In those kinds of novels, it’s usually a common scene, so I might have gotten confused.

“I like it.”

After a moment of hesitation, I answered.

“Uh?”

Maybe it was because I replied too straightforwardly, but Yuka looked a bit flustered and asked back.

“I like things like comics.”

When fleeing, it’s not something you can easily carry. In the 2020s, you could just get by with a smartphone, but during this time, all those media had tangible weight. Even in an age where music had transitioned to CDs, thinking of having to lug around a bunch of CDs indeed felt like a burden.

We could barely manage to carry around the photos we took. There was no way we could escape carrying a bunch of comic books.

…I didn’t mention that much to Yuka, but it seems she also sensed a bit of that. After all, she knew that I’ve moved around a lot.

“I see.”

With a serious expression, Yuka nodded.

“Then how about buying at least one? You’re doing a bit more stable now, aren’t you?”

“I guess so.”

I smiled bitterly.

“If I show it to my mom, I feel like it would be a bit embarrassing.”

Unfortunately, I tend to think about things in terms of ‘age’. Oh, in my previous life, I hardly ever thought about such things, but it became a habit after coming here. Just like how Kagami was an unreasonably ideal mother to me, I wanted to be an ideal daughter in front of Kagami too. As a child, you should be innocent, as a teenager, mature, and in your twenties, you ought to be a great adult.

That was some sort of rule I had set for myself…

And the perfect daughter I envisioned wouldn’t buy such things.

…

Well, to be honest, one of the reasons is genuine embarrassment. Perhaps the embarrassment is the real reason, and I made up some plausible excuse to hide that embarrassment.

“You don’t look like someone who would be scary at all.”

“My mom isn’t scary. I’m the one who’s embarrassed.”

As I answered like that, Yuka somehow found it amusing and chuckled a bit.

“You’re impressive.”

“…Really?”

“I can’t even do that in front of my dad or grandpa. Despite how I look, I’m quite free-spirited.”

Yuka is fine like that.

After all, didn’t she grow up not being able to do everything she wanted? To control the accumulated stress, I thought that doing what you wanted wouldn’t be a bad thing.

“Um, alright.”

Yuka nodded and said.

“Then shall we explore a bit more thoroughly?”

“Eh?”

“You really just came to Akihabara to sightsee? We should buy something. There’s so much to buy. We should eat something and play games too.”

“Can you play games?”

“Of course! Don’t you know?”

Yuka looked at me as if it was the most bizarre thing ever.

“I know the theory.”

I answered, feeling a bit pride hurt.

Harumi didn’t like games that much. Rather, she preferred to run around, sightseeing, and eating various things. Arcade games cost quite a bit, and our allowance was somewhat limited.

Yuuki was even less interested in games than Harumi. Usually, he preferred quietly staying at home, and even when he went out, he would often hang back, watching us play from a distance.

Naturally, I wasn’t good at games in this world.

“Oh, but I’ve tried claw machines before.”

“And just what have you been doing until now?”

Yuka asked, looking astonished.

Well, that feels a bit unfair.

In the summer, we went to the seaside, in the winter we had Christmas parties, and during New Year, we went to shrines for fun. Even when I moved to different places, that pattern hardly changed.

But to treat me like this just because I didn’t visit arcades was kind of frustrating.

“Alright, follow me.”

Yuka patted my shoulder and said.

“I’m going to teach you a thing or two.”

“……”

Do you really know?

An otaku might endure it if I said the works I watch are boring, but they can’t tolerate being told they can’t play games. Even if I lose, it’s only right to fight back against that remark.

Moreover, I spent my childhood in this era. Even if that place was a completely different country, the types of games I played in my childhood arcades weren’t hugely different from this world.

There were some games I kept playing afterward as well.

Though time had passed, if I could retrieve the instinctively remembered parts—

*

—I’d be utterly defeated.

“What? You’ve got some skill after all?”

Yuka peeked her head over the arcade machine and said that, but I was trembling in my shoulders.

Frustrating.

It bothers me to lose to a girl much younger than me. Even if I’d been out of practice for so long, it’s not like I had poor reflexes…!

“Do you want to play another round?”

Seeing my expression, Yuka said.

“…Let’s do it.”

I found myself reverting back to the quiet version of myself after a long time.

Has my heightened emotional state really been influenced by this body?

“Alright. I’m probably going to lose anyway.”

No, maybe it’s just that Yuka was simply good at getting on people’s nerves.

…Well, yeah. I probably faced a lot of enemies while fighting with a knife. Some yōkai have quite a strong sense of pride. Teasing them to make them angry could be helpful.

So—

Ah, right.

If I think about it that way, I was currently falling into her trap.

*

Eventually, after getting completely defeated, I simply acknowledged my loss.

“You’re surprisingly tenacious.”

As Yuka commented outside the arcade, she gave an unfair evaluation of me.

“You can control the character, whereas I can’t even choose the character I’m good with. How is that fair?”

“……”

“Besides, I even taught you my techniques.”

I ultimately couldn’t refute Yuka’s words.

“Well, fine… Ah! I thought of something we could buy!”

Yuka clapped her hands and dashed ahead.

I hurried to chase after Yuka.

“Oh, it’s right here.”

The place we found was a small second-hand game shop nestled between buildings. It looks a bit old and narrow but strangely had a decent crowd.

“I have an old game console at home. I sometimes take it out to play.”

“I see…”

As I marveled at this new piece of information, Yuka entered the shop.

Inside, Yuka picked out and handed me an old handheld game console. It didn’t even have a backlight, requiring light reflection to see, and it only had a black-and-white screen, but it was enormous and took four batteries.

She bought that game console and a few game cartridges.

“This wouldn’t be too embarrassing to have at home, right?”

“Ah, um… Thank you.”

Even though it was second-hand and priced a bit high, Yuka casually bought it and handed it over.

The game we used to play together was a fighting game. Well, the button count is far fewer, so the feeling of play would be quite different.

“……”

I stared down at the game console for a while.

A smile unconsciously formed on my lips.

A handheld console. It was something I really wanted during childhood. But I didn’t ask for one because I felt shy.

Even though it was an old second-hand model, it has its own charm. Maybe it’s even better because of that.

“Thank you!”

When I shouted cheerfully, Yuka blinked her eyes in surprise.

“Uh, there’s no need to thank me that much.”

Yuka turned a bit embarrassed, scratching her cheek and averting her gaze.

*

After looking around a bit more, taking a light snack, it was about time for Dad to come pick us up.

While standing nearby and waiting idly, Yuka was subtly glancing at me.

“What?”

When I tilted my head and asked, Yuka pondered seriously for a moment, then bowed her head and tapped her foot on the ground.

“Uh, it’s nothing.”

“Nothing?”

“Yeah… Um, it’s just that dinner time is coming up, right? You’ll eat at home.”

“Right?”

“Then, how about having dinner together?”

“…Dinner?”

I asked, surprised, and Yuka turned her head away.

“Uh, not really.”

Yuka said.

“It just seems like it would be more fun to hang out a little longer. Especially since tomorrow is a holiday.”

“……”

I stared blankly at Yuka.

“If you want… I can lend you some clothes.”

Yuka carefully turned her head to glance at me.

“Don’t you want that?”

I blinked, then—

After a moment’s serious hesitation—

Finally, I made up my mind and said.

“I’ll ask my mom.”

That’s right.

Above all else, in this case, Kagami was the one I was most worried about.

Chapter 389

So, thinking back, have I ever slept over at someone else’s house?

For sure, I don’t think I’ve ever stayed up alone. Most of the time, I returned home late with Kagami, and whenever I had to sleep outside, Kagami always went with me.

It’s not like that was unnatural. I mean, wasn’t I just an elementary school student until last year? I hardly ever slept over at friends’ houses when I was younger.

So, the only times I slept outside were during moments of fun.

There was also the school trip, but… um, at that time…

For some reason, I kept catching glimpses of Kagami in my peripheral vision. Maybe realizing I couldn’t pretend not to notice, Kagami was also hiding away, but I still thought it was a bit too much that he followed me all the way to Kyoto.

But at least, he didn’t come in to sleep with me. Well, thinking about it, Kyoto isn’t really all that far.

…

No, but still, it was too much.

“Koto Ne?”

As I stared at my phone, lost in thought, Yuka spoke up.

“What’s up? Are you in trouble?”

“No, not at all.”

I forced a smile.

[I’ll be waiting for you to come early tomorrow morning.]

[I’m going to shrink away from loneliness, you know?]

Kagami had sent me such messages.

He allowed it for now, but he still wanted me to come as early as possible tomorrow.

That said, at one point, he used to tell me I should sleep separately, but eventually, all that disappeared. Well, I was the problem. It was me who had crawled into Kagami’s bed without permission.

Today, I guess I’ll be lonely too. After all, Kagami won’t be here, and maybe I’ll shrink away from loneliness as well.

“It’s because Mom is worried.”

“No, no matter what, guests at our house don’t get treated like that.”

“I know that.”

I answered with a smile.

We were in Yuka’s room now.

The one who brought us here was Dad. He drove us as far as Yuka’s neighborhood, then it was Yuka who took over as navigator in this area.

Back in the days when there weren’t any GPS systems.

If I think that has a bit of charm to it, does that mean I’m getting older?

It’s either a blessing or a disappointment, but thankfully, Yuka’s house wasn’t located within the shrine grounds. It was nicely placed among other houses outside the shrine area.

Of course, just because it was a priest’s house didn’t mean the interior was especially decorated or anything.

I thought if I kept looking at my phone, Yuka would start to worry, so I casually put it on the table and looked around the room again.

It wasn’t very big. It probably had around the same size as the room I stay in.

My room isn’t one where I put a lot of effort into decorating. Compared to Harumi’s sparkly room or Yuuki’s surprisingly neat place, or Mako’s room that has a warm atmosphere, it doesn’t stand out much.

How should I put it? It felt like a very plain room.

Yuka’s room had a similar vibe, but…

It carried a bit of Yuka’s unique atmosphere from spending such a long time in this room.

There were a few comic books on the shelf. A few manga magazines too. Plus some novels and textbooks.

The room had a small TV and a game console connected to it. It seemed to have aged a bit since the last time it was touched.

How should I put it? It had a slightly boyish feel to it too.

“Can I read a magazine?”

When I asked, Yuka smiled slightly.

“Well, sure. It’s not like reading would ruin them.”

I grabbed one of the most recent manga magazines. It seemed Yuka read often; the magazine was genuinely up-to-date.

The manga serialized in the magazine, I knew almost all of them. At least, I had heard of them when I was younger. Well, there were certainly some I didn’t know, but overall, it was fine.

“You really seem to like this.”

“Uh-huh.”

“So, you’re hiding it from your mom?”

“… Yeah, I guess.”

I laughed and put the magazine back on the shelf.

Yuka sat cross-legged on her bed, watching me intently. I pulled out a chair from her desk and sat down.

“……”

“……”

We fell into a brief silence.

“Hey, Yuka.”

“Yes?”

“Do you have someone you like?”

“Wh-what!?”

Yuka seemed startled by my question. Her face instantly turned red.

“What kind of sudden question is that?”

“Well, it feels like that’s a typical conversation kids have.”

Thinking back, I realized it might not have been true. The kids I knew didn’t really have such conversations.

… Maybe it was because we knew each other too well that we didn’t feel the need to have those talks, like Harumi, Yuuki, and Mako.

Shii and Sota were a different case, so let’s skip them.

“Is that so? Is it normal?”

“Hmm, now that I think about it, maybe it’s not…”

Yuka rolled her eyes in disbelief, then glared at me.

“Well then, what about you?”

“Me?”

“Yeah. Do you have someone you like? Since the last time I saw you, you seemed pretty close to that Sota guy.”

At that, I fell into thought for a moment.

“No, not at all.”

“… Aren’t you being a bit too straightforward?”

Yuka asked, perhaps feeling shocked at my answer.

“If you asked Sota, he’d probably be even more firm about it.”

“Is that so?”

“Yeah.”

“I thought he’d be popular.”

“That’s true.”

“You’re kind of annoying.”

But Yuka smiled as she said that. So, it seemed that even if she was flustered at first, she ended up finding the conversation enjoyable.

We continued our aimless chatting, talking about what we usually do during breaks and our hobbies. Unfortunately, there were a few questions we awkwardly struggled to answer for each other, but I could feel the walls between Yuka and me were getting lower.

Soon, we heard someone calling for us from downstairs, and we hurried down.

“…”

I momentarily locked eyes with Yuka’s grandfather, but he just smiled at me without saying a word.

I figured he was probably wary of me, but since I was just a friend brought by his granddaughter, he had no reason to show that feeling.

Sukiyaki was delicious. I had eaten it outside before, but there was another taste to homemade food.

The atmosphere also felt nice.

It felt so warm and loving, just like the meals I shared with my dad, Kagami, and sometimes Shii and Sota.

To be honest, I had doubted Yuka’s grandfather and father at one point.

I mean, it felt a little odd for them to let their daughter be in such a situation openly.

But thinking back, it was just that they had no choice in the matter.

Just like Kagami, who reluctantly allowed me to hunt Yōkai.

Quietly, I had my meal and listened to the three’s conversation. Their tales of everyday life, unrelated to work, tickled my ears like pleasant music.

Someday, will I have a day where I can sit and share those conversations with Kagami?

…

I should make it happen.

Once again, I earnestly resolved to myself.

—

Yuka spread a blanket under her bed and lay down.

Even when I offered to sleep below, Yuka stubbornly rejected and pulled me onto the bed.

This felt like a scene I’d seen often in comics.

But because of that, it wasn’t like we could lie together like at a typical pajama party and look at each other.

“… This is the first time I’ve invited a friend over.”

Yuka said.

“Is that so?”

“When I think about it, it’s a little strange. I did have friends as close as you before. Even if it was shorter in terms of time, I probably had more conversations with some of them?”

Well, they would have had to be kids from the same school they attended.

“Maybe it’s because we share secrets like this.”

“Secrets?”

Yuka questioned my mutterings.

“Is there a secret we share that friends would talk about?”

“Hmm… well, that’s a tricky question, but it’s true it’s a bit of an ambiguous secret to discuss with others.”

And another reason might be that I was a friend from another school in the first place. Kids from the same school naturally drift apart and stop contacting each other, but I made an effort to stay in touch with Yuka.

I consistently sent her casual emails, not just when we worked together.

“Actually, when I asked earlier if you had someone you liked, it would’ve been another secret.”

“What’s that?”

Yuka laughed.

“No, I said I don’t!”

“Hmm, then what about your favorite characters?”

“I do have some… wait, why are you asking that?”

“Oh, it’s just a natural question to ask.”

We laughed again.

Maybe that was too much of an otaku-like question.

Well, Sota had always seemed to understand otaku tendencies quite well, and Yuka also seemed like someone who casually brushes over such things, but now I was even more sure.

I think I could get closer to Yuka.

Chapter 390

The serene passage of time is enjoyable.

Eventually, Shii allowed Yuka to meet Sota. It wasn’t exactly an explicit permission, but given that Yuka and I often stuck together, it seemed unavoidable.

Yuka didn’t openly care for Sota. Although misunderstandings between Sota and me had almost disappeared, it didn’t mean she showed any clear affection.

Maybe she was looking out for the relationship between me and Shii. Shii seemed to have let her guard down just a bit, perhaps influenced by Yuka’s neutral attitude.

That said, she wasn’t completely relaxed either.

As I continued my personal relationships, my dealings with Yuka went on smoothly.

“……”

“Why?”

Seeing Yuka look at my actions suspiciously made me tilt my head.

We were in an abandoned site.

All the buildings around were deserted. It was a bit ambiguous to call it a village, but thinking back, it might have functioned as a small village when it was full of people.

In the middle of such a place, the sight of two female middle school students gave off a bizarre atmosphere in some sense.

Especially because of my outfit.

“No, it’s just… how should I say this?”

Yuka looked at my hands with a complicated expression.

There was blood flowing from my hand. However, it wasn’t enough to splash everywhere. If left like this, it would drip down, but it wasn’t flowing constantly.

It was my judgment that controlling the wound as much as possible was better.

I realized during a few fights that when a person bleeds, their head gets hazy. You might ask if that’s not obvious, but when do you usually bleed that much?

Sure, you can feel dizzy after donating blood, but the difference between donation and bleeding is quite significant. It’s a difference in mental pressure, perhaps.

I wrapped a cloth around my hand.

Just in case, I wore wrist guards often used by office workers below my wrists to prevent blood from staining my clothes. Over my outfit, I layered an oversized raincoat to prevent any blood from splattering anywhere.

It wasn’t so much that I didn’t want to throw away my clothes, but rather I didn’t want Kagami to see my bloodstains.

I did think about collecting my blood in advance to use it later, but like a true light novel, there seemed to be all sorts of restrictions, and it looked like it would only work while my blood was flowing out.

“……”

I looked down at myself.

In one hand, I had a blood-soaked bandage, and in the other, I was holding a quite large military knife. And that knife was even coated with blood.

“Um, doesn’t this feel a bit like a psychopath serial killer vibe? Right?”

“No, that’s not what I mean.”

Yuka sighed heavily as she heard my self-objectification.

“I just wonder if you really have to keep fighting like this.”

“What do you mean?”

“Because I can handle the opponents on my own. I’m not saying your skills are bad, so don’t misunderstand. But I just wonder if it’s necessary to fight like that and get hurt.”

“……”

I stared at Yuka intently.

“My wounds will heal by the end of the fight.”

“The fact that healing is important isn’t the issue, you know?”

…….

This was something Sota had mentioned to Yuka too. To be precise, it was in the main storyline.

Sota consumed more and more of himself each time he fought. I wondered how much emotional turmoil Yuka must have gone through seeing a bloodied Sota from a perspective of concern.

The reason I learned about this earlier than the main story was probably that Yuka was still a bit young to have detached herself from everything.

In the original, she wouldn’t have had any reason to be with me, so during those three years, Yuka must have wielded a sword all alone while encountering blood.

Three years is a long time. Long enough for a person’s character to change completely. It’s a period that can make anything feel boring and that can desensitize anyone.

“That’s the same for you, Yuka.”

Once I had those thoughts, Yuka stared at me intensely.

“Perhaps both of us shouldn’t even be here in the first place.”

It’s a story often overlooked in light novels. Those light novels of the time often targeted teenagers, and naturally featured protagonists relatable to those teens.

I was in an age where I wanted to do the things that adults told you not to, and where I wished my mundane daily life would just be shattered.

But this is reality.

By the time life had already shattered completely, it would be hard to make such remarks to a child who has lost any understanding of what normality is.

“Are you saying it’s unnecessary?”

“…… No, that’s not what I’m saying, but…”

It wasn’t easy to express what I wanted to say to Yuka logically and coherently. In this world, even I had long lost a sense of order in daily life, and so had my past self.

My past life was filled with the chaos of a crumbling daily life. My own daily life had fallen apart, and I’d seen the daily lives of the people I tried to save become tragically ruined over and over, along with the lives of my allies around me.

So perhaps it was only natural that I couldn’t convey such persuasion.

“Yuka. Someday we may have to go our separate ways.”

“…… Ah.”

So, I persuaded Yuka in a slightly different direction.

“Right now, we’re learning together, but someday, we might have to walk our own paths.”

“…… I see.”

“But we’ll still keep in touch.”

“Really?”

In reality, having Yuka close was partly to keep an eye on her. It’s not that we would be apart soon, maybe some time from now.

So until then, I thought it was alright to feel a little at ease.

“So, I hope you can help me learn properly, so I can fight effectively even when alone later.”

“Sure.”

Yuka seemed to agree with me on this point a bit.

Somehow, that fact felt strangely bittersweet.

“Then first, I guess I’ll need to change this knife to something a bit longer.”

“…… I picked something sturdy.”

“Reach is important.”

Though I thought perhaps a spear would be better than a knife, well, after all, Mumei wasn’t made as a spear; it was made as a sword.

At Yuka’s words, I shrugged my shoulders.

“And if you don’t want to throw away the clothes, how about making work clothes separately? If you don’t want your mother to see, I can wash mine and yours together.”

“I can’t ask you to do that—”

“If you keep using a raincoat, there’ll eventually come a point when it won’t hold up. Plus, it won’t ventilate, so you can’t use it in the summer.”

Yuka’s logic seemed reasonable.

After all, she was someone who had actually been in the field.

When I ultimately nodded, Yuka smiled.

“I’ll wash them for you, so you just have to take them later, right? If they get too worn out, you can just buy new ones. If you plan to keep doing this.”

“Yeah.”

I had no intention of stopping my struggles.

And for those struggles, I needed to get accustomed to this quickly.

Cutting down Yōkai and being able to smile casually at Kagami as I returned home.

Even if someone came crashing in to completely shatter our daily lives – I wanted to be able to go to school the next day with a bright smile.

Thump.

My heart beat a little faster. Lately, during battles, I felt something.

Was my body responding to the bloodshed?

Or perhaps I was sensing that entity observing me from somewhere.

I’m not sure.

It could be a good omen or a bad one, making it hard to pin down.

“Let’s go.”

“Yeah.”

At Yuka’s words, I nodded.

……Worrying about the unknown won’t prevent impending danger. I’d felt that many times throughout my life. In both lives.

So, I had to prepare for what’s next. Fortunately, what I knew was that the upcoming threats were the kinds I could cut through.

Someday, until I could slice away all those problems and take a bright smile in a photo.

I would continue to cut and cut again.

Yuka cut through the space and took the lead into the nest.

Inside, the smell of blood wafted out. The scent of someone’s shattered daily life, the aroma of a crushed ordinary life.

“……”

My slightly heightened spirits slowly faded.

It was a scent I was already familiar with.

In this life as well as the last. Repeatedly, annoyingly so.

That scent of life blended with the scent of my own life.

“You bastards——!”

Shouted someone with the form of an old man.

He looked human, to put it simply. His face was a bit grotesque.

“What the hell is going on here——!”

Perhaps that monster had a life of its own too. It might be struggling just to survive, and in doing so, it might be overlapping with our lives.

After all, it doesn’t take much more than a monster to shatter life.

“If you’ve eaten corpses, it would’ve been better.”

Yuka muttered.

“If you’re short on corpses and think about making them yourself, of course people will come running out.”

Yuka’s eyes were cold.

That sword glimmered coldly.

Even I, holding a sword beside her, felt a shiver run down my spine.

Chapter 391

The struggle to maintain daily life sometimes led to a subtly altered atmosphere.

To us, things felt like everyday life that wasn’t everyday for others. Even I, knowing I was living an ordinary life, often lost track of those boundaries.

For example, after a fight, covered in blood, Yuka asked me this.

“But where are you guys going for the school trip?”

Wiping the blood off the knife while asking, made me feel some kind of discord. It felt like watching a soldier in a war zone clean the bullet marks while throwing out casual questions or jokes.

Of course, in some sense, our situation was even more abnormal than that.

But I understood that this was also Yuka’s struggle.

If we just tried to maintain a solemn atmosphere, we’d be the ones eventually swallowed up. Accepting the twisted daily life and protecting the parts that weren’t twisted; that was what we could do.

“Kyoto.”

“Kyoto? Didn’t you go there in elementary school?”

Well, that’s true.

It’s like how, in Korea, elementary and middle schools often go to Gyeongju for their trips. Unless it’s a school with a lot of money, parents can only handle the reasonably close domestic trips.

But it’s not like middle school students only went on trips within Japan for three years straight. I think the second years went to Korea last year.

…It feels a bit strange to say that I went to the place I used to live.

Maybe next year, I’ll go there too.

Well, I could say, in some sense, it’s like a time travel for me.

“So where are you going then?”

Shaking my head to clear my thoughts, I asked Yuka, and she responded with a wry smile.

“I’m going to Kyoto too.”

“…You didn’t go there in elementary school?”

“I didn’t go.”

Yuka answered decisively.

“I moved around a lot, you know?”

Hmm.

With Yuka saying that, I had nothing more to say.

“What’s the duration?”

As she asked that, Yuka wiped the knife more before putting it away. I also wiped my knife clean and took off my bloodied clothes. I checked my outfit thoroughly, but there was no blood on it. Or maybe it just didn’t show on black clothes?

As I answered, Yuka looked at me with wide eyes.

“Why?”

“No, it overlaps with mine.”

“Really?”

I widened my eyes too.

Yuka and I go to different schools. Naturally, our schedules rarely overlapped. Especially for events like sports festivals and cultural festivals.

Though they did tend to cluster around similar times.

“If things go well, we might be able to go together.”

When I said that, Yuka laughed in disbelief. But she didn’t deny my words.

*

Well, we may have overlapping trips, but that doesn’t mean our schedules will coincide in every way.

“Onii-chan! Fighting!”

The sports festival didn’t overlap at all.

Even though it was during the semester, this school’s sports festival surprisingly happened on a Saturday. Of course, unless it’s a job with a particularly conflicting schedule, parents usually try to show up. Plus, this was a time when a few friends from other schools could also come.

Shii was cheering for Sota with real enthusiasm.

Every time the word ‘Onii-chan’ came up, everyone’s gaze shifted this way, but for some reason, Shii’s expression wasn’t embarrassed but rather proud. She seemed to take pride in treating her brother that way.

On the other hand, Sota looked a bit embarrassed.

It wasn’t that he found Shii embarrassing, but more that he was conscious of the gazes directed at him. Especially from peers around his age, it would matter more.

Even now, I had to cheer as I entered middle school.

I had done it several times in elementary school, so I was somewhat accustomed to it. Plus, there were a few kids around who had come up from elementary school with me, so some remembered me doing it.

Well, I personally thought this was easier. At least, I didn’t have to put in enormous effort to win.

“Kotoné… You’re the best…”

Kagami, holding a camera while covering her mouth with one hand, was tearful in her eyes, which was somewhat annoying. But still.

At some point, Kagami’s camera had been upgraded. Though it wasn’t a digital camera yet, it was a film camera. It seemed she wasn’t satisfied with the clarity of capturing my appearance on digital.

I might have felt some complicated emotions, but I actually liked this side of Kagami, who seemed like a little show-off. It felt like family genuinely loving me.

When I made a V sign toward Kagami, she started snapping photos vigorously again. I could see a few people around, laughing at her.

Dad looked a bit complicated.

Perhaps because he viewed me as his daughter, he seemed somewhat concerned about me shaking my body in a cheerleader outfit that exposed some skin.

Well, even I had to admit that I looked just like a ‘middle schooler.’ Especially a somewhat petite one among them. If someone shot me a sinister look, it wouldn’t be strange at all to say it had a criminal vibe.

Hmm.

I didn’t feel too bad about this.

I didn’t know it could be so amusing to see my family’s faces like this.

Well, to be honest, I felt a bit embarrassed in this outfit, and I might feel immensely ashamed when Kagami shows me these pictures again ten years later.

*

Yuka came to visit in the afternoon.

Was it fortunate to say so or just a given? She didn’t bring Dad or Grandpa, just came alone.

She was in her school uniform. Did she come straight after class?

“Oh…”

Yuka looked at my outfit, staring blankly for a while, unsure of what to say.

“Why? Is it weird?”

“No, it’s just that it feels surprisingly like you.”

Is that so?

I didn’t think I was particularly enjoying wearing this kind of clothing.

Or maybe she was evaluating me as someone wishing to enjoy the life before her.

“Here, come this way.”

I led Yuka to where Kagami and Dad were. Without holding her wrist or anything, she followed me without any resistance.

Kagami’s expression stiffened a bit upon seeing Yuka. Could she figure it out that well?

Though they hadn’t seen each other for the first time, it wasn’t like they met so ordinarily either. Back then, they’d only seen each other briefly in a situation related to ‘work.’

“Hello.”

Seeing Yuka greet gently, Kagami hesitated for a moment, weighing whether to treat her as my friend, then looked at me and smiled softly.

It seemed she decided to treat her as my friend.

Probably because I was here entirely.

“Hello. Kotoné has been a lot of help to me.”

…It was true that she had been, so I really had nothing to say.

“I’ve received a lot of help as well.”

Yuka spoke in a somewhat stiff tone, then shyly looked up again.

“Please take good care of Kotoné from now on.”

After hearing Kagami’s reply, she glanced my way.

“My mom uses polite language with everyone. Even with me.”

In Japan, I’m not sure which way is considered the norm. In manga, there are times when one uses polite language upon meeting their friend’s child for the first time, and I can’t tell if it’s really polite or just a translation thing.

Well, in Korea, it might be the case where polite language is used initially when a child brings friends over.

“No, that’s not it…”

Yuka seemed to want to say something, but then she just shut her mouth and shrugged her shoulders.

I could guess what she was trying to say. The notion of taking care of someone held some meaning worth contemplating.

But it wasn’t a topic for conversation here.

The ‘ordinary’ atmosphere of this place wasn’t one that allowed for such discussions.

“Are you winning?”

In the end, Yuka asked, changing the subject.

“No, we’re dramatically losing.”

Despite my cheers, our class was racking up losses after losses. The morning matches had all fallen through, and now we had to hope for the running event later in the afternoon.

Of course, no one here was genuinely invested in our class winning.

Shii enjoyed watching her brother run beautifully, and Kagami was there to see me dance. Dad was similar in a sense.

And Yuka had just come to watch me.

“You’ll cheer anyway, right?”

Yuka asked.

“Of course. That’s my job.”

I practiced hard in my own way.

So, I’ll just do my best as always. After all, struggling should be done with all one’s might.

Isn’t that how we get to rise a little higher?

“Would you like to sit next to Shii?”

“Uh, that sounds good.”

When I said that, Yuka nodded eagerly.

Yeah.

Honestly, it’s a bit uncomfortable sitting next to a friend’s parent, regardless of the relationship between Kagami and Yuka.

I smiled at Yuka, then turned to dash back to where my classmates were.

What will we do after the sports festival? It would be nice if we could all eat something delicious together. I had treated them last time, after all.

And with such truly ordinary thoughts in mind.

Chapter 392

Yuka came to our sports festival, just like I went to Yuka’s sports festival.

Yuka’s dad and grandpa were still a bit uncomfortable, but cheering for Yuka while calling her name was quite enjoyable.

Since our schools are a bit far apart, it was a bit embarrassing not to have a single person from our school here.

Yuka smiled at me. Isn’t that enough?

Now that I think about it, it seems Yuka hasn’t transferred to another school since we met. I guess it’s probably better for her if she can keep an eye on me directly.

But that doesn’t mean she could just move me around like a surveillance target.

Because of that, our teamwork with other kids from her school was excellent. After running hard, seeing everyone high-five each other looked fun, so I was relieved.

“Yuka’s class is doing well!”

Was it because Yuka was on the team? At least the team Yuka was part of climbed pretty high.

If only Yuka could have been with the cheerleading team like me, we could have messed around for a long time.

“Well, your class did your best too.”

Seeing Yuka say that with a strangely proud expression made me chuckle in disbelief.

For reference, our class barely won in running. Somehow, everyone seemed somewhat satisfied, and since I wasn’t particularly focused on winning, it didn’t really matter.

Still, the fact that we all worked hard together was true.

“Let’s go.”

Yuka said that with a refreshing expression.

“Let’s grab something tasty on the way back.”

What are you saying right next to your dad and grandpa, Yuka?

I know at that age, playing with friends is more fun, but still, she was obviously looking hurt next to them.

I recalled the day we stayed over at Yuka’s place when I had to stay next to Kagami all day to cheer her up because she seemed oddly sulky.

…Or was it? Is there anyone other than Kagami who gets sulky about that?

Well, at least she didn’t shrink away like that.

*

As time passed, the day of the school trip finally arrived.

To keep up with the school’s schedule, we naturally had to set off early in the morning. Kagami got up early to help me get ready.

As for me, I honestly didn’t feel tired.

Even considering my previous life, I wasn’t at a particularly old age, but comparing this young body to that, the recovery power made a huge difference.

Maybe it’s because my metabolism was at a different pace; up until my early twenties, I could stay up all night and still manage the next day relatively well.

Even if I got only a few hours of sleep, I’d recover quickly.

However, I had always lived a very regular lifestyle, so it wasn’t often that I woke up feeling completely exhausted in the morning.

Kagami looked a bit tired, though.

I looked up at Kagami yawning in front of the entrance and asked.

“Mom.”

“Yes?”

Kagami answered in a voice that seemed like it would melt away, and I smirked slightly.

“Are you going to follow along on this school trip?”

“…!?”

Her eyes widened in surprise at my question.

I smiled brightly while staring up at Kagami.

It wasn’t a particularly hot day, yet beads of sweat were gathered on her forehead. Seeing Kagami roll her eyes in a way that was almost never seen was somehow a little funny.

Dad stood a bit away, watching the two of us. Well, this was our business anyway.

Kagami seemed to contemplate denying my words, but as her lips moved, she ultimately just kept quiet.

Then she slightly lowered her head and glanced up at me.

Even so, since I was much shorter than Kagami, it turned into her looking down at me.

“Did you know?”

To be honest, Kagami was quite tall, so it wasn’t easy to hide.

Plus, unless completely covering her face with a mask, it was apparent that Kagami was Kagami. When standing with other girls, her head would stick up, her eyes visible above the mask seemed too familiar to me, and her body in many ways looked quite obvious.

Hmm, now that I think about it, even with a mask, I think I’d recognize her.

Isn’t it strange not to know?

As I kept smiling and looking up at Kagami without saying anything, she was becoming increasingly fidgety.

“Um, did you dislike it?”

Hmm, wouldn’t it typically be disliked?

The school trip… Well, this is all part of the school’s schedule, but still, isn’t it a journey far away with classmates? Not just one or two kids, but the entire class.

Even if we organized ourselves, being together in one accommodation with school kids is amusing in its own right. It means we’d keep running into each other along the way.

A trip that would be quite hard to renew later.

If a parent comes along, I can imagine how overwhelmed the kids would be. It’s not just that their parents might come along; the biggest problem is that the parents of the other kids probably wouldn’t.

But still, I went up to Kagami.

And I opened my arms wide to hug her.

“No.”

I answered that way.

I knew it was abnormal. It certainly isn’t normal for Kagami to follow me on this school trip.

But my situation has always been far from normal.

The school teachers don’t know my circumstances. The classmates don’t know either. In that situation, if I went far away and didn’t receive any protection, she would be really worried.

Hence, she must be following.

So, I was okay.

“…Koto Ne.”

Kagami murmured in a voice that seemed to be on the verge of tears before hugging me tightly.

I guessed that even after several years passed, I would long for this sensation. Even if I become an adult and hugging isn’t something we do as often, sometimes I would miss it.

So, let’s hug while we can.

Regretting it later after suddenly disappearing makes no sense.

I clearly didn’t oppose Kagami following me. Whether I spoke or not, Kagami would act based on her own judgment.

I thought it was whatever.

As long as it could ease my mind.

*

If it were my childhood, I probably wouldn’t have wanted to come to the same place again.

I had been to Kyoto during middle school as well. Naturally, I had seen most places worth visiting back then.

At an age when everything is fun, it’s also the age when everything could be boring at the same time. At this stage, I wouldn’t enjoy seeing things that I had already seen.

But unfortunately, I still had a slightly mature mindset, so having been there once, I wanted to see what I hadn’t seen last time.

Seeing the same things again isn’t inherently different. In fact, it’s likely that there will be things to be seen again because I came back.

To be honest, at this age, having fun takes precedence over sightseeing.

“I bet Shii is disappointed she couldn’t come.”

“Disappointed…”

When I said that teasingly, Sota retorted in disbelief.

Of course, we split into groups in the morning and afternoon. I was with the girls from my class, while Sota was with the boys.

However, these groups are not always strictly maintained; sometimes they mix up, and one from our group might end up mingling with the boys’ group.

So, it wasn’t surprising that Sota and I found ourselves walking side by side.

Our group and Sota’s had been mixed up.

That said, it didn’t feel like a dating scene. Even if the genders were mixed, we saw each other almost daily. I can’t say we wouldn’t look at each other differently in a place like this, but at least on the surface, it felt just like usual. The only difference was that the tension was a bit higher.

“By the way, are you looking for anyone?”

“Oh, yeah.”

As I checked my phone and turned my head to look around, Sota asked.

I nodded.

It felt like it should be visible soon—ah.

“Koto Ne!”

I heard a friendly voice from afar.

“Yuka?”

Seeing Yuka come waving her hand towards us, Sota let out a slightly dazed sound.

“What? So you were here too?”

“You said that as soon as you saw my face…”

But still, Sota also wore a welcoming expression.

“What about the friends from your class?”

“They told me to go meet friends from another school.”

Is that okay?

Well, since the teacher isn’t following us, I guess we could get away with it if we don’t say anything.

“Both the schedule and location overlapped, huh?”

“Yeah. I found out during our last conversation.”

I said while looking at Sota.

“Hey, Sota, do you want to come with us?”

“Where are we going?”

“I haven’t specifically decided yet.”

Sota looked back at the group. They had already gone quite far ahead, noticing that we had lagged a bit behind.

“Hmm… Should I say something?”

“Do as you like.”

When I shrugged, Sota turned back to the group with a somewhat uncertain expression.

“Will it be okay? It’s a guy, you know?”

“…What’s wrong with it being a guy?”

I slightly turned my head and looked elsewhere while answering.

It seemed I caught a glimpse of an adult slightly entering a shop.

The silhouette looked incredibly familiar.

Chapter 393

I wonder if it’s right to play such a prank on someone who truly worries about me, but honestly, it’s hard to hold back.

Kagami is my mom.

I absolutely don’t think she hasn’t played her role as a mother properly. Rather, I think her efforts and grace are overflowing.

However, Kagami isn’t just a perfect protective shield for me; she’s more like a giant shadow that hides me from the hot sun—a bit more…

A bit more, yeah.

Like family.

You might question if there’s a need to say that “we’re family” when we already are, but that’s truly how I feel.

In describing one’s parents, people often express it like they live together as sisters or brothers, or sometimes like friends. For me, Kagami was just that.

The best friend in a world that would never leave my side.

Because of that, our relationship wasn’t just heavy.

Moreover, I thought I owed Kagami for her youth. She had to give up her shining years to raise me during my childhood.

…Last time, I hadn’t even thought about talking to Kagami.

But now that I’m here, I don’t want to just look at her without doing anything. That would just be a waste of time because of me.

“…So, you want to follow your mom in reverse?”

“Yeah. Is it possible?”

“Sometimes, I feel like I don’t really know what you’re thinking.”

“There’s no need to understand. Just go with the flow.”

“Is she like this usually?”

As Yuka whispered to me, she looked toward Sota, who chuckled awkwardly.

And with a serious expression, he replied, “Yeah, sometimes.”

I frowned at that statement.

“…Is that something to say for someone dating their younger sister in Akihabara?”

“No, it wasn’t a date!”

Sota answered with a hint of fear at my question.

That would be disappointing for Shii to hear.

…Let’s keep that to ourselves.

“And what’s wrong with Akihabara? You both went there, didn’t you?”

“Well, we both originally liked manga.”

“…But doesn’t that sound a little weird when you put it that way?”

Yuka responded, as if taken aback by my words.

“Fine. So, how skilled is your mom at following people?”

Yuka asked me, sounding somewhat amused.

“As you can see.”

I glanced back slightly. Kagami darted into a nearby alley and peeked back at us, but honestly, it was ridiculous to think she could hide from us after that.

“…”

The three of us looked straight ahead again.

“Well, it doesn’t seem impossible. I’ve walked around a bit since I came this morning, so I’m familiar with the route.”

“Hey, you guys have been talking like experts since a while ago.”

Sota made a valid point, and we both went silent.

Even if Sota learns Yuka’s identity in the main story, there’s no reason to let him know in advance at this point. In Yuka’s case, it was something that should never be discovered.

“Yeah, why are you asking me such a favor?”

Yuka pretended to be just an ordinary person now.

Well, it wasn’t like she was genuinely distressed. Judging by her glimmering eyes, she seemed to be enjoying the situation.

Isn’t it fun to hang out with friends? Especially on a school trip. I lived a life far from such experiences for various reasons most of the time.

Though she is a friend’s mom… still, she doesn’t seem to think uncomfortably about Kagami.

“She’s started moving again.”

Yuka said without even turning around. I didn’t know how she noticed, but I decided not to ask about it.

“Then, let’s go this way.”

Yuka led Sota and me toward another alley.

*

As Yuka said, Kagami couldn’t keep up with us quickly.

Her stamina was average, not exceptional. Well, considering how long she’s been working, she had her share of endurance, but that didn’t mean she was particularly outstanding compared to others.

As we quickly moved and hid between the alleys, Kagami soon lost us and looked around in confusion.

I quietly approached Kagami from behind and called out—

“Mom.”

“Eek!?”

When I called her from behind, Kagami seems to have never imagined that would happen, as she turned around in shock.

And our eyes locked, freezing both of us.

“Ah, did you know?”

She had noticed last time, so would she not notice this time?

Honestly, it was a bit funny.

“Uh, um, well, Koto Ne, I…”

Kagami stammered, trying to explain herself while looking flustered, but I walked over to her without saying anything.

Then I spread my arms wide and tightly hugged Kagami.

“…Koto Ne.”

Upon my actions, Kagami muttered in disbelief.

“I’m right here, Mom. So you don’t need to worry too much.”

“…”

Kagami slowly raised her hands and touched my back.

The tips of her fingers were trembling a bit.

“Is… everything okay?”

Kagami cautiously asked. Her voice was slightly shaking.

“I’m fine.”

I’m not even a teenager.

More than that, I’m just glad to see Kagami here.

Knowing my life could disappear at any moment, Kagami acts this way. So she can protect me anytime, anywhere.

“It’s alright, Mom.”

At my words, a long breath escaped from Kagami.

Then, the hand that had been gently rubbing my back held me more tightly.

Though it was an alley, Kyoto is a famous tourist spot. People were walking around, glancing at us.

But to say it this way is a bit…

Kagami and I both had looks that could be called beauties, so there weren’t any strange stares.

As I released the hug and stepped back slightly, I said, “Mom, let’s go get something delicious to eat.”

“W-Would that really be alright? I…”

“It’ll be fine if you just say you happened to meet your friends. It’s Kyoto, so that’s totally plausible.”

“…”

It was a bit of a stretch, but I had no intention of hiding Kagami from my friends.

Well, thinking that Kagami might get a bit embarrassed, it would be wise to go somewhere farther away from here.

Looking back, Sota and Yuka were watching me from a short distance. Both had complicated expressions, as if they didn’t know exactly what face to make, and in the end, I burst into laughter.

*

In reality, both Yuka and Sota had quite a few things that could make Kagami uncomfortable.

First off, just thinking of Yuka’s position is enough. She was in a role where she could hurt or even kill me while taking care of me.

It would be complicated feelings even if she had siblings with her, but the fact that Kagami was my mother made it even more uncomfortable. Naturally, it was to be expected.

As for Sota, while he was far from feeling guilt, he had to show some decorum since she was a friend’s mom, and more than that, given how passionately I had monitored him for quite a while, he felt a bit of those emotions.

But then again, if you think about it, Sota should feel uncomfortable about me too. My dad had been super cautious whenever I was with Sota.

… Maybe I also resemble my dad a bit.

Well, anyway.

That said, it seems like they don’t feel such discomfort even in a situation like this. The travel destination probably played a big part. Feeling a bit excited, it’s easy to overlook slightly uncomfortable feelings.

“This is delicious.”

As I scooped some matcha ice cream with my spoon and said, Kagami nodded.

For some reason, her eyes sparkled.

If I had known this would happen, I should have prepared a school uniform! Even though Yuka and I are from different schools, we’re hanging out together, so if I just said she was a student…

Hmm, it might be a bit difficult after all.

Kagami looked a bit younger and had a very attractive appearance, but when she wore a school uniform, she wouldn’t look like a student in the first place. No matter what, there’s quite a big difference between a 20-something and a teenager’s face.

Though there might be demand for that kind of thing.

I just wouldn’t want my mom to be seen like that by others.

I was sitting next to my mom.

Every time Kagami took a bite of ice cream, she laughed happily. Just being here right now seemed to bring her immense joy.

Yuka, sitting across from us, and Sota, beside her, looked at Kagami with slightly dumbfounded expressions.

“Mom, is there anywhere you want to see?”

While saying that, I pulled out a pamphlet from my bag.

“Is that really okay?”

Kagami asked, soon snapped back to reality after my words, but I nodded with a smile.

“Since we’re here anyway.”

“…”

And as I spoke, Yuka and Sota stared at me intently.

“Should I say you’re filial…?”

Sota muttered, and Yuka jabbed his arm with her elbow.

It seems the two of them somewhat knew what kind of life we lived.

“I’ve been here before,” I said, looking up at Kagami.

“This time, let’s roam around properly together.”

“…”

At my words, Kagami blushed slightly as if embarrassed but also smiled, showing a hint of excitement.

The appearance of her long-lost childhood emerged a bit on her face.

… It was the face of Kagami I remembered from my childhood.

Chapter 394

Youth.

There may be various opinions about the scope of that word, but most would agree that it generally includes ‘teenagers.’

In life, those ten years that pass by unnoticed have a tremendous impact on the rest of one’s life.

The things I did, the things I liked, and the things I saw during that time end up defining and determining what I want to do even in my 20s and 30s.

No matter how much time passes, the things I enjoyed the most back then continue to come to mind, often leading to me doing them again and again. Perhaps the constant reboots and remakes of old movies and cartoons stem from this, as people who spent their childhood in that era still want to see those things.

Then, what about the part of Kagami’s youth that has been left empty?

Honestly, that was a hard part to guess. My childhood Kagami hardly had any real ‘personal life.’

Kagami, who had to earn money alone to support herself rather than in a dual-income family, moved solely for her own sake even on weekends. She would go grocery shopping nearby or play in the nearby park.

When at home, she would either lie down or sit and rest, tightly hugging me. In some ways, that would be an emotional recharge for her. As a mom who truly loved me, hugging her calm daughter must have eased her heart.

The problem was that Kagami’s hobbies were just that.

If Kagami had been an ordinary teenage girl during that time, she would have talked with friends about what she saw on TV at home. She might have shared stories about the latest anime or a just-released movie.

But Kagami couldn’t do that. There were no friends to share such talks with.

…Kagami’s youth was filled with my childhood.

I probably can’t give her back those days.

But still, as Kagami’s only friend, I wanted to play with her. I wanted to find at least a piece of her youthful joys that she had missed.

“…”

“How is it?”

Anyone traveling with their mom on a school trip would likely be seen as a serious codependency case — but, who could say that showing my mom things she had never really enjoyed wasn’t fun?

Thinking back on Kagami tagging along on my school trip, it felt possible that she had come to this place.

“It’s beautiful.”

Kagami quietly said while looking down at the red maple leaves. It seemed she truly hadn’t seen them in a proper way.

When one thinks of Kyoto, visiting famous spots that come to mind is the proper attitude of a school tripper. Yuka and Sota probably had already been to such places, but I was still relieved they quietly followed us.

While it was money I received from Kagami, I made sure to use it to buy her various snacks. Kagami felt really sorry and wanted to spend her own money, but I didn’t really want to feel like I was mooching off her.

It felt like I was using Kagami as my wallet while taking her around to eat various things.

Thinking about it, I had never seen Kagami gain weight. Well, considering her age, I thought that maintaining her figure was probably normal, but at the same time, it made me feel like I was looking at a child who wasn’t getting enough to eat.

I wasn’t too sure if it was okay to feel that way towards my mom.

“…”

The more I handed different things to Kagami and led her around, her expression gradually changed.

At first, she looked a bit excited and joyful, but now it somehow turned into a calm smile. Even when I reminded her to look over there with my hand, Kagami kept only looking at my face.

“Mom?”

I asked, feeling a little uneasy.

Did I go too far?

Was I bringing her around without considering the age difference too much?

But while I worried about that, Kagami was already hugging me tightly.

“Koto Ne.”

Kagami’s whispering voice reached from above my head.

“Thank you, Koto Ne.”

“…”

Kagami’s words made me feel something release from my body.

Perhaps I had been a bit tense all day. Until now, I had only been receiving from Kagami.

It seems like it was a bit concerning that I was taking Kagami around instead of her taking me.

“I always thought of you as a child, but you’ve already grown up so sturdy.”

Kagami said while hugging me tightly.

“Thank you, really.”

“…”

I wanted to say I still wasn’t.

I remembered things about my previous life. I had a fairly long period of working, during which I even lost a colleague who worked with me.

I maintained those memories as a member of society for quite some time, but still, I thought I always felt somewhat like a child.

I guess all adults feel that way.

Even when I turned 20, knowing I could buy alcohol, cigarettes, and go out wherever alone, while graduating from college and earning money, I would see myself aging in the mirror.

I thought that, somewhere inside, I always had aspects of feeling like a child.

While I kept my youthful hobbies from back in the day, I also delved deeper into them, spending my own money.

The friends I met didn’t change much from that time, and when I saw my mom or dad, somehow I felt at ease and found myself speaking like I did in childhood.

Even after crossing over into this world — I thought the same.

After all, having my body turned into that of a child, it would be strange not to think that way anymore.

I hadn’t fully grown up yet. Even when I eventually lived apart from Kagami, I would feel the same way.

When that time comes, how will Kagami perceive life?

Will she regret the moments she spent raising me? Will she feel that time was wasted only after going through a long future?

I hope Kagami doesn’t think that way.

We held each other for a while.

Passersby, and Yuka and Sota looked at us, but I didn’t feel embarrassed.

I knew that this kind of close embrace would eventually come to an end someday.

*

Kagami often thought of her daughter Koto Ne.

In fact, saying ‘often’ might be a bit of an understatement. It could be more accurate to say she thought about Koto Ne almost all the time.

At first, she just considered Koto Ne to be a reason to live.

Before that, her life was simply one of existing, a life where even dying wasn’t allowed.

When she impulsively ran out while hugging young Koto Ne, even that reason didn’t properly register as she frantically fled.

From that moment on, Kagami’s reason to live slowly transformed into Koto Ne.

She first communicated with someone. She met someone who didn’t desire anything other than her being there.

Although she had given birth to a daughter out of coercion, that daughter only needed her.

Kagami still couldn’t forget the moment when that tiny hand grasped her finger tightly.

And now that child had grown to embrace Kagami tightly with both arms.

If it hadn’t been for Koto Ne, she might have never received such hugs for a lifetime.

“…”

Kagami let go of Koto Ne.

The hug was nice, but it couldn’t last forever. Koto Ne wasn’t Kagami’s possession.

At the very least, she wanted Koto Ne not to receive the same treatment Kagami had endured in that household.

“Koto Ne, that’s enough for today.”

“By ‘today’ do you mean we’ll meet again tomorrow?”

I would like that, but of course, if Koto Ne didn’t want to, I wouldn’t push it.

Kagami had no plans to leave this area despite her own thoughts. She still felt uneasy. At least until the other side completely vanished.

Koto Ne was already fighting while shedding blood. Kagami couldn’t do anything about it. If she didn’t do something, she felt her heart wouldn’t settle.

“I’m okay, Mom.”

Koto Ne said.

“Tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, it doesn’t matter if we go home together.”

Ah.

How could such a child have come to find me? Kagami thought.

“…I should have fun with my friends.”

As Kagami gently stroked Koto Ne’s head, Koto Ne smiled brightly. That smile was natural, unlike before.

Although the situation was deepening to the point where they couldn’t step back, Koto Ne always smiled like that. Rather, it seemed she had learned how to smile regardless of the situation as time passed.

It was admirable and pitiful.

…If only Koto Ne were someone else’s daughter, she would probably have lived an ordinary and happy life.

Though Koto Ne would likely get angry if she heard this.

“Still, I want to see your face.”

Koto Ne said, smiling.

Seeing that smile, Kagami couldn’t help but smile back.

Now, Kagami felt like she couldn’t withstand Koto Ne.

Chapter 395

Traveling is always fun, but this school trip was especially enjoyable. whoosh!

Maybe it’s because I’ve finally found some leisure time for myself.

I wasn’t quite at Yuka’s level yet, but I was learning ways to deal with Yōkai in my own way, and now I could hold my own in a fight pretty well.

I could never let Kagami see me fighting, but I felt confident that I could handle things if something happened.

I wasn’t going to fight alone.

Even here, I only noticed that Kagami had followed me, but there might be government officials around. Maybe Yamashita sent a few people after me.

At least, since they haven’t come looking for me outright, I could say I’m safe for now.

It was probably that feeling of security that allowed me to enjoy my time.

…….

So, should I slowly go meet my friends now?

Yamashita or Fukuda might think badly of it. If I’m around, they could get dragged into something. And actually, Mako’s dad still hasn’t told me where Mako is.

Since we live in the same Tokyo, I could just make time to visit that neighborhood…

“……”

“Koto Ne?”

At the ryokan we had chosen for our school stay.

I couldn’t share a room with Yuka. After all, we weren’t from the same school. Plus, Yuka’s school and ours were quite far apart, so visiting her at this hour would be a bit awkward.

That said, it wasn’t like I had no friends at school. I got along pretty well with the kids. Naturally, the ones in the room with me were the same. We were all chatting away, not falling asleep until late at night.

Then, in the middle of all that, I suddenly went quiet, and one of the kids tilted their head, calling me.

“Hmm?”

“Why? Did you forget something?”

“Uh, no, not really. Just something popped into my head.”

“What popped into your head?”

“……I suddenly want to eat something sweet.”

I made up some excuse, but I guess it didn’t sound weird to them that I suddenly said something like that.

“It’s a bit of a tricky time to go out now. We have to watch the teacher.”

“But there’s a vending machine. We could just have hot chocolate, right?”

Once someone suggested that idea, the kids jumped out of their seats chattering. Naturally, I got up too. It would look odd if I was the only one sitting while they stood up after I suggested it.

But amidst all that, the thought that had popped into my head didn’t easily leave me.

The school that served as the background in the main story, Hanagawa High School. Of course, I had looked it up since it was the school I hoped to enter.

Even if it weren’t for me, Sota and Shii would naturally end up at that school. They were just in their first year of middle school, so I couldn’t understand why they seriously considered that school. Maybe Shii wanted to keep the relationship between seniors and juniors a bit longer.

Or perhaps they simply chose the best school available. After all, Shii’s dad was a person who valued social standing.

……Well, whatever. That’s how the story originally flowed.

But that school is in the neighborhood where I lived as a child.

Could it be that Harumi or Yuuki will go there? If I enter that school, won’t I run into the two of them?

It was only natural I’d think about it. It seemed plausible. Harumi and Yuuki, while appearing to be carefree, studied quite diligently.

But, thinking back to my elementary school days is a bit different now.

Two years is surprisingly short. If the last year is focused on exams, it really feels even shorter.

Thinking like this, I suddenly felt unsure about what to say to them if I met them.

Would they recognize me? What if they don’t remember me?

I think of them as my most important friends in my life, but what if they don’t remember me?

“……”

Trying not to reveal such thoughts, I drank sweet beverages with the kids.

*

“Why are you worrying about exams already?”

The next day.

After parting ways with my friends as usual and meeting Yuka again, that was her question.

To be honest, I had already mentioned it once before. In the novel, Yuka’s next school was Hanagawa High School, but because of my existence, that could change.

However, Yuka didn’t seem to take that story too seriously. She was still in her first year, after all.

If a first-year student just entered high school worried about university, they would typically be laughed at. Parents might think it’s admirable, though.

“No, it’s just…”

I know it’s excessive worry.

But telling Yuka about my worries regarding Harumi and Yuuki felt like overdoing it a bit.

“Um, well.”

Seeing me slightly shrink back, Yuka thought for a moment before saying.

“If it’s possible for me, going to the same high school as you wouldn’t be too bad either.”

While saying that, she seemed to think it was a bit embarrassing, her eyes darting.

“Well, that would be great for me.”

I didn’t know if I would actually run into Harumi and Yuuki.

But if I ended up going to a school much further away than where I currently am, surely there would hardly be anyone I knew there.

If a friend who lives a bit further away goes there, I felt more at ease.

If I think it won’t deviate from the original story, that is.

After my answer, Yuka rolled her eyes dramatically.

“Well, I’m just thinking, just thinking.”

Even though she said that, I somehow felt she was going to end up at that school.

*

The second and third days passed joyfully. When we returned at the end, it was even a bit funny that I was on the same train as Yuka. Kagami went home on the second day, but she didn’t seem too disappointed after having a deep conversation with me.

The atmosphere was completely different from our elementary school trips, but I was satisfied. To be honest, thinking about how the school trip in the second year wouldn’t be like this made me feel a little bittersweet.

Well, once we become high schoolers, we’re bound to be together anyway.

I’m not worried at all about being in different classes. If that happens, we can just join the same club and hang out.

If there’s a place where we can casually gather, like a literature club or reading club… we should be fine with at least one of those.

I thought about that the whole way back.

“Koto Ne!”

Once I got home, Kagami was waiting in front of the entrance.

Even though I saw her just the day before, she looked at me like she had been waiting for years—

“Welcome back!”

She said as she spread her arms wide open.

Hmm.

If I heard something like that, there’s only one reply from my side.

“I’m back!”

Saying that, I jumped into Kagami’s embrace.

Feeling the warmth of Kagami holding me tight—

Yeah, now I understand why she acted like she hadn’t seen me in a long time.

I felt that way too.

*

And then, we return to our daily lives.

It’s November now; it can be considered winter. As our school cultural festival is at the end of November, the kids are starting to unwind.

After the cultural festival, what awaits us is December, right?

Even if we don’t have romantic partners, it’s a time everyone looks forward to. We can just meet up with friends and have fun. It’s that kind of atmosphere.

It’s true, growing up makes such feelings stronger. The year-end was just a cold season where you age like crazy when I was an adult.

“Our school also has the cultural festival in November.”

On the weekend.

While preparing for work, Yuka casually blurted that out.

“I think it’ll be a week before yours.”

“Is that so?”

“Are you coming?”

“Of course.”

“Even if I tell you not to come?”

I paused for a moment while wearing a raincoat and looked at Yuka.

“Why? Is there a reason for me not to come?”

“No, I mean, not really.”

“Are you perhaps having a maid cafe?”

“……”

At my question, Yuka frowned, looking at me.

How did I know that?

It was as if her eyes were asking that.

Well, it’s a cliché.

Even if it weren’t a cliché, isn’t that how school festivals are supposed to be? When I was a high schooler… it wasn’t as flashy or fun as what you see in manga, but we still made such places and sold various things.

There were also kids dancing around with music playing, just like in a club.

“I’ll definitely go.”

When I said that with a smile, Yuka let out a deep sigh.

“Well, for now, let’s talk about it after we finish today.”

Saying that, Yuka turned away.

Today, the place where we are going to work is an old-looking two-story apartment.

……Is it a little weird to think of the apartment where I used to live with Kagami?

Standing side by side with Yuka and looking up, I sensed a feeling that was bleak and hard to express in words.

Chapter 396

“……That’s strange. I don’t feel anything.”

Yuka muttered that way.

I felt the same.

The chills I usually felt near places where Yōkai were present weren’t there now.

I could feel the winter cold, though.

There were many people around.

“…….”

Yuka frowned and stared at the apartment for a while.

“Why?”

“Not only is it strange that I don’t feel anything, but the place is bigger than usual, there are more people, and above all, the person who requested us is different… it’s a government person, but still.”

“So you’re saying it’s different from usual.”

“That’s right.”

In this world, the government usually splits into two categories.

People who seem to be strong but end up being useless when a fight breaks out.

Or those who are incredibly strong and simply don’t care what’s happening below, thinking they can solve it whenever they want, leaving it alone for a while.

Either way, it’s almost a cliché that if you let your guard down, you’ll end up in the same mess.

“Is there no way we could refuse?”

“…….”

Yuka bitterly smiled at my question. That smile was enough of an answer.

Yeah. Either way, this world’s government wouldn’t just let us off easily.

“……Let’s go.”

“Yeah. I have no idea what those people want.”

Looking at the armed forces stationed around, Yuka said.

In a moment of panic, Yuka swung a knife in the air, but unlike when we normally entered a nest, the air didn’t split apart.

Yuka shook her head and walked ahead.

Click.

The door didn’t open. Turning back with a dissatisfied expression, the police seemed just as confused and stayed behind the police line.

Passersby looked at us with interest.

“……Let’s finish this as quickly as possible.”

“Yeah.”

Yuka murmured, and I nodded at her.

For now, there wasn’t a single open door on the lower floor.

We went up one flight. The upper floor was almost the same.

Still, there were about two rooms that were open.

One room—there were signs of someone living there. No, rather than just signs, it felt very lived in to the point where I wondered if the two of us could enter. However, since the police hadn’t said anything in particular this time, we decided to go in with a slight sense of guilt.

There wasn’t much in the fridge or closet. It looked like the person living there was a man.

“…….”

The two of us walked around the room with very uneasy expressions, thumping our feet against the floor as we moved. There wasn’t anything unusual.

Quickly leaving that room, we went to the next.

It was open too, but this one was just an empty room with absolutely nothing. There wasn’t even a need to check closely. The dust piled up on the floor clearly indicated it had been left unattended for quite a while.

The other two rooms were locked again.

“……Should we break down the door?”

“I wish they’d let us know something.”

“No, they probably wouldn’t know anything either. No one comes in here like us, right?”

Well, if we went in, we’d hardly have any way to respond. My blood wasn’t just something that Yōkai dislike; if it got on a knife, it could reliably cut through Yōkai like Yuka’s knife, so I had a way to fight, but for others, shooting a gun would almost be impossible to harm a Yōkai.

On the contrary, Yōkai can kill people, so it’s quite unfair.

“Um.”

Yuka paused in contemplation and headed to the edge of the second floor.

“Ah, here.”

At the end, there was a tiny gap.

It was a bit embarrassing to call it a staircase, but there was a very narrow metal ladder for going up, possibly to repair the roof.

“……Should we go up?”

“Since they probably wanted us to look around here, it might be good to check it out.”

As I murmured, Yuka answered like that.

We nodded at each other.

What on earth are we doing?

The sun was already setting. When it gets dark, at least people would pay less attention to us.

“Do you see anything?”

I asked Yuka,

“It’s almost pitch black so I can’t see much, but it’s not completely invisible. The space is… a little there. Do you want to come up too?”

Yuka leaned her head towards me and whispered quietly.

I followed her without a word.

As we climbed up and looked inside, it was indeed dark.

“……Do you have a flashlight?”

“No.”

Yuka answered my question.

“Oh, right.”

I took out my phone from my pocket and held it up.

It didn’t have a flash like the smartphones that would be popular in twenty years, but the light from the phone screen was better than nothing.

In a very dark place, even this little light was quite—

Sniff.

“…….”

—The light that was ‘quite’ visible ended there.

Both of us froze as we saw what was there.

Sniff sniff!

Had it heard even our voices? Without eyes, that huge—mass like a person’s nose, was facing us with its nostrils.

Cautiously, it was worming its way over here in a variety of grotesque ways.

Yuka and I exchanged glances.

Then, we moved slowly.

Without ears, it seemed to sense sound… in some other way. At least, it had no clue that we were watching it.

I had no idea what that thing was. Honestly, just looking at it was enough to give me the creeps in a different way.

Could it be a Yōkai? It didn’t feel like it… was it a different kind of Yōkai?

No, honestly.

To be honest, if it were the usual me, I would have just run away. If I hadn’t taken on this job, if Yuka wasn’t beside me. I’d probably just run and think I misjudged everything after.

Not to mention, I likely wouldn’t have any real reason to come this far in the first place.

How ridiculous it is to be consumed by the extraordinary, I pondered once more.

Slowly raising my body, I bent over to walk like that.

Crack.

Sniff?

With quite a loud noise, its nose froze.

Yuka and I stopped too.

It wasn’t that the nose was scary—more like… how should I put it?

Is it okay if we just move like this?

There are anecdotes of old Japanese apartments where a thumbtack stuck in the wall made someone scream from the other side. Even if it wasn’t that extreme—

“Run!”

Yuka shouted.

We both simultaneously leaped toward the nose.

Grrrrr!

Surprised, the nose took a big breath and tried to turn and escape—but—

“Ah.”

I let out a sound as I felt the floor suddenly collapse beneath me.

We had messed up.

The ceiling where we had been collapsed.

Yuka and I screamed as we fell down.

Thud!

My body hurt. It didn’t seem like anything was broken, but still.

As I got up, I saw the nose flattened against the light of the sunset coming in through the window.

It had been flattened. It looked like a wooden board had fallen on top of it.

Does it have a skeleton?

But before I could think about that, I was already rushing toward that nose.

Sniff! Sniff!

The nose squirmed and made those sounds.

“Ah, ow….”

Yuka, who had fallen on the refrigerator, got up while holding her waist and stumbled slightly.

“Um….”

Then, while looking at the nose in my hands that was flailing around, I couldn’t express the strange feelings I was having.

“…….”

The situation was, should I say, funny?

But before I could think that, the place we were in wasn’t really funny.

Everything was wrapped in plastic. The floor, the windows, the walls. And underneath were bright red substances smeared everywhere, with various drawings covering the floor made with that red stuff.

And in my hands—

“AAAAH!”

I almost dropped what I was holding due to that scream.

Crunch.

“OW!?”

And then in the end, I lost my grip.

It bit my finger.

“Kotone!?”

That ‘thing’ that fell to the floor rolled around and then began to bounce away.

I leaped again to catch it.

That massive nose had somehow become covered in something black…

It looked like hair.

No, it was definitely hair.

“AAAAH!”

It screamed again and started to gnash its teeth like it was trying to bite my hand.

Slice.

I heard a sound from behind me. It was the sound of Yuka drawing her sword.

“Yuka, wait, wait!”

I shouted instinctively and hid that—‘head’ from Yuka.

I don’t even know why I did that. Maybe, perhaps, the expression on that ‘face’ looking at me was just too eager to survive.

“…….”

I guess if it wanted to bite, it could have bitten. Even if it had thick clothes on, a determined bite could manage it.

“Kotone?”

Yuka looked at me in disbelief and said.

“Are you saying we report based on how that looks?”

……I saw it.

Of course.

It looked like my face.

“…….”

I lowered my gaze to look at it.

The thing I had accidentally embraced tightly was looking up at me with wide eyes.

I couldn’t tell if they were really eyes. Perhaps it thought changing its expression was an effective survival tactic.

But still, those eyes looking up at me were too pitiful.

“…….”

Ah, damn it.

Yeah, a dog that bites and kills people might feel a similar emotion looking up like that. But right now—

“……Yuka—”

As I raised my head to call Yuka,

“Yuka!?”

I screamed right away.

The refrigerator that had fallen with Yuka was slightly open.

And from inside, the ‘contents’ were spilling out.

Something that looked like chunks of meat wrapped in plastic.

But among them, there was something that wasn’t piled up properly.

It stretched out long and was rising.

By the time Yuka turned around, it was already trying to pounce on her.

Whoosh.

The hair of that thing in my arms moved faster.

The long black hair, moving like elongated flesh, met with whatever was extending behind Yuka and stuck together.

The wriggling mass that had been moving independently soon merged with my face and just drooped down like hair.

“…….”

Yuka and I stared at the head with our mouths agape.

“UuU?”

It muttered.

That sound seemed so harmless.

And above all, that voice sounded so much like mine.

I had no idea how to respond.

Chapter 397

“Wait, Yuka, just listen to me for a second!”

“……What do you want to talk about?”

As I wrapped my arms around my head desperately and shouted, Yuka asked back.

Yuka was still holding a knife.

There was no firmness in her expression. After all, this creature that resembled my face somehow managed to fend off Yuka’s attacks.

No, it could be that the fact that it resembled me was what made it even weirder. If it was just a sculpture that looked like my head, Yuka could have easily smashed it. But this creature was alive and moving.

Moreover, it made some strange sounds in my voice.

“Uu?”

Seeing it look up at me while nestled in my arms made me ponder several times.

When I first met it, it was just a huge nose. Not even a real nose, but one the size of my head. It was anything but a normal creature.

The flabby mass that seemed devoid of bones transformed into a human head.

At first glance, it looked like a yōkai, but—

“I didn’t feel this was a yōkai at all!”

For some reason, I was shouting while protecting this mass.

“There’s no nest, and we didn’t feel that unique sensation we usually do. So, it might not be a yōkai.”

“Did you just say that?!”

But even as Yuka said this, she didn’t seem to have any intention of charging at me to snatch it away.

Her voice just sounded somewhat tired, filled with a subtle emotion.

Perhaps Yuka could also sense something extremely strange going on.

What could be the reason the government could suddenly find this place? What is this mass inside the house? Why are such things in a place that looks like people live here?

What spilled out of the refrigerator looked like the remains of a gruesome murder. Human limbs that grew out of nowhere. Or perhaps a head. It looked like failed clones from some old alien movie that were carelessly chopped up and wrapped tightly.

And this creature accepted the mass that popped out as if embracing its own body.

I felt it was dangerous. What if it was just a creature pretending to be harmless for survival?

But at the same time, seeing its hair move made me wonder why it wasn’t attacking us. Couldn’t it whip us with its hair? If it had a skull inside, it could surely move like a whip and attack us.

If this mass doesn’t die when cut, couldn’t just part of it escape?

I looked down.

The head was looking up at me.

The emotion I should feel seeing that head looking at me would probably be ‘creepiness’. A head with nothing but a face looking up at me; it’s a scene that seems right out of a horror story.

But—

“What are you?”

“What are you?”

As I spoke to it, it answered back like that.

“……”

When it was just a nose, it seemed incapable of seeing the light we were casting. But now that it has eyes, it’s a little different. Those two eyes are gazing up at me.

Is it trying to imitate me as I look at it? Or did it somehow gain a functional side while following my actions?

At the very least, Koko’s appearance looking up at me was exceedingly innocent.

“Can you, talk?”

“Can you, talk—?”

Giggle.

The creature with my head shape mimicked my words and laughed. That smile looked completely harmless. Could this even be acting?

“Yōkai can speak too.”

“Yōkai too? Talk, can?”

Looking at Yuka holding a knife from a slight distance, it imitated Yuka’s words.

…Suddenly, a thought struck me.

The light novel I had never finished. A generic harem genre mixed with a somewhat cruel setting that was popular back in the day.

Did it only have five heroines? Were there no additional heroines supposed to be added?

Though saying this feels a bit self-serving, I, ‘Kurosawa Koto Ne,’ have enough of a setup to qualify as a heroine. Perhaps the additional heroines showed up in the latter parts of the novel I read. Kagami might be the same.

It wouldn’t be so strange for a yōkai heroine to appear in a novel about hunting yōkai.

…Though I still don’t even know if this is a yōkai.

Wrapping my arms around my head, I took a deep breath and then exhaled, turning to Yuka.

“Yuka, just for a bit, it’s okay to just hold the knife.”

“……”

Yuka didn’t respond.

But I took her silent stance as ‘not intending to attack for now’ and slowly bent down to place the head down.

“Uu?”

The head was looking up at me again.

I rolled up my raincoat and rummaged through my pockets. There was something to eat in there… just one. A few candies I brought along, thinking I might get hungry on the way.

I pulled out a candy and unwrapped it, and—

“Woo!”

The head resembling my own shouted with my voice.

Watching it bounce up and down, I felt an indescribable mix of feelings. Should I call it bizarre or cute?

As I dropped the candy, it caught it and ate it.

Crunch.

Seeing it chew on the candy with a joyful expression felt strange once again.

I silently looked up at Yuka.

Yuka was also looking down at my head with a weird expression.

“Woo!”

Seemingly done with the candy, the head bounced back up towards me again.

In the end, I gave it another candy I had saved for Yuka.

*

“……So, what are we going to do now?”

Yuka asked.

Yuka ultimately still couldn’t bring herself to bite into it.

If it looked like a human head, but resembled a dog… No, that’s still incredibly unsettling. It’s better to have something so openly awkward instead.

It did look like my head, but it didn’t seem devoid of intelligence. Watching it learn what we say and gradually mimic a few words while laughing proves that point even more.

Even though I never showed it a single smile, it often emitted joyful giggles.

It was just like a puppy left alone for a long time that finally saw its owner.

Has it learned from the fact I once held it? It kept trying to climb back onto my lap, making me feel strange again.

“……For now, should we try unwrapping that one over there?”

I pointed toward the refrigerator.

After all, having just a head is too much. While it seemed like its hair grew when it absorbed that mass a while ago, seeing it follow my face made me think my body might follow suit.

I can’t just show a head alone to outsiders, can I?

Or perhaps I could wrap it up with the leftover plastic from earlier and take it with me…

Why am I even considering taking it outside anyway?

“Woo?”

Looking at the face staring up at me, I once again felt something strange. Is it like the feeling of seeing a lost puppy?

“Kya! Kya!”

As I pointed at the refrigerator, it tried to bounce energetically toward it, and I had to catch it to stop it. Though I said that, to be honest, it feels a little weird right now.

Besides, was there any reason that it couldn’t open the refrigerator while moving its hair?

“……”

I looked down at the ground and felt like I understood something.

The floor had a red magic circle drawn on it that looked like some sort of spell. The entire room seemed to be wrapped in plastic, almost like it was being protected, but part of it was destroyed when we fell from the ceiling.

Perhaps the appearance of that nose also came from some mass that just grew out from somewhere. Whoever sealed that here had lost a part of their body.

“That seems troubling.”

Yuka, who was sitting next to me, said.

“If it grows bigger, who knows what will happen.”

“Grows—bigger—?”

“……Yeah, if it grows.”

Yuka seemed to unknowingly answer herself, then sighed as if she didn’t understand why she answered in the first place.

“Uu?”

We fell into silence for a moment.

“……Alright.”

After a moment of contemplation, Yuka stood up and said.

“For now—”

Bang!

But before Yuka could propose anything to me, a loud and suspicious noise echoed from outside.

“!Kya!”

Seemingly startled, the head screamed.

We quickly got up. Yuka flung the door open and rushed outside—

“Ugh!”

She hurriedly ducked down.

Craack!

Something invisible flew and hit the spot where Yuka’s head had been just moments ago. Part of the door frame broke, wood splintering, and a deep gash appeared in the side wall.

“Ah…!”

I had seen that before.

“Yuka!”

Before I could stop her, Yuka had already jumped down from the second-floor balcony. Bang, bang, bang, the sounds of gunfire rang out again.

I felt a chill creeping up my spine.

Nest? Yōkai? Not sure—

But for some reason, it felt like something from a long-ago memory was about to resurface.

Back then, I was too busy running away to sense anything or recall the faded memories.

“……This feeling.”

Yes. The sensation I feel each time I encounter a yōkai is similar to that felt back when the woman chasing us made us run alongside Kagami.

So that was it.

“Uu… Uu…”

Inside my arms, the head was trembling.

“……Are you scared of that person too?”

“Scared?”

That must be it emulating my words. There probably wasn’t any deeper meaning behind it.

But that attitude—indeed, I felt like I understood.

Somehow, this creature is related to that woman.

…Maybe it’s something that’s simply broken like me and Kagami.

“Wait a moment.”

“Wait?”

“……I can’t leave Yuka alone.”

Sounds of fighting could be heard outside.

……Yuka has gotten tangled up in my affairs.

The people outside are too.

“Uu! Uu!”

The head bounced up.

Is it trying to stop me? I can’t tell. But there’s no time for understanding its meaning.

I burst through the door and slammed it shut.

Then I lunged forward with all my might.

Chapter 398

I was relieved that Kagami wasn’t nearby.

Not just because I was in danger.

I’m fundamentally okay even if I handle things a bit clumsily. I can heal quickly even if I get hurt to some extent.

…

I suddenly thought of that thing I saw a little while ago, the one that looked like my own head.

Kagami ran away with me. That woman is after me.

If this place is a trap, and if she was the one who leaked information to the government…

I had some doubts about whether Kagami really gave birth to me. She was too young when she ran away with me. When I was little, Kagami was almost always in her teens. Isn’t she too young to have really given birth to someone?

I can’t deny that I resemble Kagami, but if she’s said to be a sister with a large age gap, it wouldn’t be too strange.

If that woman wanted to create something, and if I am the success she made, then those lumps inside can be called failures, right?

That thought flew away as soon as it hit the ground. I managed to land on my feet. But even so, it hurt, and the pain clearly informed me that it would be a problem if I thought of anything else right now.

The height of the low apartment floor. I wondered how much it affected my legs. Did I crack or break a bone? At least seeing that Yuka, who jumped before me, is okay suggests it’s not a big problem. I’ll heal quickly.

I took out a knife.

Even before I cut myself, the scent of blood was already wafting around. A few people were collapsed. They must have used all their strength to escape, but no one seemed dead, though they were bleeding. Some were hiding behind cars or near buildings, trying to conceal themselves or act as distant as possible.

“…Who are you?”

That was Yuka’s voice.

At first glance, she looked nothing special, holding a fairly ordinary Japanese sword, aiming it at a woman who looked very similar to Kagami.

My breath hitched a bit. Chills ran down my back. No, it wasn’t only my back, it was all over my body.

That woman was my trauma itself.

Every time she appeared, my daily life shattered. My life was never that normal to begin with, but whenever there was something I wanted to protect, she would show up.

I gripped the knife tightly.

“Yuka.”

“Koto Ne, what is she?”

“She’s inside. She seems a bit scared.”

“…I still don’t know what’s going on, but it’s related to that woman.”

Yuka paused for a moment.

There’s probably something she wants to say. She must have many questions.

Why does that woman resemble my mom?

What relation do I have with her?

Unfortunately, I hardly have answers to give. Perhaps realizing that or thinking we should solve this situation first, Yuka let that part slide for now.

“…The lumps.”

There were things around that looked like slimes.

I didn’t see them when that woman was chasing me.

At that time, something invisible…

At that moment, chills ran down my back.

Shlick.

Yuka swung her sword quickly and sliced it. The thing that got hit in mid-air sprayed blood everywhere.

A horrific sound echoed.

“Oh my.”

The woman far away let out a chuckle.

“You’ve trained quite well, haven’t you? It seems that swinging a sword since childhood paid off.”

“You know me?”

Yuka asked. But she didn’t seem relaxed.

It’s no surprise. It seems “Kurosawa” is somewhat famous in this field. Then it’s not surprising that Yuuki might be too. Yuka has been slicing Yōkai since she was little, and her grandfather and father must have done it long before that.

Yuka’s mother also passed away while doing similar work. If that side is someone who commands Yōkai, she must know Yuka’s name.

“I know, but that’s not really important right now. I came to meet that child.”

“That woman looked at me.”

Yuka stepped forward a little more.

But the woman hardly paid attention to her and spoke directly to me.

“Now, Koto Ne.”

With her arms wide open.

“Will you come to your mother?”

“…….”

I frowned.

“Do you really think I’ll just go along with that?”

“No, that’s not the kind of meaning I meant.”

The woman said.

“What if the one who ran away with you is a fake, and I’m the one who really gave birth to you? What if that woman is the fake?”

…No.

What makes her think I would believe that?

Whether she really gave birth or not isn’t what’s important. As she said, I might have been created by that woman.

But still, separate from that.

In any case, a child cannot have ‘memories of being born.’ To a child, the best parents are just the ones who feed them well, put them to sleep, and dress them warmly.

If they also shower them with love, that’s the real mother.

However, there could be cases where someone of a different race or someone who learns about being adopted when they grow up wants to find their real parents.

But for that to happen, the parents must be completely different people; in reality, that woman isn’t all that different from Kagami. Ironically, that makes her words less credible. Anyone resembling me could claim that.

“Hmph.”

Even Yuka, who was listening, couldn’t help but snicker at such a shallow nonsense.

“Well, if I thought like that, I wouldn’t have been able to run away like I did back then. To be told to flee while having something sharp against my neck, that was truly pathetic.”

“…….”

I stared hard at the woman.

“Do you think I couldn’t do it now?”

“I definitely can’t.”

Yuka looked at me in surprise, but the woman decisively stated.

“Right now, you have too much to lose, don’t you? Isn’t it a pity to throw away your life?”

“……So, I’m just supposed to wait until I’m happy?”

“I have a proposal.”

The woman spoke again.

“If you become my daughter, I won’t touch any of your remaining daily life. You’ll just disappear. Kagami might find new love and build a family, and your friends might live happily ever after.”

“…….”

“You’re not entirely unhappy either. After all, you’re just continuing the legacy of the Kurosawa family. I’m not one to say this as the head of the family, but the Kurosawa clan is definitely not an impoverished existence. There are probably many who would want to follow you. Ah, yes.”

The woman laughed with her hand to her mouth.

“Rather, being in such a position might allow you to protect the Kagami you think of as your mother.”

“Are you joking right now?”

“This isn’t a joke—”

“Then there’s no way Kagami would have run away with me!”

If the Kurosawa family were completely normal, if I were born normally, if Kagami hadn’t been abused in that household, she wouldn’t have run away with me.

She wouldn’t have struggled like that. She wouldn’t have tried to protect me at the cost of her own life.

This isn’t just a common assumption. I know this from the years I’ve seen Kagami’s true self.

Knowing it because I’ve shared life itself with her, not just acting.

“…….”

The woman fell silent at my words.

Then, resting her chin on her hand, she sank into thought and eventually smiled.

“Well, that’s true.”

Is she trying to provoke me?

I pondered seriously.

“But, well, it’s fine. At this point.”

“What do you mean, ‘fine’?”

“Anyway, I thought you wouldn’t listen. I don’t know if you have the ability to brainwash my younger sister or not, but you seem to love Kagami enough to throw away your life, right?”

“Sister?”

“I have to stall for time to prepare; what can’t I prepare?”

“……!”

Yuka reacted first.

“Koto Ne, duck!”

At Yuka’s command, I quickly lowered my head. Swish. I heard something pass over me. Yuka swung her sword, and blood splattered. Thud. This time, I properly heard the sound of a lump hitting the ground.

Ah, right.

Damn lump.

There are plenty of those in that household—well, they certainly looked like nothing but human, though.

“And also, there’s a reason why I called you here.”

The woman claiming to be Kagami’s sister spoke in a sing-song voice as she approached us.

“I wonder if you’ve seen those lumps inside?”

“You—”

“Have you greeted the being you can call your sister? Or should I say, ‘sisters’?”

“…….”

I was thinking.

But hearing that directly was—

Yuka turned to look at me with a slightly bewildered expression—

I quickly grabbed Yuka’s arm and pulled her down.

Thump.

Pain flared in my arm.

“Honestly, they’re just brainless monsters, aren’t they? They were of no use. I told them to give birth to divine children, and they just bred garbage I could make myself. But still, they have some use in a place like this, right? If I need hands without worrying about the surroundings—”

But those words were cut off.

The smile faded slightly from the woman’s face.

Thud.

I heard a sound that felt like piercing.

Knowing that it shouldn’t be happening, I turned around involuntarily.

There were—

Oh.

Several slimes were lying on the second-floor railing as if they were hanging laundry. Naturally, there were something resembling clothespins to hold them in place.

Or should I say, laundry ‘pins’? Or should I say, laundry ‘windows’?

Whatever it was, they were pinned down by something dark and sharp.

And on the end of that dark and sharp object—was my face.

Below the face, there was a school uniform that seemed to have tried awkwardly to follow my body, melting in a sloppy manner, and something resembling a raincoat was dangling over it. Perhaps because the AI was awkwardly imitating a person, the way it attached was disturbingly realistic yet completely unrealistic at the same time.

However, separate from how disturbing it looked—

“Uwa?”

The sound emitted from that ‘head’ draped over the railing was somewhat cute.

…Yeah. I already knew there was flesh inside the refrigerator. There were even strands of hair used as hands.

The barriers drawn also broke by me and Yuka.

My head looked down at the woman.

Maybe because it had certainly grown bigger than before.

That head did not hold any fearful expression at all.

Chapter 399

In my opinion, my face doesn’t give off as sharp an impression as I thought it would.

I thought that I had a somewhat sharp appearance, just like Kagami, and while Kagami’s eyes were a bit sharp, I inherited at least some of that sharpness.

However, Kagami had never gotten angry at me, and I believe I grew up with a rather round personality. So, even if my eyes are somewhat sharp, there’s not much hostility in my face. Everyone around me treats me comfortably.

Maybe that’s why that head’s face didn’t look scary at all when just glancing at it.

Phew.

But for some reason, that non-scary face made what that head was doing strangely out of place. It was a bit… how should I say, scary.

“Wow!”

The head jumped off the railing, scattering those “school uniform bundles” connected beneath its neck.

“Eek.”

“Eeek.”

Perfect timing—the police hiding over there got startled. The head turned around at the sound, but didn’t show any intent to attack the police uncles in uniform.

I sighed at that.

How it managed to stab, I couldn’t tell. The slime slid off the railing and plopped onto the ground. Well, I did see something like a human head inside that translucent body. I couldn’t figure out what it was made of though.

If I break that head, will it die?

“Uwoo?”

The head tilted it at me. Then, it seemed like some droopy cloth-like things beneath its neck puffed up as if air was blowing into them. Its body expanded like a balloon taking on a human shape, eventually matching my current form.

But that school uniform and the plastic raincoat on top would probably just be clumps of flesh. I couldn’t understand the principle behind it, though.

Thud.

With its arms spread wide, resembling a gymnast struck the final pose, the head—or rather, the thing that resembled me—landed on the ground and strangely grinned at me.

“Wow!”

“……”

I looked at Yuka.

Yuka was staring blankly at the head.

“……Huh?”

A woman made that sound.

When I turned my head, I saw her tilting hers in confusion.

Her eyebrows slightly furrowed, it seemed this was unexpected for her.

“……What on earth happened while I wasn’t looking? You didn’t happen to know about this place, did you? No, that can’t be…”

“Candy.”

“Excuse me?”

“I only gave her a few pieces of candy.”

Yeah.

If that girl really was my “sister,” as that woman said, then there must be some connection to Kagami. There had to be a reason why Kagami ran away with only me.

She might have seen me as a person. If I hadn’t randomly thought of such a thing, I might have asked Yuka to bear-with-me.

Or maybe I wielded my knife directly.

“Why on earth did you think she would listen to you?”

I deliberately tilted my head towards the woman to ask.

To speak frankly, although it was a bit chilly, I was sweating cold bullets. Even though that thing had joined us and we defeated a couple of slime-like creatures, I still couldn’t tell what cards the lady was holding.

There were unseen things, and more slimes. It wouldn’t be odd if she had the power to control that girl. After all, she seemed to have intended to “use” her somehow.

“……”

The woman was quietly gazing our way, seemingly deep in thought.

Phew.

However, there was one presence here that clearly didn’t intend to give her time to think.

That girl, who had been trembling since she realized the woman was here, seemed to have regained some of her body, and was now moving much more aggressively.

To be precise, I couldn’t even track her movements with my eyes.

“No…!?”

Yuka reflexively shouted while wielding her sword.

One slime got hit again. The one next to it as well. Precisely attacking its head, the girl resembling me stopped the movements of the two slimes.

And her eyes turned towards the woman—

In the blink of an eye, she was holding something transparent with her hair. She was basically walking with her hair as well.

“……”

The woman looked up at that mass.

“Uwoo.”

“…Haha.”

The woman chuckled.

“Hahaha! So that’s what it is!?”

She was doubling over in laughter, as if she found it absurd. Even while the masses were tearing each other apart.

Though the girl resembling me was being torn up here and there, the torn flesh would reattach. Conversely, the unseen things were bleeding profusely. Since I couldn’t see them, I couldn’t grasp the exact situation, but it didn’t seem like either of them held an advantage.

“From the very beginning, from the very beginning…!”

The woman’s laughter had now turned hysterical.

“…Hah. Mr. Waitley.”

The woman said.

“Let’s retreat for now.”

“Where to…!”

Hearing that, Yuka took a step forward, but with a loud bang, the woman disappeared.

“Wow!?”

The thing that was fighting also vanished, and the creature resembling me fell forward.

It flattened momentarily then slowly returned to my form like a slime that had been smashed into the ground, raising its head.

“Uwoo…”

And while looking in the direction the woman had disappeared, it made that sound.

It sounded unmistakably like a child’s voice.

“……”

The goosebumps stopped.

The Yōkai was now gone. Perhaps the corpses of the slimes would slowly vanish too. The police uncles were groggily getting back up. Their expressions were all dazed.

The girl resembling me slowly rose and looked at me.

As I looked at her, many thoughts crossed my mind.

In fact, I might be a being just like her. Perhaps I was born formless like that and would not have been treated as a person.

That child spoke. It seemed she could think as well.

I had no idea what she had sustained herself on, living atop that dilapidated house’s roof. But, unlike me, she probably spent her time being scared of the nearby people, with no one to take care of her.

“…What should we do now?”

Yuka said.

For the first time since meeting Yuka, I felt like I heard her mumble something flustered in this situation.

Indeed.

What should we do?

“Uwoo?”

That girl, sensing our gazes, tilted her head while looking at me.

*

“Alright then, I’ll call you Koko for now.”

“Uwoo?”

“Koko.”

I pointed at her, the one I decided to call Koko, and said, and she tilted her head.

“Koko?”

“Yeah, Koko.”

“Koko!”

“Koko.”

“Koko!”

Hmm, this feels like it might never end.

In the shaking car, I pointed at myself and said, “Koto Ne.”

“Koto Ne!”

“Yuka.”

“Yuka!”

“……”

When I pointed at Yuka, Koko repeated Yuka’s name once more. Yuka looked at us with an incredibly complicated expression.

Koko was still wearing her school uniform. What else could I do? I couldn’t show my naked self in front of Yuka.

While there were not many people in good physical condition, there was someone who could drive, so we decided to take them with us.

There were other refrigerators in the remaining rooms of that house. However, I decided to seal them for now rather than absorbing all those masses, as I didn’t know how she’d turn out.

While there were residents who peeked out after hearing the gunshots, it seemed most had been trembling inside their homes. According to Yuka, from the moment the slimes appeared, the area had likely become a “nest” already.

Once they entered that nest, a disconnect with the surroundings occurs. In light novels, this was why people didn’t remember fighting Yōkai in broad daylight.

“…But that girl, do you really plan to take her with us?”

“……”

I thought about many things.

Is bringing her with us the best option? Or would it be better not to take her?

I couldn’t easily come to a conclusion. In our house, there was Kagami. If I understood that Kagami might have another daughter she left behind, I’d know what would happen.

However, at the same time, I couldn’t let the government people take her away. In the end, I ended up insistent that I would protect this girl right there.

Wasn’t that building owned by Kurosawa? I’m also Kurosawa. So she’s also a Kurosawa, I said.

I mentioned that we’d observe the more precise outcome a bit longer. Since it would have to be reported to someone higher up.

And for that brief moment, I was able to protect her.

Yuka still wore a reluctant expression.

However, leaving her protection to Yuka didn’t make much sense in various ways either.

So, in the end, I couldn’t reach a decent conclusion, and we headed home.

“…By the way, what’s that name?”

“…It’s a temporary name.”

I could only respond like that to Yuka’s question. After all, I couldn’t say it’s Koko because she initially appeared with a giant nose.

*

“Koto Ne!”

Kagami, who had been waiting in front of the house, ran over with a bright smile, seeing the car stop.

We had spent longer than usual. How long had Kagami been waiting outside?

Standing alongside Dad with a shawl draped over her shoulders, she brightened up and ran toward me—

Only to stop in her tracks upon seeing Koko getting off behind me.

Koko looked just like me.

“Koto Ne?”

“Koto Ne!”

When Kagami called my name, Koko held her voice high again.

Kagami and Dad were frozen. And Koko tilted her head in confusion.

Yuka stepped down from behind.

In this incredibly awkward situation, I seriously pondered what to say.

And I couldn’t come up with anything at all.

Um.

This is a disaster.

Chapter 400

No matter how I think about it, introducing Kagami as ‘my sister’ didn’t seem right.

But even so, I couldn’t just reveal my identity.

Kagami and I are family. It might seem safe for now, but who knows what kind of accidents Coco might cause in the house in the future.

The best method would be for me to stay close, but even so, there will inevitably be blind spots.

“…This is Coco.”

“Coco!”

As I spoke, Coco raised both arms high and shouted her name.

If I were to argue, her hair and arms wouldn’t be that different, but seeing her make such movements made me wonder if she had the instinct of a ‘human’ in her head.

… A human.

I am a human. At least, I don’t know how to transform my body weirdly. If I cut myself with a knife, I bleed, and probably, my internal organs aren’t that different from others.

I’ve never imagined myself if part of those organs disappeared. I would just think I’d die if I did.

Then what about Coco?

When she had a massive nose, it seemed like she couldn’t see us. She probably couldn’t hear us either. Even when we made small sounds, or shone weak light from the phone, she hardly noticed. Did she sense us through the vibrations on her skin?

She made sniffing sounds that could have come from a nose… and the transformation only happened after she made contact with me.

A human-shaped nose. The pieces of flesh inside the fridge resembled a human body. That means, if she thinks she needs to be, she could potentially exist as a human.

I want to believe that. At least, right now, she wasn’t sniffing but mimicking my voice.

Kagami looked back and forth between Coco and me with a confused expression. It seemed like she wanted to back away immediately, but it also looked as if she wanted to jump forward because of my presence.

“… Is it okay if I help explain?”

The bewildered Kagami and me, along with Coco, who was smiling and tilting her head beside me.

Yuka, who had been watching the three of us, finally stepped forward and spoke.

“… Ah.”

It seemed that only then did Kagami let out a sound as if time had begun to flow.

“Koto Ne?”

Then she called my name once more while looking at me.

I nodded. Yes. That seems to be the best course of action right now.

Even the expert Yuka didn’t know how the situation would unfold, but at least she had witnessed it alongside me. Yuka might have observed the finer details that I missed.

“First, come inside the house.”

Dad opened the door.

“We can’t just stand here.”

After hearing that, we slowly moved our bodies and entered the house.

I grabbed Coco’s shoulder and brought her forward. The part that she mimicked from my clothing was incredibly smooth, just like touching actual clothes.

“…”

Is this the right thing to do?

Once again, that thought crossed my mind, but it was already spilled water.

For now, I decided to listen to Kagami’s opinion.

*

After sharing in detail what Yuka and I experienced today, Kagami had a dazed expression. It was understandable.

I hadn’t told her how I normally fought. I didn’t want to mention it much. Just that fact alone was already giving her a huge sense of guilt, and if I said I deliberately cut myself to make myself bleed, she might just faint.

Yuka seemed to be aware of that to some extent, so she glossed over that aspect. The details we explained included how and where Coco had been sealed. What that woman said, and how Coco had fought.

How Coco had taken on my appearance.

Crunch, crunch.

Perhaps not fully understanding our story, Coco was tilting her head while looking around, then instinctively grabbed a cookie from the living room table and stuffed it into her mouth.

“Whoa!?”

Her eyes sparkled immediately, and then she dove onto the table.

Thud.

It seemed Coco’s weight was similar to mine, as the table didn’t sag from the impact. Coco lay halfway on the table, stuffing cookies into her mouth.

“Coco.”

“Uh-oh?”

When I called her name, Coco turned to look at me.

Cookie crumbs were stuck all over her mouth.

“…”

Both Yuka, who had been talking to me, and Kagami and Dad, who were listening, could only stare at Coco in a daze.

Coco nodded her head a few times before moving her mouth again. The crunching sound of the cookies breaking in her mouth could be heard.

“Phew.”

Kagami covered her face with trembling hands.

“Mom…”

“Koto Ne.”

When I called Kagami, she quietly murmured my name.

“Yeah.”

“That woman said you were her ‘sister,’ the sister of Koto Ne.”

“… Yeah.”

“When found, she was in a form that could not be called a person.”

“… Yeah.”

Do you know something?

Those questions didn’t easily come out. Kagami seemed to have an attitude that indicated she knew something for sure, but it looked like that memory was intensely painful for her.

Is it really because she is our mom? Or did Kagami also come into existence in a similar way to us? I don’t know.

But I decided not to ask in detail. I was curious about hearing it right now, but I didn’t want Kagami to be in pain because of my curiosity.

“Right.”

Kagami answered as if she had sorted out her thoughts, and then she took her hands off her face.

She then lightly leaned against the sofa, closed her eyes, and seemed to be lost in thought, then,

“Phew.”

She exhaled deeply.

“Okay.”

Kagami said so and stood up.

“Mom?”

“… Koto Ne, Yuka. It’s still not mealtime, right? … And Coco too.”

Kagami looked at us and asked gently, smiling as if that earlier worry was nothing and returning to her usual cheerful self.

“Uh, yeah.”

I couldn’t help but nod.

Is this really okay? Just hearing this explanation once is enough?

Kagami nodded at us, then looked at Dad. “I’ll prepare the meal.” Saying that, she headed for the kitchen.

I stood up instinctively and followed Kagami.

“Mom.”

Without speaking, Kagami began to prepare. Actually, it seemed she had prepared a bit early, so it would fit with our arrival time.

I thought of asking if she was okay, but seeing Kagami’s hands trembling slightly, I kept my mouth shut.

Her heart hasn’t settled. She doesn’t fully understand the situation. It’s just that there was no other choice but to accept this situation.

Kagami had never been angry with me until now. The only time I had was when we were left alone together shortly after I arrived—just a brief lamentation.

Even though what I did today was a major incident.

“Uh-oh?”

Did she catch onto the atmosphere?

Coco, who had come near me without me noticing, tilted her head and made that sound.

Kagami’s hands, which had been putting various things on the table, paused for a moment.

Kagami lifted her gaze and looked at Coco. Her eyes trembled slightly. Her face was now pale and appeared frightened.

Is she scared?

But soon, a smile appeared on Kagami’s face.

For some reason, that smile didn’t seem forced.

… Perhaps Coco mimicking my appearance worked out positively.

I still had no reassurance, though.

“Coco. No.”

As Coco reached for something on the table, I gently grabbed her hand.

“It’s not ready yet.”

“Uh-oh?”

Coco tilted her head as if she didn’t understand, still having cookie crumbs on her mouth.

Should I say it’s good she ate that beforehand?

*

*

*

… Breakfast at our house is always busy.

Koto Ne is a diligent child, but she’s not without her morning sleepiness, so if I don’t wake her up beforehand, time becomes a bit tight. But thankfully, she’s never been so lazy as to be overly late.

Currently, my husband, who is protecting our family as Maeda-san, leaves early for work.

“There’s no need to wake sleeping children ahead of time.”

I’m grateful that he tells me that, so Koto Ne rarely has to wake up in the morning to eat with us.

… Children.

Yes, children. Since last weekend, we’ve had two children in our home.

The child I brought. Koto Ne.

She is such a good child. It’s hard to believe that I gave birth to her.

I can’t even imagine what made me think of that child as a mere tool to get some relief from my circumstances. It’s unimaginable from where I stand now.

…Well, I must have made that judgment back then, which is why I could escape while cradling Koto Ne.

Until then, I had given birth to ‘children’ multiple times.

The girl Kosuzu had dismissed as a failure in those children.

Looking back on it, those weren’t ‘children’ at all.

They were ‘a child.’

Shattered to pieces.

Not like Koto Ne, who spent a solid ten months in my womb but rather, who had come and stayed briefly several times, that kind of child.

“…”

In the still empty kitchen, I strained to find my balance by clutching the table.

Since last night, thinking about that makes my head spin.

Koto Ne slept in her room again today. She probably couldn’t help but feel curious about her ‘sister’ that I brought with me. She is just that kind-hearted.

I asked her several times if she was okay. Today, Koto Ne has to go to school. I will be left alone with that child in the house.

Maeda-san has said he could stay with us, but no, perhaps this is something I must face on my own.

…

I believed that child wasn’t an ‘individual.’

That child was a piece of the one who had managed to withstand in me for weeks to months. The scream I let out when I first saw her is still vivid.

Pain. A raw smell. Tch, the sound of Kosuzu clicking her tongue.

Over the long years, I’ve grown accustomed to it through repetition.

Yes, I have seen that child wrapped in plastic, just as she was shattered. I witnessed her being kept chilled inside a cold fridge.

Why hadn’t I realized it?

All of them, in the end, came about in the same manner.

Those were children born from my painful womb.

There was no way they could be different.

It feels strange inside.

After a long time, a prickling pain stings in my throat, and a sour taste fills my mouth. I cover my mouth and sprint to the bathroom.

I hope the sound didn’t reach the second floor.

“Mom?”

By the time I rinse my mouth and come out of the bathroom, I hear a voice from upstairs as the door opens.

A sleepy voice. The voice of my beloved daughter.

“Uh-oh…”

And the voice that follows.

I hear footsteps.

I saw her yesterday, but how am I supposed to look upon that child?

Just because she doesn’t look like Koto Ne, I left her and came out.

The children are coming down.

Today, I will be left alone with that child, right?

In truth, my mind is not settled.

Certainly, the form in my memory was not that of a person. It was a sight I could neither comprehend nor accept.

However, the form in front of me now is…

Yes.

It’s the appearance of Koto Ne that I brought. It’s no different.

An child who looks like Koto Ne, smiles like Koto Ne, and speaks in Koto Ne’s voice.

The child who could have been,

Ah.

If I had known that this child could have been like this before Koto Ne, would I have run away with her?

I don’t know.

I really don’t know…

Chapter 401

It reminds me of the first time I ran away with Koto Ne.

Back then, I didn’t know how to do anything. What could a teenage girl holding a one-month-old baby do?

Just the fact that I hadn’t been caught by someone was a miracle.

Once I got outside, I realized I didn’t know anything.

How could I go back inside and live?

What does a baby eat? How do you change a diaper? Where and how do you throw away the trash?

In my childhood, I had attended school, but once I became capable of having a child, I just stayed at home. I learned about education at home and what needed to be done at home.

So, I had no idea how to survive outside that house.

With my hazy memories, I breastfed Koto Ne, took a break when I was able, and drank when I saw running water. I don’t remember eating anything. If I hadn’t met someone willing to help me, I probably would have starved to death.

I met a good person. That kind soul spoke to me while I was walking, covered in scratches from branches and bleeding from my feet, and offered to rent out a spare room in their building.

They taught me how to live and how to survive. I was able to endure for several years there with Koto Ne.

I ran away without having properly repaid that kindness. Even now, I feel only sorry and grateful to that person, wondering if they are still there.

…After that? Well, I just kept surviving.

Koto Ne grew up strong. Even under such a mother, she didn’t turn out warped. She was calm, unlike other kids, and learned things quickly.

Yes, if Koto Ne hadn’t been that kind of child, I might not have been able to hold on. I might have had to go back without being able to protect her.

“…”

And now, Koto Ne brought a child that looks just like her.

“Uu?”

That child tilts their head while looking at me from a little distance away.

What a lovely sight. Of course! They look just like Koto Ne.

I heard that yesterday they even wore their clothes as part of their body, but Koto Ne cleverly showed her body to the child. The clothes they’re wearing now were those Koto Ne usually wears.

Sitting side by side with Koto Ne at breakfast felt warm. Although I call her ‘sister,’ Koko, who hasn’t learned anything, didn’t know the proper etiquette at the table.

Koto Ne tried to teach Koko how to use chopsticks despite her eating with her hands. Koko, after following the motion a few times, seemingly found it uncomfortable and began using her hair like chopsticks.

Koto Ne wiped her face watching Koko. It was a lovely scene, but… Koko’s actions remind me once again that her body isn’t like Koto Ne’s, like a human.

No, since she was born in the same way as a divine child, is Koto Ne’s body the same?

I hadn’t dared to imagine this out of fear—

…Well, can’t I not think about such things? Koto Ne is Koto Ne. No matter what happens, she is my beloved daughter. That fact will never change.

Then what about Koko?

The child I abandoned and ran away from—perhaps a child who needed my care even more than Koto Ne. Abandoned by her mother simply because her appearance wasn’t human.

I cannot know exactly what Koko’s true form was like.

However, due to her mother’s shortcomings, this existence was torn apart from the moment she was born, left there unable to die—is an undeniable fact.

I tried my best to control my trembling hands to finish my meal and sent Koto Ne off to school. She asked me several times with a worried expression if I was okay, but I mumbled my words by hugging her tightly.

And then, it was just Koko and me.

“Your hair is long.”

Once it was just Koko and I, I stared silently for a while before finally managing to say something so trivial.

Koko’s hair is indeed long. Koto Ne’s is also long, but is Koto Ne’s weight maintained with all that remaining?

I slowly rose from my seat.

Koko looked at me blankly, gazing up. I wonder if she wasn’t afraid. My appearance isn’t too different from Kosuzu’s.

“Is it okay if I tidy up your hair a little?”

“Hair?”

Koko responded with a clearer pronunciation than yesterday. It seems her intelligence isn’t significantly lacking, though she hasn’t learned much yet.

…And honestly, it’s probably my fault she hasn’t learned.

Even so, I still don’t know how to treat Koko. Should I just hug her? Right now, she looks like Koto Ne, but I remember how Koko looked right after she came from my body. No, I can’t remember all the details clearly. Each look was different, and it was too confusing to understand intuitively.

All I remember is that image was terrifying.

Koto Ne accepted even that image. But can I do the same? I’m not sure.

However, since Koto Ne did, I can only try.

I slowly sat back down, brushing Koko’s hair. The sensation isn’t vastly different from Koto Ne’s hair.

I have no intention to cut it. I know this part of her is also part of her body.

“…”

Ah, that’s right.

This is where Koto Ne and I differ. I’ve cut Koto Ne’s hair for a long time. At least, her hair hasn’t bled.

Slowly gathering her hair, I lovingly braided it. A little thick, one strand. So it wouldn’t drag on the ground.

“Uu?”

“Just a moment, please.”

Koko seems bothered by the touch on her hair and keeps trying to turn around… Is her vision working as it should? Since she had the appearance of a human at birth, I think it might be possible.

So, can we say her current appearance is the same as Koto Ne’s, resembling a human?

While lost in those thoughts, I finished braiding Koko’s hair. Beautiful hair, just like Koto Ne’s, looks pretty even when braided.

“There, all done.”

“Ah?”

Did she understand from my tone? Or did she learn to some extent from our conversations from yesterday to this morning? Koko seems to have grasped my words and stands up.

The braided hair swings gaily. The ends of her long hair barely avoided touching the ground.

Koko, like a puppy chasing its tail, keeps looking back to see the ends of her hair. Twirling around, bouncing in place, as if she’s having fun by herself.

Her face is graced with a smile. It’s a purely joyful expression I rarely see on Koto Ne’s face.

Even though they look the same, their personalities seem a little different.

And watching that sight makes my heart thump again. My stomach feels queasy, and my fingertips tremble a bit.

Yes.

This is who she was. Just like Koto Ne, she was a small child who simply needed help.

Still, I don’t quite understand. I don’t know how to judge Koko.

The me from the past, still present, refuses to accept this fact. I thought I was fine, that it was something unavoidable, that it was only natural to think that way.

But, how could I think such things about this child right in front of me?

I, who ran away with Koto Ne considering her my daughter, how could I think of the child I gave birth to as merely a lump of flesh?

This child, looking just like Koto Ne, is—

“Uwah?”

Koko, spinning around, stumbles. Even if I don’t catch her, she wouldn’t fall too terribly.

But without realizing it, I reach out.

Even if she doesn’t get hurt, I couldn’t just stand there watching her fall. Why is that?

I’m not that good of a person, clearly.

Fortunately, Koko tumbles towards me, falling into my embrace.

In that moment, I found myself holding Koko, who resembles Koto Ne with her long braided hair. The first child who isn’t Koto Ne.

“…”

As I silently look down, Koko smiles at me.

Is this a good thing?

Is it okay that she doesn’t have to hide and live in fear of scary people?

…Ah, yes, that’s right.

We too, were like that. So were Koto Ne and I. Hiding away from scary people.

This child, who survived in a far worse situation, has finally met us.

“Kagami?”

As if she remembers my name, Koko looks up at me and calls it out.

That might have been the decisive moment.

“…I’m sorry.”

I embrace Koko.

It’s the same.

Just like when I hugged Koto Ne, it feels warm. Even if she doesn’t resemble Koto Ne, I’m sure it would feel warm just like this.

…Because she’s alive.

Yes, I think that’s how it is.

I really was a hopeless mother.

Chapter 402

I rushed home as quickly as possible after school.

Usually, I would go back with Sota, but today I had something urgent at home.

At home, Kagami and Koko were together.

It didn’t seem like Koko thought badly of Kagami.

While there’s a possibility that Koko might act, at least when she’s with me, she’s never shown any signs of that. She’s not incredibly foolish, but she does seem a bit naive, which makes me worry a little.

I can trust Kagami. She definitely won’t act hostile towards Koko.

But even if I know it theoretically, my heart couldn’t easily follow.

“Mom!”

I shouted and barged through the front door.

A moment later, I recalled that Kagami hadn’t come out to wait for me. It was just a brief slip, but I felt cold sweat on my back. Could something have happened at home that kept Kagami from coming out?

However, my worries didn’t linger for long.

“Koto Ne.”

Kagami was sitting on the living room sofa.

And, Koko was there too.

Koko was lying with her head resting on Kagami’s thigh, asleep, while Kagami gently patted Koko’s head.

Koko’s hairstyle had changed since the last time I saw her.

Originally, she wore her hair down, just like mine. Perhaps having absorbed a bit more moisture, unlike me whose hair didn’t drag on the ground, Koko’s hair was long enough to touch the floor.

That said, I couldn’t just cut her hair. To Koko, her hair was almost like skin… I really didn’t know. I could only easily imagine that she would feel pain if it were cut, thinking of it as part of her body, but I still wasn’t sure.

Her hair was neatly gathered and braided.

The previously flowing bangs were now neatly arranged and held back with a hairpin.

If she opened her eyes, I imagined she might go “Wow!” but she looked incredibly calm lying there asleep.

“…Was today okay?”

I quietly asked.

Kagami nodded with a smile.

“It was fine.”

I let out a small sigh at her response.

I wondered if Kagami would reject Koko after finding out her identity.

I still didn’t know much about that time. Whether I was truly a being born from Kagami’s body, whether Koko was really my sister. Seeing Kagami’s reaction, I thought there might be some truth to it, but I still felt somewhat disturbed.

For now, I thought their first impressions couldn’t be too bad.

I sat down next to Kagami. Koko curled up tightly, but since she was lying on the sofa, there was a bit of a squeeze in the space.

I reached out and gently stroked Koko’s hair.

It was not much different from when I touched my own hair.

“Maybe, Koto Ne’s hair is exactly like this.”

“…”

I felt something from Kagami’s voice.

When I turned to look, Kagami was giving me a bitter smile.

“Maybe it’s not just mimicking the appearance. Of course, it must be connected internally. If cut, it would probably revert back to a lump, but for now, it’s not merely a matter of imitating the appearance.”

“I see.”

Kagami had never talked this detailed about things. Occasionally, when it was impossible to hide, or when I absolutely needed to know, she avoided giving me such information.

For the sake of a normal daily life.

Since coming here, Kagami had seemed like someone who had lost everything for a while. On the surface, she looked peaceful, but that attitude reflected someone who had given up on everything.

Did I, perhaps, break Kagami’s goal again by bringing Koko?

“And it’s probably true that Koto Ne is… Koko’s younger sister.”

Kagami said with her still calm voice.

“…Mom.”

“I gave birth to Koko.”

“…”

How on earth? It was hard to bring such a story to my lips. At least, I could easily imagine it wasn’t born from a normal relationship with someone.

“What if we said that we give birth to a child of God? Who comes to mind first for Koto Ne?”

Kagami asked.

I paused for a moment.

“Right? That person surely comes to mind first. As a child of God, the person who was nailed to the cross for people. My sister, the woman who Koto Ne probably met, Kurosawa Kosuzu, seems to have wanted to create such a being. Although the purpose was completely twisted.”

That… well.

Wait a moment, things are getting a bit strange.

“…Can I keep listening? If you don’t want to, I can stop talking.”

Kagami’s expression was in pain. The calm look was slightly distorted. However, it was also a face that seemed to feel a sense of obligation.

I looked over at Koko.

Would it be okay if Koko heard this?

Kagami seemed to think it was fine.

“…”

After some contemplation, I nodded.

Kagami closed her eyes and opened them again. Then, she continued speaking in a calm tone.

“Eternal life.”

“Uh?”

“Kosuzu wants eternal life. Not simply immortality. It’s not just about wanting hundreds, thousands, or tens of thousands of years of lifespan; she desires a life that literally lasts forever. A world where the concept of death collapses, where everyone lives together forever.”

“……”

It was truly a cult-like plan.

The problem is that part of that plan is theoretically plausible. With Koko here, and with me, I don’t know how important our existence is to that plan, but at least this Kosuzu has acted.

And children, born somewhat disconnected from the world’s logic, have appeared.

Kagami fled with someone like me.

How hard must it have been?

While I’ve never had a religion, from what I hear here and there is that the more extreme people tend to be pursued more vigorously. Kagami really put her life on the line.

Not just from abuse, but to literally save me. Perhaps she could have lived safely at a pretty high position, but she ran away with me.

“…Ah.”

Then, a little late, one thing came to mind.

Yuuki, was said to be my cousin.

“Mom, then.”

“Yes, that’s right. Kosuzu is Yuuki’s mother. Biological mother.”

Really, the Kurosawa family is a tangled mess in so many ways.

We both fell silent for a moment. We both needed a bit of time to think.

For almost thirty minutes, we sat side by side in silence on the sofa. During that time, Koko slept comfortably without making a peep, while Kagami continued to gently stroke her hair.

“…Mom.”

“Yes.”

When I called out to Mom, she answered in a resolute voice as if she had made some great decision.

Did she think I would be too shocked hearing that story? Or perhaps she thought I might end up hating her?

No. There’s no reason for that.

On the contrary, I felt nothing but gratitude. After going through such abnormal circumstances and suffering like that, Kagami had tried to save her daughter.

She was probably feeling heartbroken now with Koko right in front of her.

At first glance, Koko might not look human, but in reality, she was my sister, and it meant Kagami had left behind her first daughter.

Yet, at least Koko didn’t seem to hold any resentment towards Kagami.

I couldn’t speak recklessly now that I knew the truth about whether it was the right choice. But if someone blamed her for that, I’d say Kagami had no choice but to do so.

Rather, it’s miraculous for Kagami to love me like this.

For both of us, our very existence was a testament to Kagami’s misfortune.

How could a person do this?

After losing everything—no, even in a situation where she had nothing in her hands, how was she able to care for her daughter?

I entwined my arm with Kagami’s. And I gently rested my head on her shoulder.

I felt Kagami take a breath.

“……Thank you.”

I had already been thankful. Even before knowing all this, it was a miracle for Kagami to have raised me.

But now that I heard the whole story, it felt like mere gratitude wasn’t enough.

How should I repay her?

What should I do to make Kagami happy?

Kagami let out a soft sob. I decided not to pretend I heard that sound.

Kagami’s hand lay over mine. That hand was warm. Every time Kagami held my hand, I always felt that warmth.

“Thank you, Koto Ne.”

Kagami replied.

I didn’t know how to respond to her words, so I just stayed quietly leaning against Kagami’s shoulder.

Until a moment later when Koko made a sound, “Wow?”

Chapter 403

Bringing Koko along has led to several good things.

First of all, there’s now a lot more laughter in the house.

It’s a bit ambiguous to say that laughter has “returned” since we weren’t living in complete silence before.

However, the atmosphere had become somewhat dull lately, and every time that happened, Koko would pull off something funny.

Like wearing her clothes inside out, mispronouncing words, or failing to understand homonyms and saying something ridiculous.

The funniest part is definitely her sounds like “Uwa?” or “Uuu?”

Just hearing her say that makes all the serious worries I had feel completely irrelevant.

Though I call her my sister, to be honest, she currently feels more like a ‘little sister.’ Since I have to take care of her anyway, it would be better to have that justification.

… Personally, I don’t really want to be treated like a little sibling.

The second reason builds on the first.

We hoped that Koko would adapt to society.

Especially Kagami seems to be desperate for this.

Kagami seems to have accepted Koko as her daughter, but there were some issues prior to that.

Kagami left Koko behind.

I think it couldn’t be helped. Until she mimicked my appearance, she didn’t even look human.

Moreover, at such a young age, escaping with me was already quite the feat. How could they have carried Koko out, who was sealed at birth? Even if they managed it, that ‘part’ might not even be the current Koko. We still don’t have a complete grasp of Koko.

But even so, I can’t help feeling guilty. It’s as if I judged my daughter based on appearance, distinguishing between who to seek and who not to.

“Awesome, Koko!”

“Uwa!”

And maybe because of the burden on her mind, Kagami really worked hard to teach Koko.

There were books and notebooks laid out between Koko and Kagami. The book was one that kindergarteners or first graders would use, while the notebook contained Koko writing the same letters.

Koko is learning to write.

The fortunate thing is that Koko is quite clever. She followed my instructions accurately and managed to restrain herself from doing what shouldn’t be done based on the atmosphere; her process of learning is impressive. Koko doesn’t have a poor head, she just has a lot to learn.

There may be limits. She might not be able to rank first in school, and it’s highly unlikely she will become a genius of the century.

But we don’t want that. We only hope Koko can adapt to society, at least to my level.

Kagami was thoroughly accommodating to Koko.

“U—wa!”

“Uwa, indeed!”

When Koko raised her arms over her head and shouted, Kagami did the same. There was no sense that it was ‘forced.’ Kagami was genuinely having fun following along.

…I see.

I’ve hardly ever shown such childish behavior in front of Kagami.

I tried. I sang songs I learned in school, danced, and read picture books out loud. If there was a letter to my parents, I diligently wrote it. I can assert that the feelings written in that letter were genuine.

If there’s a problem, it’s that no matter how hard I tried, I couldn’t fully reproduce the ‘pure innocence of a real child.’

“Our daughter is so clever!”

Kagami said this while reaching out to pat Koko’s head. Koko was genuinely delighted.

Seeing that, I felt a bit of weight lift from my heart too. I had thought I had pushed some work onto Kagami.

“……”

Dad was also sitting on the sofa, looking at the scene with a warm smile.

Speaking of which, now he has three daughters.

Of course, he has his own daughter as well.

…Someday, I want to politely thank those families when we meet. I could survive thanks to your father.

Whether that day comes or not, I can at least hope for it.

*

Since Koko needed to adapt to the outside world, I took her with me on walks around the neighborhood whenever I could. Kagami did the same, but I thought it would be better if I introduced friends to Koko.

And the first friend I introduced was, of course, Shii.

“Two seniors?”

“This is my twin, Koko.”

I answered Shii, who muttered with a very confused expression.

“We’ve been separated due to various… issues, but we finally get to be together, so I came to introduce her.”

“Ah, yes.”

The Sasaki siblings also had the same ‘various issues’ that had caused their separation. It seemed Shii quickly imagined the reason why we had been apart.

“Um, so… Koko?”

“Koko!”

“This is Shii.”

“Shii!”

As soon as she heard the introduction, Koko shouted and rushed to hug Shii.

“Senior!?”

Koko looked exactly like me. It’s only natural, as I had shown her my body to ensure she’d resemble me. It’s not something I could merely ask someone else to do either.

Perhaps that’s why, instead of addressing her as ‘Ms. Koko’ initially, Shii naturally began to call her ‘senpai’ instead.

There’s no chance of confusion with the titles. After all, the two of us have been sticking together at the Sasaki family home all this time. Even if I taught her various things, there were still many anxious factors.

“Sota!”

Right, just like with Shii, Koko was trying to hug Sota too.

I quickly grabbed Koko’s body to stop her.

“No, Koko.”

“Uuu?”

Koko tilted her head at my words.

“Don’t hug boys casually, except for Dad.”

“That’s right, senpai. You shouldn’t do that.”

Shii, who almost witnessed her brother being hugged by another girl, sighed with relief and said that, while Koko tilted her head again, looking confused.

“Well then, I’ll hug you instead.”

Shii said this while spreading her arms.

“Uwa!”

Koko immediately hugged Shii again. …Shii must be younger than me, yet the two are almost the same height. I usually feel this way, but seeing it so objectively feels even more pronounced.

None of the people here seemed to care about that.

“……”

After breaking the hug, for some reason, Shii briefly looked back and forth between me and Koko.

“What’s wrong?”

“Oh, nothing. I just thought this kind of atmosphere suits you, senpai.”

“……”

At a loss for words regarding Shii’s comment, Shii burst into laughter.

“Shall we eat some snacks? I just happen to have some.”

“Snacks!”

Koko immediately reacted to that.

Um.

Though Shii was quite cautious around strangers, the environment here is arguably better than in the original story. Kagami has continually been helping out, and our dad has been providing various kinds of aid whenever something happens at the Sasaki siblings’ house.

No, it’s probably more because of Koko’s unique atmosphere.

That distinct and pure vibe that makes even strangers let their guard down…

…

How hard must this child, capable of loving others so easily, have struggled in that dark place?

I let out a small sigh.

*

For the first few days after Koko came home, the two of us slept in another room from Mom.

After all, Koko thought that I was the closest person, and I figured that I could respond to anything that came up between us.

Koko liked me.

Maybe it was because she had lived too long under that dark roof. Koko burrowed up to me like a cat, seeking warmth. Right, it must have been very cold during winter.

After a few days like that, once I realized Koko was okay, I went back to sleep in Mom’s room.

Of course, Koko followed me. Kagami, who accepted Koko as her daughter, didn’t drive her away.

Koko naturally nestled into Kagami’s embrace.

…Well, sure, Kagami is much taller than I am, and her arms are a lot warmer. Still, I felt a twinge of jealousy. I never thought I’d feel something like jealousy towards my mom.

Of course, Mom doesn’t really care about such things.

She simply pulls us into her arms with a big smile on her face, as if she is the happiest person in the world.

“……”

Thank goodness.

Kagami, who used to give off an aura of having given up everything, no longer feels that way.

On the contrary, she seems to have been filled with hope and enthusiasm.

In that regard, I’m thankful to Koko.

I nestled into Kagami’s embrace. As usual, Kagami’s embrace was incredibly warm and comforting.

…

Maybe, it’s not just Koko who is like a cat.

Chapter 404

Shall I speak honestly?

Lately, I’ve had one small point of dissatisfaction.

Well, it’s a bit strange for me to say this. After all, from the moment I remembered my previous life, I can’t really call myself ‘my age.’

Koko, who may have been born a few years before me, is probably much more mentally mature than I am.

But, you know.

Why is it that when a younger sibling suddenly appears, the eldest feels jealous?

Yeah, I know. It’s super embarrassing to say this. But what can I do? It’s honestly how I feel.

Moreover, I brought Koko here, and I even gave her a name. Around us, everyone confidently calls her Koko. For me, that name was meant to be temporary, but at some point, even the mother, Kagami, started using that name.

So, feeling jealous of Koko seems strange, doesn’t it?

“Wow!”

But still, when I see that Koko plays on Kagami’s lap just like I used to, it feels a bit weird.

Koko is honest. She’s honest enough to make the person watching feel good. Furthermore, she shows interest in everything people do to such an extent that you wonder if there’s even something she dislikes.

She eats all kinds of food without being picky and wears whatever clothes are given to her. She’s gradually learning how to wash herself.

So, I can understand why Kagami adores her so much. I’m now a bit too old to be playing on Mom’s lap…

Well, if you put it that way, Koko is in the same boat.

“……”

Nevertheless, my heart still feels a bit heavy.

Although we were a family of three, with Dad included, strictly speaking, Dad was our guardian, but he didn’t really give the impression of being Kagami’s husband or my biological father. On that side, Dad drew a pretty clear line.

After all, there’s a true family.

That doesn’t mean we aren’t close. There are moments when Dad lightly pats my head or pats Kagami’s back, and when Dad gets too scary with Sota, we’d often smack his arm from the side.

But that doesn’t mean I could sit on Dad’s lap… it was just a little ambiguous.

So, for me, the only family who was always there to hug me and share a room was Kagami. Conversely, for Kagami, I was the only one.

Now, Koko has joined us.

Koko doesn’t seem to mind hugging someone that much. Sometimes, she even hugs Dad, which makes him extremely flustered.

I don’t hate her. It’s not possible to hate someone like that.

But still, a little jealousy arises.

“Koto Ne?”

Noticing that I was staring at her, Koko called out to me.

Then, she suddenly jumped off Mom’s lap and dashed toward me, who was sitting at the table.

And then she dived at me, hugging me tightly.

“Koto Ne!”

This is truly meaningless. Well, the fact that it’s meaningless is what makes it cute.

We both collapsed onto the floor. Koko tightly wrapped her arms around me and shouted, “Koto Ne, I like you!”

Since she learned the word “like,” she has been using it quite a bit. It’s fine to use it for Shii, but she once threw it at Sota and got glared at by Shii. Even though she just said it because she liked it, the atmosphere was a bit tense.

Koko has an exceptional ability to grasp words.

No, it’s not just vocabulary. Koko seems to absorb knowledge as a whole without much trouble. I don’t quite know why yet.

In this world, there’s no [Tokyo Slayers] or [Lovecraft]. There might be something similar to cosmic horror, but words like Cthulhu or Eldritch that I heard back in the day don’t exist. There are similarities, but the details differ vastly.

So, perhaps Lovecraftian monsters might make a direct appearance in this world. Their names might be a bit different, though.

In the Cthulhu Mythos, there’s a creature that immediately comes to mind when slime is mentioned. The Shoggoth.

It’s not depicted as cute like in RPGs, but as grotesquely as the Cthulhu Mythos would demand, and from what I remember, it was an intelligent being that could absorb others and gain their memories.

If the author borrowed the concept of Koko from there, I can understand why she’s quite smart.

“Yeah, yeah.”

Anyway.

Listening to Koko carelessly throw around the word ‘like,’ I got back up. Koko pressed her face against my chest and hugged me once more before letting go.

Then she turned to the side and shouted, “I like snacks too!”

And with that, she popped a snack from the table into her mouth with an om nom nom.

She must be like a kid who’s itching to use her newly learned words.

Then again, she more or less lived a life where she knew almost nothing about the concept of ‘good.’

I want her to understand the word ‘happiness’ someday.

…Yeah, what jealousy.

In fact, Koko has lived a much tougher life than I have. Wouldn’t it be a good thing for her to be bright like this now?

But still.

I slowly walked over to Kagami.

When I stood in front of Kagami with a determined expression, she widened her eyes and looked at me.

I took a deep breath and turned my back to Kagami.

Thud.

And then, I sat on Kagami’s lap.

“Koto Ne!?”

Kagami exclaimed in surprise.

But soon, she embraced me from behind as though she would never let go. I felt her warm, soft touch on my back.

Maybe, a little more strongly than when Koko hugged me earlier, Kagami held me tight.

I felt a bit relaxed.

Even though we got another daughter, I didn’t feel that Kagami would treat her differently.

Kagami is always Kagami. My mom.

I was held in that state for quite a while.

In fact, I didn’t really try to break free.

*

For now, the house has gotten brighter, at least.

And institutionally speaking, there’s quite a bit of stuff to resolve concerning Koko.

First of all, it’s pretty suspicious that there’s another daughter like me who seems relatively fine… well, I do have a bit of skepticism about whether I can truly say it’s completely fine, but still, it’s really strange that she’s not attending school.

Neither Kagami nor I intend to just keep Koko at home.

We both, whenever we have free time, are taking Koko out to show her around and to help her understand how society is structured. Koko seems to be gradually grasping it a little bit.

We both carry some emotional burden, even if we don’t mention it directly.

Kagami carries the burden of having abandoned Koko. I carry the burden that Koko is the reason she had to be left alone.

If, by any chance, Kagami had stayed there, would she have figured out Koko’s identity? If she ever met Koko in that state like I did…

I know that it’s an outlandish thought, and saying it wouldn’t mean much, but it’s hard not to think that way.

“As for school, I’ve already wrapped up some of it.”

However, I was a little surprised when Kagami gathered us, including Dad, in the living room on the weekend to say that.

“I spoke with Miura.”

Ah, I see.

We are still somewhat under government protection.

Although I’m somewhat skeptical about the part where the government led me to such a place, it’s also true that we couldn’t properly live without that help.

Especially regarding these institutional matters. Since Koko, who never existed before, suddenly appeared out of nowhere around my age, trying to figure out how to register her as a resident and send her to school would probably give anyone a massive headache.

I wonder if Yuka would have managed to help no matter what.

…Though even Yuka ended up coming under the government’s umbrella.

“Koto Ne.”

“Yeah.”

“Can I take Koko to school? It won’t be starting tomorrow or anything, but I’ll take some time to prepare.”

With the second semester soon drawing to a close, it feels a little delicate to start school at this point.

Maybe Kagami is planning based on the assumption that Koko will enter school in her second year.

“Yeah. She can go.”

Of course.

I brought her here. I didn’t just bring her along with no thought, thinking I’d leave her abandoned.

As my sister in this life, I was determined to do my best for Koko.

…Just like in my past life, I had no intention of losing her.

“Well then, please take care of her, sis—”

“Ah, Mom.”

Seeing me mumble, Kagami smiled wryly.

“Please take good care of Koko… I wish I could have been more of a help.”

After all, a middle school student can’t expect her mom to take her to school every time.

As I nodded inwardly, Koko tilted her head while looking at me.

Chapter 405

My image at the school I attend isn’t that bad.

I generally don’t treat other kids sharply. I worried that teenagers might think very differently from me, but when I actually met them, there weren’t that many major differences.

Well, it’s not surprising since I also spent my teenage years in the 2000s. Although I did feel a bit uncomfortable coming from a time when everything was labeled “smart,” having experienced that era, it didn’t feel all that awkward.

Sure, the country I lived in was another country across the sea, not this one, but perhaps because of the influence of living here since childhood or as a perk of crossing over to another world, I don’t have trouble with Japanese.

Plus, I’ve inherited… cough… the face of Kagami. Sometimes I think that if I had inherited her figure as well, I might have been less popular. Kagami is tall enough to be compared with boys and has a body that stands out in many ways.

It’s fortunate that I managed to escape the ‘jealousy’ part somehow.

The reason for that is—

“Koko is at our school?”

“Yeah. I don’t think grades will be a big issue. As for her personality… well, I think she’ll adapt.”

—It’s because I’m close to Sota. The kids around thought we had feelings for each other. The boys weren’t bold enough to approach me, and as a result, I didn’t monopolize the class’s popularity unnecessarily.

As Sota aged, his face leaned more toward “handsomeness.” While he was closer to “cuteness” in elementary school, he’s grown taller now and has developed a slightly more masculine face.

As a protagonist in a harem story, he would be more inclined towards “prettiness,” and if he dressed in maid attire, he might pull it off somewhat, but he still gives off a definite male vibe.

Sota and I shockingly feel no romantic attraction for each other.

For me, it’s natural since I’m ‘me,’ but Sota’s situation is a bit more complicated.

First of all, Kagami is way too strong. No matter how much I look like a cute girl on the outside, my figure can’t compete with hers. Kagami has been tall and curvaceous since our age, and when she heavily made up her face and dressed like an adult, people could easily be fooled.

Anyway.

Having seen the ideal appearance of someone who is completely different from me all the time, and since my dad would intervene whenever Sota seemed to get too close to me, and above all, our sibling-like relationship has developed so much, Sota has stopped showing any romantic reactions towards me.

…Well, I feel a bit sorry for the other heroines I might meet later regarding Kagami.

“Um, I see.”

“You don’t seem that worried?”

“I’ve seen her several times. She’s not a bad kid. Ah, are you worried about that because of me?”

“…Well, maybe.”

Until now, I’ve had good luck as all the kids around me have been nice, but there’s always a chance that such a kid can show up.

In my view, Koko’s intelligence isn’t below average. Our school isn’t particularly impressive academically, but being able to attend a typically average school makes it hard to believe she has any mental disabilities.

However, that aside, Koko’s common sense is lacking in various aspects. Unfortunately, there’s no one like me dedicating time to care for her.

Normally, such “differences” can be grounds for “bullying.” If you think about it rationally, there shouldn’t be any reason to bully her, but bullies are always good at finding an excuse.

“……”

“What are you looking at?”

Sota stared at me intently, and when I asked him with a frown, he let out a laugh, as if he found it ridiculous.

“No, I just thought you really care about your little sister.”

Strictly speaking, Koko is the elder sister, but let’s just let that slide.

“……”

I see.

Sota also has a younger sister. And I can’t imagine that sister being normal either.

Her unique speech isn’t an issue by itself, but if you trace back to the cause of that speech, it ultimately leads to a troubled past.

The priority is to not be abandoned by Sota.

Because Shii has already been abandoned by her parents once.

If she becomes a perfect and wonderful little sister, then Sota wouldn’t have a reason to abandon Shii—he might be thinking that way.

Even if Sota would surely do his best to care for a younger sister who isn’t that.

“You brought this up to ask for my help, right?”

“…Yeah.”

After some hesitation, I answered honestly like that.

“If someone you know helps, it’d get better.”

“Got it.”

Sota shrugged and responded.

“Shii and I are always getting help, so that’s natural. You don’t even need to say it.”

“……”

I briefly looked down from the rooftop.

I have heard somewhere about the differences between Japanese manga and reality. Just like the rooftop of the school I attended in my previous life was locked, it seems most Japanese school rooftops are also locked. They are management areas, and if students can go up, you can’t know what those sensitive teenage youths might do up there.

But the rooftop we two are on resembles the rooftops from those light novels or manga from back in the day somewhat. There’s a safety fence that’s quite tall, but still, it is accessible for students.

It’s a bit surprising that there’s no one else coming up during lunch break.

I took a bite of the kotsu bread I had in my hand. It’s just a bread with nothing inside, so it doesn’t really have much appeal, but after having lunch, it isn’t bad as a light snack. It would be nice if there was some strawberry jam, though.

“You put up with whatever Shii says, huh?”

“Not exactly putting up with anything.”

Perhaps it felt awkward being silent, so Sota started talking, and I responded like that.

Shii is cute. She works hard and has good grades. She shows slight signs of anxiety, but that’s about it; she rarely burdens me.

Her speaking formally and using “senior” to refer to me while trying to follow me to school. Those things don’t concern me that much. To me, it just seems like a close friend being friendly.

Ah.

I see.

Just like I think that about Shii, does Sota think about Koko that way?

Each has its own story and some unique aspects, but nothing to the extent of being unaccepted.

Thinking about that made my heart feel lighter.

We stayed on the rooftop a bit longer, and after I finished the bread, we finally went downstairs.

*

Time passed, and winter.

Around Christmas, there are kids who want to make various promises. Friends gather to have Christmas parties, and even if it’s not a party, it’s fun to hang out.

But… why is that?

I think of the kids I dated in middle school as friends, but for some reason, when I think of Christmas parties, Harumi and Yuuki come to mind.

Gathering in the same house, watching anime overnight, exchanging gifts, and eating cake during that time.

Maybe that’s why I hesitated a bit to do those things with other kids. I’m not sure of the exact reason. It’s just hanging out, after all.

So, in the end, this year too, I decided to spend Christmas at home without any special promises because of that.

Still, there was a reason this year.

“Koto Ne?”

“Here. How’s this?”

I said while putting a festive hat on Koko’s head.

“Uuu?”

Koko had a face that seemed to question why on earth she had to wear something like that on her head.

“Today is Christmas Eve.”

“Christmas Eve?”

Receiving a look as if asking what that is, I pondered a moment about how to explain.

It’s the night before Jesus’s birthday… but thinking about that, I’d have to explain every related bit of knowledge for her to barely comprehend it. Typically, it’s something learned and understood gradually through life, but Koko didn’t have that process.

Koko still has a lot to learn.

“…It’s a day for eating delicious things.”

“Delicious things!”

Koko eats just about anything well.

But there are definitely foods she likes more than others. Koko enjoys food generally favored by elementary school kids. Especially, she has been fidgeting since earlier, likely having caught a whiff of cake.

“Christmas Eve, yay!”

“Yeah, that’s right. It’s a good day.”

I said that and stood up from my spot.

“Uuu?”

But Koko tilted her head at me while looking up.

“Hmm? What is it?”

“Koto Ne?”

Koko pointed at the hat on her head.

“……”

Hmm.

After a brief consideration, I pulled out another hat from the party supplies set I had casually thrown on the bed.

“I’ll wear one!”

As Koko reached out to me, I smiled and tossed her the hat.

We both went downstairs wearing hats on our heads.

Was it coincidence?

Kagami was also wearing a hat on her head.

Dad looked at me and Kagami and laughed heartily.

…

I thought I should take off the hats when Shii and Sota come later.

Chapter 406

Giving a gift to someone is a joyful yet challenging task at the same time.

Once upon a time, as someone who lived an adult life, I sometimes feel like wishing for them to simply say, “Just tell me what you want.”

Well, after growing older, I often settled things with money. It seemed like my parents and siblings preferred it that way, and in Korea, I guess that’s not too weird, right?

But the problem is, I’m still a middle school student.

Kagami’s obsession with ‘normal’ is pretty intense. In Kagami’s mind, ‘normal’ means a situation where kids don’t have to work.

A child with caring parents doesn’t really need to have a part-time job.

It’s not a weird statement, but I think there might be students who work part-time because they want something…

But really, more high school students probably work part-time than middle school students.

So, the pocket money I have now is actually money earned by Kagami and Dad. Since coming here, Kagami has been taking a break from work on Dad’s suggestion, so technically, I could say it’s Dad’s money.

Trying to return that as ‘pocket money’ is totally unconvincing.

That’s why I’ve been stressing over this for about two weeks before Christmas.

“How about a tie?”

After pondering, I asked Yuka, and that was her response.

“A tie?”

“Yeah, it’s ordinary, right? It’s practical, too. Dad might wear it to work and show it off, saying his daughter gave it to him.”

That was a pretty plausible idea.

Even if I saved up pocket money, buying a watch or something felt unclear. Watches that can be worn as accessories are generally expensive, and just getting a cheap or digital one seems a bit awkward.

Even if I buy a tie, I can’t afford an expensive one, but ties are usually not overly priced and are worn casually, so it should be fine.

“Oh.”

When I gifted the tie I bought according to Yuka’s recommendation, Dad’s face lit up. It was just an ordinary navy tie, but Dad went out of his way to put it on over the t-shirt he was casually wearing at home.

…Even though we aren’t related by blood, after spending this long together, it’s inevitable to feel like family.

Kagami’s gift wasn’t that hard.

What I wanted to give to Kagami was a thin necklace. It didn’t have any special decorations, but it fit the concept of ‘wedded woman’ that Kagami has, so it’s something she could wear without it feeling out of place.

“Oh my.”

Well, choosing the type of gift wasn’t too difficult, but I did put some effort into picking a design to give to Kagami. In the end, I settled on a design that wouldn’t clash with her tastes.

Nevertheless, Kagami seemed so happy with just that and smiled brightly.

Seeing her wear the necklace and smile warmed my heart. Kagami isn’t even in her 30s yet. Perhaps, she’s just starting to find her place now.

Kagami opened her arms wide and embraced me tightly.

Since childhood, I’ve cuddled with Kagami every day, but it still feels nice no matter when I do it. I probably won’t ever get tired of it. It’s Mom’s embrace, after all.

And then there’s Koko.

This is my personal thought, but I feel like Koko would like whatever I give her. Honestly, I’m not even sure if she knows the concept of ‘disliking’ something. Kosuzu seemed to dislike things though.

So, I bought a neutral scarf.

Since it’s winter, I thought it wouldn’t be bad if Koko wore it when going outside. I do wonder if she easily catches a cold, though.

“Wow!”

When I wrapped the red scarf around Koko’s neck, she tilted her head.

“This is a scarf.”

“A scarf?”

“It’s something you wrap around your neck to keep warm.”

Koko tilted her head again.

Saying it like this is a bit odd, but it’s cute. Even though she looks just like me, I don’t feel any stress when she acts so innocently. Perhaps it’s because she knows nothing at all.

“Wuu?”

I must have tied the scarf too loosely, as one side ended up long.

Koko grabbed the end and looked at it, then…

“Koko?”

She wrapped the long part of the scarf around my neck. Even though it’s a scarf made for one person, it’s not really meant for two, so it was a bit short for both of us.

“Oh my, how cute!”

Kagami clapped her hands together and exclaimed.

“Hold on a moment.”

Then she dashed to her room.

…It seems she went to get the camera.

Dad laughed out loud at my silly expression while sitting still because I was stuck next to Koko.

“Okay, okay.”

Breathing heavily, Kagami came back down with the camera aimed at us and said, “Look this way and smile! One, two, cheese—!”

Well, at least I made a peace sign with my fingers toward the camera.

*

After giving gifts to my parents, we headed to Shii’s house together.

Even though I invited them, I felt like Koko wanted to try out her scarf quickly, and since we were already having fun at home, it seemed good to go pick them up.

“Oh my.”

Standing at the entrance, Shii blinked when she saw us side by side with Sasaki.

“How cute!”

“……”

That’s right.

Koko definitely thought this scarf was for two people.

We came out saying we should go together, and though Koko looked a bit droopy in the scarf, I hoped the remaining part wrapped on me would brighten her up, and it surely did.

…Just how much does she like me?

Well, having someone who likes you isn’t bad.

Ah, no, that’s not quite right. If she likes me in a weird way, that’s just a nuisance.

“Here.”

“Oh, is this a gift?”

“Yep. Save it at home and unwrap it tomorrow. Today is Christmas Eve.”

“Thank you!”

Shii’s face brightened up.

Though she has many friends at school, Shii also seems to like me. Every time I see her react like this, I have mixed feelings about it. Shii was also a pretty important character in the original work, after all.

For reference, the gift was a couple’s sweater for the Sasaki siblings. Though called a couple’s sweater, it just had matching colors. I figured Shii might like it, and Sota wouldn’t mind it much either.

I chose a present for Yuka as well, but since she decided to spend Christmas Eve with her family, we arranged to meet separately to deliver it tomorrow.

“Older brother!”

Shii shouted and rushed inside.

Carrying the gifts to the room, she came down with Sota from the second floor.

Sota had a somewhat tense expression. With three girls in the house and a dad who seems like a Yakuza (well, I guess he really is from the Yakuza, but officially, he’s not), it might be a bit awkward for him visiting their house.

Lately, Dad has eased off on scaring Sota, but it still must feel a bit uncomfortable.

Still, accepting the invitation seems to show that Sota enjoys such days in his own way.

“Oh.”

But that tense expression—

“Pfft.”

It broke when he saw me and Koko with our scarves. Sota looked a bit taken aback by our sudden attack.

But judging by the look on his face, it seemed he knew the attack wasn’t really intended.

“……”

I kept looking at Sota with a ‘go on, laugh’ expression, and he quickly turned around.

“Let’s go.”

“Yes, yes, right away!”

Shii shouted happily. Sota then stepped back and bumped his head into mine.

*

Although it wasn’t as spacious as when I played with Harumi or Yuuki, we still brought in a small tree to decorate together, which brought some atmosphere.

Sota and Shii played well together, and Dad didn’t glare at Sota today.

At first, I worried I had intruded on their chance to spend Christmas two-on-one, but Shii’s smiling face seemed genuine.

I wonder if they don’t mind having fun like this?

Sota’s expression looked like he didn’t care much, as long as he could see Shii smiling.

The highlight of the party was when Kagami took out a chocolate cake she had prepared in advance from the fridge.

“Wow!”

Koko literally raised her arms in celebration, shouting.

Though she has learned not to eat cake directly with her hands, as soon as it was on her plate, she quickly devoured it with a fork.

“…Do you want to eat mine too?”

As I pushed my portion of the cake toward Koko, she stared at me.

“What about Koto Ne?”

“I’m fine.”

“……”

Koko wore a look that clearly said she couldn’t believe it. No, really, I’m fine.

Does she think it’s unreasonable not to eat something delicious like cake?

“Alright then, let’s eat together.”

“Okay!”

Only after I said that, Koko carefully picked up her fork and started eating the cake bit by bit.

“……”

She really is a nice girl.

Or maybe Kagami put that much effort into it?

Either way, I was relieved that next year shouldn’t be a big problem while attending school together.

Chapter 407

That’s how I endured another year.

I don’t really know. Is it okay to think I endured it? With so many people around me who like and help me, I thought that itself might be a kind of rudeness, but at the same time, I couldn’t help but let out a sigh of relief.

To be honest, I hate fighting. I don’t want to risk my life either.

The reason I dislike fighting is probably that my mind is ultimately ordinary. Back in middle school and high school, while reading light novels, I sometimes thought that if I were the main character, I would just tear everything apart and win, but reality isn’t like that.

Adult imagination tends to be much more cowardly than that of children, and even the powers I want come with additional conditions.

If possible, I want it to be the kind that doesn’t hurt me. Also, that doesn’t hurt my close ones. Back in my teenage delusions, I was at least holding a knife, but once I became an adult, I just hoped the world would revolve as I thought.

It’s quite absurd, though I actually had a job where I risked my life.

My last memory is hazy. I think I went into the fire, but I can’t remember clearly. I probably died there.

I hated going in every time. I guess I won’t have that kind of job in this life.

Unintentionally, I ended up having a job that risks my life in a different sense.

Looking down at my hands, not a single scar remained. After seeing how Koko’s body was made, I could understand that reason a bit. It means I’m not fundamentally different from Koko.

“……”

I thought there was a possibility that I could be the heroine, but in reality, wasn’t I just one of the youkai being hunted? One that couldn’t even appear in the main story and got hunted down by someone like Yuka, thus never even having a chance to appear?

“……What do you think of Koko?”

I was blankly staring at my hands when Yuka asked me.

“Um, what.”

She noticed too accurately, and I ended up feeling a bit embarrassed.

That day, Yuka also saw what kind of being Koko was. She listened to what that woman said from the side.

She has already seen my wounds healing in an instant several times.

Would Yuka see me as a youkai? At first, she didn’t realize it, but now wouldn’t she think she knows that identity?

“You said back then, didn’t you?”

“Yeah?”

“When we first met Koko.”

“……Yeah.”

Since she couldn’t feel the energy of the youkai, she wondered if I wasn’t a youkai. If I hadn’t stopped that day, Koko might not have become Koko. She would have just died as nothing more than a lump without even properly taking on the shape of a person.

“I’ve never felt those kinds of chills while I’m with you.”

Yuka quietly said.

“I’ve never felt creeped out once.”

“……”

“So, well, you must just be someone who has a bit of a special ability. Just like me. Koko too.”

Was she saying that just to comfort me?

But at least for now, Yuka didn’t seem to have any plans to be hostile towards me.

Yuka tidied her hair that was blowing in the wind a bit. I could see the thin red ribbon she tied her hair with. It was a Christmas gift I had given her.

On the day after New Year, Yuka came out with her hair tied like that to meet me.

“What are you looking at?”

“Uh, nothing.”

I pondered whether I should compliment her that it suits her, but I decided not to say anything. Somehow I felt like Yuka would be really embarrassed.

We walked in silence for a moment.

The place we met today wasn’t Akihabara. For some reason, every time we went to such places, I thought Yuka would really think I’m a hopeless otaku.

Just a moderately busy street. But if you veered off to the side a bit, you’d find small and pretty shops here and there.

Even though it was the day after the New Year, it was still a time when it wouldn’t feel weird to call it the new year.

Excited people were wandering around on the street.

I felt a bit uplifted too.

“Yuka.”

“Yeah?”

“We’re friends, right?”

“……”

At my random question, Yuka looked at me again with a face that seemed to ask why I was asking something like that.

“……”

But just because of that, Yuka didn’t immediately answer. For some reason, she stammered, looking a bit embarrassed, and said,

“Yeah, I guess.”

That was enough.

*

After wandering outside, I invited Yuka to my house.

Last time, I had gone to Yuka’s house to sleep, so this time I told her to come over. At first, Yuka refused.

“My mom said she’s preparing sukiyaki.”

When I put pressure on her like that, Yuka got a bit flustered.

The menu isn’t what’s important. In fact, since I ate that sukiyaki, it was correct that Kagami prepared the menu intentionally. I don’t know if it was to repay what she received or if she was inspired because I said it was delicious.

Rather, it’s probably that Yuka was just flustered by the statement “I prepared dinner for Yuka.”

That must be it. If Yuka doesn’t come over for dinner, the dinner Kagami prepared would become useless.

Since I had brought up the dinner before Yuka could say she would prepare it at her house, she couldn’t bring herself to refuse.

“……Then, I’ll just eat dinner and go.”

Well, I guessed she would respond like that.

But that was enough.

After all, if we come and take our time eating, it would get dark, and then the suggestion to sleep over would come up.

I had some preparations on hand as well. With the money I saved.

“……”

Seeing my smiling face, Yuka seemed to feel something was strange and took a step away from me.

“Why are you running away?”

“Uh, no, just.”

As I followed Yuka and spoke, she awkwardly answered a bit.

As I jumped towards her with a smile, Yuka was startled and ran away.

For a while, we navigated among people and caused a bit of trouble.

Well, in the end, we both managed to laugh a lot.

*

“Yuka?”

“Yeah. It’s Yuka.”

At the news of my return home, Koko ran to the entrance, tilting her head, and I introduced Yuka again.

Thinking back to Koko’s first meeting, Yuka did try to bite Koko.

In the end, she listened to me and restrained herself.

Perhaps because of that, Yuka looked a bit awkward while looking at Koko.

“Welcome.”

Seeing Koko being accepted as a daughter by Kagami, Yuka made an even more awkward expression.

“Come this way.”

“Well, I apologize for intruding…….”

At Kagami’s words, Yuka cautiously entered, saying it very politely. After greeting my dad and spending a little time in the living room, Kagami finished the meal preparations.

Before Koko arrived, the TV programs we were watching were quite adult-themed. Like the news, things like that.

Anyway, since there was a small TV in my room, I went to my room to watch videos, but the living room TV was usually dad’s domain.

But once Koko came, the atmosphere changed a bit.

Koko preferred being with everybody in the living room rather than alone in her room. She didn’t particularly enjoy having many people around, but still, she liked our family and friends.

Whether it was because of Koko’s personality or because she hadn’t learned the language long ago. She liked flashy and funny animations.

We had to pull her back several times when she seemed like she was going to dive into the TV, and even now, that habit hasn’t fully changed.

The only fortunate thing is that she still seems to enjoy eating.

When the meal is ready, she runs straight to the front of the TV.

The sukiyaki was delicious. Both Koko and I were satisfied, and my dad and Yuka also said it was good.

The flavor was a bit different from what I ate at Yuka’s house.

Today wasn’t like Christmas when we all gathered in a party atmosphere, so Koko and Yuka came up to my room together.

“A game console?”

“Yeah. I bought one.”

A slightly old, second-hand game console by today’s standards.

But it was still capable of playing 3D games. The games were in cartridge form, not CDs.

If I had stayed an only child, I wouldn’t have bought this game console, but since there were people to play with, it made a difference. Koko was smart. She understood the game rules better than I expected. Her skills were ordinary, so we always had close matches.

I crouched down, rummaging through the cartridges, and pulled out a racing game and a fighting game that could be played with four people.

“Wanna play?”

I showed the games with a confident smile, and Yuka burst into laughter.

“Sure! Let’s do it! Koko will play too, right?”

“Yeah!”

The three of us sat side by side on the bed.

In the end, Yuka held the controller until it was time to sleep. It didn’t really matter who won more. That wasn’t what was important.

*

In the middle of the night.

After putting Koko and Kotoné to bed on the bed, Yuka was lying on the floor on a blanket.

For some reason, I couldn’t fall asleep. The two seemed to be deeply asleep with even breaths.

I got up from my spot and looked at the bed, only to see Kotoné snugged up against Koko. Both had their hair down, and the room was dark, but it was easy to tell who was who just by looking at who they were cuddled with.

Just standing there changed the atmosphere.

“……”

I almost ended up taking one of them out.

Yuka felt a pang of regret.

For some reason, feeling parched, Yuka got up and went downstairs.

And by chance, she ran into Kotoné’s mother, who was holding a cup and a water bottle for the same reason in the kitchen.

“Oh.”

Kagami smiled slightly at Yuka.

“It seems like you stayed up late. Did the two of them fall asleep?”

“Ah, yes.”

Kagami, with her hair loose and wearing comfortable clothes for sleeping, looked quite breathtaking even to Yuka, who is also a woman.

Kagami took out another cup and poured water into it.

“Thank you.”

Yuka said cautiously as she received the cup.

Kagami looked at Yuka for a moment. Did she possibly do something wrong? Maybe she had heard stories about Koko.

Yuka couldn’t comprehend how that person came to be. She just thought that the Kurosawa family was far from normal, more than she expected.

If that child was given birth by someone—

“Thank you.”

Kagami suddenly said, interrupting Yuka’s thoughts.

“Excuse me?”

“Thank you. For not hurting my daughter at that moment.”

“Ah, no, I…….”

Yuka fumbled for words as she didn’t know how to respond.

“Thanks to you, I was able to meet my daughter again.”

“……”

Kagami lightly bowed her head to Yuka again and silently passed by her.

For a while, Yuka stood there blankly, pondering what that feeling she just felt was.

If we were to specify it, it would be ‘confusion’ but—

Nevertheless, the strongest feeling she felt was relief, gratitude.

Yuka exhaled deeply.

Chapter 408

So, here I am, officially in the chaotic whirlwind that is second year of middle school.

Of course, just because I’m in second year doesn’t mean I’ve suddenly caught middle school syndrome. Strangely enough, the hormones in my body don’t seem to have much impact on my mind. Honestly, I’m not even sure if those hormones are actually being released.

My height hasn’t changed at all. Little by little, my friends around me are growing taller, and seeing Shii getting almost as tall as me made me wonder if I should be feeling a little threatened, but worrying about it wouldn’t really change anything about height, would it?

I just decided to accept it. If I grew taller than Kagami, it would just make it awkward when we’re hanging out.

Most importantly, I had a companion.

More like a sister, really.

“Koto Ne?”

“Yeah?”

As I blankly stared out the window, I heard that calling from behind me.

Koko was looking at me intently.

My hair is managed to a decent length, hanging around my shoulders, but Koko’s hair is not something you can just easily trim.

So, Koko goes around with her hair braided, done every morning by Kagami.

That’s cute, in its own way. I briefly thought that glasses would suit her well, but it felt a bit too much, so I let it go.

Koko has a good sense.

Her usual demeanor is so innocent that she sometimes seems a bit slow, but her gaze when she’s observing something is keener than I could have anticipated.

Especially if it’s something she’s interested in, her sharpness increases even more.

And I’m one of those “interest subjects.” Koko weirdly likes me a lot, and wherever I go in school, she’s always right there trailing behind.

Thanks to that, it seems we are almost treated as a packaged deal by our friends, seen as cute. After all, identical twin girls—honestly, even at this point, that feels like a bit too much of a setting. Though it’s a common trope.

“Why?”

Koko tilted her head, asking that.

I briefly thought that it should be me asking such a question right now, but there’s no need to pressure Koko.

“Just because.”

Koko’s question had no real meaning, so I gave a meaningless answer, patting her head. Koko immediately brightened up.

…It’s peaceful. Almost enough to make me anxious.

I haven’t stopped hunting Yōkai; I still occasionally go out with Yuka. Koko wanted to follow me, but each time, Kagami would hold onto Koko tightly, making her brighten up again.

Since I’d be back home a few hours later anyway, I don’t think Koko was overly worried about it.

But still, even recognizing that fact feels weirdly peaceful.

At the sound of the classroom door opening, I turned my gaze back to the front.

I pulled out a book from my desk and laid it out on top, getting ready for class.

Class was as boring as usual.

Boring as it was, I found comfort in the fact that it was the same as always.

*

Living in this world, I’ve come to one undeniable realization: no matter how much life feels like a series of extraordinary events, if you keep repeating those, they will eventually turn into “daily life.”

I know, it’s a bit of a strange logic, but that’s how it is.

My job was like that too. Entering the flames, clearing accident scenes, facing dying people—these things might be considered extraordinary from a regular person’s perspective, but for me, they were part of daily life.

Whether I liked it or disliked it didn’t matter much. Regardless, I continued to do that work, facing those scenarios day in and day out.

Yōkai hunting also became part of my daily life, and in some ways, I started to feel it was… how should I put it, ordinary. It felt a little dangerous, yet it was something I couldn’t escape from. Even if it wasn’t frequent, it kept repeating.

In that sense, a “human stalker” felt more “extraordinary” than a Yōkai to me.

…Is it okay to express it this way?

“Koto Ne?”

“Shh.”

I put my finger in front of Koko’s mouth. Koko blinked her big eyes but listened.

I pushed an ice cream toward Koko and then looked back outside the café.

“Hey, Senior?”

Shii, who was sitting next to me, called out.

Well, technically, since she couldn’t have heard our conversation, a bit of noise was probably fine, after all.

I called her a stalker, but honestly, I had no real certainty. They didn’t look too creepy.

Well, most criminals do look pretty normal at first—just being “normal” isn’t enough.

A pretty girl stalker.

“Hm.”

I frowned, glancing at Sota, who was outside the window.

Naturally, Sota had probably already been informed by me, but seeing him alone out on the street without his usual group seemed a bit disconcerting.

From a distance, a girl was watching over him.

She looked similar in age to us. She seemed to be a little taller than I was.

She had a serious yet somewhat mischievous look that wouldn’t be out of place if we became friends.

“Is that the stalker?”

Yuka asked. Her eyes full of disbelief as she sipped her iced tea through a straw.

Is she having a hard time accepting it because of gender stereotypes? Or maybe it’s just this current era where vigilance is low?

“When did you first see her?”

“About two weeks ago.”

That was true. At first, I thought someone just moved nearby, but she showed up every time I visited Sota’s house.

“Right, Koko?”

“Uh-huh?”

Since I suddenly asked, Koko, who had been diligently eating her ice cream, perked up again. It seemed her interest had waned, and she had gotten focused on her food.

“You saw her too, right?”

“Yeah.”

Koko nodded.

“Since a month ago.”

“…”

Hmm.

It seems she came much earlier than I noticed.

Hearing that, Shii pressed her lips tightly together.

Yuka had a slightly shocked expression too.

“Can’t you just talk to her? If you’re interested, you could say something first.”

It was amusing to hear Yuka say that, who had been pining and unable to confess throughout the story, but that’s not what mattered right now.

For the moment, I should be satisfied that Yuka pointed out that she felt uneasy too.

“…”

We observed the girl briefly. Still, she wasn’t looking into the café, merely peeking her head out from the alley across the street, staring at Sota.

“…Yeah, now it feels a bit stalker-ish.”

“Right?”

Seeing Yuka finally acknowledge it, I nodded.

Sota was still out there, pacing back and forth alone.

“So, the reason you called me was to pretend to be a fake girlfriend next to Sota?”

“Um… that’s true, but are you okay with that?”

“Nothing wrong with it. Even if I look like this, I can quickly notice if the other party is holding something like a knife.”

Though, saying that made me feel a bit uneasy. I didn’t intend to create a situation where a friend was stabbed.

“Girlfriend…?”

Upon hearing that, Shii tilted her head and murmured,

“Girlfriend!?”

She shot up from her seat. This surprised not just me, but also Yuka and Koko, who turned to look at her.

It wasn’t just the three of us; everyone in the café turned to look at Shii. Her face turned red as she shyly sank back into her seat.

“W-well, in that case, perhaps I should…”

“I’ve been observing her for a month, do you really think I wouldn’t realize you were a younger sister?”

In response to my sharp comment, Shii shook her head and replied seriously.

“T-they could think I’m your girlfriend who lives together!”

Goodness, a middle schooler living with an elementary schooler.

Well, technically speaking, it is correct in a dictionary sense. But socially, it’s a completely different story.

Even if the age difference is only two years, the thought of a middle schooler having romantic feelings for an elementary schooler gives me the creeps. If that were really the case, then the stalker following Sota wouldn’t be the issue.

“…”

As Yuka and I stared at her fixatedly, Shii bunched up her shoulders, hiding her red face.

“Or, should I do it?”

“Hmm…”

Upon my question, Shii tilted her head and paused to think.

“Oh, right. That might be better.”

Yuka chimed in.

“If you’ve seen her for a month, that means you’ve probably seen her coming and going into that house a lot too.”

“…That makes it feel so weird when you put it that way.”

I ended up going to Shii’s house. I mean, she’s practically my little sister.

In the end, the one who was chosen for the situation was me.

Koko knew nothing about it, and Yuka had never seen that girl before.

“Don’t worry. We’ll be nearby the girl. If she tries to dart out alone, I’ll grab her.”

It was reassuring to hear Yuka say that.

But somehow, I felt a bit uneasy about walking around next to Sota.

Because…

If Shii is my younger sister, then Sota is still her younger brother, right?

Sibling rivalry is pretty natural.

Chapter 409

“…….”

“……Why?”

Seeing Sota looking at me with such awkward eyes, I questioned back.

No, even if I look like this, I’ve received a reputation for being somewhat good-looking in my class, so being stared at like that makes me feel a bit bad.

It’s not a wound. I know the nature of that gaze; it was similar to how my younger sister looks at me.

But by the time I became a university student, I guess I’ve matured a bit, and my way of speaking has softened.

Or maybe it’s thanks to me taking care of her as my sister until then…

……

Um, should I stop thinking about that? Because remembering what came after brings up only bad memories.

“Yuka is better, right?”

“……No, isn’t this situation a bit, well, strange?”

Sota maintained his awkward stance, slumping his shoulders as he spoke.

To be honest, I’ve been thinking the same thing. Have we dragged this out a bit too long?

Even if he’s being called a stalker, he hasn’t done anything dangerous yet…

Since there’s no setting in the original work where Sota is killed by a stalker, it might not be a big problem without me.

But at the same time, it’s true that I’m worried.

I never thought of the possibility that I did something to provoke a stalker around Sota, or that someone related to me did.

But at the same time, given that this is a setting that’s not found in the original work, I can’t help but have a bit of an overly self-conscious thought that it might be my influence.

“So let’s finish this quickly.”

I said that and started walking.

“What are you planning to do?”

“If we walk side by side, the stalker will probably react. I mean, up until now, there’s been no confirmation, right? We need to find evidence that they’re following you and tell them to stop.”

The other party is around our age.

That doesn’t mean teenagers can’t commit serious crimes. In fact, being teenagers might make it more likely they wouldn’t understand.

There are stalkers even among male celebrities.

But if they do something similar from the point we realize it, we should report it to the police. Or at least, ask for Shii and Sota to be included in the protection list.

The best outcome is, of course, that they get scared and never show up again.

….

Now that I’ve said that, we really seem to be taking a big risk.

“Well then… Shall we walk?”

When I asked, Sota nodded.

*

Despite his sullen expression, Sota managed to carry on a conversation with me. To be expected; he’s essentially a good kid. And once we started talking, we could smoothly engage in trivial conversation.

After all, haven’t we hung out together, gaming and battling a few times? If I had to say, we’re quite close.

Trying not to look back, we slowly walked into the residential area.

Even though it was the weekend, there weren’t many people around. I knew this, which was why I deliberately came this way.

If we made too much noise, people would look, but—

“Ah!?”

We heard that bang from behind, but when we turned around, the stalker couldn’t make any loud noise.

Standing there with hands clasped in front of her chest, looking anxious, she just stared at Yuka, Koko, and Shii surrounding her.

Um, at least it doesn’t seem like she plans to pull out a knife. Well, she didn’t bring a bag, so…

However, when Yuka and Shii, Koko looked at her, their expressions shifted to one of complete shock as soon as Sota and I turned.

“Wait a second.”

As that girl quickly tried to turn away, Yuka reached out and grabbed her arm.

Actually, if she started shouting at us, acting all indignant about what she was doing at this point, we would have been in quite a predicament. She seemed so flustered that she didn’t even think of that, it seems.

“Hmm?”

Sota responded that way.

I mean… it sounded completely casual, almost deflating, as if the tension from the side was gone.

“Do you want to check it out?”

“Uh, well…”

I hadn’t expected her to express gratitude or anything, but since the response was so flat, it made me think, ‘Maybe it’s okay if we don’t help,’ yet I shook my head and approached her.

“Ah, uh…”

That girl, too flustered to articulate properly, when she got close enough to Sota’s face, her expression turned even worse.

“Hmm?”

Sota repeated his earlier lackluster response.

No, even if she doesn’t look intimidating on the outside, she was still a stalker.

Even so, I couldn’t tell Sota to, “Be afraid,” so I just decided to observe the situation for now.

The girl hid her face with her hands.

At the very least, it seemed like she was not just stalking for a confession, as Yuka initially suspected. She seemed to realize she was doing something shameful.

With that thought, a little hope sprang up in me. Maybe if I handled it well enough, she wouldn’t follow anymore.

“Um, haven’t we met before?”

Sota’s words weren’t strange for someone talking to a stalker, although they did sound a bit soft. At least, for a stalker to be one, they would have had to have seen each other at least once.

But the next thing that came out was a bit confusing.

“No, that’s not it… actually, we know each other.”

“……Ehh.”

The girl groaned while hiding her face.

Yuka, Koko, Shii, and I exchanged glances between the girl and Sota. Yuka had already let go of the girl’s arm by now.

“Sorry, but can I at least see your face?”

“……”

At Sota’s request, the girl’s fingers slightly parted. Her beautiful eyes, revealed through the space of her middle and ring fingers, were prettier than I expected. After all, from a distance, it was hard to understand why such a pretty girl would become a stalker.

She gave off a cheerful vibe, not a true beauty, but someone popular in school who would receive confessions multiple times in a semester and lots of chocolate on Valentine’s Day.

“Huff.”

After locking eyes with Sota, that girl sighed deeply, then finally lowered her hands. Although she still slightly bowed her head, her gaze looking up at Sota was quite intense.

It felt more like a longing than a glare…

Hmm.

Somehow, looking at them like this, it didn’t feel like just a stalker and their victim. What could the reason be?

But I soon understood that reason.

Sota’s expression brightened significantly after seeing the stalker’s face.

“Could it be, Nanami?”

“Do, do you remember!?”

Nanami?

I tilted my head.

It felt as if I remembered something…

……

Ah?!

Only after hearing the name did I recall. She was one of the heroines from the original work. The childhood friend heroine symbolizing Sota’s ordinary life, Nanami.

Sorry, but I don’t really remember her last name.

“Of course, I remember! We played together almost every day when we were kids!”

I wondered how young they were when they say “childhood.” Perhaps it refers to the time when it was just Yuki, Harumi, and me, back when we were younger. Since Sota and I have known each other long enough to have a friendship much like childhood friends.

To be precise, we’d known each other long enough now. Given our current ages, it hasn’t been that long since we’ve known one another.

“Nanami… sister?”

Shii tilted her head. It seems she doesn’t remember well. It could have been because that was far too early in their childhood, and she was too busy living separately from Sota to know much about anyone around him.

The tension that had been present on Yuka’s face dissipated as she looked at me with an expression of interest, while Koko kept tilting her head, listening to the two talk.

And I—

“…Koto Ne.”

—I found my face burning bright red.

“See? She’s just a friend I’ve known since childhood. I didn’t expect to run into her like this.”

To be honest, I had something to talk about too.

Even friendships can lead to serious crimes. A stalker could exist among acquaintances, and sexual offense cases tend to happen more often among people who know each other.

Moreover, wasn’t Nanami’s behavior enough to make one suspicious? If we were childhood friends and thus knew each other so well, then she shouldn’t have secretly followed him for a whole month.

But…

But here’s the thing.

I know the original story.

And I know that even Nanami in the original story shows some stalker-like tendencies and causes trouble by often barging into Sota’s house, but fundamentally, she’s just a heroine who really likes Sota.

At the very least, she wouldn’t stab him with a knife out of jealousy if she saw him with another girl.

So, with my logic, I really had nothing to argue against her.

“Um, Sota, this girl is…?”

Furthermore, perhaps that month was spent hesitating to approach him because she might have thought Sota had a girlfriend.

If she liked him and didn’t want to hurt him, then…

“My… little sister-type girl.”

“Who are you calling ‘little sister’?”

I flared up at Sota’s words.

Huff.

Yuka couldn’t help but chuckle at that.

Shii was looking at Nanami with an even more tense expression—and, naturally, Koko just couldn’t understand the situation and kept tilting her head.

Yeah, Koko.

It’s okay to learn about these complicated relationships later on.

At the very least, I thought about trying to prevent Koko from becoming a heroine, and I attempted to escape from this embarrassing reality.

But the embarrassment didn’t fade away. Sadly.

Chapter 410

My face turned bright red, but whatever, it was a good thing.

Yuka had a look on her face as if she had something to tease me about for the next ten years. Shii was laughing at me, but after all, we were gathered here to talk about the stalker issue.

And that stalker was Sota’s… um, childhood friend. Though she had a lot of downtime in between.

Did they meet again around middle school in the original story? I couldn’t quite remember.

It felt a bit wrong to just chat on the street, so we entered a nearby family restaurant and took a seat. We ordered fries and some drinks before diving back into a more serious conversation.

“So… you’re saying she lives next door?”

I nodded at Nakahara’s words.

Nakahara refers to the girl in front of me, Nanami Nakahara. The surname I had trouble remembering was ‘Nakahara.’

If we were to be friends, I preferred to introduce myself with a name from the start. After all, the surname I’ve been using until now is a fake one.

Since I was back in the loop with that Kosuzu person, I thought it would be okay to fix it slowly. Unfortunately, since we were already in middle school, if I changed it now, it would make everything look weird. Unless we ran away again, I needed a valid reason to change my name.

I was contemplating whether to do the same with Nakahara, but it seemed like she was having a hard time viewing me positively right now.

First love from childhood. It’s been a long time since we met again, but there was another girl next to her.

…No, that image was certainly true, but still…

“So she lives next door and commutes to school together?”

Sota and I nodded again.

“And she occasionally drops by?”

Sometimes we’d bring a game console over and play games together, and she had even brought food she’d cooked if it turned out well.

We would sometimes gather as families for meals, and on important days like Christmas, we’d invite her over to our house. So, to say she just occasionally dropped by was an understatement.

But if I talked about that situation here, Nakahara would definitely get extremely angry, so I nodded vaguely.

“So, that means there’s no special relationship, right?”

Yeah. It’s suspicious.

But if I let it be a misunderstanding, I’d just get irritated. Sota would too.

To reiterate, we were practically siblings. And sibling relationships are naturally competitive. I don’t know what happened in the evolutionary process, but human siblings always fought while thinking of each other as family.

“And Sota knows all the girls here?”

“……”

At Nakahara’s words, Sota made a truly pitiful face. I can somewhat understand this. If there were girls openly clinging to him like in the main story, it might have been different. One was me, another was my twin, and the last one was my little sister. Plus, Yuka wasn’t particularly close to Sota.

Anyway, it’s true they all knew each other, so in the end, Sota nodded.

Nakahara seemed to ponder for a moment.

“So, is that really true? You’re not dating or anything?”

“Yeah.”

Finally unable to hold it back, I answered decisively, and Nakahara looked straight at me. Feeling a bit twinged under her gaze, she spoke as if she wanted to confirm once more.

“If Sota gets a female acquaintance or a girlfriend, it doesn’t matter to you?”

Of course, it wouldn’t. If I thought about it seriously, Kagami would definitely invite that girlfriend when inviting Sota. It doesn’t seem like they think of him as their own son fully, but they definitely put in that much effort.

Kagami, who had a tough childhood. They probably think of their own childhood when they see me, Sota, and Shii.

What a saint of a mother.

Seeing me nod without a care, it seemed like Nakahara gained some certainty. After all, there was really no reason to hide it this much.

My hostility towards her had lowered a bit. It wasn’t completely gone, but at least it seemed we had reached a level where some rational conversation could happen.

Nakahara stood up from her seat and suddenly reached out her hand towards me.

I blinked once, stood up, and grabbed her hand.

Nakahara shook my hand vigorously and said,

“I’m Nanami Nakahara.”

“…Kuninura Koto Ne. Just call me Koto Ne.”

“Really? Then I’ll also call you Nanami!”

Seeing her face light up, it seems her personality was actually quite nice. After all, she had that popular and sociable image in the novel.

In these kinds of stories, the protagonist usually has otaku tendencies, but Nanami was practically clueless in that regard.

“Let’s get close from now on!”

While saying that, there was still a hint of wariness in her eyes.

Did she say that because she thought I had a lot of information about Sota? If that was the case, it’d be more advantageous for her to stick to Shii. The truth is, I didn’t really know much about Sota’s preferences or anything.

And reflecting that thought, Nanami also shook hands with Shii.

With Yuka and Koko too.

“Waa?”

Koko, who had been diligently eating fries, tilted her head when suddenly grabbed.

“She’s cute!”

Aren’t you just like me?

Well, I don’t exactly say stuff like that.

“Wow?”

Seeing Nanami gently patting her head, Koko seems to have recognized her as a good person. After all, unless Koko was threatened with a knife, she would generally consider someone a good person, so maybe that’s not entirely wrong.

…

What should I say, I thought there would be a problem with the stalker and I would have to deal with it, but now that it ended like this, my feelings are a bit complicated.

Plus, it feels like the human relationships I knew got a bit tangled. Precisely, the relationships from the novel.

They said childhood friend, but in this situation, wouldn’t I technically fall into the childhood friend category too?

…Since those childhood days, I had been planning to survive by using Sota and the people around me. Nowadays, I think we are just friends, but that goal itself hasn’t disappeared yet.

Should I tell them someday?

Sota and Shii still don’t know that such a world exists. Eventually, they will have to find out, but…

If after all that is over, I end up talking about it…

Will I be able to be forgiven?

“……”

Watching the noisy kids, I quietly fell into thought.

I thought it’d just be fine if only Kagami and I could live, but…

Now, I have people around me I can’t just discard.

“Koto Ne.”

“Yeah?”

When I called Koko as we returned home, she called my name too.

“…Koko.”

“Koto Ne?”

Hearing Koko’s answering voice made me feel good.

People say it doesn’t feel good to hear what you say from an objective third-person standpoint, but Koko cancels all that out with her looks and behavior.

“I just called you.”

“Just?”

As I smiled and said that, Koko tilted her head while walking, and then,

“Koto Ne.”

She called me again.

“Koko?”

“Koto Ne.”

“Koko?”

“I just called you for no reason!”

Seeing Koko say that with a bright smile made all my earlier gloomy thoughts vanish in an instant.

I smiled back at such Koko and gently patted her head.

We walked together towards home. It wasn’t far at all.

When I rang the bell, Kagami came out with a smile, welcoming us.

Yeah.

I’m happy.

For now, let’s live wrapped up in this happiness.

As Yuka said, worrying about things that can’t be solved right now is meaningless.

If possible, let’s think about the meaningful things and keep living.

Chapter 411

Time flies during enjoyable moments. Especially since I had more than just school responsibilities, I felt particularly busy.

Kagami found a new job. She started working part-time at a local supermarket.

It seems like while helping us out, there’s some sort of support funding coming through, but Kagami seemed a bit hesitant about just accepting help from Dad and me.

…I want to tell her that it’s okay to just take it easy, but I know she wouldn’t easily accept that kind of talk.

Rather, perhaps because she shed a bit of that mental burden, Kagami’s mood became a bit brighter.

I think Koko played a part in that.

Now, Koko can’t really claim to be ‘clueless’ anymore as she’s learned a lot of different things, but her unique optimistic and innocent attitude hasn’t changed much. Hearing her exclaim “Wow!” or “Huh?” instantly blows away any slight feeling of gloom I might have had.

Plus, Koko really loves to cozy up into the arms of people she thinks are close to her, often hanging onto Kagami. When that happens, Kagami makes a face like she’s petting a cat.

I’m glad I took her in. I genuinely felt that way.

The good thing about living in the same place for many years is that you eventually get used to it.

You get to know the neighbors, chat with them, and participate in community events. You make friends in the neighborhood. Sometimes, I would meet Kagami midway on my way back from school, and we’d go home together.

I liked that normalcy.

I kept in touch regularly with the Sasaki siblings. Neither side cut off their ties, sharing delicious things whenever they had them, and inviting each other over to celebrate on special occasions.

In between all that, Yuka got invited too, and Nanami would sneak her way in.

The normalcy Kagami desired, and the normalcy I yearned for, was right there.

It wasn’t perfect.

There are still beings that threaten us. At the start of the main story, the Sasaki siblings will probably find themselves embroiled in life-threatening incidents, and they’ll continue to encounter Yōkai and get hurt.

I still haven’t told anyone that story.

“…”

Well, I really don’t know.

Now, I’m unsure of what I precisely want.

Do I want to keep myself and the people around me from getting hurt? Or do I merely wish for the safety of my family?

If I merely follow the original work, Sota will definitely get hurt. Shii will suffer watching that Sota, and Yuka will feel guilty in her own way.

With Koko, she could definitely help to some extent. No, rather than ‘to some extent,’ she will surely be of help. She might even be much better than me.

Yet, I feel that I don’t want to drag Koko into this.

I think it’s fine since Sota and Shii are just characters in the novel. Even though I thought of securing safety by relying on them as well.

“Koto Ne?”

I blinked at the sound calling my name.

Koko tilted her head, watching me as I paused while packing.

“Hmm? Ah.”

Receiving Koko’s gaze, I quickly raised my hand to pat her head and said, “No, nothing is wrong.”

Yeah. Nothing is wrong.

At least nothing immensely significant occurred afterward.

Those around fear Koko. Yuka will be going along anyway.

…

And.

After thinking that far, I again wore a blank expression.

I truly don’t know.

The talk about traveling came out just like that, a sudden topic while we were pondering what to do over the break. An idea proposed by Nanami, who knows nothing.

For some reason, Shii’s eyes sparkled at that.

Despite being aware of Nanami while still being cautious of her, Shii is still an elementary school student.

Until last year, we had never really stepped far from Tokyo. Personally, I had ventured out, but typically only when I went out with Yuka to handle nearby Yōkai.

Every summer, we always went to Odaiba Beach. It wasn’t an extraordinarily enjoyable trip, yet Sota and Shii always had fun.

So at first, I thought that was okay. Sota was naturally a nice guy, and Shii was sweet.

However, in this world, there are bound to be MORE enjoyable things.

Shii sparkled with anticipation at Nanami’s words. Sota, seeing such Shii, nodded towards Nanami, suggesting they think about it.

Then, receiving Shii’s gaze and seeing Koko look at me, I simply couldn’t shake my head.

“It’s okay.”

Kagami returned home, her gloomy expression as she shared that event with me, and hugged me tightly while saying, “It’s okay, Koto Ne.”

Kagami said that with a firm expression, as if she had made up her mind.

They mentioned that neither Kagami nor the government could find any traces of Kosuzu afterward.

Monsters aren’t something easily created, despite Kurosawa’s claims. Considering that the invisible Yōkai could also be lost, the thought that Kosuzu will soon come looking for us is hard to entertain.

She may resurface after several years of preparation, but for now, it’s not happening.

“…”

However, hearing such words, I still didn’t settle down.

Haven’t I already encountered a bear on a previous outing? And I believe that bear wasn’t just any ordinary bear.

“Your worries really creep me out,” Yuka said, listening to my story in disbelief.

“No matter what, Yōkai doesn’t show up like a meal, right? Well, it’s not entirely impossible, though.”

Yuka sighed heavily as she heard that and seeing my anxious expression, said, “You said not to worry about things that can’t be resolved immediately, and now you’re worrying about things that haven’t even happened yet?”

She said that.

“I’m here, and if there seems to be a major issue, I’ll handle it somehow. You’re not someone who just lets things happen, right?”

Yeah.

I’m not a complete veteran, but I certainly won’t just let things happen idly. I have… fought quite a bit after all.

So, even in the utterly unlikely event that a worst-case scenario happens, Yuka and I can resolve it. Looking at Kagami’s reaction, there are bound to be people nearby too.

So, it’s fine.

“…Let’s pack our things too.”

“Okay!”

I packed for a trip after a really long time.

Yeah. I don’t need to spoil others’ moods by being overly consumed with contemplation. Even Kagami seems to be looking forward to this trip.

I’m nervous, but I shouldn’t get so worked up that I ruin everything.

Thinking that, I closed my backpack zipper.

*

A road trip is good, and a bus trip is nice, but I feel most at ease with a train journey.

It’s spacious, allowing me to casually see the scenery flow by, and above all, if anything happens, being on a train means there are ways to resolve situations, right? Like there’s a bathroom onboard.

Initially, our family couldn’t fit all eight of us in the car. There’s me, Kagami, Koko, and Dad, making it a family of four. Then, there’s Sota, Shii, Nanami, and Yuka as well for a total of eight people.

If it were the truck we used to ride, we could have stuffed a few in the back, but trying to get onto the expressway would have gotten us pulled over immediately. Moreover, it’s illegal to carry people in that compartment.

That’s why we ended up taking the train.

We decided on a travel destination that isn’t too far. It wouldn’t be good if help from people nearby had to come from too far away in case something happened.

Or could there already be a few people on this train?

Deep in my thoughts, contemplating various things while blankly staring out the window, I felt a gentle tap on my shoulder.

Turning my head, I saw Koko, with her mouth full of snacks, offering me some too.

The long snack had chocolate on one side. It was a treat sold in Korea as well.

I smiled, accepting it with my mouth. Koko returned a smile to me.

Koko understands the concept of family now. She understands what playing means and what resting means. Though, judging by how much she seems to enjoy going to school, she probably doesn’t clearly distinguish those boundaries. Still, she has improved significantly compared to before.

Today is the day Koko is going on a long trip for the very first time.

“…”

I see.

Perhaps I’ve only been thinking about myself. Somehow obsessing over normalcy, I felt like I was trying to create no chances for breaking it.

Meeting Yuka’s gaze from the opposite seat, I found her looking towards me.

Yuka gave a small smile.

As if telling me not to worry so much.

Yuka, who was so prickly at first, is now making such expressions.

Does that mean I’ve become that comfortable?

I looked back out the window.

It was mid-summer, and the sun was blazing. No signs of rain in sight.

I hoped it would stay like this throughout the trip.

Chapter 412

I’m a middle school student.

I’m at the perfect mid-teen age.

I used to think I was older when I was very young, around ten years old. Before that, my age was a single-digit number, and then suddenly it became double digits, right?

Wearing the same school uniform as everyone else for the first time and feeling like I had to use formal speech when meeting someone new, and the books I read shouldn’t have too many pictures. That was the time I started seriously reading novels.

I may feel precocious and act like an adult, but in reality, I still looked pretty much like an elementary school student to others. Still, I do get treated somewhat like a teenager.

It was also a time filled with energy.

I had changed into a swimsuit, but honestly, I wasn’t planning to jump into the sea right away. I wanted to enjoy the moment a bit longer. That’s how I felt every time I went to Odaiba beach with Sota and Shii before.

But—

“Koto Ne, what are you doing?”

Yuka, who was running toward the sea with the other kids, turned around and asked me.

“Uh?”

“It’s the sea! You said you hadn’t been to a place like this since becoming a middle school student!”

Since becoming a middle school student, I hadn’t been to a proper beach for swimming, indeed. Odaiba is literally the sea in front of the city.

“If so, since it’s been a while, we should play in the water.”

Yuka, seeming frustrated, came up to me, grabbed my wrist, and pulled me toward the sea.

I didn’t really resist.

Well, since I was in a swimsuit, playing in the water was only natural.

“Koto Ne!”

Koko, who had already jumped into the sea with Shii, waved her hand and called to me.

Koko had her hair in a ponytail now. She adjusted it slightly so it wouldn’t drag on the ground as she ran around on the beach.

Still, the sandy beach wasn’t completely flat, so the ends of her hair would inevitably touch the sand.

Koko was already drenched from head to toe.

Maybe it was her first time jumping into the sea. It was nice seeing her raise her arms high above her head and shake them vigorously.

The intense sunlight reflected off the sea and Koko’s wet body, making it look all hazy like a 90s Japanese movie.

“Let’s go, too.”

Yuka quickened her pace. I matched her speed as we headed towards the water.

Yuka’s face was bright. Just before coming here, she had seemed somewhat unenthusiastic, but I guess that was all an act. Yuka’s tsundere personality was already starting to show a bit.

I glanced back.

Kagami was sitting under a parasol, spreading a mat, and lightly waving at us. She looked cheerful. Even her dad sitting next to her was smiling and watching us.

Yeah. Everything was fine.

Everything was fine—

“Gah!?”

While I turned to look back, it seemed we had already arrived at the sea. In an instant, my body leaned forward, and salty water rushed into my mouth.

It was summer, so the seawater wasn’t freezing. Still, it was enough to blow away the heat instantly and wake me up.

“Phew!”

As I emerged from the water and threw my hair back, Yuka exclaimed, “Wow!”

“You looked like a commercial model. Just a bit young, though.”

I splashed water at Yuka.

“Oooh!”

Koko, seeing me splash water at Yuka, instantly sparkled her eyes and splashed water at Yuka too.

For some reason, Shii jumped in too, and Sota and Nanami got involved.

In no time, the area was filled with splash sounds. Just for a moment, even the sounds of the waves got drowned out.

Other tourists playing nearby glanced over at us, but we didn’t really pay them any mind.

Yeah. There was no need to worry.

We were here to have fun, after all, right?

*

Playing in the water was more tiring than I expected. Having to bear the weight of the water with my entire body, and more than that, the sea kept on creating waves, so just standing there was exhausting.

Even splashing water with my hands was a workout. Although I wasn’t pulling up much water at a time, it turned out water was heavier than it seemed. After splashing around a few times, I ran out of energy in no time.

Even energetic kids or puppies quickly run out of batteries when playing in the water, and that’s why.

In my previous life, I would have lasted much longer.

But then again, in my previous life, I wouldn’t have ended up in the water with these kids. I would have been the adult.

Water dripping off me, I headed out to the parasol where Kagami was waiting. She handed me a slice of watermelon, neatly cut up, as if she had been expecting me.

After having a splashing good time, the watermelon went down refreshingly sweet and cool.

“Isn’t Mom going in?”

“Mom isn’t going in.”

I casually asked, to which Kagami smiled and answered.

Even though she was smiling— that’s how it appeared, but I had spent every day of this life with my mom. There were far more nights we clung to each other while sleeping compared to nights I slept alone.

Of course, I could instantly read that expression on her face.

Kagami’s demeanor changed slightly.

It’s not that she was scared or didn’t like it. It was more like a rare expression.

Wearing a swimsuit well, isn’t it strange not to go into the water? Kagami was still in her late twenties. It was the early 2000s, so it wouldn’t be odd to be married, but if it were the 2020s, she’d still be at an age to travel around.

“Hmm.”

“Koto Ne?”

As I munched on my watermelon while looking at Kagami, she seemed a bit tense as she looked at me.

Good.

Maybe I should use that tactic.

The only way to drag this married woman, who was flaunting her womanhood in a wide-brimmed straw hat, into the sea was to act like I wanted to play with my “mom.”

“I wanted to play with Mom…”

As I mumbled sadly, Kagami instantly panicked.

She probably knew I was acting. After all, she’s spent my whole life watching me.

Or maybe she knows me better than I know myself. She might have sharp memories of my childhood, which I don’t even remember. Her photo collection of me began from when I was just a newborn.

Kagami was weak to all my actions and expressions. Maybe it’s because I hardly ever whined to her.

…

Thinking about it made me feel a bit guilty.

But what can I do; I really want to play.

I peeked up at Kagami. She thought for a moment, then nodded.

“Well, after we eat lunch, I’ll join you.”

Kagami said.

“Okay!”

I hugged Kagami tightly. Even though the ground was a bit sandy, she happily wrapped her arms around me.

“…You really turn into a little kid next to your mom.”

“That’s just how Koto Ne is.”

I could hear Nanami and Yuka talking, but I ignored them on purpose.

Before I knew it, Kagami was also hugging Koko. When I looked up just a little, I was relieved to see the happiest expression in the world on her face.

*

Kagami was in better shape than I expected.

Thanks to her blessed physique, not only was her basic stamina good, but for some reason, she seemed to have a talent or had put in quite a bit of effort, as she stayed in the water longer than I thought possible. Usually, adults tend to burn out after just an hour in the water.

Well, maybe it was because both Koko and I were in the water.

Kagami’s swimsuit was black.

She wore a summer outfit that was suitable for the water, but it was so thin that you could see the swimsuit underneath.

Sota’s face turned beet red. He couldn’t focus his gaze and kept drifting around Kagami. Meanwhile, Kagami just mixed in with us and was enjoying herself without realizing she was so attractive.

If there was anyone most shocked, it would likely be Nanami?

At first, she had just thought of Kagami as a friend’s mom, but when faced with the reality behind her loose-fitting clothes, it was like a sailor seeing Cthulhu for the first time.

Nanami isn’t a bad-looking girl either. In fact, saying she looks good would be acceptable. She’s still a middle school student, so who knows what’ll happen in the future.

Anyway, having Kagami right next to her as a comparison was bound to be shocking. Especially since Sota, who’d never blushed in front of his friends, had that expression; it was surely more shocking.

Shii was alternating his serious gaze between me and Kagami. I didn’t quite understand why.

Yuka, observing me, Koko, and Kagami with a somewhat complicated expression.

For some reason, feeling like I understood why, I pulled Yuka’s wrist, forcing her to join us.

Just like when Yuka had initially dragged me into the sea.

Yuka laughed, realizing my intent, and splashed water in my face.

Starting from there, we started splashing water again and ended up soaked from head to toe.

Chapter 413

When deciding on accommodations, I pondered a bit about how to do it, but it seemed better to gather together rather than staying in a hotel.

There was a place near the beach that rented out houses that had been suitably renovated. We decided to stay there.

Although there were a total of eight people, it wasn’t too difficult to divide the rooms since it was basically two families and two individuals who had come separately.

“I’ll sleep in the living room. It’s cool and nice here anyway.”

Yuka said she would give our family one room and sleep in the living room.

“If so, me too.”

Surprisingly, Nanami didn’t insist on sleeping next to Sota. Maybe it was because there weren’t any significant rivals like in the original story?

As for Kagami… well, she was married. Aside from me, Yuka, and Koko, everyone else probably saw Kagami as just an ordinary married woman. So, from Nanami’s perspective, Kagami wasn’t a competitor in the harem race. I somewhat agreed with that.

…If it ever seemed like Sota could really get involved with her, I’d do everything in my power to interfere. Thankfully, Kagami didn’t seem to be overly concerned about that.

Thus, Yuka and Nanami, who had come separately, ended up sleeping in the living room, and Koko, Kagami, Dad, and I shared one room, while Shii and Sota were in another room. It was a fair distribution.

Although Dad typically had his own room at home, I didn’t plan to make him uncomfortable here. After all, he wouldn’t get any strange ideas about us.

Still, it felt a bit embarrassing to sleep hugging Mom in front of Dad, so I thought I’d keep some distance tonight.

I contemplated that.

*

Dad and Kagami were watching us from a little distance, smiling, while we played together happily.

As it was in the novel, Nanami had always been quite popular among the other kids. Boys and girls alike. Maybe that was why she brought a lot of things for us to play together.

We sat together playing board games, shared stories about school, and chatted about dramas… you know, just the kind of things friends talk about when they gather. Then, when we got bored, we started playing cards again.

I don’t think anyone really paid attention to who won or lost.

It was distinctly different from hanging out as adults. When we finally managed to gather as busy adults, the story would inevitably turn to the difficult times we faced in reality. There would always be someone who’d step in to give advice and such.

Stuff like that didn’t happen among students. The joy of being able to stay up all night having fun together created a lively atmosphere filled with laughter.

…Yeah, I liked this kind of atmosphere.

I occasionally glanced over at Kagami, who smiled gently whenever our eyes met. Just that alone somehow put my mind at ease.

As we chatted for a while longer, Shii started dozing off a little after midnight. Being a good kid who usually kept a proper lifestyle, staying awake this late must have been a bit tough for her, especially after playing in the water during the day.

From then on, we began to prepare for bed and headed to our respective rooms.

Honestly, I was a bit tired too. After all, it was the first time in a while that I had been moving around just to play, not to fight Yōkai.

I didn’t snuggle up to Kagami as usual because of Dad’s presence but stayed close by her side.

“Koto Ne.”

Kagami whispered.

“Did you have fun today?”

“Yeah.”

I answered without hesitation.

Kagami smiled slightly at my response.

Soon, we didn’t extend the conversation much further and quietly drifted off to sleep.

*

I woke up due to a strange sense of unease.

At first, I simply thought I was thirsty. When I got up, I could see my family bathed in the soft moonlight spilling in through the window.

Dad was lying straight on the blanket, fast asleep, while Kagami was soundly hugging Koko tightly.

I had thought about how it was tough to sleep without Kagami, but seeing this, was it possible that Kagami also found it hard to be without Nanami or Koko?

She had lived that way for nearly her entire life.

“……”

The peaceful sight made me smile faintly at the corners of my mouth.

I tiptoed quietly toward the first floor. While the house was old, it had been well-maintained for a place that hosted guests, so there wasn’t much noise when I went down the stairs.

I headed to the kitchen and opened the fridge to grab a water bottle.

“……Oh.”

As if she heard me, Yuka stirred in her sleep and slightly sat up.

Rubbing her eyes, she looked my way.

The Yuka I usually saw was always neatly put together. She looked like the model student, in a different way than Shii.

Of course, she wasn’t devoid of human qualities either.

At such an hour, she would naturally have messy hair and half-closed eyes.

I thought she’d drift back to sleep, but unexpectedly, Yuka got up and slowly walked toward me. I had seen her like this a few times before, both at her place and ours.

I took out another cup and poured myself some water.

Yuka mumbled a thank you and gulped it down.

“Ahhh.”

I also coolly drank my water and set the cup down.

We both stood silently for a moment.

That strange sense of unease still lingered.

Could it be because it had been so long since I last had a getaway like this?

Yuka also seemed to have a look on her face that suggested she was waking up too.

I walked slowly to the large glass door in the living room and quietly opened it to step outside.

The humid wind felt cool, but not too chilly.

It was summer.

For the first time in a while, it felt vivid.

I sat down on the small tatami mat right in front of the window and quietly gazed at the vast ocean stretching ahead. I could hear the sounds of several people on the beach, laughing and shouting. They must have been doing fireworks, as no one was swimming in the water.

Should we have brought some too?

“……I was a bit hesitant to bring this up.”

Yuka said, sitting down beside me and also facing the same direction.

“I felt a bit strange all day today.”

“Oh, really?”

I hadn’t noticed because we were laughing and having fun.

To be honest, she did occasionally show a slightly odd expression. It looked like she was deeply contemplating something.

“…I received a thank you from your mother.”

“Uh?”

From Kagami?

“Yeah.”

Yuka paused for a moment, then as if she had made up her mind, she spoke.

“She thanked me for not hurting Koko.”

I had no idea how to respond to that. I couldn’t even begin to grasp the emotions Yuka must have felt.

“Do you know? It’s not every day you get praised for something like that.”

“Yeah…”

I had sensed that somewhat.

When I was a firefighter, I received a good number of grateful remarks. Though, of course, I’d heard a fair share of grumbling too, and there were also many who said nothing at all. But still, I was certainly thanked.

However, when it came to Yōkai hunting… it was such a perilous task, even more than jumping into a fire, but I never received even a small token of gratitude for it.

The agents had no inclination to engage us in lengthy conversations, and the victims of Yōkai were… usually in situations where they simply couldn’t voice anything.

“But receiving thanks just for not hurting her feels a bit strange.”

Kagami likely wasn’t trying to be sarcastic; she was just being sincere. Kagami always had the bad habit of blaming herself for everything.

She must have thought it was her fault regarding Koko as well.

“There’s nothing weird about it.”

I said calmly.

“What you did also played a part in it.”

If it hadn’t been for Yuka, I wouldn’t have even made it there. Well, in truth, the outcome was such, but due to multitudes of intertwined variables, X led me to Y.

Still, if I hadn’t met Yuka, I wouldn’t have gone there in the first place. I wouldn’t have even known about Koko’s existence.

Yuka didn’t respond to my words at all.

Hmm.

The atmosphere turned a bit awkward.

Well, then, should I share my story instead?

Maybe because of the mood, it wouldn’t be strange to talk about my previous life. Japan has a fairly entrenched Buddhist culture, right? Moreover, the world we live in is close to fantasy.

Discussing my previous life shouldn’t come off as completely bizarre, right?

…Well, that was just a thought.

Once I spoke it out loud, things would undoubtedly get complicated and tangled up.

“It’s a bit scary.”

After a long silence, Yuka spoke up.

“I wasn’t afraid of swinging a sword until now. I was mainly afraid of the Yōkai. But now… the thought that what I’ve cut might have been beings like Koko has been creeping in.”

“No.”

I could state that firmly.

Not all Yōkai inherently despised humans. There were some that weren’t like that in the stories I read.

And Yuka knew most of that type.

Plus, with Koko…

“Koko couldn’t immediately recognize us as Yōkai—”

I paused halfway through.

“…Yuka.”

“……”

Yuka’s expression had stiffened.

The distant sounds of the people had stopped.

Why?

I finally realized the cause of the unease that had been lingering until now.

A chill crept down my back. Very subtly.

From a distance, something was slowly approaching us.

“The sea.”

Yuka said.

“It’s from the sea.”

I stood up from my seat.

Chapter 414

What if my life is tightly bound to some plot?

This world resembles a novel, after all.

Could it be that someone is setting up the pieces every time I start to relax, just to hinder my happiness?

That being I met every time I was on the brink of death always spoke to me gently, as if they were fascinated by me, almost like they cared for me.

But each time I heard that voice, I had my doubts.

This strange being that called me “Your Honor” and referred to itself as “she.”

That being said it was enjoying the anticipation of me talking to it, writhing within chaos.

I’m not quite sure what that chaos signifies. Is it referring to the me that came from another world?

When it comes to chaos creeping in, there is something infamous that comes to mind, but calling myself that being sounded a bit strange.

I am a person. Probably, I am a person.

…….

But, mixed in like Koko, I wasn’t entirely human.

Was I told to be happy?

I didn’t know what that being thought while looking at me, but I thought it would be so, even if it didn’t say it.

Unlike my previous life, I wanted to protect myself.

Yuka stood next to me.

She had briefly gone into the room and quickly pulled out a knife. I guess bringing a knife to places like this is a sign of professionalism.

“…I didn’t think I’d end up using a knife in a place like this.”

Yuka said as she drew the blade.

The chills had grown much stronger. Beyond the sea—something was coming.

“People.”

“We just need to go in first and handle it. It’s not easy to lure people into a nest.”

Yuka looked my way. Her face was calm.

It wasn’t as if she was unaffected. Yuka had fought and got hurt too. No matter how accustomed one becomes, pain is still pain.

Hiding the pain and pretending to be okay, and becoming so used to the pain that you take it for granted.

It’s hard to say which is more tragic, but neither is normal.

Even this moment where we should be happy.

“Let’s go.”

Yuka said calmly. I nodded and walked alongside her.

The people playing around in the night didn’t bother looking our way. They seemed to be having fun, laughing and chatting away.

Cars passed by casually on the roadside, and some houses still had their lights on.

Even within the flow of everyone’s daily life, there was something lurking beyond.

Scrape, scrape, stepping onto the sand, Yuka raised her sword.

That sword, reflecting the moonlight as it cut through the air, was beautiful.

*

Blood was sprinkled on the sandy shore.

A huge octopus leg twitched on the ground. It was not easily killed.

As I momentarily got lost in other thoughts, something brushed past my arm. Blood flowed, but I didn’t mind it, since it was to be expected.

The octopus’s leg, having tasted my blood, retracted. Was it really that unpleasant?

I sliced my hand with the knife. Coating the blade with blood, I charged toward the retracting leg.

I didn’t have the training skills of Yuka or the abilities that exceeded human perception like Koko, but I was capable of chasing down something that was fleeing.

The feeling of the knife sinking into flesh wasn’t pleasant.

A spike shot out from between the suckers and pricked me, but since I knew I would heal quickly, I didn’t give it much thought. It hurt a bit.

“Kotoné!”

Yuka was calling my name.

Ah. Right.

Actually, I didn’t feel all too great. I usually didn’t wear rain gear. And I made an effort not to bleed this much.

Squinting at the pain, I pulled the knife down and tilted my head in confusion.

Why was I doing this?

I… didn’t know. It wasn’t something I’d do under normal circumstances—

“……”

Kagami’s face floated into my mind. It wasn’t far from here.

Ah, I see. That was the reason. I didn’t want this to reach Kagami.

I had done it before. When I first met Kosuzu, I had used a broken toy to make a wound on my neck for intimidation.

And when I was bitten by that bear-like creature, I sent Mako first.

Was I simply accustomed to dying? Having died once already? Or was it because that was what I did in my previous life?

I pulled the knife out, gasping for breath as I looked at the sea.

The tentacles resembled an octopus’s legs, but they kept coming, endlessly rising from the sea.

How happy was I?

How could I be happy? I felt happy when I was with Kagami, when I laughed and chatted with my friends, when I petted Koko’s head. This was not happiness.

I didn’t want this.

But still, I moved toward those things.

Yeah. It felt somewhat familiar. If what was rippling in front of me was fire instead of a tentacle, it seemed somewhat similar.

Why do I do it? My little brother once asked.

Because the fire truck was so cool, I wanted to ride one since I was a child.

The sight of jumping into the flames dressed in a firefighter uniform looked like a hero. The schoolteacher also mentioned several times to always be grateful.

All that was before I even thought of taking that job.

The reason I didn’t stop after starting was—

—who else would do it if not me?

Yeah.

That was probably the reason.

Yuka dashed toward me. A few tentacles were cut off by her knife. But even Yuka didn’t seem to have anticipated this situation.

I tilted my head. Had I ever encountered something like this in a novel?

Probably not. Then this incident wouldn’t have gone unmentioned. People must have died. Yuka was a person who dealt with yōkai, so this would have been discussed as an incident. It wouldn’t be something that would come up in the prologue.

So, this was probably my fault. I didn’t know how it was my fault, but it was.

I swung my knife, but this time it just barely passed through a tentacle. It seemed that all the blood had been washed away. After slashing several times.

Once more, I felt the knife skim over my hand.

Yuka grabbed my arm and pulled me back.

“Kotoné, let’s go…!”

“……”

“If we run away, can we live?”

“……”

Yuka’s words stuck in her throat.

“What about the people?”

“Kotoné.”

“Yuka. You go first. Take Mom and everyone else and run away as far as you can.”

“What?”

Yuka’s eyes widened at my words. Was it strange for me to say this?

It probably was. I hadn’t been with Yuka for long. Unlike Yuka, who had lived in this world since a very young age, I was a bit different.

But somehow, I felt I understood a bit.

That being that tasted my blood didn’t seem to want to come near me. It didn’t crawl over the sand coated in my blood, even though it wasn’t afraid of Yuka’s sword that easily cut tentacles.

So, I felt I could somehow hold it off. I didn’t know what would happen in the end, but…

“……”

Yuka looked at me with her mouth slightly open, then grit her teeth and swung her knife. The tentacle that was about to lash out at her was cut vertically and drooped. Though it didn’t stop writhing.

“I don’t want to.”

Yuka said.

“I do.”

And then, she added that phrase.

“Let’s try to hold it off somehow. Well, someone will realize it. It seems like some experts are already here.”

Yuka said that and readjusted her grip on the knife.

“…Then let’s do it this way.”

I raised the knife and placed its tip on my wrist.

I didn’t plan to die from excessive bleeding. After all, cutting and severing arteries like this was almost impossible; I just… needed a bit more blood.

When Yuka saw me cutting my wrist, her expression turned blank.

…….

This was a method Sota also used. It wasn’t as drastic as this, but well, I recovered from wounds quickly, so this much was fine.

I swung my arm, splattering blood. I heard an eerie sound that was hard to express in words, and I saw the tentacles flinch momentarily, retreating.

Not all of them, but at least those where my droplets of blood had landed.

“I can’t block them completely, but for now, we’ll push them back.”

“You….”

Yuka muttered as she looked at me, shaking her head.

“…You, let’s talk when this is over.”

Her words made her sound like a counselor, and Yuka readjusted her grip on the knife.

Hmm. Somehow, Yuka saying things like that felt scarier than the tentacles.

Alright.

How long can I hold on?

With that thought in mind, I turned my gaze toward the beach.

It was still far from dawn.

Chapter 415

Can my resilience keep pace with the speed at which I get hurt?

Thus, I pondered.

Surprisingly, I didn’t worry about dying.

It wasn’t due to some noble reason where I could protect someone by sacrificing my life. Rather, it was because every time I faced the brink of death, there was someone who met me.

“Looks like you’re struggling a bit.”

Yeah. That voice.

It was that voice.

As if it genuinely cared for me.

Was that voice what pushed me here? To not let me live happily?

“Are you afraid of leisure? Or do you seem suspicious?”

The voice spoke.

Everything around me came to a halt.

The world was already calm. The nest has a peculiar aspect where entering it causes all sounds to quiet, leaving just me, Yuka, and the Yōkai.

I couldn’t even hear the sounds of cars or people chatting from afar. Not even the sound of trees swaying in the wind.

Once all movement ceased, only silence remained.

Several tentacles surged toward Yuka. It was not a good sight. It’s never good to see a monster attacking a friend, but I felt that the image made it worse.

Novels nowadays often insert weird elements targeting somewhat older audiences. They ensure that happiness is never attained. What a strange story. Scars never truly disappear with time. Yet, they insist on leaving scars, much like tattooing, under the pretext of loss and growth. On both body and mind.

That hasn’t happened to me yet. Not a single character in any novel I’d read showed such signs. However, this place felt less like a novel and more like a world seriously twisted because of me.

“Is wishing for happiness a sin?”

I asked without even realizing it.

A question I couldn’t ask Kagami. A question I couldn’t ask my friends.

“Do you think it’s a sin?”

“She” asked.

“…I don’t know. A sin is a sin simply because someone declared it so.”

“I see. It seems that what you and those around you call laws and morals are indeed that. Stray from that, and you’re deemed a sinner.”

“She” chuckled softly and said.

“No, it seems you don’t think wanting something could be a sin. Wanting is merely wanting.”

“…….”

I shut up.

The voice always subtly delivered such messages to me. It seemed to be looking out for me. When discussing others, it spoke with a condescending tone, looming above.

“I don’t know the morals of you and your group. But even though the definitions of goodness may differ, there are necessities to protect what is good.”

“She” whispered into my ear softly.

“You need strength.”

Yeah. That was true.

The term “strength” is broad. It might simply refer to the ability to lift something. However, generally, when someone says “I need strength,” they are referring to their overall capacity to act.

“You are the lamb of “she.”

“She” said.

“I wouldn’t want you to extinguish so easily.”

“…Then?”

“Since I told you to live happily, it’s best to grant strength for happiness, isn’t it?”

“Now?”

There had been many moments when we crossed paths. The voice had already saved me twice.

“To receive strength, you need a sufficiently developed body. Just like your sister.”

I couldn’t respond to that voice, laced with laughter.

“Your small body has almost grown. You won’t die while bleeding out from trying to do something. It would be nice if you could grow a bit more, but it seems better to be satisfied with this much. That’s how people are.”

“She” suggested.

“Then let’s make a contract.”

“If I make a contract, can I protect you?”

“That’s in your hands. The wielding of power varies based on what one does with it. But still, if you wish to do so, surely you can.”

“…Can I be happy?”

“That, too, will depend on how you view it. If you vow to protect, isn’t that enough for your happiness?”

I couldn’t muster a response to that.

Instead, I merely nodded.

“Good.”

“She” laughed.

“Then it’s settled. Watch for a while. I will be watching over you.”

With a somewhat cheerful tone, “she” spoke as if playing with words.

Suddenly, my marked wrist felt as if it were burning; it stung. I couldn’t scream.

My arm bent upwards, and the wound gazed at the sky.

That wound opened up, taking the shape of an eye. From the pupil, red tears slowly floated upwards towards the heavens.

Each drop elongated and thinned, turning into threads.

That thread, woven from my wound, steadily transformed into a blade, as if weaving fabric, starting from the top. It resembled something out of a 3D printer.

In no time, it became a crimson sword. A rather long blade, similar in size to the one Yuka was holding.

My hand instinctively moved to grasp that sword. The hilt was warm, just like the blood I’d spilled moments ago.

On my wrist, something was painted in red.

The voice of “she” faded away.

But I could immediately understand what it wanted me to do.

I swung the sword. Just a light swing, yet it split everything in half, as though a very strong and sturdy wire connected at the tip had sliced through areas beyond its reach.

The Yōkai, who loathe my blood, screamed naturally. I had no idea where their cries were directed, though.

The tentacles of the octopus split apart like pointed shells, up and down.

And blood splattered everywhere.

“…Koto Ne?”

Yuka momentarily froze, looking in my direction.

Yuka was also splattered with blood. I could see a few wounds. I hoped they wouldn’t leave scars.

Given that scars weren’t described distinctly in the novels, perhaps Yuka had her own way of healing without leaving marks.

…Let’s think about that later.

There was something more pressing at hand.

I gripped the sword tightly. Although it was a blade I’d never learned to wield properly,

For now, I would just swing it.

Isn’t it a sword bestowed upon me by God?

I should be able to handle at least a monster.

“Yuka.”

“…Yeah?”

Her expression showed she still hadn’t grasped the situation. But upon seeing my movement, she followed suit.

Maybe, just maybe, I could pull this off.

I sensed it.

*

Waking up in the middle of the night was because I couldn’t feel the children in my arms.

It wasn’t just that the children had vanished; it was likely because the air in the dead of night was that cold. The warmth that used to envelop me was gone.

If one child had disappeared, I might have thought they went to get a drink of water. But since they both were gone…

Were they perhaps sharing some secret talks?

Feeling uneasy, I stood up. The only person I could see was Maeda.

Carefully raising my body so as not to wake Maeda, I made my way downstairs.

In the living room, only Nanami-chan was sleeping.

A slight chill crept down my spine.

Feeling a sudden urgency, I turned my head, spotting that the living room door was slightly ajar.

I hurriedly bolted out through that door.

Please, let it not be true.

I didn’t even know what I hoped was untrue as I stepped outside.

In the distance, I saw Coco’s silhouette on the beach.

Koto Ne was nowhere to be found.

Suddenly realizing, I was outside, barefoot, crossing the street, running on the sandy beach.

“Koto Ne?”

Coco tilted her head, gazing into the air. I had an inkling of what that meant—

My heart raced.

I was the one who assured them it would be alright to be here. I had been the one to comfort Koto Ne, holding her tight as I told her everything would be fine.

It was greed. Yes, it had been ages since I had gone on a trip like this. And since Kosuzu had used up her energy, I thought it would be fine for a while.

“Koto Ne!”

I called out without even realizing it, knowing she wouldn’t hear me.

“Mom?”

Coco turned back and called for me. She didn’t seem to understand what was going on yet.

“Where’s Koto Ne? Where is she?”

As I gripped Coco’s shoulders, I knew she wouldn’t know. Coco just tilted her head.

I was about to call Koto Ne again, but suddenly, the scent of blood filled the air.

A scent I had smelled before.

At that time, Koto Ne was—

“Koto Ne!”

I saw someone calling Koto Ne’s name, catching her as she collapsed.

Before I knew it, I was running again.

Holding the small child in my arms—I realized something was damp. The child’s body was wet, not with seawater or sweat,

But with blood.

Perhaps, this child’s own blood.

“Mom.”

A broken voice called out to me.

The child was smiling. Why was she smiling in such a situation? It would be normal to burst into tears of pain or lament me.

The child lifted her hand and touched my face.

Her wrist was torn open. From that horrifying gap, blood gushed out, and I froze.

The red sword that had fallen carelessly beside her melted away, disappearing into a bloody puddle.

A faint shape emerged in the wake of the blood on her wrist.

“Ah, ah,”

What was I supposed to say? Words wouldn’t form. My throat felt choked. My vision blurred with tears, so I simply shut my eyes tightly.

I just held Koto Ne close.

The child I swore to protect, the one I was supposed to have shielded.

Is this what fate means? Is it something one expects to have gone well yet turns out differently?

Yes, it’s all my fault.

The child was already suffering. It hadn’t been common for her to return home stained with blood since our first fight—

But it must have always been like this.

It must have always been like this.

Always, always.

Do I even have the right to cry in front of the child? I don’t know. But sobs slipped through my teeth regardless.

What should I do?

What should I do…?

Chapter 416

If it doesn’t hurt, that’s a lie.

There’s no way that being sliced and torn wouldn’t hurt. Until I got a job, I used to whine even when I just cut my fingers on paper.

No, I often whined even in ordinary daily life. I didn’t want to be in pain when I didn’t have to be.

But how about now?

The pain in my body is gone. Anyway, this body doesn’t leave wounds. No matter how many times I’m cut or torn.

Probably, my body won’t break either. Right. This was different from Koko. Even when I was bitten by that bear-like monster, I managed to keep the shape of my body.

I thought maybe I should have asked that thing that spoke to me a bit longer, but, well, it doesn’t matter anymore. Either way, I’ve lived like this.

Probably, my family is safe too.

When I opened my eyes, the ceiling I saw wasn’t the one I’d seen yesterday. It was a place I visited, so it was just a once-seen ceiling.

It wasn’t the ceiling of an ordinary person’s house, but more like the ceiling of a large building. It had a typical shape.

My body… couldn’t move.

It wasn’t like my body was tied up or anything—

No. In a way, you could say it was.

Kagami lying next to me was hugging me so tightly that it was a bit hard to breathe.

Realizing that late, I felt that warmth. It was that kind of warmth that always puts my mind at ease. It was mom’s embrace. The hug I regretted losing only after losing my entire family in my previous life.

“……”

Moreover, Koko was also attached to me, making it even more difficult to move.

What should I do, I thought.

“Kotone.”

I heard Kagami calling me.

At that voice, my body stiffened.

Kagami’s hug was warm, and it was always what I wanted, but Kagami’s expression wasn’t always the one I hoped for.

I liked it when Kagami smiled. I wished she would smile happily, hug me tightly as if I were truly adorable, and pat my head. After all, once you become an adult, you can’t do such things anymore.

Still, I thought she could at least keep smiling.

However, Kagami’s voice calling me was low.

“Kotone. How’s your body a bit?”

Kagami asked still hugging me tightly. I turned my head, and Kagami was still with her eyes closed. She looked as if she could fall asleep right there.

“…I’m okay now.”

Even though I felt like Kagami wouldn’t believe me for some reason, I answered that way.

“……”

Kagami stayed silent for a moment before quietly opening her mouth again.

“Is it always like that…?”

“No, it’s not always like that.”

I answered coolly. At least this wasn’t a lie, so I could say it without much thought.

“So it’s not always.”

“Uh, well…”

But I got flustered by Kagami’s next words as I couldn’t properly respond.

Saying it’s not always means, conversely, that there are situations when it is “always.”

“…In the end, I knew I’d end up living this kind of life, but still, I didn’t want to see you getting hurt like this.”

What should I say to that?

Kagami is my mom. I’m Kagami’s daughter.

That daughter, bleeding and torn, fell right in front of her. Covered in blood.

Yet, Kagami could hardly do anything for me. That fight was mine after all.

I found it hard to imagine that feeling.

I could only guess it wouldn’t be much different from the emotions I felt when I lost my family.

“I’m sorry for being such a mom.”

Until I heard that,

My heart hurt. It wasn’t just because it was beating hard; it literally felt like someone was digging into my chest.

“Not being any help at all…”

“No.”

I cut Kagami off sharply.

Then, I forced my body to turn and lie towards Kagami. I escaped from Koko’s arms that were holding me tightly and wrapped my arms around Kagami, burying my face in her embrace.

“No.”

Right. Absolutely not.

The reason I’m here, I honestly don’t know well. Maybe I’ll never know.

But I think that doesn’t matter.

I could have been born in any world. I could have been born as anyone in this world.

If I had become Shii, I would have grown up thinking that ‘mom’ was just that kind of existence. In that world, neither I nor Kagami existed, so I suppose I would have lived in that state until Sota rescued me.

Kagami perhaps ran away with me even in situations that could have been worse than that.

And somehow, she fed me. She never abused me even once, and she tried not to let me starve, even at that young age.

Even when I was still of the age to be protected as someone’s daughter, she did that.

If that’s not sacrifice, who in this world is living in sacrifice?

“I’m here because of you, mom.”

So I could say that without any hesitation this time.

The reason I’m here isn’t because of anyone else. It’s because of Kagami.

So, it’s okay not to do anything. Just watching me live from there, smiling at me sometimes, and hugging me warmly like this is enough for me.

Kagami seemed like she was going to say something, but she soon fell silent again.

Then she just pulled me closer, wrapping me snugly in her warmth.

*

People who worry about me, of course, aren’t just Kagami.

Fortunately, Shii, Sota, and Nanami didn’t see my bloody figure. The three of them were still sleeping.

Sota is supposed to be sensitive to youkai, but it seems that intensity isn’t severe yet.

It was like I ended up being rushed into the emergency room at midnight.

…Well, that’s not exactly a lie. After all, I did go to the emergency room. It seems to be a hospital designated by the government, meant for people like me.

However, even if the three who are still ordinary people didn’t see us, there are still many who worry about me.

First, Koko.

Since the morning after waking up, Koko has been sticking to me like glue. At least Kagami let go when I got out of bed, but Koko had been hugging me tightly since earlier.

She was even holding onto my arms completely, so it restricted my movement considerably.

And there was Yuka, watching us with a very complicated expression.

“……”

It’s understandable it would be complicated.

A friend almost bled to death. Now that the situation was over, there was some strange magical circle drawn on my wrist, and the knife I was holding was literally squeezed from my blood. By the end of it all, there was so much blood that it left a red mark on the sandy beach.

But because of that power, many were able to survive.

And probably, it would still be useful in the future. When fighting against beings that seem impossible to defeat. When fighting against enemies too numerous to count.

No, even if it’s not so, youkai are usually stronger than ordinary people. If you have the power to cut them down in one go, there’s hardly anything better.

I wouldn’t be dying.

But at the same time, I could easily see Yuka telling me not to use that power. The Yuka from the original work tried to keep Sota away after finding out about his powers too.

It was Sota’s role to meddle like a protagonist, always helping Yuka.

“You…”

Yuka was choosing her words carefully, then let out a long sigh.

Scratching her head,

“Are you okay?”

She completely changed the subject and avoided bringing that up.

I wonder if the government people know? I don’t really know, but at least Yuka would tell her father and grandfather. The sense of duty Yuka carries is by no means small.

“Yeah. I’m okay right now.”

“…I see.”

Yuka seemed to decide to reserve her judgment a little. It’s unavoidable. The more conclusions are reached, the more tangled the story becomes in a strange way.

If we follow efficiency, we should utilize that power, but then a close friend could get hurt. But since that injury will heal quickly— such logic would continuously circulate.

The best method would be for me to just use it right away, but—

“……”

Kagami’s gaze piercingly was glaring at me.

With a slight smile on her lips as she slices fruit, she looked like the gentle mother as always, but did that seem a bit threatening only to me?

…Well, whatever.

In the end, it means my mind is complicated as well.

What should I do from here on?

I think I’ll need a bit of time to reach a conclusion.

Chapter 417

“I’ve been thinking about something.”

In the hospital, when I was briefly alone with Yuka, she started talking to me.

Actually, Kagami didn’t want to leave me alone with Yuka. I could say she didn’t seem to trust Yuka very much.

It wasn’t completely hostile, but it also wasn’t entirely friendly. That was how Kagami looked at Yuka right now.

She’s my personal friend and helps me avoid getting hurt as much as possible in fights, but at the same time, she’s someone intertwined with the reasons why I have to fight.

Today, Kagami already knew that I wasn’t hurt because of Yuka, but if a person’s emotions only operated logically, would they even be emotions?

In such a situation, Yuka must have had a lot to think about too.

“I’m thinking about living near your house.”

“…Huh?”

“It’s not uncommon for high school students to live on their own, right?”

“Oh, in high school…”

Yuka’s words made me a little relieved, but then I tilted my head again.

“In high school?”

“I’m also thinking about going to the same high school as you. Wouldn’t it be better if I lived a bit closer?”

Well, you’re living in Tokyo too, right? If we’re being picky, it’s not that far that I can’t commute.

But Yuka’s expression was endlessly serious.

“…Is it because of me?”

“If it’s because of you, then yes. I’m definitely thinking about going to the same high school.”

“No, that’s not it…”

At my words, Yuka stared at me in silence for a moment.

“Actually, it’s not a sudden thought. It came up after that incident last time.”

She was probably talking about the incident where Kosuzu came to find me.

I don’t know what kind of contract Kagami made with the government. I think of it as being unilaterally held, but surprisingly, higher-ups seem to be quite serious about protecting me.

It’s just that their abilities don’t quite match up.

If the ones after me were ordinary people, they could be adequately protected. Just having bodyguards would be enough.

But if the ones targeting me are not human, but Yōkai that can’t be dealt with by an ordinary person’s sword, then the story changes. No matter how many top martial artists you have on your side, they wouldn’t be able to deal with a Yōkai.

So, the fact that such a conversation came up means there’s an idea to bring Yuka close to me.

“Besides, it was because of you that I didn’t change locations, so I thought it’d help me if you just stuck around a bit. Honestly, I wanted to try living alone too.”

“…”

I stared at Yuka intently.

When our eyes met, Yuka averted her gaze, looking somewhat embarrassed.

“Yuka.”

I spoke calmly.

“If you’re moving just to protect me, you really don’t need to bother. You don’t have to go through that trouble.”

“Trouble, huh.”

Yuka scratched her head.

“Well, I’m not really sure. I want to move in, but I’d prefer to find another way to solve it if possible. However, no matter how I think about it, I can’t organize my thoughts well. Honestly, I think it wouldn’t be bad to live like that at least once.”

“If that’s what you want, I can’t really argue with that…”

Still, it wouldn’t change the fact that it’s a worrying subject.

“If that happens, won’t we at least be able to go to and from school together? It’d be good to respond to the Yōkai that appear nearby.”

“That’s true, but…”

“Or maybe you don’t want me to move in?”

Yuka turned her head back toward me. Her expression was serious.

“No, it’s not that. You’re my friend.”

“Well, that’s settled then. Just keep it in mind. Besides, it’s just talk about high school for now. It’s not like a solid decision has been made yet.”

“Yeah.”

I see.

There was still a bit of time left before becoming a high school student.

As I gently stroked Koko’s head, who was asleep on the bed, I nodded.

In the brief moment I was lost in thought, Kagami entered the hospital room. Her expression seemed much better compared to before. Of course, she wasn’t back to her usual self, but still.

Had she met with the government people? It wouldn’t be strange if she was protesting something.

“…There’s still some time left, should I go back and spend time with the kids? If you’re too tired, it’s fine to rest here.”

“I’ll go and play with the kids.”

“Going into the sea is…”

“Yeah, got it. Since I’m a bit hurt, I won’t overdo it.”

At my words, Kagami made a painful expression again.

It might have been because she saw that I was hurt, or perhaps she recalled that moment because of my words, but Kagami was particularly sensitive about telling me not to “do anything.”

Thinking that she hadn’t been able to do anything for me since childhood was Kagami’s bad habit. In reality, from start to finish, everything I could wear and eat was all thanks to Kagami.

“Are you sure your body is okay?”

Kagami asked.

“Yeah. I’m sure.”

“…I’ll be beside you.”

“Yeah.”

I smiled brightly at Kagami, who said that.

*

We spent the remaining summer schedule.

Shii had an extremely worried expression. It was only natural since she heard that I suddenly collapsed and was taken to the hospital overnight. Sota also had a worried look, but still, it wasn’t to the extent Shii had.

“Are you really okay?”

“Yeah. I can’t really do anything as strenuous as going into the water.”

“Don’t worry about that! We can have fun without going into the sea!”

Shii’s expression as she said that was so adorable that I couldn’t help but smile a little.

“Are you okay?”

Nanami asked me that too. Our first meeting began with me misunderstanding Nanami as a stalker, but as a result, we completely cleared up our misunderstandings during that incident, and I was able to get closer to Sota a bit earlier than the main story.

Maybe that’s why Nanami didn’t seem to have any bad feelings toward me. Rather, seeing her worry like this, it feels like I’ve already entered the realm of friendship.

Well, Nanami’s personality wasn’t one that would hold onto such feelings for a long time and distance herself from people.

“Yeah. I’m fine.”

When I replied like that, Nanami nodded.

“I’m sorry we couldn’t make it to the hospital. Your dad told us to wait here.”

“Yeah. It’s okay. Dad probably said not to worry too much.”

Dad and the other kids were all waiting at the house we borrowed.

When I returned, it was around 11 a.m. We planned to play until 6 p.m., so we still had quite a bit of time left.

And, right. We did that.

The beach where I had bled was now completely cleaned up, leaving no trace behind. Thank goodness it was a sandy beach; just scattering it into the sea would quickly make the traces disappear.

Yuka looked at the beach with a somewhat uncomfortable expression and didn’t go into the water. The other kids also didn’t play outside, being considerate that I couldn’t go into the water.

Though they dipped their feet in a bit.

While they didn’t run around with energy like the day before, they still did all kinds of fun things you’d see in a comic. They smashed watermelons and played beach volleyball. Of course, the scorekeeping stopped mattering halfway through. Probably after Koko accidentally popped the ball once. From then on, the scores lost their meaning, and they just played with the ball.

It seemed we could take quite a few photos.

“…”

Kagami stood at a distance, watching me silently. Almost as if she thought I might suddenly disappear from that spot.

All because of what I’d done.

Maybe I should have suggested going back first. I seriously contemplated that, but by the time I thought about it, a lot of time had already passed.

We had a light dinner, then boarded the train a bit late.

On the train, all the kids were dozing off or completely knocked out. Koko, who had run around on the beach excitedly, had her head resting on my shoulder and was sleeping soundly.

Even then, Kagami was still quietly watching me. Her expression had improved quite a lot, though.

“…”

I pondered what to say.

Asking if she had fun was a question I couldn’t afford to ask given my situation. It was something neither Kagami could ask me nor I could ask her.

So, I decided to turn the conversation slightly in a different direction.

“Mom.”

“Yes, Koto Ne.”

Hearing Kagami’s gentle response, Dad turned his head slightly in a different direction. He was probably giving us the space to talk.

“Always, thank you.”

When I suddenly said that, Kagami blinked her eyes.

I couldn’t find more words to add. No matter what reason I might attach to it, it would simply feel like unnecessary embellishment.

Always being thankful meant exactly that— being thankful, always. And probably, it would continue to be that way.

Kagami turned her head slightly to look outside the window, lost in thought.

I did the same.

The flowing scenery was beautiful.

I hoped our memories for today would be like that too.

Erasing all the bad parts.

Chapter 418

Koko followed me everywhere, just like a little shadow.

If a kid in middle school, not even elementary school, did that, it wouldn’t be surprising if people started to look at them weirdly.

Furthermore, Koko’s way of speaking was, depending on how you looked at it, quite childish, wasn’t it?

A person’s speech is heavily influenced by how they’ve lived their life. Someone who doesn’t speak well might come up with strange combinations of words even if their thought process works logically.

In Koko’s case, she seemed to think logically… at least when it came to grades, she was on par with me or even slightly higher. It made me feel a bit embarrassed as I worried about whether I could get into the same high school.

However, the reason I said “seemed” cautiously was that her logical thinking was often overshadowed by her peculiar catchphrases like “Wow!” and “Huh?”

She had the knowledge and could adapt, but her speech was still short and childish like when I first met her. Well, maybe it had gotten a bit longer since then? Still, it was similar to a kid’s way of talking.

Here she was, following closely behind me, expressing childlike exclamations, yet somehow, she was my age.

Strangely enough, that atmosphere seemed to be perceived by people as “cute.”

You shouldn’t judge people solely by their appearance, but no matter how you think about it, there’s not much else to assess other than first impressions besides looks. Two cute girls, especially if they looked completely identical, were bound to be perceived as double the cuteness by others.

But let’s be real.

It’s a bit much to want to follow me into the bathroom too.

“… Koko. It’s a bit weird for you to come in here.”

“Uh-huh?”

“No, even if you look at me with that pitiful expression, some things just aren’t acceptable.”

That’s right.

Koko still maintained her unique way of speaking, but at the same time, she was capable of logical thought.

Her innocent character remained, but she also knew how to use her looks to her advantage. So at times, Koko could appear a little cunning.

I didn’t think that was bad. She didn’t show that expression unless it was with people she was close to, and it didn’t seem like she had any ulterior motives.

In fact, every time Kagami wore a slightly gloomy expression, she’d cling to Koko and help cheer her up, so I welcomed this kind of “intuition.”

I could see through Koko’s little acts, so it wasn’t a big deal.

However, recently, there were moments when Koko showed that expression which made things a bit troublesome.

Every time I needed to separate from Koko, she wore that kind of expression.

That “separating” didn’t mean being far away. Most prominently, it started from going to the bathroom, to running small errands, or when I had teacher duties. Koko trailed behind me every time.

To others, we probably looked like a pair of twins with a good bond, but knowing that Koko had some level of independence, I couldn’t help but think something was amiss.

“But….”

When I said this in front of the bathroom, Koko tilted her head and replied.

“What if Koto Ne disappears?”

“….”

I had nothing to say to Koko’s words. After all, I had actually experienced disappearing.

Kagami told me that Koko was on the beach looking for me. I knew my presence was somewhere nearby, but Koko didn’t know how to enter the nest.

Then there was me, bursting out into the open covered in blood.

There was no way she wouldn’t have developed a trauma.

If it were me, I wouldn’t be able to contain my feelings if I saw Kagami in that state. For Koko, I was the one who had saved her. Just like a baby bird seeing a bigger presence for the first time and thinking it’s its mother, Koko viewed me that way.

“I’m not going to disappear.”

I told Koko that.

“Even if I’m apart for just a moment, I’ll come back right away.”

Of course, no matter how much Koko pressed, she didn’t try to come into the same stall. She already knew that was “a troublesome thing to do.”

Still, forcing her to wait outside was a bit much.

Koko had been following my requests well until now.

Whether she liked her current form or not, it seemed Koko didn’t want to change from that state. Even though she could probably enter anywhere just by wanting to.

I appreciated that…but it also meant additional trouble.

“Uh-huh.”

Koko made that sound while grabbing my sleeve.

I closed my eyes and took a deep breath.

“… Alright.”

With her acting this way, how could I say she shouldn’t?

*

At home, when we slept, we did go to Kagami’s room to sleep in the same bed, but usually, I shared a room with Koko.

Well, I generally preferred when the entire family gathered in the living room rather than being alone with her in a room.

As time went by, I felt a strange unease. The more I went through various accidents, the more I feared I might end up alone like I did in my previous life.

Even though I would plan to avoid that, it wasn’t until I became a high school student that I could really understand the future.

That’s why, when the family was home, I wanted to keep them all within my sights.

But today was a bit different.

Koko seemed to feel unease much greater than mine. In addition, that clinginess was directed towards me.

While Kagami and Dad also liked Koko, it seemed she trusted me the most, the person she met first.

When we were in our room, we’d typically watch manga together or play games, but today we lay side by side in bed. It was technically a bed designed for one person, but it was big enough for an adult man, so perhaps that’s why we both had a bit of space left between us.

I wasn’t exactly sure why we were acting differently either. I just… wanted to do that. Sometimes you just want to lie there and do nothing.

“Hey, Koko.”

With that opportunity, I tried to talk to Koko.

“Koto Ne?”

Koko’s answer was always like that. Even though she was responding in my voice, it still sounded slightly different. Especially her way of speaking.

After starting the conversation, I pondered long and hard about what to ask.

Why do you follow me so closely? Isn’t that a bit aggressive?

After a long struggle, the only thing I could come up with was, “Do you like me?”

Saying it out loud felt a bit off too. Do siblings typically ask that sort of thing?

So far, my sister has never said she liked me. She once said she wanted to kill me. …Though, if we’re talking about positive feelings, there was worry and gratitude.

But still, because we were family, of course, I loved her as family. I only truly realized this after losing everyone.

“Yeah!”

Koko sprang up from her place, looking down at me.

“I like Koto Ne!”

“Really? Why?”

“Why, huh?”

“Yeah. Why do you like me so much?”

Koko thought for a moment. From the way her fingers twitched, she seemed to be counting the reasons she liked me rather than just saying them.

“Because Koto Ne gave me something delicious.”

“…?”

Was she talking about the candy I first gave her?

“Mom gives delicious things too.”

“Yeah.”

Koko frowned slightly and tilted her head.

“But Koto Ne gave it to me first.”

“…Really?”

Is that it? Because I was the first one to give her something?

Though, it seemed there had to be more reasons than that.

“Koto Ne doesn’t hate Koko. That’s why I like you.”

“I see.”

That’s true. I hadn’t done anything violent since we first met.

I was the one who released Koko’s seal. If you think of it that way, it’s not so strange for her to like me.

“…”

In the far future, pondering how we should live when we grow up didn’t yield any answers.

For now, everything was fine as it was. We were still young. For the next few years, isn’t it okay to be somewhat carefree in this aspect?

The one to be wary of would be Kosuzu, and beyond that, it would be better to gather together.

I thought about saying something like we’d need some time apart, but it seemed better to let things gradually become natural rather than forcing it.

Even Koko, as she appears, probably finds the world scary. After all, she hadn’t been out for very long.

It was similar to when Kagami first brought me outside.

But having undergone such things myself, it can’t be helped that she would react that way for a while.

As I lay there blankly staring at the ceiling, I heard Kagami’s voice calling us from outside the door. It seemed she was calling from downstairs.

Did she prepare some fruit or something?

“Should we go down?”

“Yeah!”

Koko replied energetically.

As if everything in the world was simply good and enjoyable.

Having witnessed that smile made everything else feel like it didn’t matter, and I found myself smiling as well.

Chapter 419

Being a middle school student while preparing for exams… honestly, it was a bit annoying.

The only exam experiences I’ve had in my life were during my time going to university and getting a job. Of course, I had to prepare for exams in high school; I thought that was just how it was. And the job, well, it was at a place I admired.

Looking back, I don’t think I knew how to study well until I became a high school student. I sat in front of a desk and looked at books, but that didn’t mean I could fully memorize their content.

Sometimes I wondered what it would have been like if I had studied harder as a teenager, but who knows?

I am who I am. I can be who I am now because I lived those days and have those memories.

To put it simply, if I went back to that time, I don’t think I would study any harder. I enjoyed hanging out with my friends too much.

“……”

But even someone like me, who didn’t really enjoy studying, if the kids gathered together and studied hard, I found myself studying along with them.

In fact, ever since I came to this world, I had been quite diligent in my studies. Thanks to that, my grades were bouncing around the upper ranks.

Kagami didn’t really care whether my grades dropped or not. I’ve felt for a long time that Kagami had a tendency to pamper me. Maybe it’s because I met my loving family at such a young age. I suppose it’s partly because we had no one else to lean on.

Because of that, I remained somewhat childish. I still sleep clinging to my mom when I go to bed. I’m such a spoiled brat.

The only reason I managed to keep my head on straight was probably just because I had the memories of my past life.

Despite my best efforts to study, this body’s head isn’t all that bad.

I turned my gaze to Koko.

Koko was studying hard too. I had scared her into studying by telling her that if I failed the exam, she wouldn’t get to go to the same school as me.

Yuka, Shii, Sota, and even Nanami had joined us.

Hmmm.

“Hey everyone, is there something you want to do in the future?”

I suddenly thought of it and asked.

Going to high school is nice. It’s not weird to attend the high school that your friend aspires to go to. Unless I planned to get a job straight after middle school or aimed for a particular athletic scholarship, generally, it’s just a difference in the study atmosphere.

However, thoughts about going to university or jobs afterward are somewhat different.

I did manage to get the job I wanted. Although my thoughts changed after getting it, I still held on to it until the end.

That said, life doesn’t end just because things don’t go that way. I’ve seen many kids who have set aside their goals of dreams and managed to live well while treating them as hobbies.

But living without any dreams is a little sad.

I hope everyone has at least one thing they love, even if it’s not something they want to do.

Except for Nanami, the kids here didn’t come from normal family backgrounds.

…Am I being too nosy?

However, it seemed like the kids didn’t mind what I said, which came out a bit unexpectedly. Maybe feeling a bit tired from studying, they seemed welcoming of my words.

“What do you want to do…?”

It didn’t seem like anyone could easily answer that.

The first person that came to mind was Nanami. She’s smart and sociable, so she’d likely manage to find a job, but aside from that, perhaps her goal would be to “marry Sota.” That would be her “thing she wants to do.”

I have no idea how infatuated she must have been during those childhood years, jumping over from upper elementary school to halfway through middle school while carrying such thoughts, but having at least one person you like isn’t a bad thing.

Shii might be similar.

After growing up under an unusual mother for a long time, she’s finally met her family. And it turns out to be her biological older brother, no less.

Now that she’s just starting to do things she wants to do as a family, I hope that time lasts a long while.

Koko looked a bit blank, as if she hadn’t thought much about it, while Yuka was deeply lost in thought but couldn’t bring herself to answer.

“What about you?”

Yuka asked me.

“The fact that you asked that means you have something you want to do, right?”

That’s true. I have a lot of things I want to do.

After all, I’ve just barely entered my teens. Plus, I was an otaku in my previous life, and in this one, those tendencies are still very much intact as I’ve been reborn in Japan.

There are so many things I want to see. There are also places I want to explore with my friends.

And I want to stretch that time for doing those things for as long as possible. It’s not just during high school, but also when I become a university student, and beyond… continuously.

However, like the intent behind my question, Yuka’s didn’t seem to be that either.

It was about what we wanted to do in the far future. If we have any image of what we want to be.

“….”

I pondered.

My question was also aimed at myself.

What do I want to do?

I want to save Kagami, save Koko, protect my family. I want to protect my friends, and ultimately reach a happy ending.

What would I do afterward?

Suddenly, a thought popped into my head.

It was a simple thought. It was one of the jobs I wanted in my past life, but I had distanced myself from that dream by choosing another profession.

After losing my family and falling into despair, I stopped enjoying that hobby, but I still loved manga and novels in this world.

“I want to be a writer.”

So, I impulsively said that.

The kids’ gazes all turned to me, as if they hadn’t expected me to give that answer.

“A writer?”

“Yeah.”

Isn’t it natural to feel like writing when you read?

I had written a few things in my childhood. After all, I was an otaku. I hadn’t succeeded in gaining confidence, and since I had other dreams, I had no regrets.

But isn’t this different now?

After all, I’ve achieved that dream. It wasn’t purely enjoyable. I don’t regret it, but I don’t feel the desire to return to it either. Since I’ve been given this life again, I want to dream a different dream this time.

So, I want to be a writer.

I haven’t decided whether I want to write manga stories, light novels, or some other writings. In fact, I feel like it might be better to not have it set in stone.

But one thing I could say for certain.

The people around me would definitely appear in those writings. In various forms, always different. Little by little, based on them.

And perhaps, the memories of my past life as well.

Yuka, who had asked me what I wanted to do, blinked her eyes once. Then she let out a small chuckle.

“I see. So you already have a dream.”

“Yeah.”

I just decided it, but it really feels like it could be good.

After everything is over, after our adventure concludes with a happy ending, I will become a writer.

Seeing me smile brightly, the kids looked a bit flustered.

“Koto Ne. Koto Ne.”

Koko, who had been sitting next to me, tugged at my sleeve and called me.

“Is it a happy ending?”

“Huh?”

“Will the stories Koto Ne writes have a happy ending?”

Ah, right.

Kagami, Koko, and I read fairy tale books together when she was learning the language.

Even books for kids don’t always have happy endings. Thinking about it, there were several stories that didn’t in my childhood, too.

Koko didn’t seem to like those stories much.

The stories she always wanted us to read were all happy ones. The parts she wanted us to read were always the happy endings.

Yeah. After all, every story comes to an end. If that is the case, it’s not bad for the ending to be happy.

There are tragic or sad stories out there, all for the sake of being realistic or having artistic quality.

Even if there’s someone whose every story ends in a happy ending, the world won’t come to an end.

“Yep. It’s a happy ending.”

I see.

If the story I write includes the people I know, then it would be nice for the ending to be a happy one.

And I want a conclusion that says they lived long and happily. That’s what I’ve wanted since I was young.

“Will you read it to me?”

“Yeah. I’ll read it.”

I patted Koko’s head. Koko smiled with a silly expression on her face.

“Is that right, a writer.”

Yuka murmured, looking away with a distant expression.

“A dream…”

Yuka has lived a different life from ordinary kids. She might have to continue living like that in the future too.

Since childhood, she had done those things thinking it was all just natural, but in the end, Yuka is just a regular kid.

Like the other kids, she has something she wants.

Maybe, apart from being an exorcist, she might have other dreams too.

For some reason, all the kids in the room seemed to be lost in thought, gazing into the distance.

Knock knock.

Suddenly, a knocking sound startled the kids back to reality as they blinked.

“Koto Ne, can I come in for a moment?”

“Yeah!”

I responded to Kagami’s voice, and she peeked her head in with a plate full of fruit.

“I brought some fruit.”

That sight was so motherly in many ways; it felt nice.

“Thank you, I’ll enjoy it.”

I smiled as I received the fruit.

Seeing me smile brightly, Kagami tilted her head a bit.

“Mom.”

“Yes?”

“I want to be a writer when I grow up.”

Kagami seemed momentarily taken aback by my sudden revelation, blinking in surprise, but then she broke into a big smile.

“That’s wonderful!”

She seemed overjoyed, as if she hadn’t expected me to say such a thing.

Yeah.

Perhaps the first thing I write will be about mom.

Because she’s the person I’ve seen for so long.

The person I think is the most amazing in this world.

Chapter 420

Time passes, and I get a junior.

In my previous life, I didn’t care much about such relationships. Even if it was called club activities, it was just part of school lessons, and I didn’t really do anything particularly meaningful within that.

I hardly ever used the title “senior,” and conversely, there weren’t any kids calling me “senior.” I did manage to form such relationships when I went to university, but it was quite different from the peculiar feelings I had while reading light novels in my teens.

Was it because this world was such a world that I had juniors who called me “senior” in this life?

I didn’t partake in club activities, but I ended up becoming a “senior” as juniors came into my class and crossed paths with me regularly.

As I moved through my second and third years, the number of those kids increased quite a bit.

However, not many students from my class ended up going to the same school as me. Naturally, the juniors wouldn’t either.

It wasn’t just about grades. Some had things they wanted to pursue, others were concerned about distances to schools, or for various reasons.

After deciding where to go, we exchanged promises like, “Let’s definitely keep in touch!” and “We must meet again later!”, but how many times do we say things like that while living life, and how often are those promises kept? I’ve felt that many times already.

That doesn’t mean those encounters are meaningless.

After a few years, there are times when you suddenly remember someone and look for their contact, or you run into friends during a chance meeting and end up getting close again.

In my case, I actually had quite a few friends who ended up going to the same school as me. Sota, Nanami, and even Yuka.

Even my sister Koko is going to the same school, so I guess I could say I’m quite lucky.

“I should have come to this school, after all.”

Shii said.

It was around the time the second semester was about to end in my third year when Shii said that after the leaves had fallen.

It’s not our school.

Hearing that all my friends were heading to Hanagawa High School, Shii naturally entered Hanagawa Middle School.

This way, even while I’m at high school, Shii can still be my “junior.” Even if the schools are different, since they are operated by the same foundation, it’s not strange at all.

Thinking back now, I wondered what would have happened if I had gone to Hanagawa Middle School instead.

Shii could have potentially joined the same middle school as me. There was probably a way for her to be my junior for a year and then transfer when I went up to high school.

However, that method felt a bit cumbersome. Making new friends, taking tests again… More than anything, Yuka and I had already experienced transferring a few times, which we wouldn’t recommend.

“But from next year, we’ll really have a senior-junior relationship.”

“…Yeah.”

Shii nodded at my words. Then, using “and,” she continued,

“Even if we’re from different schools, the past year hasn’t been regrettable.”

Hearing that made me feel relieved.

“Well, since we live close by. Even if our schools are different, we see each other every day, right?”

“That’s true.”

Shii smiled at my words.

I quietly gazed out the window.

Tokyo rarely experiences snowfall. But that doesn’t mean winter isn’t settling on the streets.

All the leaves from the trees have fallen, and everyone is bundled up in thick clothing, shoving their hands into their pockets as they shuffle along.

On the other hand, our house is warm. The TV is showing cartoons, and Kagami is busy preparing things for us in the kitchen.

Since it’s the end of the year, Sota seems to still be out.

In the original story, Shii was full of concern for Sota, even if it wasn’t quite to that extent. But here, it feels a bit different. Sota doesn’t seem to be suffering like in the novel.

He has some thoughts about needing to protect his sister, but he doesn’t behave as if everything is placed solely on his shoulders.

Could it be because we are there to support him? I hope so.

Not long after, Kagami brought a plate piled high with strawberries from the kitchen.

Until then, Koko, who seemed fully engrossed in the TV, must have caught a whiff of the strawberries, as she dashed to the table with a shout of joy.

It’s a cold season, but our daily life is warm.

That warmth doesn’t just mean the temperature of where we’re sitting.

*

When Koko first went to school, I had a lot of worries. What if she couldn’t keep up with the classes? What if she couldn’t focus?

What if she suddenly stood up in class, wandering around and causing trouble for everyone? Koko probably wouldn’t even realize that such behavior was wrong.

But nothing like that happened.

Koko wasn’t particularly focused during class. When I glanced over at her during lessons, she would either be disassembling a pen and playing around or doodling some strangely shaped but cute animals in her textbook or notebook.

And despite that, her grades were at the top tier.

Seeing her scores, which were much higher than mine at first, made me wonder—well, after two years, I stopped worrying too much about it.

After all, the weirdos in subculture are usually smart, right? When I think about it again, I suppose Koko does have an otaku vibe.

A few times, while I didn’t manage to beat Koko’s scores, I did try to get close to them.

However, the students who seemed like they wouldn’t do well in studying turned out to be super diligent and landed higher scores than me, and that barrier to surpassing my rank was just too solid.

Of course, Koko passed the exams to get into Hanagawa High School with ease.

I also passed with a bit of confidence, but my atmosphere during the tests was quite different from Koko’s.

…I felt a bit unjust, to be honest.

I taught her how to read when she was just starting with picture books, but now it feels like I should be learning from her instead.

Is it really because I’m the older sibling? Did she inherit all the intelligence factors before I was born?

Kagami, of course, didn’t categorize us by our grades, but I couldn’t help thinking such things.

“Kotone.”

As I was lost in those thoughts after the exam, Kagami came up behind me and hugged me tight.

“It’s okay.”

…

“You’re just you, Kotone, without comparing to anyone else.”

…Mom.

When you say that, it makes me worry even more.

Well, Kagami was saying it in a really good way. She had just known me for a long time, so she probably noticed I felt a bit down from simply my presence.

That’s right. In the end, whether Koko or I studied better wasn’t very important.

What mattered more was that we both went to the same school.

“Waa?”

Looking at me while I was hugged by Kagami, Koko came up beside us with her head tilted. It was obvious she wanted a hug too, so Kagami smiled and opened one arm wider.

Koko casually hugged me.

Then Kagami hugged us both together.

It was warm.

It felt like maybe it would be okay to just stay like this. I began to think that the other things didn’t really matter.

…

No.

It matters; it really does.

We had friends, families, and above all, this world isn’t just our own little bubble.

For our family to live comfortably, the world needed to be a bit safer. For that sake, I needed to work hard.

But still, I decided it was fine to just be like this for now.

So that in the distant future, I could remember all of it.

*

In the spring when the cherry blossoms flutter down,

We graduated from middle school.

Some friends cried, and the juniors wept as they sent us off.

I thought it was a natural farewell, but actually parting made my nose a bit tingly.

Ironically, since Shii wasn’t at our school, I didn’t end up crying.

The short time between graduating middle school and the high school entrance ceremony was literally a rainy time for us.

During that time, we wandered around outside, me, Koko, Yuka, and Shii. Sometimes we dragged Sota along, and during those times, Nanami somehow tagged along too.

While we didn’t go on any special trips, we found joy in small, trivial things.

Because soon, we’d be attending school together with this same group.

“How about it?”

Ah, right.

And Yuka finally moved close to our neighborhood.

Her place was in a mansion not too far from ours. Even if it was called a mansion, Yuka’s place only had one room. In structure, it was similar to the house where just me and Kagami lived back then. It was a bit larger and tidier than that.

“Looks great.”

I said it sincerely.

“Come visit sometimes.”

Hmm, I think I’ll probably end up visiting more often than sometimes.

After all, high schoolers love places without adults.

Though, I preferred being where Kagami was.

Still, seeing Yuka smile brightly, I felt there was no need to spoil the mood with such unnecessary remarks.

Chapter 421

Hanagawa High School was located not too far from the station.

When I got there, I understood why it was called a wealthy school.

The building itself didn’t seem particularly impressive, but the area where the school was located had a pretty high land value.

In Minato Ward, the character ‘Minato (港)’ means port. It was close enough to Tokyo Bay that it could have had such a name.

However, unlike other port cities, you wouldn’t see container ships coming and going nearby. I’m not sure how Minato Ward became a well-known affluent neighborhood in Tokyo, but anyway, it looked more like an international city crowded with the headquarters of various multinational corporations than a commercial area.

The station was spacious and wide, and there were tons of people coming and going. Even on the way to the school, there were quite a lot of people visible.

The atmosphere was different from my middle school.

Now in the second year of middle school, Shii, who had been attending a nearby middle school for the past year, had a familiar expression on her face.

Well, it was just the locality, but the area we lived in was also famous for being a nice place in Tokyo. There was no reason to feel intimidated now.

If so, “See you after school!”

Shii, who would always part ways at the fork toward the station, was smiling brightly until we separated, clearly happy to have walked to school together like this.

After cheerfully exchanging goodbyes, I walked down the road with a bit of tension.

In the original story, it doesn’t go into detail about how Sota ended up at this school. It just mentioned in passing that he wanted to be recognized.

Many people think that high school students are basically grown adults, but in reality, it’s an age filled with many firsts. You’re still not out of childhood and are just beginning to prepare for adulthood.

Even people in their early twenties know so little about the world, so why would anyone expect a kid just in their teens to know everything in detail and handle everything?

…

If you think about it, my age in this world isn’t that different either.

The number of female students in sailor uniforms and male students in gakuran gradually increased nearby. It was as if our surroundings were gradually filtering out those in similar uniforms, slowly gathering around us.

In the original story, Sota’s choice led him to this school, but in this world, our attending this school was clearly due to my choice. I wanted to go, and my close friends wanted to go too.

So, here we were.

That’s why I was scared.

In the end, everything that would happen at this school was because of me.

If we had gone to a different school, Sota and Shii might never have crossed paths. We might not have needed to go across the world filled with yōkai and exorcists.

I said I would protect my family, but was this choice really the right one? Even now, having those thoughts didn’t mean much though—

“Koto Ne.”

At Yuka’s call, I returned to reality.

“This way.”

Oh.

Did I accidentally turn the wrong way while lost in thought?

Following Yuka’s words and turning my body, I found the kids who had come to the same school looking at me.

Yuka, Sota, Nanami, and Koko.

“…Yeah.”

The kids that had arrived here, following the path I had chosen, even with such prophetic memories.

In the end, everything that lay ahead would be something I would have to be responsible for.

I had no intention of giving up. If something happened along the path I chose, that would be my fault.

I determined to think that way.

*

The entrance ceremony ended without much grandeur.

Although we had received class assignments beforehand, we weren’t seated together as a class. They had just started high school. If there were close friends, it would be more comfortable to sit together, so it seemed that was taken into account.

Koko, Yuka, and I had the same class.

Sota and Nanami were in the same class as well, but at least they were in the adjacent class, so that put me at ease. No matter what happened, I could help those two without too much trouble.

For now, the fact that Koko was in the same class was what relieved me the most.

The school would probably think of us as twins, so maybe that was why they placed us in the same class. As for Yuka… maybe she thought it was better to keep the kids from the same school together.

The best case would have been to all be in the same class, but considering this level of arrangement, I thought it was a substantial gain, and I entered the classroom with the two of them.

And—

I stopped in my tracks.

For a moment, I doubted my own eyes.

A girl with short black hair.

Many girls in high school have short hair. So, just that didn’t give me a reason to be flustered.

However, I recognized that unique aura.

It was just a silhouette, but I had known this girl for quite a while.

And the other girl conversing with her was—

“Koto Ne?”

As I stood there blankly, Koko, who had followed in behind me, called my name.

I’m not sure if that reached the girl. The short-haired girl turned her head in our direction.

Ah, right.

It was Mako. It had been several years since I last saw her, but I still remembered Mako’s face.

Had she grown a bit taller since then? But she still had that fair skin and that studious impression. Even the glasses were just as I remembered.

“Koto Ne?”

This time, my name spilled out from Mako’s lips.

She remembers me.

No, it would be hard not to remember, right? Though it’s a memory from elementary school, it hasn’t been that long in terms of years.

…

No.

I can’t say that the total number of years isn’t long at all, but compared to the timeline of life, it can definitely feel like a very long time.

We haven’t lived long enough to call a few years ‘just a few.’

And then I finally realized.

Could it be that I’ve been thinking too carelessly until now?

If my memories with Mako, who I spent the last years of elementary school with, are like this, how about the kids whom I spent time with from kindergarten to the lower grades of elementary school? Would they remember me?

I remember so vividly.

Mako suddenly jumped up from her seat, and the kids she had been talking with turned to look at us.

One of them had a very healthy appearance with dyed blonde hair. It wasn’t just her hair that was bright; she had a very flamboyant aura.

Harumi likes to dress up since childhood. She liked to carry various things on her bag.

The other girl beside her had skin so pale I wondered if she had ever seen the sun. But her hair color contrasted with that pale skin was black.

Similar to mine. Since Yuuki shares the same blood, it might make sense.

How did those three end up in the same place as us?

Oh, right. It’s not such a strange story. Harumi and Yuuki lived not far from here, and Mako said she was coming to Tokyo. So, it’s not odd for them to meet like that.

Did they just happen to meet today? So, was this their first introduction? It seemed they were quite close for something like that though—

“Koto Ne!”

But that thought flew far away with the next sound I heard.

The kids who had gathered together and were chatting turned to look at us at once. It was because Mako’s voice was too loud.

The next moment, my vision was filled with Mako’s hair.

She lunged at me and hugged me tightly.

Warm. The once blurry memories became vivid again. The memory itself suddenly rushed toward me and pulled me in.

“…Mako?”

Though my head understood it, I could only muster the name after Mako had hugged me.

“Koto Ne! It really is you, isn’t it?!”

That voice was already wavering with emotion.

The last image of Mako I recalled was just like that. Mako had been crying.

Mako’s father was supposed to return to Tokyo, and that’s why we had all gone on that trip together.

To create lasting memories before Mako had to go back. In fact, we still had time left. We were planning to enjoy ourselves during that time.

But all those thoughts were abruptly severed. Because of me.

Statistically, Japan has a consistent average of people being attacked by bears and dying each year, but it is hard to believe a bear would suddenly appear. I clearly hadn’t seen any bears around.

And if I think about what the voice had said back then, it was because of me.

Mako had almost died because of me—

Mako’s face pulled back abruptly.

Even after all this time, it was still Mako. I was absolutely sure that I wasn’t just seeing things.

“I never thought I would meet you here, Koto Ne.”

…

I was so flustered that I couldn’t say anything.

Then, right after, I felt a wave of fear wash over me.

Mako was here.

So was Harumi, and Yuuki.

There were students mentioned only once in the novel.

And among them, there were those who had passed away.

I glanced at Harumi and Yuuki.

Harumi looked horrified as she gazed at me, but Yuuki seemed uninterested and was looking out the window.

And once again, I became frightened.

That fear was different from the fear of yōkai or monsters.

“I was worried because there was no way to contact you.”

Yeah.

If I had wanted to contact them, I might have been able to. I had already traveled outside of Tokyo.

…Even while living in the same Tokyo, I had awkwardly made excuses for not meeting them. I hadn’t even properly thought of contacting them.

Someday, once this whole situation is over, I thought carelessly that I would go visit them, just being satisfied with what was happening nearby.

Would Harumi and Yuuki understand?

Now that I’ve said I wanted to see them.

Would these kids understand?

Chapter 422

Excuses, excuses, excuses.

It was all an excuse.

No matter what I thought, in the end, it was an excuse for postponing the meeting.

Reasons… Yeah, I had some reasons I was considering.

Yuuki was a kid connected to me by blood, and he was also related to Kosuzu.

While I was running away, someone from Yamashita’s side ended up dead.

So, I thought that once I got involved, it would never end.

Plus, I was now living a life far from ordinary.

But all those reasons couldn’t be excuses anymore at the point where we ended up meeting like this. It meant we were this close to each other.

“Koto Ne?”

Not just Mako, but Harumi, who was talking with Mako, stood up as she called my name.

“It’s you, Koto Ne!”

And the way Harumi came towards me with a big smile looked just like a kid who ran into a long-lost friend.

Doesn’t she think it’s strange?

Isn’t she feeling bad that I didn’t contact her in the meantime?

But there was no such expression on Harumi’s face at all.

…

Ah, I see.

It was the same when I was little. Friends from elementary school that were really close could just fall out of touch when we entered middle school.

Later, years later, we might reconnect through friends or run into each other in the same neighborhood.

“……”

So, while feeling a bit bewildered, I also felt a little scared.

I valued Harumi and Yuuki. Mako too.

So did they all want to consider me precious as well?

After running away, I thought about that for a long time.

If I couldn’t get close to anyone and just lived my life running away, at least I wanted to be a precious existence in the memories of people who remembered me. If I was someone who couldn’t help but live like that.

But maybe I was just a fleeting memory, a “classmate who used to be close when we were kids.”

Isn’t it rare for someone to remember all their friends from elementary school? Once you become an adult, those memories almost completely fade away. Even if you meet again, there’s a high chance you won’t recognize each other.

After everything was over, I thought I would go to meet them. I wanted to believe that in a more peaceful world, we would meet peacefully again and become friends—

Did I perhaps hope that Harumi, Yuuki, and Mako would still remember me until then, hurting like they had lost something precious?

“……”

No matter how much the situation warranted it, I shouldn’t be the one thinking that first without even contacting them.

Shouldn’t I rather be grateful for their reaction like this?

So I couldn’t say anything. I didn’t know how to express these complicated feelings.

If the precious beings who remained in my memory only thought of me as just an ordinary, one of many friends—

Before I knew it, Harumi had come over and hugged me tightly. Old childhood memories flooded back. Harumi loved hugging friends like this.

Even back then, there was quite a size difference between us, but it felt like that gap had widened even more now. I had grown a lot compared to back then too.

But I still remember that hug clearly.

It was a different kind of hug from when Kagami hugged me; it was a little stronger. A hug that didn’t bother to control strength, expressing all of Harumi’s feelings honestly.

Her face was all smiles.

I… I don’t really know how I feel.

I’m happy and glad, but— at the same time, I felt a strange feeling that was the complete opposite of that.

Meeting these kids here was a bad idea.

This school was dangerous. There had even been ‘victims’ among the students. While the chances were low given the sheer number of students randomly selected, there was still a distinct possibility of getting caught up in something.

It’s strange. I thought I had come to a conclusion in my mind just a while ago, but upon seeing these three, those feelings made me wonder if bringing other friends to this school was the wrong choice.

I was—

“Do you know them?”

It wasn’t until I heard Yuka’s somewhat surprised voice that I was able to break that thought. In fact, it was more like I had been interrupted.

“Yeah, friends from elementary school.”

“Wow… ”

Yuka looked a little awkward, like she didn’t know what to say in this situation.

“Koto Ne?”

Koko tugged on my sleeve next to me.

It was then that Mako and Harumi’s gaze turned toward Koko.

“…Koto Ne?”

How many times have I heard the name Koto Ne?

Well, I did ask to be called by that name first.

“Um… who’s this? She looks like Koto Ne.”

Mako asked cautiously, and I glanced at Koko.

Then I looked back at Mako and said, “She’s my twin.”

“You have a twin sister?”

Harumi’s eyes widened in surprise as she asked.

“……”

An uneasy feeling set in. This was contradictory as well. Not knowing about the existence of a twin sister was a blemish on Kagami at this point. It meant my mother didn’t even know about the existence of her own daughter.

No matter what I say in front of Harumi, who had seen me since I was very young, it would sound strange.

“R-right…”

But Mako clapped her hands as if she sensed my expression and said,

We all felt somewhat awkward towards each other.

I… didn’t want this. I wanted to see my friends with a pure smile, saying “Long time no see!”

But I might have missed the timing to exuberantly greet them like Mako and Harumi did because we met so suddenly.

These three, without a doubt, lived ordinary lives afterward.

Harumi, Yuuki, and Mako, while their families might not be completely ordinary, still lived normal lives without getting caught up in it.

That’s why I planned to visit afterward. Did I underestimate things too much?

“U-uh?”

Noticing the strange gazes directed towards her, Koko tilted her head.

“Um.”

Harumi seemed to ponder for a moment and then cupped Koko’s cheeks with her hands.

“Wow?”

“Oh. So squishy.”

Harumi laughed.

What can I say, it felt like there was a pressure not to ask any further, and I was somewhat relieved.

Still, I felt a little flustered and a bit anxious.

“No, really cute!”

Seeing Koko’s innocent expression, Harumi said with a serious face.

“And Yuuki, too— Ah.”

Harumi turned her gaze toward Yuuki and saw that he wasn’t looking in this direction at all, making a peculiar expression as if it was vaguely awkward.

“Um, hey.”

If it was the Harumi I knew, she wouldn’t have shown such an expression, but she looked a little taken aback as she pondered for a moment.

Could something have happened in the meantime?

Before I left, Yuuki was starting to realize what family he belonged to. He understood that his father did different things than other kids’ fathers.

He was still friends with Harumi and getting close to Mako, though.

“……”

After a moment’s deliberation, I cautiously approached Yuuki.

“Yuuki.”

As I got closer to where he was seated and called his name, Yuuki finally looked my way.

But his expression was a bit cold.

“……”

He didn’t say anything.

After a brief moment of thought, I opened my mouth again.

“Hey, it’s been a while.”

When I said that with an awkward expression,

“We’re meeting for the first time today, right?”

Yuuki asked.

I fell silent.

Various thoughts rushed through my mind. Should I apologize for disappearing without saying anything? Or for not contacting him?

Honestly, I don’t really know how to say it.

Did he really forget about me? No, it can’t be. If he treated me like a stranger, his approach would be warmer than this.

Rather, he must be like this because he knows me well.

Yuuki liked Kagami. He looked like his mother. He even mistook Kagami for his mother when he first saw her.

Being close friends and cousins, they always stuck together with Harumi for years, even coming to play at our somewhat cramped house regularly before I ran away.

“I am…”

I was about to say something—

Before I knew it, Koko was standing next to me.

Koko tilted her head and looked between me and Yuuki. As if she were curious about why the atmosphere was like this.

Yuuki, while maintaining a cold attitude toward me, still seemed surprised when Koko came over and stared like that.

The twin with an identical appearance as mine.

But she didn’t know anything about what was between us; she was just a pure child.

“Uh?”

Koko looked at Yuuki again, then said, “Koko,” pointing to herself.

“I’m Koko.”

“Uh, okay.”

Yuuki nodded without realizing it.

I let out a small sigh.

For now, thanks to Koko, the atmosphere passed by awkwardly, but—

Yuuki’s mood was still cold. There was an oddness with Harumi too. Both of them seemed to be thinking a lot about me suddenly appearing after vanishing.

Could we become close again?

I couldn’t say I was the same person I was back then. I had a strange mark on my left wrist, and I always covered it up with something wrapped around my wrist.

Yuuki, Harumi, and Mako probably felt the same. So much time had passed and so much had happened to each of them.

But still—

Still, I wished we could go back to how it was before.

…I wanted to smile brightly again like that moment I wanted so much, with everyone.

Chapter 423

The homeroom teacher seemed like a nice person.

She looked young enough that there was hardly a ten-year age difference between us.

I didn’t know much about the teaching profession, so I wasn’t sure what age a homeroom teacher typically started at.

Judging by the slight tension in her, maybe this was her first time as a homeroom teacher too?

“…Alright, then shall we start with our self-introductions?”

Since it was the first day of school, the homeroom teacher proposed this to us. It wasn’t unusual, as we had done this ceremoniously in middle school.

However, I felt a bit nervous.

My identity had changed once.

Originally, I was ‘Kurosawa,’ but it changed when I escaped with Kagami, and then again while hanging out with Harumi and Yuuki.

It changed again while messing up there. At least the name Mako knows is the same as the one I’m using now.

In any country, changing surnames is not a common occurrence. Even if someone’s father changes multiple times, the surname doesn’t change that often.

Actually, it’s almost unheard of for a father to change that many times.

“……”

Kagami had never had a husband. Considering what I thought about my and Koko’s true identities, perhaps she never had a father at all.

A result of some ceremony born without a father. That’s how I should think about it.

It’s not shameful to talk about changing surnames.

Kagami wouldn’t want to be misunderstood that way. After all, she lived looking only at me since I was little.

Listening absentmindedly as the other kids in my class stood up to introduce themselves, it was finally my turn, and I stood.

“……”

After a brief moment of silence, I steadied my heart.

Right. In the end, Harumi, Yuuki, and Mako are all in the know. Even if I can’t say I have the blood of a monster, I should mention that my identity has changed.

So I said it.

All the kids were sitting behind me, so I wasn’t sure what expressions they had.

I didn’t want to deny my childhood. After all, that memory is the reason for who I am now.

So, I guess I have to accept the parts that have changed compared to back then.

The name ‘Kurosawa’ isn’t particularly important to me anymore.

I was Koto Ne and Kagami’s daughter. With just those two, no matter how my name changes, I will still be me. That’s how I decided to think.

Fortunately, no one seemed surprised by my name. It seemed no one from elementary school attended the same school as me.

Or maybe they just couldn’t precisely remember me.

*

“Koto Ne.”

When school was over and everyone was getting up from their seats, I heard a voice calling me.

It was Mako, who had been sitting behind me.

Despite having heard my changed name earlier, Mako didn’t seem to care at all. Instead, she seemed genuinely happy, enough to make me feel guilt.

“It’s been a while since we last met, so let’s—”

But as Mako continued speaking, her voice lost a bit of energy.

She soon looked at the others. Yuka and Koko.

Furthermore, I still didn’t know these three, but I had more friends at this school. There was also Shii, who was the sister of one friend and also another friend.

We were supposed to meet after school today with those kids.

…Actually, even saying ‘supposed to’ feels off. We all head home in the same direction. Plus, Yuka started living not far from my house.

Without realizing it, I looked at Yuka sitting in front of me.

“What, isn’t it fine?”

Yuka said.

“You said you were friends from when you were little, right? From the way you say that, you must have been pretty close?”

Seeing Yuka smile as if she understood everything made me feel a bit complicated.

“Well, we’re in the same class, so it shouldn’t really matter if we all play together, right?”

“Y-Yeah?”

Mako carefully chimed in with Yuka’s words.

“Harumi, Yuuki, what do you think?”

“Yeah, I’m fine with it.”

Harumi said with a smile. However, Yuuki still had a somewhat grumpy look.

As some time passed, he seemed to have relaxed a bit, as if the tension was easing. Getting angry takes energy, after all. So while the temperature had risen a bit, it felt more like he just lost some strength rather than truly calming down.

Yuuki’s eyes glued to his phone didn’t seem to move. He was apparently listening to our conversation.

“But I wonder how Sota will feel about it.”

Yuka said, as if trying to change the subject.

“He sometimes feels uncomfortable being around us.”

I couldn’t help but laugh a bit at those words. Although there was still some uncomfortable feeling left in my heart, Sota’s reactions were occasionally quite funny.

Sota is a boy after all.

And he’s still in the middle of puberty. Sometimes same-sex friends feel more comfortable at this age.

But every kid around him is a girl. Me, Koko, Yuka. Nanami. Plus, Shii, who’s his younger sister.

What would Sota’s expression be if three more girls were added?

Ironically, like in the original story, Yuka wasn’t in love, and neither was either Koko or I, so really, the only girls sticking to him would be Nanami and Shii, but that wouldn’t erase the strange discomfort a boy like him would feel.

“Sota? Is he a boy?”

Harumi’s eyes widened a bit.

“Oh, yeah. He lives nearby….”

“Koto Ne is friends with a boy?”

Is she interested in that?

I thought a moment, but it seemed that when I was young, Harumi, Yuuki, and I weren’t really close with boys. The three of us hung out, and other kids would occasionally join, but most were girls around the same age.

…Looking at Harumi and Yuuki now, it wouldn’t be strange if they had a boyfriend or two, but it seems like I still don’t look that way in Harumi’s eyes.

“Yeah…we are kind of close.”

When I replied like that, Yuuki’s expression hardened even more. His gaze, which had been stuck on his phone, flickered toward me for a brief moment.

Could he be misunderstanding?

If he’s misunderstanding, there’s no reason to get angry… Ah.

I see.

We used to share our worries. Although they were worries typical for elementary school kids, nothing grave from my perspective.

Even at that age, of course, they’re not completely disinterested in boys. Naturally, they at least fantasized about romance. Even if I didn’t, sometimes Harumi would talk about “handsome boys.”

I think we even made a promise to tell each other if we ended up getting boyfriends. At the time, I thought it wouldn’t happen and brushed it off lightly, and of course, I still haven’t.

Looks like I created a misunderstanding that would make Nanami’s blood boil — but what should I even say here? Yelling “It’s not like that!” feels like it would hurt Sota somehow.

While I pondered briefly—

“Is he handsome?”

Getting pretty absorbed in that topic, Harumi leaned in and asked, her eyes sparkling with curiosity. Her expression was bright.

“Um… objectively speaking, he’s probably handsome compared to the boys around here?”

Yuka evaluated Sota’s looks quite analytically. Well, he is the protagonist, so he’s handsome.

“Oh.”

For some reason, Harumi looked at me as if she was seeing me for the first time, and Mako was blushing and fidgeting awkwardly. Yuuki’s atmosphere further soured.

Somehow, it felt like the conversation was slipping into a strange direction, so I looked at Yuka again, who had a slight smile on her lips as she looked at me.

So, it didn’t seem like Yuka would help me out of this situation. Why?

For the record, Koko didn’t really seem interested in us showing interest in Sota’s story. She just tilted her head while glancing between us as we talked.

Well, it’s Koko for you.

…If Koko showed any interest in a boy, I’d be shocked.

Hmm.

Could that have been the feeling Kagami had when I first went home with Sota?

I found myself trying to escape from reality like that.

*

To cut a long story short, Yuuki did follow us.

He still seemed to want to keep a distance from me, not planning to talk to me.

“……”

Harumi watched Yuuki’s demeanor and moved a bit closer to me.

“It was something you couldn’t help, right?”

Harumi asked.

“…Yeah.”

I nodded.

“Then Yuuki will understand too. No need to worry too much.”

“…Yeah.”

When I nodded again at Harumi’s words, this time, Mako spoke up.

“But to think you were friends since elementary school, it really seems like fate. That we could meet again like this.”

It was hard to find any awkwardness on Mako’s face now.

Instead, she was smiling brightly, truly happy.

Her face looked just like I remembered from a few years ago. Of course, she was taller now and had a calmer demeanor than back then.

…I see.

That face that used to be so young has come so close to being an adult now. But at the same time, that childhood face hasn’t completely faded away.

It wasn’t just a few years; enough time had passed for us to leave our childhood behind.

I could understand why Yuuki was upset.

We… we’re still so young. Both then and now.

Perhaps it’s good we could still meet now?

If we became adults, it might actually be easier to move on from this. We could just think, “Oh, that was a time.”

But if that happens, I wouldn’t be Yuuki’s childhood friend anymore.

I’d just become someone he meets again after growing up, someone he runs into at work, an ordinary relationship with no flavor.

I didn’t want that.

So—I wanted to think that there’s still a chance.

Chapter 424

“Are you back yet?”

I was startled by the faint whisper and turned to see Yuka slightly bent toward me.

The karaoke room was noisy. Even just a little away, I couldn’t hear the voices.

But if I screamed, another group would hear it, so I had no choice but to keep close to her so only I could hear.

I was just spacing out with other thoughts, so the sudden intrusion surprised me.

“Back?”

She made a fuss, yet she looked at me with a frown, as if asking what I was talking about.

I couldn’t deny that expression.

“It worries me, you know? I don’t really know what’s going on, and I’m not going to ask, but sitting alone with such a serious expression while everyone else is having fun is kind of odd, don’t you think?”

I couldn’t come up with any words to refute that.

Just a while ago, Yuuki stepped out of the room briefly.

Even after coming back, he didn’t sing and just sat there dull, so I must have subconsciously been paying attention to him. Even Yuka sitting next to me could feel it.

“If you have something you want to talk about, you can step out for a moment.”

“…Is that really okay?”

“Is it not okay?”

Yuka tilted her head in response to my question.

“If there’s some misunderstanding between the two of you, isn’t it better to resolve it as quickly as possible?”

It seemed that Yuka sensed some kind of tension flowing between us.

“Go ahead. I’ll keep Koko entertained.”

“Wow?”

“Alright, Koko. The next song is ours. Let’s sing together.”

Seeing Koko tilt her head, Yuka hastily said that.

“…Got it. Then, I’ll be back shortly.”

“Koto Ne?”

“Koko. Can you wait next to Yuka for a moment?”

As I looked directly at Koko and asked, she stared into my eyes.

Without saying anything in response, I could tell she felt that I needed to go. Eventually, Koko nodded.

“Come back quickly.”

“Yeah. I’ll be quick. Now, stay with Yuka and Shii.”

…I thought it might be unnecessary to say that since Koko is smart.

Still, I did have some anxiety mentally.

Fortunately, Koko didn’t try to forcefully follow me. Perhaps it’s because we’ve gotten to know each other well enough.

If I took too long, Koko would eventually pop out too, but…

So, I decided to converse briefly before returning.

I steeled myself and stood up.

*

Yuuki was nowhere to be seen in the hallway. Did he go outside?

As I thought that, I was startled.

I… don’t really know how Yuuki would act right now. The Yuuki I met today was very different from the one I remembered from my childhood.

I didn’t think he was an entirely different person… but still, I had no idea what he was thinking now. Or what he had been through in the meantime.

Could Yuuki have become the kind of person who would go home alone, leaving his friends behind?

I decided not to think that far. No way would Yuuki change that much.

So I just thought he went to the bathroom for a bit and waited by the door.

For a moment, I chuckled at the singing coming from beyond the door. Koko and Yuka were singing.

Yuka had really softened up. It was probably a result of hanging out closely with Shii, Sota, and Nanami. In terms of karaoke, Nanami might have played quite a large role.

“……”

Time seemed to pass excruciatingly slowly. It hadn’t even been long enough for a song to finish, so you could say it was just a brief moment.

But it felt like that moment lasted forever.

I tried to organize in my mind what to say to Yuuki if we ran into each other after he came out of the bathroom, but when I actually tried to think of what to start with, I drew a blank.

Alright.

First, I’ll just say I’m sorry. For not keeping in touch properly. For not reaching out.

As I waited a bit anxiously—

“Oh.”

The person who spoke to me wasn’t Yuuki.

Two guys came out of the bathroom, probably planning to step out for a second.

Boys around my age. They looked to be no more than two years older than me, at most. Since they were wearing school uniforms, they were likely high school students.

They noticed me standing alone in the hallway and strolled over.

They didn’t look particularly rough. One of them had a disgusted look, suggesting he was a bit put off by the two trying to hit on girls.

“Hey, did you come alone?”

One of the boys, looking slightly more cheerful, asked me.

Before I could answer anything,

“No way would anyone come to karaoke alone.”

“Ah, that’s true.”

The guy who looked a little less surprised was hit with a comment from the first one, making him scratch his head, looking sheepish.

“Did you come with someone? A boyfriend? Or maybe friends? If it’s friends, how many—”

“……What are you doing?”

But before the guy could continue, a voice interrupted.

It was a sharp voice that contrasted with the lighthearted atmosphere, indicating clearly that it was displeased.

“Ah.”

The boy who had been keeping his distance with a disgusted expression turned red and quickly grabbed the other two by their backs, pulling them away.

“Oh, I didn’t know you were with friends.”

“No, wait, who goes to karaoke alone—”

“……Pay attention.”

The guy who pulled the other two called them out, gnashing his teeth and then slightly bowing towards Yuuki and me before dragging the other two away.

“……”

Yuuki looked at those two walking away with an astonished expression. It was kind of funny, yet it loosened the tension a bit.

“Thank you.”

I quickly said to Yuuki.

In a way, this was an opportunity. Whatever Yuuki’s intentions were, it helped me out.

Even though I was going to refuse, it wouldn’t be weird to thank someone who stepped in to help with that annoying or potentially troublesome situation.

Yuuki, upon hearing my words, just glanced at me with a cold expression.

But he couldn’t completely ignore what I said. At least, he looked my way.

“Uh, um.”

I fumbled with my words a bit.

“As a token of thanks, I’ll buy you a drink. There’s a vending machine up ahead…”

“……”

Awkward.

Singing from all the rooms echoed in the hallway. All the voices mixed through the walls and doors created a buzz that felt less exciting and more bleak.

Watching me fidget with my fingers, Yuuki let out a big sigh.

Though he didn’t say anything to me, he began walking towards the exit of the hallway. I quickly followed him.

*

I managed to buy the drinks.

It wasn’t a big deal. Placing a 500 yen coin into the machine was all it took.

Yuuki looked at me with an amazed expression while rummaging through his wallet, but eventually chose an orange juice.

I took out a drink as well and stood alongside Yuuki, giving him a bit of space.

The sky was slowly turning darker, not yet long enough for the sun to have set.

People who seemed like office workers started appearing one by one on the streets. There were also noisy, young people passing by.

Taking a moment to drink my beverage while watching over there, I carefully opened my mouth.

“…Yuuki, I’m sorry.”

“……”

As I suddenly apologized, Yuuki blinked.

His expression was still somewhat cold, but at least he was looking at me.

“For disappearing without saying anything.”

Yuuki seemed momentarily at a loss for words, sipping his drink a few times.

“Do you think I’d get mad just because you vanished without a word?”

How should I answer that?

To be honest, it would hurt more if he showed no reaction at all. After all, if I am nothing but a fleeting moment in his life, that would be sadder.

Whether it’s a desire for recognition or merely my obsession with this relationship, I’m not quite sure myself.

Seeing I was at a complete loss for words, Yuuki shut his mouth.

For a brief moment, I thought that expression of his had softened a little.

“Do you even know me?”

“I—”

“No, it’s not just my name you’re asking if you know. You want to know what I’ve been through, how I’ve been with my friends, right?”

I don’t know. Not a single thing.

“I don’t know you. I remember a very young Kuroasawa Koto Ne, but… with a name changed and the fact that the kid I knew in elementary has transformed so much, how would I know?”

“…Then.”

I gathered some courage and spoke.

“Then… could you let me know?”

Yuuki looked at me again.

This time he wore an astonished expression.

“Why?”

Yuuki asked.

“What’s the reason you’re going this far?”

I didn’t know.

Yuuki is a relative and a friend, but… perhaps after living through my previous life, I understood. Relatives and friends can always drift apart or become distant. I might think of someone as truly close, but after graduating from school, we could never speak again, forget about each other, or even fail to remember names.

But why did I say that to Yuuki?

“…Because you’re a friend.”

It wasn’t entirely accurate, but at least I could say that.

Maybe it’s because this life isn’t long enough yet? Or is it because the memories of childhood friends hold such a significant place in my life?

“……”

But even if I lacked a coherent argument, the sincerity behind my words seemed to have gotten through.

Yuuki was silent for a while, then finally spoke.

“…I see, then.”

His voice still held a hint of confusion, but…

At least, I thought the coldness within it had melted.

Chapter 425

First, I managed to let out a sigh of relief, but Yuuki was still a bit prickly.

It’s not that my feelings for her had completely vanished, but it seemed like there were some issues with her family environment too.

I wanted to hear about it from Yuuki.

The reason I say I ‘wanted to hear’ rather than I ‘hoped to hear’ is because I heard this story not directly from Yuuki, but through someone else.

To hope to ‘hear’ it, I should have, in some way, known about the story beforehand, right?

In other words, it means that the story I ended up hearing was one I learned through someone other than Yuuki.

It had been a little while since I met Yuuki, Harumi, and Mako again.

Had it been about two weeks?

Yuka and Shii, as well as Sota and Nanami, weren’t extremely close to Harumi, Yuuki, and Mako, but they had built up a level of intimacy where they could get along fairly well.

Koko and I were in between them. Of course, since Koko was a somewhat unfamiliar kid to the Harumi trio, but because she looked just like me, only cuter, Harumi was particularly fond of her. Koko blended in quite easily with those three.

Still, I really wish she would stop trying to sit Koko on her lap. I get that she might seem lively like a cat, but I’m worried that if she keeps it up, Koko will develop bad habits.

Having the same appearance and body as me, it was pretty uncomfortable when Koko sat on my lap in various ways.

I also relaxed a bit.

Shii and Sota always commuted to school with me and Yuka. I was a little worried about Nanami, but since she took a different path in the middle, it wasn’t a serious concern. In the original story, Nanami was not a character who died from an accident or anything.

Mako, Harumi, and Yuuki couldn’t always walk to school with me. Even if they did, unless they stopped somewhere to hang out, there was really no reason for us to ‘walk together.’ Those three lived pretty close to the school.

Even though we lived in a somewhat nice area of Tokyo, we were positioned at a distance that made it hard to meet up, as we lived farther from the subway station than the school.

Moreover—

“Oh, sorry! I don’t think I can hang out today…”

“Huh? Why?”

Harumi widened her eyes and asked when I turned down her invitation to walk home together.

“Well, I have a part-time job.”

“Yeah, a part-time job at my family’s place.”

“Your family’s place? So, it’s a shrine maiden part-time job?”

Harumi’s eyes opened wide in a different way as she looked back and forth between Yuka and me. I felt an intense sense of guilt at her words.

Sota and Shii didn’t show particularly strong reactions since they were kids who lived nearby; they didn’t think it was that strange to be apart for a moment. After all, we could see each other again that evening.

But the Harumi trio was different. Once we split up on the way home from school, that was pretty much it. Meeting up would involve making phone calls or exchanging emails, which could be a hassle. Therefore, parting this way meant I wouldn’t see their faces again today.

Harumi, Yuuki, and Mako seemed really happy to see me again and would often invite me to play together.

Well, Yuuki wasn’t the direct one to say it, though.

“Then can I go watch? I want to see Koto Ne in a shrine maiden outfit!”

Harumi cheerfully said. Mako’s eyes sparkled, and for a moment, Yuuki’s gaze also turned toward me.

“Uh, no, it’s not a shrine maiden part-time job.”

Yuka said, looking a bit troubled.

“I’m just helping out with some tidying up. Koto Ne has helped with our family’s chores a couple of times before, so she knows generally where things are. That’s all.”

“Ah~ I see.”

Harumi nodded as if she understood right away. Mako didn’t seem too far off, either.

However, Yuuki looked at me with a somewhat skeptical expression.

Did she notice I was awkwardly smiling?

I avoided her gaze.

No matter what, I couldn’t tell Yuuki about it. After all, Yuuki is… the daughter of Kosuzu, right?

If it got out that I was having all sorts of troubles because of my real mother, Yuuki would—

She already had a lot to think about, I was sure.

“…”

When I avoided her gaze, Yuuki momentarily seemed disappointed as she looked down. Then, tightening her fist until her fingertips turned white, she grabbed her bag and suddenly stood up.

“Let’s go.”

Seemingly upset, Yuuki said that and headed straight for the classroom door.

“Wait, Yuuki!”

Harumi shouted as she got up from her seat.

“Sorry, Koto Ne. Yuuki’s feelings…”

Mako hurriedly stood up, glancing back at me.

“Yeah, it’s fine. It’s my fault.”

“No, that’s not what I meant…”

Mako trailed off, but as she alternated her gaze between Harumi, who hurriedly followed Yuuki, and me, she then pressed her lips together, seemingly resolved.

I wondered if she was going to say something harsh.

But then, Mako lightly hugged me.

“It’s okay. I’m sure you two will become friends again.”

Mako smiled at me and quickly rushed to follow Harumi. She waved her hand towards Yuka, Koko, and me as she departed.

While I was absentmindedly waving back at Mako…

“…They’re such great friends.”

Yuka said somewhat shyly from beside me.

I wondered if she was teasing me for a moment, but oddly, Yuka was looking at the three of them with a somewhat admiring gaze.

Then she inhaled deeply and exhaled slightly.

“Well then… shall we go?”

“Yeah.”

I nodded at Yuka’s words.

Koko, who had been silently watching the situation, tilted her head. Simultaneously, Yuka and I gently patted Koko’s head.

It felt somewhat healing.

I really began to wonder if Koko isn’t just a cat.

*

The job of exorcising yōkai had been going quite smoothly since I drew my knife.

If there was any issue, it would be that I had to cut my wrist, which hurt a bit, and my body was covered in blood after fighting.

I resolved that by getting clothes from the government. The way they willingly prepared clothes for me meant my work was likely considered much more valuable than just that one outfit.

“…”

Yuka always stared at my wrist silently.

No matter how many times I said it wasn’t Yuka’s fault, it didn’t seem to change anything.

I always wore a hair tie on my wrist. There were somewhat troublesome tattoos that could be seen by others, making it slightly anxiety-inducing at times.

This was something I couldn’t show to anyone.

If it concerned my parents, both Kagami and my dad would be seen as criminals, and if it was known as something I did, people would look at me strangely.

At least, given that no one had pointed it out yet, it seemed that wearing a hair tie on my wrist didn’t draw significant attention.

“…You should get paid more.”

Yuka said that.

“I really don’t think this is the time to talk about money.”

“Is that so?”

I answered with a bitter smile in response to Yuka’s words.

This time, it didn’t seem like Yuka was joking, so my smile didn’t last long.

In the end, the money I was receiving did go up.

I had the feeling it wasn’t just because I was catching yōkai well, but I decided not to dig too deeply into it.

*

The day after the part-time job.

Harumi and Mako treated me the same as usual.

Yuuki was a little cold. However, it seemed she felt a little embarrassed about maintaining that attitude, as she seemed somewhat softened compared to the previous day.

It seemed that Yuuki was aware of her own emotional ups and downs.

Until that point, I thought Yuuki’s feelings were solely because of me. After all, the only Yuuki I had seen was the one from school.

However.

“Oh, Koto Ne-chan.”

I ran into a classmate in the restroom.

I couldn’t say we were very close, but thanks to my appealing looks, I had quite a few friends.

Harumi had a few friends, and so did Mako. Due to Yuuki’s somewhat cold impression in front of others, she didn’t have too many friends, but at least the kids around Harumi and Mako consistently chatted and joked with her.

The classmates were like that. Mako’s bright and kind nature, along with Harumi’s cheerful personality, kept the atmosphere from being too bad.

However, that was a different story with the kids from other classes.

The moment Yuuki walked by, a couple of kids huddled together whispering and then quickly ran off after receiving Harumi’s glare. I hadn’t been paying attention, but I had the feeling that one of the kids trying to talk to me was one of them.

Those who approached me with friendliness gathered around the sink.

I quickly pulled my hands away from the sink and lowered my sleeves.

“There’s no Yamashita around here today.”

The first thing they brought up was that topic.

Those kids stood in front of the mirror without anything special, just chatting. They seemed to have no clear reason why they had come to the restroom.

“Hey, Koto Ne-chan. Have you heard about the rumors?”

“…What rumors?”

“The rumors about Yamashita.”

At that topic, the surrounding kids giggled. It felt like they all knew something I didn’t.

“You probably don’t know since you came from another neighborhood, but the Yamashita family’s story is famous around here.”

I frowned slightly at that.

Though I sympathized with the kid saying it, I already wasn’t unfamiliar with the ‘Yamashita’ story.

If I were to push, I was on the side of those involved.

“Did you know? The Yamashita family are yakuza, actually.”

Why was this story being brought up?

“Wuu?”

I reflexively stepped slightly back toward Koko while getting lost in thought.

Of all places, the kids were sitting at the entrance to the restroom.

It didn’t seem like they were necessarily trying to bully me, but I wondered if they were trying to draw me into their little group?

It was the first time I felt this kind of atmosphere while attending elementary and middle school, and it felt a bit weird.

“I heard that the dad from Yamashita has been involved in something shady.”

What should I say?

It felt like an obvious story, but it seemed it could be a bit too much for Yuuki. I didn’t want to betray Yuuki.

However, to present it as if I didn’t know the story felt… unsettling.

Why did they think they knew about Yuuki better than I did—

“And there’s this story too.”

Maybe thinking it just made me surprised to stay silent, that girl leaned in closer toward me.

“You know yakuza have a tendency to make young girls their playthings, right? Apparently, when Yamashita walks around the streets, there’s always a girl closely following—a girl almost of daughter age—”

“Why are you telling me this?”

I asked that.

Honestly, it was absurd.

Why now all of a sudden?

I have no idea what happened in Yuuki’s middle school days. Perhaps someone provoked her, and she retaliated?

However, saying something like this right when I was trying to reconnect with Yuuki was quite irritating.

“No, no, I just want to warn you. You seem like you don’t know anything at all.”

The girl raised her hands slightly in innocence.

“Still, it’s dangerous, you know? I mean, they’re yakuza. If they can touch someone who is practically their daughter, they could certainly touch someone much younger than that.”

“Oh wow, and how do you know all this?”

I asked with a bit of admiration.

“That’s because—”

“Have you ever had to sell your body to a yakuza or something?”

Uh, well.

Thinking about it now, I probably shouldn’t have said that. I could have handled the situation in a way that was a bit softer.

I understand.

No denying they’re yakuza, at least.

But even so, openly badmouthing Yuuki still feels unpleasant.

No matter what, the one who helped save my childhood was that Yuuki kid and her father.

“What… did you say?”

The girl’s atmosphere shifted.

Crap. I might get hit.

But well, even if it looks like this, I’m also someone who’s been carrying around a knife and cutting things.

I was not planning on getting easily pushed around—

“Wuu?”

Oh no.

“Wait, Koko—”

As I turned at the voice that seemed to sense something, I saw a bang as a restroom stall swung open.

“…”

“…Yuuki?”

Seeing Yuuki, her face flushed red as she looked at me, I let out a dumbfounded sound, and then a smack, I felt something hit my cheek and staggered.

Chapter 426

Strangely, at that moment, I caught on to the situation before the pain.

“Koko, wait a sec.”

First, I stopped Koko. No way I wanted to see blood at school.

“Koto Ne?”

Koko’s voice sounded pretty much the same as usual, but I clearly saw a faint light vanish from her eyes.

“Koko, please. Let me handle this here… Even if you get involved, don’t go overboard.”

Koko knows how to read the situation.

At least, she understands that killing someone is a no-go.

Because I hate that.

“What, are you just chill right now—”

The girl who called me a harlot slapped my face with her over-the-top bravado. She seemed so worked up that she didn’t even notice Yuuki standing right next to her.

She didn’t see the person she was gossiping about pop up, which showed just how mad she was.

Then I heard the shouting of some kids behind her. They seemed to be calling her name.

But before she could turn around,

Whack!

A crisp slap sounded. It was way louder than the hit I took.

“…!?”

The girl couldn’t even make a sound. She just turned her head hard towards the fist that hit her cheek.

Well, she only turned her head; her body wobbled to the side. She didn’t fall over. Holding onto the sink next to her, she finally knew who had just hit her and her face turned pale.

“…You.”

After landing one hit, Yuuki glared at her as if he remembered something.

“Didn’t you say something similar to me before?”

“Y-Yamashita!? What are you doing here—”

What do you mean, “What am I doing here?” It’s a bathroom, anyone could be here.

So if you want to gossip in the bathroom, you better check if all the doors are wide open. Of course, the best rule is just not to gossip in the same school.

“…That time in middle school.”

“Really?”

When I asked, Yuuki looked at me as if I was ridiculous. He had a face that seemed to express, “Why’d you butt in?”

Thwack.

“Eek!?”

Just when Yuuki’s arm was about to move, I stopped it by hitting that girl.

“Koto Ne?”

Koko called out to me.

“Koko, wait a moment, u-uh. If we’re getting too beaten up, then at that time. Just at that time, with fists only.”

“What are you talking about?”

As I kept trying to calm Koko down, Yuuki looked bewildered and asked.

“You guys—!”

Just then, the girl who stood up and yelled was simultaneously glared at by Yuuki and me.

Just a moment ago, she was cursing Yamashita’s gang, and while I might not be directly connected to them, I was kind of related, too.

“There’s something I didn’t mention, but I—”

Oops. But mentioning that we’re cousins would be bothersome. Yuuki already knew that fact, but I was just using my alias right now.

“—I’ve been friends with Yuuki since we were very young.”

“…”

Hearing that, Yuuki looked at me blankly.

N-no, with that expression, I felt a bit embarrassed. It seemed like he was about to deny what I said.

“…Ah-ha.”

That girl staggered backward. Maybe her cheek was swelling from where Yuuki punched her. Holding her face with her hands, her eyes brimmed with tears as she spoke.

“Oh, that’s how it was. You all were from the same class, huh?”

“Classmates or not, we were friends!”

I replied slightly annoyed.

Yuuki was still staring at me with a blank look.

But it wasn’t just because he was listening to me that he was looking my way.

“…When I hear someone badmouthing my friend, I can’t just stand by, you know? You guys seem to be that way?”

“…”

That girl glared at me.

Slowly, the kids behind her, about four of them, had angry expressions too.

We were outnumbered. Well, if Koko jumped in, it would be a different story, but then there was a real chance of actual blood being shed. I could only hold back for so long—

“…Fine. If you really want to fight.”

As the girl said that, she charged at me—

“Eek!?”

—only to stumble and fall forward.

The floor wasn’t even that slippery.

I glanced over at Koko.

Koko had a stiff expression.

Her neatly braided hair was a little loose.

So it looked like she wasn’t planning on hitting me, after all. Anyway, she just fell straight down.

I barely stretched my hand out to avoid my face hitting the floor, but then my hand smacked against the ground and made a loud thud. The girl sat up with a sullen expression.

“You!”

No, that wasn’t my fault.

Of course, it wasn’t Koko’s fault either. She couldn’t be blamed for tripping me with her hair.

I tensed up and gathered my strength. Yuuki’s hand was back up.

But we didn’t just start throwing punches at each other.

“Yuuki~ Koto Ne~? Are you there?”

A voice echoed from outside the bathroom.

Before anyone could respond, someone popped their head in from outside.

“Hey, before lunch ends—”

Harumi, who seemed to be suggesting something, froze the moment she saw the situation inside the bathroom.

“Koto Ne?”

And then came Mako right behind her.

…And then Yuka followed them too.

To describe the situation, the only one obviously hurt was the girl lying on the ground. But from anyone’s perspective, it was clear that the larger group was cornering the three of us.

“What are you guys doing?”

Harumi’s voice dramatically fell flat.

Yuuki might look a bit aloof, but he’s generally on the more reserved side. I’ve known him since childhood, so I know he’s not all just calm and chill, but it wouldn’t be surprising if some punks underestimated him.

But Harumi was different. At a glance, she seemed like someone who loved to joke around.

However, I’ve known Harumi’s playful skin tone since back in the day. She liked playing outside; she sometimes ended up getting more tan, but now that her hair’s dyed yellow, she definitely looks like she’s going for that ‘purposefully tanned and dyed’ look.

“…Uh, um.”

“They hit Koto Ne.”

Before anyone could respond, Koko ratted them out.

Koko, so she’s not completely oblivious.

And Kagami was a little scared of how Koko would be treated socially. Koko’s definitely a bit special compared to the rest of us.

So for the last few years, I’ve been giving her plenty of early education.

Instead of attacking others, she should watch the situation first and ask for help from those around.

…And Koko chose the second option.

“…”

Expressions vanished from Harumi, Mako, and Yuka’s faces.

“…Really?”

Harumi asked, looking towards Yuuki.

“Yep.”

Yuuki answered very coolly.

“Ah~ I see. That’s what happened.”

“No, wait a minute, listen to me.”

Maybe now they finally understood what was going on, the girl who had just stood up waved her hands frantically to talk.

…But, really, kids can be quick to throw fists in situations like this.

Harumi, Mako, and Yuka didn’t show any intention of hearing her out.

Well, it’s fine if Harumi and Yuka feel that way.

But what about Mako…?

*

“By the way,”

Standing side by side in front of the teacher’s office, Harumi spoke.

“Those kids were the ones who picked fights with Yuuki back in middle school. We had a huge fight.”

“Is that so….”

Honestly, I hardly got hurt in the middle of that incident. I got a few hits, but my body heals super fast.

Koko didn’t get hit at all. She skillfully dodged punches and kicks, barely even pushing them away with her hands.

And that alone was enough. Those kids probably all hit the ground at least once.

Harumi had a small cut by her lips, and Yuuki had been rubbing his shoulder for a while. Mako, surprisingly good at fighting, had avoided damage like Koko. Yuka was in the same boat.

We all stood in a line against the wall of the teacher’s office. Inside, the teachers seemed to be having a discussion or something.

“Um, it’s a bit awkward to say outright, but we were all pretty chaotic back then. I was the only one who was somewhat okay, but actually, I was a bit too distracted to help everyone focus.”

“…”

Not knowing what to say to Harumi, who told me I was being distracting, I just kept my mouth shut.

“Since they lost almost unilaterally that time, I guess they held a grudge.”

I let out a small breath.

“…Was Mako troubled too?”

“Yeah, probably. The sudden transfer might’ve shocked them. They were pretty tight with you, right?”

…It wasn’t just the transfer, though.

I wonder how Mako remembers that incident?

As just a nightmare, or for that time when I was really bitten by that bear?

“The three of us could only stick together and wander around; we really couldn’t do much, but at least now things are more or less fine.”

“…I see.”

I answered absentmindedly.

In the meantime, a lot has happened.

If I had been there, could I have helped these kids?

Or would I have just given them another wound?

…Now that it’s all in the past, it’s something I can’t know.

Chapter 427

After that, well…

Of course, the parents rushed over.

There were some people I had never seen before and some I already knew.

“…It’s been a while.”

Yamashita-san looked down at me and said that.

There was hardly any expression on his face. Not even the typical, you know, relief or anything like that.

Yamashita-san glanced at Yu, but Yu quickly turned his head away without making eye contact with him.

His expression was way more uncomfortable than when our eyes met.

Despite the situation not being too great, showing that kind of reaction towards his father, Yamashita-san, probably meant something had happened between them.

Could it be that Yamashita-san actually got a girlfriend? One around our age?

In the distance, Harumi and her father, Fukuda-san, were talking. Harumi seemed oddly annoyed while Fukuda-san was responding to her as if he found her behavior ridiculous.

From what I could gather, their conversation went something like, “Didn’t I say don’t fight at school?” “So, are you just going to sit there? Koto Ne was right, and you’re just going to let it go?” “No, that’s not what I meant…”

Thinking about how Harumi knew about Yu’s situation, it made me think she probably got mixed up in that middle school incident as well.

Mako and Miura-san didn’t say anything to each other. Well, they had exchanged some words a moment ago, but that was it. Miura-san didn’t look that angry, but Mako seemed to be suffering from considerable guilt.

Miura-san locked eyes with me and came closer. Yamashita-san slightly shifted to make space.

“…I’m sorry.”

I bent down my head and said that.

It’s not about throwing the first punch or anything. Perhaps we could have resolved this better.

It just made me so mad that he said that, even if it wasn’t where Yu could see it.

…

Wait a minute.

Thinking about how Yu was actually listening, if I hadn’t intervened, our relationship could have gotten a lot more tangled. Not that it’s something to be proud of.

“From what I hear, it doesn’t seem to be a one-sided mistake.”

Miura-san said that.

I’m not sure if that was for me, for Mako, or said in consideration of our relationship.

But still, hearing that really eased my mind.

“…Just make sure nothing happens.”

“Thank you.”

I bowed my head again.

Miura-san approached Mako and gently placed a hand on her shoulder.

“Koto Ne?”

I was wearing a slightly glum expression when Koko spoke to me. It was as if she was asking if the cause was her.

We all fought in our own ways, but Koko is the one who fought the most effectively barehanded.

With no special techniques, she just pushed and dodged with her physical strength, leaving the girls sprawled on the floor. She probably wouldn’t touch me as long as Koko was by my side, even without Miura-san telling her not to do so.

Sure, bizarre rumors might spread at school, but I decided not to worry about that.

“It’s not your fault.”

I said as I placed my hand on Koko’s.

Seeing Koko look at me made me feel somewhat calmer. Right. If my mind were to go downhill here, Koko would be really anxious.

She’s intuitive, smart, and strong. She has also learned quite a bit about common sense in this world.

However, I was the one who brought Koko into this world. So I mustn’t let my anxieties affect her.

“It’s just that those kids—”

But before I could finish my sentence…

“Koto Ne!?”

I heard a voice calling my name, slightly louder than Koko’s.

Kagami came rushing over, quickly scanning my body.

“Mom.”

“Really? You got into a fight with someone at school? Are you hurt anywhere?”

I get hurt way more often when fighting Yōkai.

Well, you can’t help it. At least I plan to keep fighting until we can be truly happy after ending this ‘main story.’

Besides, Kagami knows that there are hardly any visible marks left on me after being hit by a person.

“Who the…!”

But it seemed Kagami was furious at the fact that someone hit me.

Yeah, probably.

It’s upsetting for a parent to see their child get burned while fighting fires. But those are just wounds that arise from work. In contrast, getting hit by someone changes the situation. Those wounds are something to be angry about.

“Mom.”

I said that while snuggling into Kagami’s arms.

“Koto Ne?”

Kagami seemed slightly flustered when I suddenly hugged her tightly.

I pulled Koko into the hug with one arm too.

Hugging my mom might be a bit embarrassing for a high school student. If you’re the sensitive type at that age, you’d feel a lot more shame.

But right now, this is where I feel the most at ease.

In this world, I know that no matter what I become, Kagami will always be on my side.

And Kagami probably knows that too. She understands what I’m thinking.

“…”

Kagami didn’t say anything for a while, just holding me tightly with both arms.

After feeling that warmth, I finally felt relief despite knowing that I shouldn’t.

Still, it felt like this embrace was the safest place in the world.

It felt somewhat quieter around me.

I remained hidden in Kagami’s arms for a while, away from the world.

*

Thinking about it, I realize my relationships are quite complicated.

Not that it’s tangled, though. If I broke it down, it’s just that there are connections.

Dad is Yamashita-san’s subordinate. If I had to put it, it would be better to say he’s the ‘one and only subordinate,’ but still, he’s following Yamashita-san’s requests.

The two greeted each other as if meeting for the first time, shaking hands, but they couldn’t completely hide their expressions.

Fukuda-san greeted Kagami brightly.

Kagami slightly smiled back at Fukuda-san, bowing her head a bit as if it had been a long time.

It must feel incredibly strange. The first time Fukuda-san met Kagami, she was still a teenager. Now, Kagami is in her late twenties.

After seeing Kagami grow up to her twenties, it’s been years since I last saw her. Imagining how strange it would feel if a very young niece suddenly appears in her late twenties—I can’t really picture it well.

No, more than that, thinking like that reminds me of my past life’s family, so I quickly stopped.

Anyway, everything was quickly settled. Among all the parents who rushed over, Kagami was the only one who looked somewhat normal. Even Miura-san radiated a peculiar aura that seemed to scare the other parents slightly.

The kid who openly gossiped about Yamashita’s family went pale, almost turning green.

Since we called our parents just after after-school, we quickly went home.

“Koto Ne.”

But there was someone grabbing my attention from behind.

It was Yu.

“Let’s talk for a bit.”

“…”

I looked back at Kagami.

“I’ll wait for you.”

Kagami said that, and Dad nodded. It seemed Yamashita-san wouldn’t interfere with us, so I followed Yu for now.

Koko was being held back by Kagami, unable to move.

“……”

Yu was the first to speak as we walked toward the playground.

“Why did you come back?”

When Yu said that, I hesitated for a moment to answer.

“…I was thinking of coming back someday.”

I never thought we would meet like this. But it is true that I planned to return someday.

If that were the case, our relationship might have been even more awkward than it is now.

“Are you not going to tell me why you left?”

“…I’m sorry. I’ll tell you later, when it’s all over.”

“Why?”

“Because you seem to be thinking a lot about various things as well.”

“…Hmph.”

Yu made a sound that seemed incredulous at my answer. But there was an air of weakness in that.

“Well, fine.”

Yu said that and turned away again.

After that, we didn’t really talk any further.

We didn’t openly forgive each other or say thank you, or anything like that.

As we walked around the playground, I had this feeling that Yu’s mood had softened a bit.

“…This place isn’t your home, is it?”

Before heading over to our parents, Yu asked indirectly.

“Yeah. I have to go a bit further.”

“…I see.”

Yu just replied like that.

He could have been a bit more honest.

If he wanted to come over, I’d be more than willing to invite him.

I also wanted to be invited.

But somehow, I felt like it wasn’t the right time for Yu yet.

So, I decided to just take it easy.

At least for today, we’ve gotten this close.

Chapter 428

In my previous life, I didn’t really enjoy after-school activities, and it seems like I’m the same in this life.

Back in middle school, there were indeed some club activities I could have participated in if I wanted to. I probably could have found friends to join me if I tried.

However, there were times when I had other things to do after school, and I disliked having to come up with excuses to tell the kids each time.

In a way, it might have been a bit bothersome to stay at school even after classes.

In middle school, the school was close by, and almost everyone lived within walking distance. Since it was an average school that didn’t require intense studying to attend, that was probably a given.

But here, things are a bit different.

It’s not that far, but it’s annoying enough that I have to take the train to get here.

If I go over to a friend’s house and end up playing late, getting back home becomes a hassle. Conversely, if my friends come over to my place, isn’t that a waste of time too? Since I’d be stuck in the train during the ride.

So, I thought of finding a spot at school where I could stay for a long time without much fuss, kind of like a hideout. Preferably, a club that doesn’t openly ask too many questions about my comings and goings, one that doesn’t usually have active activities. Surely there’d be something if I looked around, right?

Well, I originally planned to try out a club when I entered high school. The club I had in mind back then was something like the Literature Club where you don’t have to move around too much.

“Club activities?”

After hearing my story, Yuka initially seemed a bit taken aback.

But less than ten seconds later, her expression became quite serious.

Yuka had never participated in anything like that.

Not only that, she had never properly attended a school in her whole life.

Both in the original story and here, Yuka had a yearning towards an ordinary school life. I expected her to react this way when I brought it up.

“Have you thought about where to have activities?”

“…Not yet, I’m still thinking.”

I responded vaguely.

The real purpose, in the end, was securing a place where I could hang out late without much concern about getting in trouble.

However, I didn’t want to be too honest about that with these kids. Even though I managed to have thoughts resembling those of a high school student throughout my time living in this world, it was a bit embarrassing even so.

If I mentioned that I was set on the Literature Club from the start, I felt like they would ask me why I chose that.

It wasn’t that the Literature Club was a bad choice; it was just that I had never been one to be deeply involved in books. I did enjoy reading well enough, but it was just average for someone of this era.

If smartphones had developed in the 2020s and all kinds of streaming sites were available, I might have just ended up watching those instead.

“Um, really?”

Yuka didn’t probe any further.

“Well, if you think of any club activities you’d like to do, just let me know.”

Yuka said just that.

It was obvious she was implicitly expressing her desire to join in.

Seeing growth in Yuka, I felt strangely proud, even though it wasn’t a skill of mine.

“…Why?”

“Oh, it’s nothing.”

Yuka seemed to sense my feelings and questioned me about something, but I shook my head. That feeling was hard to explain in words.

*

I thought about visiting the Literature Club, but still, I was concerned that charging in right from the start might be a nuisance.

I approached them rather casually, but it could be that they take literature quite seriously.

So first things first, right after homeroom, I went alone with Koko.

It would have been fine to head home first today, but since everyone said they’d wait in front of the school, I thought it would be best to quickly check the atmosphere and just say hi.

“…”

As I stood in front of the door, I felt a little nervous.

Until now, I had only been playing around with peers, but there would surely be seniors in the club.

Even though I found it a bit odd to be thinking that after the scuffle we had in the bathroom not long ago.

“Koto Ne?”

“Yeah, I’m about to enter.”

I flashed a slight smile towards Koko, who was tilting her head beside me, and raised my hand.

Before I could even knock on the Literature Club door—

“Ah!?”

I jumped a bit at the loud voice coming from the end of the hallway.

“Wow?”

Koko was startled too.

We both turned to look in the direction of the sound at the same time.

At the end of the hallway stood what I could only describe as a very energetic person.

Among my friends, Harumi gave off the most lively impression, but even she didn’t appear to be openly athletic. Rather, she liked to dress up, giving her skin color a fashion vibe.

But the person at the end of the hallway was a bit different.

Their hair was cut short, and there was no sign of grooming. While I wondered if Harumi had intentionally tanned, this person seemed to have genuinely been running around outside under the blazing sun.

So I found it a bit puzzling.

Sports clubs usually have nice treatment. Popular and well-regarded clubs had rooms in the basement of the newly-built building, and less popular ones were located in the basement of the old building, so there was no need for sweaty activities to go up to the fourth floor.

Most of the clubs gathered on the fourth floor of the old building didn’t seem to be that popular or required frequent physical activity… In a way, that might overlap with the two reasons.

Anyway, the person who called out to us from the end of the hallway charged towards us.

Creek!

With a surprising screech made by sliding shoes, the person approached us with a gleaming sparkle in their eyes.

“Uh, um… hello?”

“Hi!”

Thinking I should say something, I spoke up, and the person greeted us back with a big smile.

“I have a question! Are you two twins?”

Hmm.

Many people are surprised that we’re twins. Teachers are surprised, students are surprised, and even strangers walking by sometimes glance back at us.

However, rarely does anyone openly ask us with such excitement.

“Yeah, we’re twins…”

Are they from our grade?

I thought I was somewhat famous. After all, there was that fight in the restroom not too long ago.

While a few people did distance themselves from us after that, there haven’t been any major issues as of now.

“Wow…!”

Their eyes sparkled even more when they looked at us.

“Uh, um, do you two have telepathy or something?”

“…….”

Hmm.

What should I say in response to that?

They seem to expect something amazing, should I humor them…?

But just before we could continue our conversation, an sliding door on our side creaked open. It didn’t seem very well maintained as it opened with a little clatter.

“…Kaoru.”

The person from beyond the sliding door had skin much paler than the person called Kaoru. They looked like someone who would hate going outside. They wore thick glasses, and their hair was braided, giving off the image of a typical literary girl. Yes, this person screamed Literature Club. Otherwise, they’d be a librarian, or I’d feel betrayed.

“What are you doing to the Literature Club visitors right now?”

“Uh? We haven’t exactly gone in yet, have we?”

“No, I heard footsteps. You definitely stopped right in front of this door and hesitated for a moment.”

“Wow, what? You were eavesdropping on us from outside? Izumi, how creepy.”

So it appears this person is called Izumi.

This Izumi person didn’t seem overly surprised to see us, perhaps annoyed at Kaoru or just not having any bias against us.

“Who’s creepy? The content of the books you read is much creepier.”

“Ocult isn’t creepy; it just makes religion look all creepy. ”

“…Don’t equate occult with religion…”

Izumi pressed their hand against their forehead like something was pinching it.

After taking a deep breath with their eyes closed and letting it out, they glanced at us.

“Uh, are you perhaps first years wishing to visit the Literature Club—”

But they couldn’t finish that sentence.

As Izumi looked back and forth between me and Koko, their mouth opened slightly.

“Whoa, you’re twins?”

You’ve been standing here the whole time, you know?

It seems they really didn’t notice us.

Still, there didn’t seem to be any club members visible inside the literature club. Or is it that there really are no club members?

“Ah, no, I’m losing my mind.”

Seeing me tilt my head, Izumi brushed their hair aside.

“…I’m the head of the Literature Club, Ikeda Izumi. I’m in the second year. Did you come to see what kind of club the Literature Club is?”

“Ah, yes.”

“Great! New students are always welcome.”

Izumi seemed to be trying a bit hard to look like a senior.

As the two of us followed Izumi inside, Kaoru naturally tagged along as well.

Since Izumi didn’t say anything else, could it be that they are also part of the Literature Club?

“Hey, by the way, how about joining the Occult Club instead? We’re currently recruiting members.”

“Ka—oru—!”

Hmm.

Looks like that’s a no-go.

Chapter 429

“Alright, alright, those who wish to join, sit here.”

Before we knew it, the two of us had become prospective members.

I wouldn’t say that’s wrong, but still.

Izumi lined us up next to Koko and stood across from us, facing us.

Then, ahem, clearing her throat, she said, “Once again, let me introduce myself. I am Ikeda Izumi, the president of the Literature Club.”

“And also the only member of the Literature Club.”

“No way!? I’m here too, and you’re here as well! And there’s one more person! That’s three!”

“I can let that slide.”

Oh, right, Kaoru was also a member of the Literature Club.

I thought places like the Occult Research Club were often found in school stories, so I wondered if they really existed; I guess they don’t.

So, was what she said earlier a joke?

“Well, I mean, about that other person, there’s never been a fantasy boy showing up, right? How can such a person even be a member? Is he actually a student?”

Whether I thought about it or not, Kaoru looked at Izumi incredulously.

“I definitely submitted the application form, you know? Ah!”

And as Izumi was somewhat defiantly arguing with Kaoru, she seemed to suddenly remember something with the phrase ‘application form’ and hurriedly moved toward the bookshelf.

If she kept silent, she’d probably give off a slightly dark but innocent literature club member vibe, but somehow she seemed a bit clumsy like this.

Good. I was relieved that it didn’t seem too stiff.

While Izumi rummaged through the bookshelf, I scanned the Literature Club room once.

To prove it was an unpopular club, the room had… nothing special. It was somewhat clean but the building itself was old, so it didn’t give a very tidy impression. Still, it had its own charm, I guess.

The bookshelf wasn’t a beautifully crafted wooden one but a metal assembly type. The number of books wasn’t particularly remarkable either. There wasn’t only one type; there were famous mystery novels and many titles I’d never heard of.

This is nice.

The emptiness of the bookshelf also made the atmosphere of the club feel loose.

Plus, from what I’ve heard, it seemed the actual members were just Kaoru and Izumi. If there had been more members, I might have thought about it a bit more, but as it stands, it looks like it fits the kind of club I’m looking for perfectly.

“Want to eat?”

While Izumi was rustling around looking for something, Kaoru casually pushed a basket on the desk toward us.

Inside were a bunch of dorayaki.

“Ooh?”

Koko’s image of Kaoru seemed to improve tremendously just from that, and she smiled brightly.

I reached out and grabbed two dorayaki, giving one to Koko. Since Koko loved to eat, she didn’t even think about what it was and instantly tore open the packaging, shoving it into her mouth.

Now that I think about it, Koko is having this for the first time. There’s still so much she hasn’t tried.

“It’s delicious!”

“Right?”

“…I chose it.”

Seeing Kaoru looking all proud of herself, Izumi retorted incredulously.

“Here, take this.”

Then she placed a sheet of paper in front of each of us.

Somehow, the yellowed edges suggested that it hadn’t been taken out for a long time.

On the paper, in big letters, it said [Application Form]. The content wasn’t anything special; it just had spaces for my name, grade, and class.

“Ah….”

I hesitated for a moment.

“Uh, why? Weren’t you here to join the literature club?”

Didn’t they ask me outside if I was here to ‘check it out’?

“Well, if there are less than three active members in the club, it’ll become inactive. Even if Izumi added my name arbitrarily, since there are actually only two members, we’re on the brink of disbanding.”

“It wasn’t arbitrary!? You were the one who stood up and gave it to me! And there’s one more member!”

“Ah, I don’t mind joining, though.”

I quickly replied. Kaoru and Izumi turned their heads back toward me.

Beside me, Koko was unwrapping her dorayaki without paying any mind to our conversation.

“Is it good? I picked this out carefully. Most of the club activity budget from the school probably went into this.”

“No, what I’m saying is that it shouldn’t be spent mostly on snacks, right? It looks delicious but still.”

No, that’s not what I meant.

“Actually, I’m not trying to just enter the club by myself…”

“Eh?”

Kaoru and Izumi reacted simultaneously once again.

Is it really telepathy that they’re using and not us? Aren’t they the ones who are twins? Like they were separated in childhood.

Having such rude thoughts, I spoke up.

“Actually, I’m looking for a club that my friends can join together—”

“Your friends are planning to join!?”

No, I mean, I said I’m just looking, I didn’t say we were planning to join.

Of course, I do wonder if I should look around more rather than just here.

“Yeah, I want to see what the Literature Club is like, and then come by with my other friends…”

“Ah, that’s good, that’s good!”

Izumi’s eyes sparkled for a moment.

“If it’s a new student, they’re always welcome. It would be great to have more students to talk about literature with.”

Hmm.

Looking at Kaoru casually taking out an occult magazine from her bag, it seemed like they weren’t exclusively talking about literature.

“I told my friends to come take a look first. They’re probably waiting in the classroom right now.”

“You can call them over right away.”

Izumi said this very firmly.

In any case, she seemed really urgent.

…It’s probably because it’s me; if I were just a random new student, Izumi’s attitude would definitely scare anyone away.

Though I really liked a lot of things, seeing how assertive Izumi was made me a bit uneasy.

It seems like she’s not really thinking about genuine club activities but rather just found a place to hang out after school.

So I pondered momentarily when, rustle, rustle—turning to the sound, I saw Koko unwrapping her third dorayaki.

“Uuuh?”

Koko paused with a big bite, looking at the three of us and tilting her head.

She seems to really like it.

…Well, okay then.

For now, I’ll show them and decide.

And even if I don’t join as a member, I could still come to hang out as a friend, right?

*

Izumi had said new students were always welcome, but when I called my friends over, she shrank back behind Kaoru.

I guess she thought all of my friends would have similar impressions based on just me and Koko.

It was understandable for someone with a dull impression like Mako, but Harumi and Yuuki’s image might be a bit intimidating at first glance.

Since I’ve known them since very early childhood, I was aware of their personalities before they took on such images, but for Izumi, who seems to have a bit of a literary girl vibe, it might be a little scary.

Plus, the friends I mentioned weren’t just a few but seven people in total, including Mako, Harumi, Yuuki, Yuka, and Sota from the adjacent class, and Shii who followed Sota.

Including Koko and me, it was almost five times the original number of club members.

Well, Sota probably won’t come often because of Shii.

“….”

“Izumi, these are the new students you were so eager for. You should come out and greet them.”

“I-I didn’t expect there to be this many.”

When Kaoru, who showed no hesitation at all, told the hiding Izumi, she replied with a slightly trembling voice.

“Oh.”

It seemed Harumi found Izumi’s reaction amusing, as she boldly stepped toward Kaoru and peeked out next to her.

“Hyik!?”

Izumi clutched Kaoru’s back and turned to the side.

Harumi followed closely behind, still laughing at Izumi’s response.

“…What is going on.”

Yuuki murmured, looking incredulous.

It was only after Kaoru forcibly brought her in front of the kids that Izumi finally calmed down.

Oh, is she not really calmed down? It seems she was just forced to stand there.

Perhaps feeling a bit pressured in front of others, Izumi twisted her body and said, “Ah, hello.”

Her tone has changed.

“I am the second year, Ikeda Izumi. I am the president of the Literature Club. Please take care of me….”

And as we all clapped, Izumi’s face turned bright red again, and she slipped back behind Kaoru.

“Want some?”

“Eh? Ah, okay.”

Sitting next to Koko, Yuuki grabbed the dorayaki Koko suddenly offered and replied.

“I picked them out thoughtfully, so they should be delicious.”

“Ah, yes.”

“So I chose them!”

Seeing Yuuki respond absentmindedly to Kaoru’s words, Izumi cried out in despair.

Thanks to that, the kids who had gathered in the room chuckled. Izumi’s face turned red again, but since Kaoru had already sat back down, there was nowhere for her to hide.

Well, at least the atmosphere has softened because of this.

“Here.”

Koko handed me a dorayaki.

It seems she really liked it. Even though they looked like snacks that had been around for a while.

I smiled as I accepted it and tore open the packaging.

And as I took a bite—

Oh, this is delicious?

Chapter 430

Up until now, Kagami has never scrimped on my pocket money.

If you ask if she gave as much as a rich girl, that’s not the case, but at least it was enough for me to occasionally buy something to eat with friends, go to cafes, hit up karaoke rooms, and do some light shopping.

But, to be clear, it’s not as much as a rich girl would give.

Though it was enough for ‘sometimes’ hanging out, it definitely wasn’t enough for ‘every day’ shenanigans.

This is also why I was looking for a suitable place to spend time after school. If I hadn’t bumped into Harumi, Yuuki, and Mako at school, I probably wouldn’t have joined the Literature Club in such a hurry.

So, I visited the Literature Club room about two or three times a week.

Of course, my friends followed me around like little ducklings.

I was a bit worried there might be some resistance from some kids, but,

“Isn’t it fine? The seniors are fun. As long as we don’t act weird like trying to be seniors for no reason, it’s all good.”

Harumi replied that way.

I wonder if she had some trouble with seniors back in middle school.

No need to ask that right now. I’ll probably have a chance to talk about it more naturally later.

Yuuki followed Harumi, and Mako originally liked being with friends.

Me, Koko, Yuka. And Harumi, Yuuki, and Mako.

At first glance, it seemed like a strange combination all mixed together, but that’s how it turned out.

“Whoa!”

Koko, who was merrily leading the way up the stairs, suddenly stopped in her tracks.

“Koko?”

As I followed her line of sight, I spotted a korokke (croquette) right at the top of the stairs.

Of course, it wasn’t just lying around on the floor. It was a brand-new, still-wrapped one.

So… that thing is the most popular type of bread at our school’s store.

Kagami is someone who finds pleasure in seeing us live our normal lives, so every morning, she would wake up singing and prepare lunch boxes for me, Koko, and Dad.

This has been a sort of ritual unique to Kagami since I was little.

Waking up early, carefully making bento lunches for Koko and Dad, then sending them off as they leave the house.

Even while working herself, Kagami always did that.

I liked those lunches. Of course, Koko liked them too. They were really delicious homemade meals.

But, homemade meals are still just homemade meals.

When you’ve been eating only healthy things all the time, there come times when you want to eat something different. Koko and I sometimes went to the school store.

If Koko used her powers, fetching a bun wouldn’t be an issue, but then there would be no need to calculate. I wanted Koko to adapt to society and live a normal life, and Koko knew that too, so during those times, we acted fairly.

And we failed. Every time we went to the store, there were only cornettes left.

Of all things, the store was far from our classroom.

Koko liked those buns, but… well, even if she liked ‘things that are tasty,’ it was inevitable she would prefer ‘even tastier things,’ right?

“Whoa!”

As I was about to say you shouldn’t just grab something lying on the floor, Koko had already jumped up the stairs.

Whoosh.

And then, the korokke moved.

“Huh?”

Mako, who was smiling at Koko running innocently, blinked in surprise.

“Whoa?”

Seeing there was no korokke within reach, Koko looked back, confused.

Boing.

Then, like she was a frog, Koko crouched down and leapt back towards the bread.

Whoosh.

And at that moment, the bread moved.

The party followed Koko, step by step.

“Whoa!”

Koko, eyes sparkling as if she had discovered an interesting toy, dashed towards the korokke. This too was a type of ‘play.’

If she hadn’t been playing, she would have just grabbed it right away.

Looking closely, there was a small hole in the corner of the korokke bag. A semi-transparent fishing line was snagged in it.

And that fishing line was connected to the room right next door to the Literature Club.

I raised my eyebrow just a bit.

Of course, if someone knew Koko well enough to prank her like this, they were familiar with her personality. But still, what were they trying to do in the photography club next door?

…

But if they were going to kidnap a girl, wouldn’t they usually just buy her something first? Are they seriously going for ‘real fishing’?

“Whoa!”

While I was lost in those thoughts, Koko finally succeeded in grabbing the korokke.

Holding it high above her head, she was suddenly wrapped in the arms of someone who had burst from that room.

A pervert…? Oh, it’s Kaoru.

“Oh, that’s so cute!”

Kaoru exclaimed while hugging Koko tightly. Koko, not really paying much attention to Kaoru, was busy tearing open the korokke bag with sparkling eyes.

“Can’t I take her home with me? You already have two of the same at your house.”

“Take her home?”

“Yeah, Koko, do you want to live with me?”

“Not really.”

“Gasp….”

Koko, munching on the korokke, firmly rejected with no hesitation, causing Kaoru to dramatically clutch her chest in faux dismay. Of course, it was just playful acting.

By the way, she really did attempt a kidnapping here, huh?

“To take Koko, you’ll first have to get past my mom.”

“…I’ve never met her, so I’m not sure how that would go.”

As I brought up my mom, Kaoru started looking around nervously.

That’s right? No matter how much of a tease Kaoru is, it seems she’s not immune to Talula.

“But you know, seeing how innocent Koko has grown, your mom must have put in an incredible amount of effort.”

“…”

At those words, I fell silent.

Well, it isn’t entirely wrong. Koko has been living at our place for several years. If Kagami had abused Koko during that time, either we wouldn’t be safe or Koko would have escaped by now.

Somehow teaching her to read and how to deal with people.

I can clearly picture Kagami earnestly teaching Koko how to greet and introduce herself while watching an educational program on TV with her sitting on her lap.

And that scene looked like Kagami was trying to make it up to Koko for something.

Something Koko couldn’t have, her childhood from the past.

Not just me, but Yuka and the others all fell silent too. Yuka knew Koko’s true identity, and the others knew Koko hadn’t lived with me during my childhood. Yuuki must be feeling confused thinking about our relationship too.

“Um…”

“That’s right.”

Noticing us falling silent, Kaoru got flustered, so I quickly replied.

“She was very, very loved, right Koko?”

“Yeah!”

Koko replied, sparkling, with korokke crumbs on her mouth.

“Mom made tons of tasty things and hugged me a lot, that was really nice.”

“R-Right? I thought so.”

Kaoru seemed to realize something was off, but since Koko answered without any darkness, she seemed to understand in whatever way she could.

It could have been a coincidence, or she might have thought differently. She probably made her judgment that way.

“Okay, let’s go in. The photography club members should be arriving soon.”

Were we not supposed to get permission?

Before Kaoru had a chance to explain why she was in her club room to the photography club members, we quickly closed the door and moved into the Literature Club room.

“Hello.”

Izumi, sitting in the corner like a literary girl, unfolding a folding chair and heavily engrossed in reading a book, waved her hand.

Perhaps because our members had increased suddenly—or rather, probably because the juniors had increased, Izumi seemed to want to look more like a senior these days.

In fact, she still seemed to look a bit scared of Harumi and Yuuki.

But.

“Great! Now that the Occult Research Club has grown so much, we could do some kind of ritual, right? Shall we clear the desks and try summoning a demon or something?”

“This is the Literature Club, how many times do I have to tell you!?”

With just a single word from Kaoru, Izumi lost her composed literary girl image and exploded in frustration.

Hearing those two bicker, we settled down in our respective places.

Koko, Yuka, and I took up one side of the table, while Mako sat across from me.

Harumi sat next to Mako, and Yuuki opened a folding chair he had leaned against the wall and sat in the opposite corner with a light novel in hand.

It’s strangely ironic how Yuuki, who seemed to have a flashy gyaru style at first glance, matched the term ‘literary girl’ better than Izumi when it comes to that posture.

In reality, Izumi seemed like she would fit better in the Occult Research Club. Kaoru looked like she belonged to the athletics club.

“So, it’s better when there’s a larger crowd, right?”

“Not at all! Don’t change things on your own!”

…

Given the situation, bringing up such a thing would probably only rub Izumi the wrong way even further, so for now, let’s just read quietly.

Chapter 431

But that negotiation didn’t end there.

“Alright, alright.”

Kaoru said as if she had backed down to a place where she could never retreat.

“Summoning a demon requires a lot of effort. We have to clear the desk and draw blood on the floor.”

Was she thinking of drawing blood?

…

Um, but somehow, this world seems like it could actually work. It’s a world where Yōkai exist, and we can create barriers or use talismans to fend them off.

Moreover, the place where Koko was sealed wasn’t just a refrigerator. Under the plastic wrapping around the room, there were various things drawn in a dark red color.

We simply broke the ceiling, causing the barrier to disappear.

And in fact, there was a being in this room that could perform something similar right now.

That being is me.

My wrist has some sort of summoning or magical circle etched into it, and if I just decide to cut it with a knife… a new sword would spring forth. Perhaps I could summon something other than a sword. Of course, at the moment, I have no intention of summoning anything but a sword.

Out of curiosity, I glanced at Yuka, but she didn’t even flinch at Kaoru’s words.

…Well.

If it were that easy to summon them, this world would be a lot more chaotic than what I’m currently witnessing.

“Then, how about summoning Kokkuri-san instead? That should be fine, right?”

Kaoru said with a smile as she pulled out a piece of paper from her bag. Apparently, she was ready to try it regardless of who would refuse, as it had already been written on: Hiragana.

…And the Pentagram, YES, NO, and numbers.

Isn’t it usually a shrine instead of a pentagram? Since it’s ‘Kokkuri (狐狗狸, fox, dog, raccoon)’?

I just watched from the side, but I’ve seen people do this before. Kids in high school, middle school, and even elementary school are interested in ghost stories. Naturally, there are kids who love to cause a stir with eerie rituals.

For elementary school kids, even seeing a ghost becomes a bragging point.

“Why is there a pentagram instead of a shrine?”

When Izumi asked incredulously, Kaoru shrugged her shoulders.

“I thought we could summon more kinds of spirits by harmonizing Eastern and Western styles. A passing demon might answer us.”

I looked at Yuka again.

Yuka looked at me as if she didn’t understand why I wanted that kind of response. It seemed her words held no ground.

Still, Izumi ultimately didn’t stop Kaoru from laying the paper on the desk.

It didn’t seem like the negotiation of closing the door worked on Kaoru, and doing this wouldn’t rearrange the furniture much, so it was close to just letting it be.

It was a state where I was too lazy to argue anymore.

Unlike Izumi, who slumped her shoulders in weakness, some of the other kids in the room did show interest in Kaoru’s words.

“It sounds fun!”

Harumi said that as she grabbed Yuuki’s wrist, who was still sitting in the corner, pulling him towards us. Yuuki had an expression that said she was being a bother.

Mako had a slightly curious look on her face. Looking back to her memories from elementary school, Mako always seemed to be a bit interested in topics that her peers were into, even if she appeared quiet.

…I think she was also a bit interested in romance stories.

In subcultures, it’s often a setting where characters who seem to enjoy playing around openly have no boyfriends, while those who cutely look shy have rich experiences. Mako, while not to that extent, indeed liked stories about romance and ghost tales.

“Right? It’s just for fun.”

With the support of her juniors, Kaoru excitedly continued.

Kaoru rummaged through her pockets and took out a 10-yen coin, placing it on the paper.

“Okay, then, Koto Ne, lend me your finger.”

“Huh? Me?”

When I asked, Kaoru nodded.

“Yup.”

“Is there a reason?”

I wasn’t questioning to be annoying; I was genuinely curious.

Kaoru had liked me and Koko quite a bit from the moment she saw us. Was it just because of our looks?

“Um, somehow, I thought you would fit well.”

But I was at a loss for how to respond to that answer.

Should I say it’s intuition or just coincidence?

…

No, thinking about it, among those who engage in Yōkai-related activities, there were four of us: Yuu, Yuka, Koko, and me— a ridiculous situation.

Mako’s father was involved in such things, and Harumi also had a weird connection.

So, even if Kaoru chose someone else in this setting, it would have seemed plausible.

I glanced back at Yuka.

Yuka shrugged as if it didn’t matter to her.

To Yuka, it seemed Kaoru’s paper held no magical power.

Well, if that’s the case.

I nodded and leaned slightly forward.

“Alright, place your finger on the coin.”

Kaoru said this and took my hand to place it on the coin. I just followed Kaoru’s lead obediently.

To be honest? It was a bit fun.

Because this was what I wanted from the club. Not to be too rigid, but sometimes engage in meaningless activities, yet still pursue small bits of joy that could become memories as we spent time together.

That was the reason I dragged all my friends along to join.

“Next, let’s all chant the spell together.”

Kaoru said.

“How?”

“Just follow me. Alright, Kokkuri-san, Kokkuri-san, please come~”

Kokkuri-san, Kokkuri-san, please come~

Harumi, who seemed to enjoy the situation, and Mako, who was watching us with interest.

Me, sitting in front.

Including Kaoru, the four of us recited the incantation.

Nothing happened—

—No, it shouldn’t have happened.

Suddenly, the atmosphere turned cold.

Shiver ran down my back.

I recognized this sensation. It was the feeling I got whenever I was in front of a Yōkai’s nest.

“You called her.”

“…”

Um, no, I didn’t expect to meet her like this.

My fingers felt frozen and wouldn’t move. It was as if I was holding the coin tightly, like a kid trying to manipulate something during a game of ‘Bunshin-saba.’

But it wasn’t just the coin that wasn’t moving.

The sounds of this world had also stopped. All I could hear was a whisper in my ear.

“It seems you’re not glad to see me.”

But it was a voice that showed no regret at all.

“It’s strange. I am always here to help you.”

“…Anyone would react that way upon hearing your voice in such a situation.”

I responded.

Did my mind stop? Did time in this world actually stop? I couldn’t tell. But strangely enough, in this seemingly frozen time, my mouth could still move.

I forced myself to look around. Unfortunately, my gaze was fixed on the coin, so I couldn’t see much.

I could only see Kaoru’s face, but it didn’t seem serious. Just like the usual Kaoru.

But it was eerie. I felt like her skin was just that, a lifeless shell.

After that, I had a few more exchanges with ‘her.’

Even after chatting a few more times, she was still the same. An unknown entity that radiated a certain transcendent aura.

That’s why she always felt suspicious.

“What a pity. That you would regard her suspiciously.”

I didn’t say anything, but given my behavior until now, it was a given for her to react that way.

She had saved me multiple times, and without that sword, I wouldn’t have been able to fight properly either.

Still, every time we spoke, I felt a strong sense that this being was hiding something from me.

“Is that so.”

‘She’ replied.

“Then, it would be wise to ask her something. If she answers, perhaps your little lamb might trust you.”

But at the same time, it was a voice that seemed indifferent to whether I believed her or not.

That voice was, how should I put it?

Just, it felt like creating a sense of enjoyment. An attitude that everything was just fun to watch.

“…”

“You called me, didn’t you?”

I did call.

But Kokkuri-san isn’t that kind of being. A weak being summoned by a weak spell; not an exceedingly transcendent existence.

Who would have imagined something like this would pop up?

But at the same time, she seemed to have an aura that suggested if I didn’t answer, we’d remain stuck in this situation, so I said something.

“…How did you get here?”

“What a shame to waste your question on that. But since you asked, I must answer.”

She said with a smile.

“The act of calling isn’t important; what’s important is the answer. Isn’t that right?”

“…”

I couldn’t think of how to respond to that.

“I’ll give you one more chance.”

She said.

“This time, I hope you ask a more interesting question.”

It was also a self-centered remark.

I pondered for a moment and asked something that genuinely piqued my curiosity.

“…About the murder cases appearing on the news. Is that the work of Yōkai?”

“Oh.”

She laughed.

“I see. That’s a good question.”

She said—

“…Huh!?”

Yuka gasped, jumping up in surprise.

“Koto Ne!?”

It wasn’t just Yuka who was shocked.

Koko also froze, her eyes wide open.

“…Huh?”

Kaoru reacted too.

Her gaze was on the tip of our fingers, so I turned my gaze back to that direction.

The coin was at ‘YES.’

Chapter 432

I’m not someone who hasn’t done any research on the main story so far.

There were indeed hints in the original work. However, it had been a long time since I had spent time in this world, and it was also long ago that I read that novel in my previous life, which is the problem.

Moreover, I never got to see the conclusion of that novel. Unlike web novels or webtoons that are steadily serialized online with a set release schedule, or regularly published works in Japan that become popular on the internet despite not being formally released in Korea, light novels often have irregular release cycles.

Sometimes two or three volumes come out in a year, and some works are lucky if they get a single volume.

The work I was reading was initially being regularly published in Korea while the volume count was gradually stacking up, but as time passed, the serialization speed slowed down, and the popularity of the light novel itself dwindled, eventually causing the official release schedule to fall behind the original novel’s publication.

No matter how passionately you love a story, after a few months, you stop thinking about searching for it. So, I didn’t even know if the original novel had reached its conclusion or not.

For now, I just occasionally took the time to search for any murder cases that I could remember within the scope of my research.

I didn’t tell anyone else.

Kagami already had too many worries. These days, whenever she saw me change clothes after a fight, she would have this expression like she’d reached some kind of enlightenment. She just hugged me tightly when I came back home and patted my back.

I could consider telling Miura-san… but in that case, things might take a strange turn.

What if the target I had in mind was different? What if I failed to catch the very entity I should have caught?

I can’t be sure whether it was mentioned in the original novel or if it’s just something I can’t remember, but for now, I don’t know the name of the female student from Hanagawa High School who was killed by that “man-eating demon.”

That empty space could have been filled with anyone’s name that I knew.

So I didn’t want to turn the “power” surrounding me in an uncertain direction. For the same reason, I also didn’t tell Yuka.

“Koto Ne—”

“Wow, what’s going on!?”

Yuka called out to me in shock, but her voice was drowned out by Kaoru’s.

“When did the coin move? I didn’t even notice it!”

Kaoru suddenly stood up from her seat, beaming at me.

“Koto Ne, you have talent!?”

“No, if you think about it logically, surely one of us must have moved it.”

Izumi, who had been watching from the side, spoke up.

Pretending to not be very interested, she must have ended up joining our little group unnoticed.

“No, that can’t be! Koto Ne, did you perhaps move the coin?”

It moved, but not by me.

It’s true that it moved because of me. But I had no intention of admitting that.

“See? I didn’t do it.”

When Kaoru said that upon seeing me shake my head, Izumi let out a deep sigh and rubbed her forehead.

“Then, it must have been you who moved it.”

“I don’t lie about things like this.”

Kaoru had a look of disbelief on her face.

“And everyone here was looking at the coin, right? Didn’t you see it move all of a sudden?”

“Your finger moved suddenly too.”

“No, no it didn’t!”

Kaoru looked extremely confused and aggrieved, a rare expression since we met, and directed it at Izumi.

I felt a bit guilty, but there was nothing I could do.

“Koto Ne.”

While Kaoru and Izumi were bickering, Yuka gently grabbed my arm and called for me.

Yuka’s dark eyes gazed at me intently.

“……”

Um.

I suspect this is going to be a big issue.

*

For some reason, the atmosphere got chaotic, so we decided to head back home.

Well, it was chaotic, but it wasn’t like we were having a huge fight or anything. Izumi and Kaoru’s fussing around was quite normal.

However, Yuka and Koko’s vibes were a bit different.

Koko stared at me with a look of surprise, while Yuka looked thoughtful as she gazed at me.

The other kids seemed to pick up on this strange atmosphere too.

Everyone in our club knew that Yuka sometimes acted as a shaman. Even if they hadn’t seen it directly, casual conversation while spending time together in the afternoon often led to stories about the past.

So, it seemed a bit concerning that Yuka, who grew up in a shrine and helped out with shrine duties, reacted to it. It’s something that elementary and middle schoolers do, but it’s not often you see someone really responding to it seriously.

For now, I just brushed off the kids’ interest by saying Yuka was just playfully messing around.

Well, it was a “brush-off,” but that’s just how it appears from the perspective of those of us directly involved. For someone who knows nothing, it would seem quite normal. Not many people believe they could actually summon youkai or spirits like that.

“……”

Somehow, it felt like Yuuki’s gaze on me had become a bit thin, but fortunately, for the moment I could slip away like this.

But not being able to escape from Yuka was a whole different problem.

On the train ride back home, Yuka kept staring at me intently.

That chilling sensation is what I feel when there’s a youkai nearby, or when I sense a nest of youkai’s territory.

Only a very few humans possess the instinct inherited from their ancestors to recognize threats beyond humanity.

And though it was just for a moment, I had somehow created something nest-like within the literature club room. For others, it would have been merely a fleeting moment, but Yuka definitely sensed it.

We quietly reached the station without any particular conversation—

“Let’s talk for a minute.”

Yuka said that and headed towards her apartment.

Yeah, well.

This was actually the best place to have such a discussion. It would just be the three of us: Yuka, Koko, and me.

My house is a typical Japanese-style home, located among other similar houses.

In contrast, Yuka’s apartment is a bit elevated and more like a mansion, located closer to a commercial area than to a residential area.

“……”

There was no conversation in the elevator as we went up.

It wasn’t that we were too scared someone else would get on, but rather, we both had expressions of not knowing what to say.

As we entered Yuka’s apartment,

“Sit down.”

Yuka said that and brought out some teacups, tea, and snacks from the kitchen.

She clanged the things onto the table in front of Koko and me.

Normally, Koko would have already picked something up while exclaiming “How elegant!” but—

“Uuuh?”

In reality, even Koko just tilted her head and stared at me, showing none of her usual appearance, which was a bit perplexing.

“Huuh.”

Facing the two of us from across the table, Yuka let out a long breath before opening her mouth.

“……Are you going to tell me?”

“……”

Actually, on the way there, I was seriously pondering what kind of excuse to come up with. I had several lies prepared to say.

But hearing Yuka say that made me decide to just drop it all.

Sure, if it was only a short time after meeting. If I had only recently been reincarnated here and knew Yuka only as a character, then it would be one thing.

In that case, I might have hidden some things.

However, Yuka had been a friend I had known for several years, a comrade I had fought alongside many times and risked my life with.

It might have been better if I hadn’t been exposed, but since it was out now, it could not be helped. After all, it was a story that would have to come out sooner or later.

“I don’t really know much either, even if I tell you. Is that alright?”

“It’s fine.”

At her response, I nodded and slowly began to recount the things I had experienced, along with the strange occurrences within my body.

“……”

Yuka listened silently until I finished, and Koko also listened to my story without saying a word.

After I finished, there was a long silence, and then Yuka finally spoke.

“I see.”

That was all she said.

Koko, who sat next to me, leaned closer.

When it came to unfortunate matters, Koko was incomparable to me, but right now, it seemed she just wanted to comfort me.

“Do you understand something?”

As I patted Koko’s back while speaking, Yuka briefly fell into thought again before shaking her head.

“There are rituals to summon such beings. However, there are probably very few beings that can come forth like that… so freely.”

“……”

“So, the being that’s following you isn’t just something you can overlook as if it’s nothing.”

I knew that.

It was easy to associate it with something abnormal.

“I—”

Yuka seemed to want to say something but then closed her mouth.

Then she shook her head and looked at me seriously, saying,

“Let’s keep this a secret from others.”

There must be various reasons for that.

If Yuka were to inform her father or grandfather, the government would eventually find out too.

I just nodded in silence and sipped the remaining tea in my cup.

The tea was a bit bitter.

Chapter 433

After the story ended, when I stood up to leave the house.

Yuka opened her mouth.

“Let’s look together.”

“Huh?”

“You heard my answer.”

“…Is that okay?”

“Why? Do you think it’s a problem if we’re searching without a request?”

Could it be a problem? I’m not sure. Honestly, I wasn’t really leading this on my own; I was more like someone being pulled along by requests from that side.

“It should be fine. It would be weirder if we came across something and didn’t respond at all.”

Thinking about it, that was true.

Besides, I was already planning to find and eliminate the Asura ahead of time.

Since I never had any preconceived notions of rules from the start, it was pretty funny to be asking now.

“Thanks.”

“Thanks, I guess.”

Yuka replied, looking at me like something was a bit off.

“If we take too long to find it, people will die.”

I nodded my head.

“So… um.”

Yuka hesitated for a moment and said.

“Couldn’t you ask that god who grants you power? If you ask directly, you could get some kind of answer, right?”

“…”

I shook my head.

I had thought about it too. I had even asked before.

“What kind of being are you to ask such questions?”

And the response I got was an interesting question in return.

‘She’ would often remark how intriguing it was that my soul dwelled within my body. It was as if she found it strange that I lived my life thinking and speaking this way.

Even though it wasn’t said directly, reflecting on the questions ‘she’ asked me, the atmosphere leaned towards that overall sentiment.

And that must be the nature of the favor that ‘she’ held for me.

And for that reason, it didn’t answer easily.

“It doesn’t give proper answers unless it wants to.”

That existence was fundamentally very fickle and acted on its own whims. Even if I were to speak first, it wouldn’t always respond right away.

It was easy to think that it would be watching me each time I cut my wrist, each time I made a sword out of blood.

However, just because I spoke first didn’t guarantee an immediate answer. It was as if it held its breath, waiting for the moment it desired— appearing to me and speaking when I let blood touch the summoning circle on my wrist.

And that was usually when I was in some danger, meaning when I suffered a critical wound or was in intense pain. When I was covered in blood.

Sometimes, tales of yōkai follow certain rules in their movements, or gods act in anger or joy based on certain rules, but at least with ‘her’, that wasn’t the case.

Like a puppeteer crafting a story behind the scenes, it seemed she wanted to manipulate my emotions and actions as she pleased.

“So, are you saying that the god answered today because it wanted to?”

“Probably.”

In the Cthulhu Mythos, most gods are said to have names that cannot be pronounced by human mouths. It’s probably a setting meant to make the story feel more realistic. If readers thought they were chanting spells and no divine appearances followed, they’d lose interest.

However, it is also said there are gods whose names can be pronounced by humans. And, coincidentally summoning such a god is possible as well.

This instance must have been one of those situations.

And it seemed that made ‘her’ feel quite good. After all, ‘she’ had answered my question.

If not, it could mean that my tragedy was imminent.

“…”

“You don’t seem very surprised.”

When I asked Yuka, who was lost in thought, she shrugged her shoulders.

“It’s not just your god. There are gods in the old books that don’t respond even when you offer what they desire and pray. If they are beings with emotions, it cannot be helped.”

Is that how gods feel too, like people who can’t let go of anger or sadness?

No matter how many apologies they receive, there are cases where anger doesn’t dissipate, where sincerity is doubted, or where they merely pretend not to accept out of spite.

We both sigh deeply at the same time.

Koko, who was watching us from the side, tilted her head.

*

People say hardships age a person easily.

No matter how much the color of hair doesn’t change easily, the body deteriorates, and the face gets wrinkled. The corners of the eyes droop, and tired expressions become apparent.

However, Kagami was different.

Kagami stayed the same, even as time passed. It wasn’t just that she looked young and beautiful in my eyes. Even if one were to strip away my subjectivity, Kagami was a person so pretty that others would be jealous.

I had seen Kagami grow. In fact, if you really think about it, we grew up together like sisters. Kagami was too young to have given birth to me, but she did.

“Kotone, Koko!”

Even though I had sent a message saying I would be a little late to school, Kagami somehow was waiting at the entrance for me.

Her face looking at me lit up. That smiling face, even now that she had completely matured into an adult, still looked like that of a child.

When others were middle school and high school students, Kagami smiled like that when she looked at me.

“…”

So, I worry.

The more I tell Kagami my story. The more I get entangled in certain events. That fact itself becomes a blade, cutting through Kagami’s heart.

“…Kotone?”

Kagami waved her hand at me while smiling, though my face surely wasn’t bright enough.

Kagami quickly noticed my emotions.

“What happened at school?”

Gently holding my shoulders with both hands, Kagami asked.

With Kagami, in the end, I could hide nothing.

No matter what thoughts I had, no matter what worries consumed me, Kagami always caught on.

Kagami, who was much taller than me, bent down to meet my eyes. Even when we were both completely young, Kagami always talked to me like this.

“No, it’s not that something happened at school.”

She quickly understood what I was saying.

Kagami shut her mouth.

She knows that I don’t like talking about those things.

She might want to hear it. No matter how horrific the story might be, she would want to know what happened to her daughter.

Kagami would surely burst into tears, holding me tightly and not letting go for a long time.

“…”

Should I speak honestly?

I want to pour everything out.

However, that story about the ‘god’ is surely closely connected to Kagami as well.

If she hears it, Kagami will suffer again.

For something she didn’t even do.

I was a child born from an unwanted pregnancy. Yet, Kagami had raised me with all her might.

In the end, neither of us could say a word.

Kagami lifted her body and hugged me tightly.

It was warm. The kind of warmth that calmed my heart.

“Uuuh?”

Koko, who was next to us, tilted her head, and Kagami opened one arm. Koko came over and hugged both of us tightly. Kagami wrapped her arms around us, pulling us both into her embrace with great force.

If only—

If only I hadn’t known anything at all.

If only I had come into this world without any memories of that other world. If I had come into this world without being able to make any judgments, just like a child.

…

No, because I can think like this, Kagami could at least feel a bit less stress.

If I truly were an oblivious child, I’m sure our relationship would have become strained.

…

Or if I hadn’t come into this world at all.

I didn’t really want to think such things, but still.

Still, wouldn’t Kagami’s life have been a little brighter?

Since childhood, that thought I could never rid myself of kept resurfacing time and time again, even now as time flowed.

“Kotone.”

“…Yes.”

“Shall we head inside soon? Let’s wash up and go to bed early tonight.”

“Okay.”

I nodded my head at Kagami’s words.

We entered the house.

As Kagami said, we washed up early. Then we gathered in one room, lying together on one bed.

Kagami’s embrace was always warm.

So warm that it felt scary to step outside.

*

If I spoke directly to Miura, they would doubt my identity once more, but it seems when Yuka talks, the case feels different.

“I know the patterns to some extent myself. …Though it’s really a somewhat meaningless story, we don’t completely ignore warnings.”

“Is that so?”

After hearing about the connection between the murder case and the yōkai from ‘her’, I shared the information with Yuka, and it seems she passed it on to that side.

“Besides, I managed to phrase it differently. That murder case, it’s one they’ve been paying attention to. After all, it was a cannibalism incident.”

I hadn’t heard stories like that. I had just read an article about a “serial murder.”

Certainly, it feels like there have been more articles about it lately. By the time I could read those articles, it must have been a well-known case.

…That means there was a reason that being spoke to me.

“Don’t worry too much. We should be able to find it soon.”

“Okay.”

Still, those words from Yuka gave me a sense of hope.

Chapter 434

And the Yōkai vanished as if it were a lie.

Did I realize that something was moving? Probably just a coincidence. The Yōkai acted meticulously in their own way but at the same time often seemed pretty lacking in seriousness.

I wanted to search for the Yōkai, but there just wasn’t enough time to do so.

Yuka knew my personality too well.

I’m not normally the type to cause strange incidents frequently. However, sometimes I get caught up in events that even Yuka wouldn’t have expected, becoming the cause of those incidents.

Though it wasn’t usually due to my own will.

Maybe that’s why, ever since that last incident, Yuka seemed to be observing me a bit more closely.

I had no choice but to live close to Yuka; avoiding her wasn’t an option. Plus, I always had Koko following me everywhere.

A week passed like that, without any significant outcome.

…

Well, even if I searched for the Yōkai myself, I wouldn’t be able to find it for sure. Maybe I just wanted to move around a bit to calm my heart.

So, around the next Thursday—

“Friends.”

Harumi called us with an innocent expression.

“How about we have a meeting?”

A meeting?

For a moment, I thought of a ‘meeting’ in the sense of a conference. But Harumi wasn’t the type to suggest such things.

Soon, I realized she meant “Let’s meet some boys.”

I stared at Harumi intently.

Does she want a boyfriend?

Ah, I see. That does sound like her. Strangely enough, it seems Harumi has never had a boyfriend until now.

With her looks and personality, it wouldn’t be surprising if she had one.

Could it be because of the people around her? During middle school, Yuuki had a long period of feeling down, and Mako, who got close by chance, had her own issues, after all.

It felt like Harumi had really struggled among all that.

“Count me out.”

Yuka immediately reacted.

“Huh, why?”

“I’m not interested.”

If there had been even a small spark of interest, Harumi might have tried to persuade Yuka, but there wasn’t a hint of that vibe from Yuka.

That was typical of Yuka. She’s the type to flat-out say what she doesn’t think she is.

“I’m not interested either.”

Nana confirmed her refusal. She has someone she likes, after all.

Sota didn’t really intend to join either… hmm, it did seem strange for anyone of the opposite gender to follow along like this.

Izumi and Kaoru didn’t seem particularly interested either. They were listening, but it seems they weren’t keen on joining.

Being from different grades tends to create a bit of a wall, no matter how friendly they are in the club. Moreover, we hadn’t been in the club for long.

“Me too—”

“Hey, Koto Ne.”

As I was about to refuse, Harumi grabbed my hand.

“Don’t say that, let’s go together. If you drop out, we won’t have enough numbers. Plus, you’re pretty popular, aren’t you?”

“……”

I didn’t ask, “Me?”

Since the start of the semester, I had been fighting with the same grade students using my fists, but still, there were kids who showed interest in me.

It seems those who fought with us never had very good images to begin with.

Moreover, Harumi, Mako, and Yuuki lived nearby, and naturally, there were a few friends who came up together from the same neighborhood. They seemed to have established an unbreakable connection centered around them.

“…Does a popular person have any reason to go to a meeting?”

Yuuki, who had been reading a book in the corner, asked.

“That’s why I’m asking you guys. Mako and I have particular tastes.”

“Me, me!?”

Mako became part of the group unexpectedly.

Harumi didn’t need to say so, but Yuuki was probably already on that list.

“But Koko…”

“Ah, right.”

“Uuh?”

As Harumi and I turned to look at Koko simultaneously, she tilted her head.

That’s right. Introducing a boyfriend to Koko felt a bit wrong. After all, she looked just like me, was the same height as me, and all the other physical specs would likely match.

I didn’t think Koko would do well with a guy…

“Koto Ne?”

Koko called my name, looking at me.

“Koko can’t.”

“…No, I wasn’t even thinking of that.”

Seeing Harumi’s serious expression left me somewhat dumbfounded. But we look the same, right? What’s the difference?

“But that’s true. Koko always follows Koto Ne around. It would be a bit sad to send her home alone.”

“Where would Koto Ne go alone?”

“No, that’s not it…”

But as I said that to Koko, Harumi’s face drooped.

…

I let out a big sigh.

“Hey, Yuka.”

“Oh, got it, got it.”

Yuka waved her hand as if to say she understood what I was trying to say.

“Koko, do you want to stay with me for a while tomorrow?”

“With Yuka?”

“Yeah. I’ll buy you something tasty.”

“Something tasty?”

Koko had already gotten caught by Kaoru even before entering the cafeteria today. Of course, the sausage roll used as bait was delicious.

Koko looked between me and Yuka.

Yuka and Koko have known each other for quite some time. Naturally, Koko had almost no wariness towards Yuka.

And just because Koko was always sticking to me didn’t mean that was all she did. I had left her with Kagami when I went to catch Yōkai.

…But still, sometimes when I got into a significant mess and came out, Koko happened to be around. Though it wasn’t always.

For some reason, I felt like I could read this thought through Koko’s eyes.

In Koko’s mind, the times I was in serious trouble were when I was with Yuka. She knew that what I did was necessary and if she tried to stop me, I would hate it, so she simply stayed out of it.

“Are you going to stay away for a long time?”

Koko asked.

“It probably won’t take long.”

“Whether it takes a long time or not, we’ll see.”

Harumi said seriously to my words.

“Then, okay.”

Koko nodded her head.

I gently patted Koko’s head.

It might be because Yuka promised her something tasty, but—

I think Koko believes she’ll be much safer around me than when I’m alone with Yuka.

…How should I clear up that misunderstanding?

This seems like something I’d need to think over a bit.

The meeting was dull.

I often forgot because I was among very ordinary kids, but Hanagawa High School had a fairly high deviation in scores. They send quite a few to good universities.

Naturally, those who suggested having a meeting were from those types of schools.

As for me, I was not interested in boys whatsoever, and among us gathered, the only one who genuinely wanted to try dating was Harumi.

I tried to match the atmosphere in my own way, but in the end, all we did was play healthily.

Though we did diverge the atmosphere a bit in the middle.

Yuuki, being dragged by Harumi, shot me a scary glance.

“Koto Ne, how was it?”

After that awkward farewell with the boys, Mako and I headed to where Yuuki and Koko were. Koko seemed to be deeply engrossed in a steak that Yuka was feeding her.

It wasn’t terribly far, but it took about 15 minutes to walk. It was a time for Mako and me to talk one-on-one.

“Well, there wasn’t anyone particularly appealing.”

I didn’t want to openly say I had no interest in boys, so I brushed it off like that.

“What about you, Mako?”

“Ah, haha, I…”

Mako rubbed her cheek, a bit bashfully responding.

A brief moment of silence fell between us.

Now that I think about it, it’s been a while since it was just the two of us.

When I was away from Tokyo, Mako often came over to my house.

“…….”

But when it came down to it, all I could recall were the situations that had caused Mako to be hurt. I couldn’t skip over my experiences when asked how I’d been during this time.

“Um.”

Mako and I spoke at the same time.

We exchanged awkward smiles while looking at each other.

“You go first.”

As I hurriedly said so, Mako went “Ah,” and paused for a moment.

But that silence didn’t last much longer.

This time, it seemed like she had something to say herself.

“Have you been… doing okay?”

The question Mako posed seemed somewhat unexpected.

“Huh?”

“I mean, we couldn’t stay in touch. Your last name changed. But it’s still the same uncle.”

“Ah…”

Was I okay?

Maybe. My body hadn’t been particularly strained, but I had gone through some mental stress.

I shook my head.

“No, it wasn’t that bad. Various things happened, but…”

“I see.”

Mako nodded gently.

We fell silent again.

A moment ago, I also spoke to Mako, but faced with this silence again, I didn’t know what to say.

Should I just talk about the literature club?

Or perhaps suggest we go on another trip together next time…

“……Koto Ne?”

When I suddenly stopped walking, Mako turned to look at me.

“……”

“K-Koto Ne, what’s wrong? You’re making a scary face all of a sudden.”

“Mako.”

I said.

“Yes?”

“You should go first.”

“…….”

Mako’s expression strangely changed.

Her face turned pale.

Was I making such a weird expression?

But it was troubling here.

Mako shouldn’t be here. A chill crept up my spine telling me so.

I didn’t turn my head. Mako might look in that direction.

I smiled faintly at Mako, who was staring at me in front of the narrow alley entrance.

“No, it’s just that I forgot something for a moment. I’ll rush to get it, so you go ahead with Koko and Yuka. I’ll be there soon.”

I said that and turned as if I really would go towards the shop where we had just been—

But, I had no choice but to stop midway through that motion.

Mako was holding my hand.

“M-Mako?”

I turned to Mako with a slightly surprised expression.

She was looking up at me with a deathly pale face. She gripped my hand tightly with both hands.

“…It’s the same.”

Mako said.

“Same as what?”

Seeing Mako roughly pull me toward her as if she was forcing me, I blinked in confusion.

Is Mako really this kind of person?

No, that’s not it. Mako wasn’t the type to drag others around forcefully like this.

Thus, her current behavior seemed to be more of a panic-induced response.

Mako pulled me strongly towards her again.

I unconsciously took a few steps toward her.

“Mako, wait a second, what’s going on!?”

I tried to resist and stop Mako from pulling me along. It would be troublesome if I let go. More people could die.

And among them might be Mako, or my friends…

But my thoughts froze at what Mako shouted next.

“It’s the same, Koto Ne. Just like back then…!”

…Ah.

I see now.

With tears streaming down her face and her body shaking, Mako desperately pulled me toward herself.

Mako clearly believed that the last moment we saw each other wasn’t just a dream.

Chapter 435

For a brief moment, my thoughts halted.

Mako was trying to escape with me.

The reason was that I had experienced something similar before.

Out of nowhere at the camping site, I had come face to face with a bear. At that time, I told Mako to run.

Mako fled from me.

I survived, and the bear vanished without a trace. That day, Mako hugged me and cried.

After that, we lost contact with each other.

I moved to Tokyo. Mako was also in Tokyo. The distance was close, and most importantly, it was a big city overflowing with public transportation, so if we wanted to, we could have met again.

But I didn’t go to see Mako. I merely thought idly—when the situation would wrap up in the distant future, I would go to meet her.

What if, what if?

If I hadn’t met Mako like this again, what would have happened to her?

I acted just hoping that Mako would be safe, but if I hadn’t been here, she might have faced that thing alone.

… Did I go too far? Rather, is it because I’m here that Mako encountered that monster? Honestly, there was a lack of evidence to reasonably judge either way.

“Mako.”

I said that first while placing my hand over hers.

“Mako, calm down. There’s nothing to worry about. I—”

“No!”

As I opened my mouth to somehow reassure Mako, she shouted. For a brief moment, my ears rang painfully.

“Back then, Koto Ne was covered in blood! Something must have happened! Although you didn’t say anything, there’s definitely!”

“…….”

What should I say to Mako?

Words didn’t come to mind right away.

I was okay.

My body had been bitten once, I bled, it hurt, and I almost died, but in the end, I was fine. My body could recover without leaving any particular wounds because of some existence in this world that wasn’t there to take care of me.

… There was no way I could say that to Mako.

Especially not in this situation right now.

“…… Mako.”

“Koto Ne, so this time, let’s—”

“No, Mako.”

I replied calmly.

“Mako, listen.”

I took a deep breath.

The chills on my back had become much larger than before.

Since Mako screamed like that, it wouldn’t be surprising if passersby noticed us. Even if they were a little distance away, someone might have taken interest. It wouldn’t be strange if a patrolling officer heard us.

But there was no one here.

It wasn’t just that no one was around; there wasn’t even a sound.

It felt as if the world was empty, leaving only Mako and me behind.

… In both the original novel and in this world, if left alone, the nest would slowly grow, swallowing its surroundings.

If it can’t move or swallow the nest, there’s no meaning for yōkai to make such things in the first place.

I heard a rustling sound from the alley.

“Mako.”

I placed one hand on Mako’s face as I spoke.

“From now on, turn around, and you must not look this way.”

“…… Koto Ne?”

Now that we were in this place, it would be hard for Mako to turn around alone.

Just as it’s possible to cut through space to enter, perhaps it’s also possible to cut through space to exit.

But could I buy enough time here to do that?

This was my fault.

Not pushing Mako away immediately was my mistake. My mistake was worrying that it might look bad to Mako.

“No matter what sound you hear. I’ll be fine.”

I took a cutter knife out of my bag.

“Mako, hurry.”

When I let go of her hand, Mako shivered and stepped back a few paces.

“K-Koto Ne, what are you talking about, this… right now…”

Mako seemed to slowly realize that this situation was not right.

“Mako.”

I glared at her fiercely, and Mako hesitantly turned around.

And then, as if her legs had gone weak, she crouched down. The sight was so pitiful… it pained my heart.

With the blade drawn, I cut my wrist.

I thought I heard a faint laugh in my ear.

—

Mako could not understand the situation.

It reminded her of the time just before she parted ways with Koto Ne during her childhood.

Koto Ne had told her to run back then too.

At that time, it was a bear. Of course, there was no reason for such a bear to roam around in a city like this. Minato Ward was far from the mountains.

But even so, Koto Ne’s attitude was too similar to before, making her unable to shake off that day’s memory.

I couldn’t be of any help at all.

She had tried to run with Koto Ne, but for some reason, Koto Ne had refused to say that.

Was it the same this time? Did Koto Ne take the bait to make Mako escape from the bear?

She heard something flowing. There was a metallic, iron-like smell.

“Jazabababal—”

A strange sound echoed.

Just listening to the voice generated a feeling of severe discomfort.

Mako, who didn’t particularly believe in ghosts or monsters, thought of a presence that might exist to mimic a person’s voice with a sound that could be either male or female.

“Dodo-do. Help me.”

What did “help me” mean in this situation?

“Maaat.”

But the next moment, the sound that followed made Mako think she understood its meaning.

“I’m so hungry.”

Again, the smell of blood wafted in.

Koto Ne made no sound at all.

Something was gnawing. A scream was heard. Was that Koto Ne’s voice? No, Mako didn’t want to believe that. She didn’t want to think that the sound of something being chewed was Koto Ne’s.

She just trembled, covering her ears with both hands.

Why?

Why was this happening?

She had just been living a normal life. Going to school, making friends, playing, studying. It should have been such a life.

So why, this…

Something began to sprinkle behind Mako.

She felt something flowing from her hands that were covering her ears. It felt like liquid sprayed on her hands as if someone were spraying water with a spray bottle.

Mako brought her trembling hands in front of her face.

Red liquid was smeared on the back of her hands.

It was not a small amount.

And she was not so naïve to fail to notice what it was.

“Koto Ne…!”

Just when Mako was about to turn around in fear.

“Wait a sec, Mako.”

Someone placed their hand on Mako’s shoulder.

“… Yuka?”

Mako mumbled, dazed, looking up at the suddenly appearing Yuka.

Yuka was holding a sword. If it had been a cutter knife or a kitchen knife, something common, she might have thought it was a bit dangerous, but what she was holding now was an ordinary katana that a high school girl wouldn’t normally carry around.

“… Looks like Koto Ne told you to do that. Either way, just stay that way. It would be better if you could cover your ears, too.”

Mako gazed up at Yuka, still dazed.

“Ah, Koko… I told you to wait a bit.”

Yuka muttered like that and stood up.

“What did Koto Ne say?”

“She said she would be fine.”

“Yeah. She’ll be fine. You don’t need to worry too much. … Even though she said that, I can’t help but worry.”

Yuka spoke with an expression somewhere between bitterness and concern before quickly turning away.

Mako, sitting on her knees on the ground, could only remain still, lost in thought.

What should she do?

What could she do?

But the moment she decided to act here, wouldn’t everything go wrong?

…

She just wished Koto Ne wouldn’t vanish again like back then.

Was it because she didn’t leave when she was told to? Mako trembled as she thought that.

—

If there was a being that could be called a god granting me this power,

I hate gods.

Not having given me a more precise explanation, or rather, not granting me the opportunity to ask, could that be for today?

The situation was over.

I could defeat the yōkai.

My arm had been bitten, and so had my shin. Logically, it wouldn’t be strange if my flesh tore away and my bones shattered, but in the end, I stood up again.

The sword was cutting so well, and the monster seemed to think I was too tasteless to eat.

And during the midst of tearing each other apart, Yuka barged in.

Wait, was Koko first? To be honest, I was a bit dizzy, so the order of events was faintly remembered.

…

This was how it ended up.

Yuka was looking down at me quietly. It didn’t seem like she was blaming me for anything. Rather, it was just a face of seeing someone pitiful.

“Koto Ne…”

Koko clung to me, looking like she was about to cry.

I gently stroked Koko’s head and redirected my gaze back to Mako.

On the floor, Mako still covered her ears with both hands.

There was blood splattered on her back.

Mako was trembling.

…

What should I do?

I really don’t know what to do. My head was blanker than when I faced the yōkai.

I was still drenched in blood.

Was it okay to talk to Mako in this state?

I cautiously approached where Mako was.

She flinched at the sound of my footsteps but didn’t turn to look.

“Mako.”

I said.

“Mako. It’s over. It’s okay.”

Before Mako could turn around, I sat behind her.

And gently placed my hand on her back.

“Now, it’ll be okay.”

“Is it really? Is it really okay?”

Mako asked while still trembling.

“Yeah.”

“Is K-Koto Ne not going anywhere?”

“…….”

At that, I closed my eyes.

“Right.”

I exhaled as if to say.

“This time, I’m not going anywhere.”

Mako burst into tears after hearing that.

I was at a complete loss for what to do.

A few passersby screamed when they saw us. Naturally, they would seeing the girls drenched in blood from head to toe.

Soon, the police would arrive.

…Thank goodness.

Chapter 436

It’s only natural, right?

We went to the police station and were released soon after.

Everyone who let us go had faces full of shock. Some looked worried, while others seemed completely baffled.

And who wouldn’t? Here we are, two blood-soaked girls wielding Japanese swords.

At least my knife was gone… but that led to another problem.

My blood-made knife, when it disappeared, just fell to the ground and burst like a water balloon. Naturally, that meant blood was left behind.

The wounds on my wrist kept bleeding until they healed, and I bled a lot from the bitten leg and arm. Bigger wounds take longer to heal, after all.

If someone called me a monster after seeing my body, they wouldn’t be wrong.

“…”

But even after my wounds had disappeared, we didn’t go straight home from the police station.

Instead, we headed to a nearby hospital that was a bit more substantial.

To say we went there for treatment is a stretch; it’s accurate to say we went there under a pretext.

So many people ended up witnessing it.

“…Will it be okay?”

“Mako?”

As I muttered while lying on the bed, Yuka asked.

“Yeah.”

Mako clearly came and took me away from Miura-san.

Even until we parted, Mako was trembling in shock. Thankfully, she didn’t see the scary appearance of the creature, but she still saw me covered in wounds and blood.

Mako didn’t cling to me in terror, nor did she scream or cry.

She just looked at me blankly, almost forgetting to shed tears.

I had nothing more to say to her.

Saying I was okay held no meaning once she looked at me.

“…”

Yuka tried to speak several times but held back.

The place I was lying at was a single room in the hospital.

I wasn’t really in pain anymore, yet I stayed here because there were witnesses around.

“Yuka, are you okay?”

“Huh?”

I asked somewhat out of the blue, making Yuka blink.

“No, I meant, back there…”

“Ah.”

Yuka chuckled softly.

“I guess it’ll be fine?”

I was injured. There were bites and torn wounds. My wrist was cut, and the people passing by saw all that.

Unfortunately, we were students from the nearby schools. And the Hanagawa High School uniform was pretty famous. Black sailor suits. I don’t know how many of those uniforms exist in Japan, but there’s only one with this design around here. The middle schoolers nearby only wore white sailor suits since they used a different building.

If only I was injured, perhaps it could be chalked up to some accident, but there was Yuka, blood all over her and wielding a knife right next to me.

And the girl next to me was basically a mirror image of me.

…If someone saw us for the first time, they would only think about what Yuka had done.

“Uhh…”

Koko, who was dozing next to me, made a sound. With our smaller sizes, both of us could comfortably fit on the bed.

Koko was curled up next to me, clinging tightly to my arm.

Even with the bed propped up, she comfortably lay there. Isn’t that uncomfortable? Then again, Koko’s flexibility is almost cat-like.

Or maybe it’s like a mollusk or something.

“Those people passing by will probably figure something out. People related to us. There have been quite a lot of murder cases involving other yōkai. The government people have been covering that up.”

Perhaps it’s lucky that we’re in the mid-2000s. The system doesn’t quite allow for easy distribution of photos taken with cell phones yet.

Even more so, I have no idea if someone passed by and took photos with their phone—

…Well, I decided to think like Yuka. There’s no point in thinking any further about it.

Knock knock.

Just as I finally gave up on thinking and collapsed onto the bed, I heard a knock on the door.

Instantly, my body tensed up again.

I wondered who could be on the other side of the door. It probably wasn’t just the doctor. It could be Miura-san or maybe Kagami.

Both are incredibly overwhelming individuals. Miura-san and I are not that close, and Kagami… well, she’s my mom.

Ah, I’ll have to talk about what happened today, right? Or maybe someone already heard about it.

The image of a tearful Kagami scared me too much. I was starting to fear seeing that face. It felt like I was cutting the heart of my mom, who had sacrificed her entire life for me.

“…I’m coming in.”

But the person behind the door wasn’t Kagami.

It wasn’t Miura-san either.

A person cautiously opened the door and peeked in. It was none other than Mako.

Not only I, but Yuka, who had been sitting next to the bed, was surprised.

“Mako?”

“Koto Ne.”

As I called Mako’s name, she awkwardly smiled at the corner of her mouth and carefully entered the hospital room, closing the door behind her.

“Um… are you okay?”

“Oh, yeah.”

I answered.

At least, in this situation right now, I was okay. I had no more wounds.

Mako shuffled closer to me.

In her hands was a… uh… fruit basket.

A typical hospital visitation gift.

I thought maybe Miura-san came along with her, but the door simply closed behind her. No one followed.

Mako took a quick glance at my legs but saw that I was covered with a blanket and wearing long pants, so of course no wounds were visible.

My arms were fine though.

“Ah, thank you.”

Yuka stood up to accept the fruit basket on my behalf, and Mako quietly greeted her. Yuka then gave up her seat and leaned against the window.

Mako sat silently in that spot.

And continued to gaze at me quietly.

“…Koto Ne.”

“Uh, yeah.”

“Could it be… today’s incident happened because of me?”

“Nope.”

I replied firmly.

“Really?”

“Yeah, absolutely not.”

“What about when the bear showed up last time?”

“That was different. Totally just a coincidence.”

To be honest, I wasn’t entirely sure.

Yeah. It might not be because of Mako.

Unlike Mako’s delusion, it could be that I was putting Mako in danger, rather than the other way around.

“…”

Mako bit her lip tightly.

She looked as if she couldn’t believe it at all.

“Koto Ne.”

“Yeah?”

“Where will you transfer to this time?”

“Nope.”

I replied firmly once again.

“…Is it different from last time?”

“Yeah, the situation has changed.”

Mako looked at my left wrist.

Though it was bound by Koko, some of the artwork drawn on my wrist was slightly visible beneath the hospital gown.

It was a tattoo that was a bit much for a high school student.

I’m not sure about how it is in the 2020s, but when I was in high school, not many people had tattoos. In this time in Japan, I thought there would be an even worse perception of that.

So I had been trying to hide it.

Mako’s eyes brimmed with tears.

But before I could comfort her, she suddenly pushed her glasses up and roughly wiped her eyes with her sleeve.

The area around her eyes turned red, but Mako didn’t seem to care.

“Is there anything I can help with?”

“Mako.”

“I don’t want to…”

Mako said.

“I don’t want to see you suffering alone, Koto Ne…”

Mako and I had only known each other for a few years.

While childhood memories might seem particularly significant at this age…

Was it just that Mako was too kind? Or maybe I was special for her somehow?

But thinking about it, several faces popped into my head.

Harumi and Yuu.

Both were special to me. Just as much as Mako.

It didn’t mean there was a specific reason they were special. They came up to me first during our childhood, grasping my hand, inviting me to play with them.

When Kagami went out to work, they would hang out at my home, having parties every Christmas… without any dark memories, only good ones as friends.

That’s what made them special.

…I see now.

I had those moments with Mako too. When Miura-san went out during the day, Mako would come over and play. Even without extraordinary toys or videos like Harumi’s place, we’d read books or have frivolous conversations, spending time together.

Did Mako see me as a sister since she didn’t have one?

“…”

I hesitated for a moment before speaking.

“Mako. I… only wanted you to be safe.”

“…Koto Ne.”

“If you got hurt, it’d be because of me. I was the one who could endure anything. So, I really didn’t care if you charged at that yōkai with a knife or shot at it with a bow.”

Mako remained silent with her lips tightly sealed.

We stayed that way for a while.

It felt like Mako didn’t hate me. Even until Kagami arrived, or rather, even after she came, Mako kept her seat.

But somehow, I felt uneasy, as if there was a part of our conversation that was slightly off.

Chapter 437

Still, my feelings for Mako were nothing but a ‘thank goodness.’

Anyway, I remember that the description of a student at Hanagawa High School dying was the only one in the original work.

There are many students attending school. There are about thirty in each class, and with many grades having a large number of students, Hanagawa High School alone has a four-digit count.

However, that doesn’t mean that no one would notice if a student died.

Though there are hundreds of students in each grade, there are only about thirty in each class. And each class would have friends, and naturally, those relationships would intertwine, allowing rumors to spread quickly.

If someone died or went missing, the same grade would undoubtedly be aware of it, even if the other grades weren’t.

I’m not sure if Mako was such an interconnected character in the original work, but regardless of how it actually turned out, that concern had disappeared.

At least, I could feel relieved about that worry.

…But that’s just my feelings for Mako, and furthermore, my feelings for my friends.

The person who was worried about me wasn’t just Mako.

Kagami arrived a little later than Mako.

Did she talk to someone on the way? Or was there another reason?

No, to begin with, the conversation about me probably reached Kagami late. Sometimes, those systems get complicated, and it ends up being delayed when telling the person who actually needs to know.

“…Mom.”

When I called Kagami, Mako quickly got up from her seat. Yuka seemed to have distanced herself from us for some reason.

Fortunately, Koko was still snuggled up next to me, asleep.

Luckily, my body was fine now. There were no wounds. So, what Kagami saw was just the usual me.

Dad followed behind, standing near the hospital room door.

Kagami silently approached me and sat down on a chair.

Kagami’s hand rested on top of mine.

“Are you feeling okay?”

“…Yeah.”

I answered that I was truly okay, but then,

“You must have been in a lot of pain, right?”

Kagami pierced my gut.

That made me unconsciously open my mouth slightly.

I couldn’t lie. Even in this body, getting hit or cut hurt. I didn’t know how much it hurt compared to others, but it hurt, nonetheless.

I didn’t want to lie to Kagami about this.

Kagami reached out and hugged me.

“……”

No one else spoke resentfully.

As if enduring it all while thinking it was their fault, Kagami simply held me without saying a word.

The warmth of her embrace brought me much more relief than when I had just thought ‘thank goodness’ a moment ago.

So much so that I didn’t know how to react.

Kagami simply kept stroking my head. Without a sound of crying, as if she didn’t want to let me go.

No one who could speak up in that place.

*

*

*

I want to believe it’s not my fault.

That it’s just a fate I was born into, just bad luck.

Both me, Koto Ne, and Koko.

That we were born into such a family with bad luck— it’s just that we’re going through these things because I gave birth to my daughter.

But no matter how much I think about it, no matter how many times I reconsider, in the end, it’s still my fault.

If I had taken care of my child from the start, acknowledging that lifeless mass as my child, Koko wouldn’t have had to endure the time equal to her age in a place with nothing.

If by any chance, she continued to live in that house.

If that were the case, wouldn’t it be better than it is now?

“……”

No.

Perhaps, it wouldn’t have worked out that way.

Koto Ne wouldn’t have been Koto Ne.

The Koto Ne who was always sharp yet never caused trouble while growing up under this immature me, the one who grew up beautifully despite me not being able to do anything, wouldn’t exist.

She would have just lived as a sacrificial body for God. One day, that body wouldn’t have even been her own anymore, and she wouldn’t have been able to cuddle up all warm like this.

Koko wouldn’t have been Koko.

She wouldn’t be the lovely child clinging to me with a lovely expression like she is now. If it were Kosuzu, she would surely have raised Koko to be a tool for murder.

…Yes, it’s thanks to Koto Ne.

If it weren’t for Koto Ne, the three of us— mother and daughters— would never have turned out this way.

What should I do?

Should I just leave Koto Ne as she is? Should I just watch her as someone with just that kind of job?

Koto Ne always says she’s okay.

It would be nice if she could just cry and say that nothing was okay, that it was so hard.

Always with a look as if something is on her mind, Koto Ne always says she’s fine…

“……”

I slightly turned my head and saw Koto Ne’s friend leaning against the window.

When our eyes met, Yuka flinched and avoided my gaze. She looked out the window, but clearly, she was concerned about my gaze.

I tried to live a normal life.

But I couldn’t. Because I could do nothing, in the end, neither Koto Ne nor Koko could live a normal life at all.

That’s why I thought.

I was someone who could contain such a body.

So, if I just get someone’s help, somehow…

Would that be okay?

Even knowing that the reason Koto Ne suffers is because she wants to protect our family, would it be alright for me to step in?

I don’t know.

Just like when I was running while holding that tiny Koto Ne, when it was so cold that the warmth of the baby in my arms was the only warmth I had, I still don’t know anything now.

I just want to keep running away from something.

But Koto Ne has already grown too big for me to carry and run. Now, Koko is here too.

How far can I run?

How far can I escape?

Will we be able to live the life we’ve longed for if we flee?

I don’t know.

But still.

I’m not going to give up.

Because Koto Ne hasn’t given up until now.

*

*

*

I had planned to go back to school the next day, but due to Kagami’s insistence, I ended up skipping a day.

I only told them that I suddenly wasn’t feeling well at school. I couldn’t say I got that way fighting a Yōkai.

Kagami also took the day off work.

From the fruit basket Mako brought, she took out the fruits one by one, carefully peeling them and placing them on the plate next to me.

I dipped the fork into the fruit and slowly put it in my mouth.

It was sweet and delicious. I didn’t have the knowledge about food ingredients to know for sure, but judging by the taste, this seemed to be quite an expensive fruit basket.

I thought Kagami would say something, but she didn’t say a word.

She simply smiled softly every time our eyes met.

That smile bore no signs of fatigue or sadness. It was just a face that calmly told me I was Kagami’s daughter.

Koko threw a tantrum this morning and eventually headed to school with Yuka and Mako. Even as she left the hospital room, she turned back to look at me several times, which was a bit heart-wrenching.

“…Mom.”

“Koto Ne.”

When I called Kagami, she answered.

“Um… I’m sorry.”

“It’s okay, Koto Ne.”

Kagami gently shook her head.

“No one needs to apologize.”

Well, that’s true.

The Yōkai I needed to apologize to is gone now.

“However, Koto Ne.”

Kagami spoke gently.

“Is there something… you know?”

“Know?”

“Yes, anything at all.”

Yesterday, Kagami had held me close for a long time, and she had been with me in the hospital room until this morning.

But during that time, she hadn’t spoken about anything, seeming deep in thought about something.

Whenever our eyes met, she would give me a gentle smile, and she stroked my head several times.

“Anything, you say?”

The way Kagami brought up that topic made me feel a bit tense.

“Hanagawa High School isn’t an easily memorable school.”

Kagami said while leaving just a little bit of apple peel in the shape of a rabbit with its ears folded.

“Although it was in the neighborhood we lived, Koto Ne, you’ve never once said you wanted to go to Hanagawa High School. If Mako-chan wanted to attend the same school as her other friends, there would have been a way to find out.”

“……”

“So I wondered if, for some reason, Koto Ne might know something.”

She must have been wondering about it for a long time. The reason Kagami hadn’t mentioned it until now was probably only because she thought I would feel uncomfortable.

“Could you tell me, perhaps?”

I kept my mouth tightly closed and stayed quiet for a moment, then said, “I know a little.”

I couldn’t hide it anymore, considering everything that had happened.

Kagami’s hand stopped moving.

“About the future, just a bit.”

“I see.”

Kagami didn’t seem surprised. It might be an act, though.

“Yeah, it’s… not about my future. Just that I know of a story. And if I’m in that story, I think I’ll come up with a way to avoid it.”

I said that.

I didn’t really know.

I didn’t know what would happen.

But, still.

I couldn’t make Kagami worry any more than she already was.

Just knowing how it would end might allow her to feel a bit more secure.

“Is it avoiding it?”

“Yeah. Because there are people targeting us.”

“……”

Kagami moved her hand again.

“Is it possible to avoid?”

“……Yeah. Probably.”

Because that’s what I was thinking I would do.

If possible, I didn’t want to just avoid them; I wanted to overcome my opponent, too.

“I see.”

Kagami nodded.

“Do you trust me?”

“Yes, I will trust you.”

“Just like that, so easily?”

“…I’m Koto Ne’s mom, after all.”

Kagami raised her head again.

This time, Kagami was smiling.

But she couldn’t completely hide her underlying sadness.

I pretended not to notice the sadness and ate the fruit as calmly as I could.

…I didn’t think it would turn out well.

Chapter 438

……Um.

Since coming to this world, what I’m a bit weirdly feeling is that I’m hurt because the people around me don’t seem to like me.

Well, that’s not to say that the people around me hate me. It’s just that the mere feeling of it makes me feel a bit hurt.

It’s understandable, considering I cut off almost all connections with people in my previous life.

It’s not like I did anything good. If I were to put it bluntly, I was just a person who faced trials and couldn’t overcome them.

But still, even so, as I got tougher through social experiences, I hardly get hurt by the strange glares from others. If I were to have a soft heart, the reality of social life isn’t exactly kind.

So, being on the receiving end of a teenage girl’s glare felt a bit…

“…Are you okay?”

Yu was watching me intently while saying that.

“Yeah, I’m fine….”

“…You got hit by a car, right? It can’t be okay! They said you might need to be hospitalized!”

Seeing Yu sitting there with his legs crossed and arms folded while looking at me made me a bit confused.

Does he want to get angry, or is he worried?

In truth, I kind of remembered this scene.

That was how my younger sister used to worry about me.

Usually, we would fight like we wanted to kill each other, and when we were younger, we even swore at each other with words we can’t even repeat… but still, we never cut off our family ties.

As we grew older, our respective boundaries gradually set, and there’s no reason to invade those spaces, my younger sister’s attitude has improved a lot since then.

But still, honestly, we couldn’t be completely honest with each other, and my last memory of her was one of us bickering while complaining.

Maybe that’s why I can’t forget.

Anyway.

Given my job, there are times when I have to go to places that seem quite dangerous. There could be a major accident in my work area, or a huge wildfire might occur even if it’s a bit far.

Every time, my sister would send me a text asking, “Are you alive?”

“…”

But, was the atmosphere really this tense?

“Uh, uh.”

Before I could open my joining, another friend butted in.

With a boldness that was admirable, someone from behind reached out and squeezed Yu’s cheeks on both sides into a goldfish-like expression, and it was, of course, Harumi.

Among us, she might be the biggest.

“If you glare like that, Koto Ne will get scared. Yu-chan, you need to fix that habit of scowling first whenever something happens.”

“Habit?”

As I mumbled and looked up at Harumi, she nodded while standing behind Yu, who had pulled a chair next to the bed.

“Yeah. Yu tends to squeeze all his negative feelings into one expression.”

“…I don’t do that.”

Yu said with a bit of a whine as he pushed Harumi’s hand away.

I don’t think he had that habit when we were younger.

Well, to be precise, in my memories of young Yu, there were two distinct phases. The phase where he didn’t really know anything, when he mistook Kagami for his mom. At that time, Yu appeared incredibly innocent, as though he knew nothing.

At some point, he started to slowly realize the reality, and the last memory I had of him was a slightly dimmer version than those days.

He wasn’t the kind of person to just bottle up all his negative feelings with a single expression anymore.

…Could it be a kind of defense mechanism?

“…”

Since Kagami had stayed in the hospital room the day after I didn’t go to school, she naturally was here.

Though I had become much less awkward after seeing Yu several times, it seemed Kagami still felt a bit awkward around him.

The Yu Kagami remembered must have been quite similar to the Yu I remembered… but still, Kagami viewed Yu as an adult.

Even knowing that Yu mistook ‘that’ for his real mom, Kagami seemed to feel more sympathy than disgust towards him.

Or perhaps empathy. It was the same for Kagami; she had endured a much greater degree of hardship owing to the emotional connection with family.

So, when Yu acted spoiled in front of Kagami, she generally indulged him. After Yu had realized that Kagami wasn’t actually his mom, he had been somewhat perceptive, so their relationship was fairly good.

Then, out of nowhere, Kagami just disappeared without any word.

I couldn’t imagine how shocking that must have been for little Yu. And, it would undoubtedly remain a source of guilt for Kagami. Even if it’s a story that’s hard to blame oneself for.

“So, how about you, Koto Ne-chan? You didn’t get seriously injured, right?”

“Just bumped my head a little. Just in case, I stayed an extra day, but the doctor said I’m okay.”

Yu’s gaze sharpened even further.

…If that is a worried gaze.

Could it be that Yu’s face while being dragged by Harumi wasn’t just looking at me but was actually ‘a pitiful expression’?

“…Um, by the way.”

Suddenly curious, I asked.

“So, how did the meeting go yesterday?”

“Uh? Suddenly asking that?”

Harumi blinked her eyes as if confused, while Yu shot a glare at me. Ah, looking at it this way, there’s still some change in expressions. No, to put it bluntly, I’d call it a lack of discomfort. Though I couldn’t quite pinpoint the type of emotions I felt, I could tell that it was ‘different’.

Maybe if time passes, I’d be able to read them soon as well.

“Well, it ended like that. We went to the karaoke room, sang songs, exchanged numbers, and that was it. Since then, no contact.”

With a sigh, Harumi shook her head.

From the first time I saw them, I thought they looked like they’d be diligent students, but they seemed to really be those kinds.

Hearing that, I couldn’t help but smile bitterly.

“…What about you?”

Yu asked.

“Uh?”

“You went with Mako and other boys.”

“Ah.”

I laughed bitterly.

“We woke up much earlier than you guys.”

In fact, rather than saying those boys broke up with us, it was more accurate to say that, like Mako and I, we had no intention of following along, but it just ended up happening.

It ended up being that we brought along two extra because we simply had to match the number of people.

…No, to put it that way, us bringing Yu along was more like dragging him along anyway, so it could be said that the only one actually wanting a boyfriend in this situation was just Harumi.

Seeing Yu looking at me with wide eyes, I felt like I understood the reason why Harumi hadn’t gone well with those boys.

No matter how pretty someone is, how can you approach someone when all you see is a glaring expression?

…Though I also have this feeling that if Yu were happily smiling around, that could be a bit dangerous too.

As evening arrived, Yamashita Yu left the hospital room together with his friend Harumi.

Someone followed them out as if to see them off.

It was Koto Ne’s mother, Kagami.

Yu followed Kagami in his childhood.

At first, it was because she resembled his mom.

Later, it was simply because she treated Yu gently.

When he was very young, for a brief moment, he imagined something. If Kagami became Yu’s mom, wouldn’t he also get a little sister?

How wonderful it would be to form a close bond with her and live together in the same room as real siblings.

It was a dream that burst in an instant.

After that, Yu’s life became quite twisted. It was as if something was caught in his future.

The woman Yu admired like an older sister was now stuck next to his dad. Even when Yu’s dad looked troubled, she tried to sit in his mom’s place.

Koto Ne, who thought they could become sisters, ended up bringing her real sister along.

The woman he thought could be a mom transformed into someone else entirely.

No, she wasn’t particularly different from that person back then.

She remained gentle. As time passed, a bit more of a melancholic atmosphere grew around her, but she was still Kagami.

Someone who loved her daughter more than anyone else.

…Perhaps that’s why Yu had that kind of imagination.

“Yu-chan.”

“…”

Yu stopped walking at Kagami’s voice.

“I’ll go on ahead.”

Harumi quickly said that and dashed away. Even though she had just said not to run in the hospital hallway.

“…”

Kagami hesitated for a moment before speaking.

“Have you been well all this time?”

No, I haven’t.

That thought didn’t come out.

It’s too late for that now.

Calling her ‘mom’ would be too much; she had already gone too far. Now, there was someone in Yu’s mom place as well as in hers.

“…Yeah.”

Yu just said that.

Kagami wandered for a while before bowing her head deeply.

“Um, Yu-chan.”

Kagami briefly hesitated, mimicking her daughter, then spoke.

“Whenever you have time, come visit us.”

“…”

Yu couldn’t manage to reply.

Somehow, it felt like if he opened his mouth, he would spill out anything and everything like before.

He just nodded his head slightly.

Kagami smiled as if relieved by just that.

Yu hastily turned around and walked down the hallway.

As quickly as possible, without getting caught by the nurse who had criticized Harumi earlier.